lU
. //jf . ///^/////// <//f'//yu//// //// /u/'ir// ,V/^y;y/// ///>/'////.
^. Hebrew c/fji/h/ r////v/r'.y to /h- /r/v/tiv/ broad a//// strongs,
BrtA n ^> r "* n 1
6V////^ 1 ,1 J
Z/fi/f > ^
r^/. 1 J :3 ^ ""
iod ^ ^
n 3, final " T
1 ? 1 ^
n ^ 1^. final ^ ^ 3 a
* 1 5> final ^ T
Oiph
Lamed
Sam4^ - ^50
(h'/i
Ft'
Jaddi
Shin
^ SI s^ ^
^ 1 D 3 a, final ^ "I 1 *1
H V "4 X.* *U, final V S^ r V
Koph ^ 5 P
h. or ^ ^
v*.^ ^^ r? t!? ^
SianiaU Mulp
HEBREW AND ENGLISH
LEXICON,
VriTHOUT POmTS :
IN WHICH
THE HEBREW AND CHALDEE WORDS
OF THE
OLD TESTAMENT
ARE EXPLAINED IN THEIR LEADING AND DERIVED SENSES,
THE
DERIVATIVE WORDS ARE RANGED UNDER THEIR RESPECTIVE PRIMITIVES,
AND THE MEANINGS ASSIGNED TO EACH AUTHORIZED
BY REFERENCES TO PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE, AND FREQUENTLY ILLUSTRATED AND CONFIRMED
BY CITATIONS FROM VARIOUS AUTHORS, ANCIENT AND MODERN.
TO THIS WORK ARE PREFIXED,
A HEBREW AND A CHALDEE GRAMMAR,
WITHOUT POINTS.
A NEW EDITION, CORRECTED, ENLARGED, AND IMPROVED.
By JOHN PARKHURST, M. A.
FORMERLY FELLOW OF CLARE-HALL, CAMBRIDGE.
Isaiah xl, 8.
: Dbiyb Dip- DNnbx 'nnm y^ii baa Y^n ws"
The same things uttered in Hebrew, and translated into another tongue, have not the same force in them : and not only these things, but
the law itself, and the iir9))fiUijjii{'c^ the rest of the books, have no small difference when the; are spoken in their own language.'
:'. ' -f^ f^ '"^-^-^-^ FaoLoouB TO EccLBSiASTicu*.
PRmri^f'm^THOMAS TEGG, 73, CHEAPSIDE ;
WILLIAM BAYNES, PATERNOSTER ROW;
J. CUMMING, DUBLIN; AND RICHARD GRIFFIN & CO., GLASGOW.
MDCCCXXIX.
U-X-J6
GLASGOW:
PRINTED BY IIUTrniSON AND DItOOKMAN.
L I F E ^ /ii> .-.^sz-r
OF THE LATE
REV. JOHN PARKHURST, A. M.
The Rev. John Parkhurst, the subject df this sketch, was the second son
of John Parkhurst, Esq. of Catesby-house in the county of Northampton, by
Ricarda, the second daughter of Mr Justice Dormer, and was born in June,
1728. He received the earUest rudiments of his education at the school of
Rugby, in the county of Warwick ; an education which, by intense mental
labour, aided by a mind eminently gifted with sound judgment and deep
penetration, he rendered perfect in itself, and beneficial to the world of letters,
as well as to the cause of the Christian religion. The whole life of this truly
excellent man and devout Christian was honourable to human nature ; and his
death a sublime example of faith and resignation. From Warwickshire he
removed to Clare-hall, Cambridge, where he proceeded A. B. 1748, A. M.
1752, and was some time fellow of his college. Being a younger brother, he
was intended for the church ; but not long after his entering into holy orders,
his elder brother died : this event made him the heir of two considerable estates,
the one at Catesby in the county of Northampton, and the other at Epsom in
the county of Surrey : but as his father was still living, it was some years before
he came into the full possession of them ; and when he did, the acquisition of
fortune produced no change in his habits or his pursuits. He continued to
cultivate with ardour the studies becoming a clergyman ; and from his family
connexions, as well as from his piety and learning, he certainly had a great right
to look forward to preferment in his profession ; but an early attachment to
retirement, and to a life of close and intense study, prevented him from seeking
any. In the capacity of curate, but without any salary, he long officiated for a
friend with exemplary diligence and zeal. When, several years after, it fell to
his lot to exercise the right of presentation, he was unfashionable enough to
consider church-patronage as a trust rather than a property ; accordingly, resist-
ing the influence of interest, favour, and affection, he presented to the vicarage
of Epsom, in the county of Surrey, the Rev. Jonathan Boucher. This gentle-
man was then known to him only by character ; but having distinguished him-
self in America during the revolution, for his loyalty, and by teaching the
unsophisticated doctrines of the church of England to a set of rebeUious
schismatics, at the hazard of his life, Mr Parkhurst thought, and justly thought,
that he could not present to the vacant living a man, who had given better
proofs of his having a due sense of the duties of his office.
In the year 1 754-, Mr Parkhurst married Susanna Myster, daughter of John
Myster, Esq. of Epsom; this lady died in 1759, leaving him a daughter and two
sons ; both his sons have been dead some years, but his daughter survives him,
and is the * widow of the Rev. James Altham. In the year 1761, he was
married a second time to Millecent Northey, daughter of Thomas Northey,
Esq. of London, by whom he had one daughter, married, in 1791, to the Rev.
* This lady died the 25th of April, 1813.
IV LIFE OF THE AUTHOR.
Joseph Thomas. This lady, reared under the immediate inspection of her
learned and pious father, by an education of the very first order, has acquired a
degree of classical knowledge which is rarely met with in the female world ; and
those mental endowments are still more highly embellished by the exercise and
example of every domestic virtue.
Mr Parkhurst's second wife closed her well-spent life at the advanced age of
79, on the 27th of April, 1800, having survived him upwards of three years.
Never were modest worth, unaffected piety, and every domestic virtue,
more strongly illustrated than in the character of this most amiable and excel-
lent woman. Her sweetness of temper, simplicity of manners, and charitable
disposition, are seldom paralleled, and never excelled.
In the year 1753, Mr Parkhurst began his career of authorship by publishing
in 8vo, " A friendly Address to the Rev. John Wesley, in relation to a prin-
cipal doctrine maintained by him and his assistants." This work, however
valuable, we may safely say, was of very little importance when compared with
his next publication, which was "A Hebrew and English Lexicon, without Points ;
to which is added, a Methodical Hebrew Grammar, without points, adapted to
the use of Learners," 1762, 4to.
To attempt a vindication of all the etymological and philosophical disquisitions
which are scattered through this work, would be fruitless ; but it is not perhaps
too much to say, that we have nothing of the kind equal to it in the English
language. Continuing to correct and improve this excellent work, he published
a second edition, much enlarged, in 1778, and a third edition in 1792.
His philological studies were not confined to the Hebrew language ; for he
published " A Greek and English Lexicon to the New Testament; to which is
prefixed a plain and easy Greek Grammar," 1769, 4to ; a second edition, 1794;
and, being desirous of making his literary labours more generally useful,
he determined on publishing octavo editions of both Lexicons, still farther
enlarged and improved ; for he continued to revise, correct, add to, and improve
these works, till within a few days of his death. He had but just completed the
copies, and received the first proof-sheet of the Greek Lexicon from the press,
when it pleased the All-wise disposer of human events to take this learned and
excellent man to himself. Fortunately, the task of filial virtue devolved on his
daughter, Mrs Thomas, whose extensively cultivated mind enabled her to
undertake the charge of completing her father's purpose ; and this work was
published in 1798. As, from their nature, there cannot be supposed to be any
thing in Lexicons that is particularly attractive and alluring, the continued
increasing demand for these two seems to be a sufficient proof of their merit.
In 1787, Mr Parkhurst published "The Divinity and pre-existence of our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, demonstrated from Scripture, in answer to the
First Section of Dr Priestley's Introduction to the History of early Opinions
concerning Jesus Christ ; together with Strictures on some other Parts of the
Work, and a Postscript relating to a late Publication by Mr Gilbert Wakefield."
This work was very generally regarded as performing all that the title-page
promised; and accordingly the whole edition was soon sold off. The brief,
evasive, and very unsatisfactory notice taken of this very able pamphlet by Dr
Priestley, in a " Letter to Dr Home," showed only that he was unable to
answer it.
Besides the above works, there is in the Gentleman's Magazine for August,
1797, a curious letter of Mr Parkhurst's on the Confusion of Tongues at
Babel.
Mr Parkhurst was a man of very extraordinary independency of mind and
firmness of principle. In early life, along with many other men of distinguished
learning, it was objected to him, that he was an Hutchinsonian. Though Mr
Parkhurst continued to read Hutchinson's writings as long as he read at all, he
was ever ready to allow that he was oftentimes a confused and bad writer, and
LIFE OF THE AUTHOR. V
sometimes unbecomingly violent. To have been deterred from reading the
works of an author, who, with all his faults, certainly throws out many useful
hints, for fear of being thought an Hutchinsonian, would have betrayed a
pusillanimity, of which Mr Parkhurst was incapable. What he believed, he
was not afraid to profess ; and never professed to believe any thing which he
3id not very sincerely believe. He was indeed a most earnest lover of trutii.
The study of the Scriptures was at once the business and the pleasure of his
life ; from his earliest to his latest years, he was a hard student ; and, had the
daily occupations of every twenty-four hours of his life been portioned out, as it
is said those of king Alfred were, into three equal parts, there is reason to
believe that a deficiency would rarely have been found in the eight hours
allotted to study.
What the fruits have been of a life so conducted, few theologians, it is pre-
sumed, need to be informed, it being hardly within the scope of a supposition,
that any man will sit down to the study of the Scriptures without availing him-
self of the assistance to be obtained from his learned labours.
Mr Parkhurst's character may be collected with tolerable accuracy even
from this imperfect sketch of his life. His notions of church patronage do
him honour ; and as a farther instance of the high sense he entertained of strict
justice, and the steady resolution with which he practised it on all occasions, an
incident which occurred between him and one of his tenants may be here men-
tioned. This man falling behind-hand in the payment of his rent, which was
500 per annum, it was represented to his landlord that it was owing to his
being over-rented. This being believed to be the case, a new valuation was
made : it was then agreed that, for the future, the rent should not be more than
i*450. Justly inferring, moreover, that if the farm was tJien too dear, it must
necessarily have been always too dear; unasked and of his own accord, he
immediately struck off 50 from the commencement of the lease ; and instantly
refunded all that he had received more than A^50 per annum.
Mr Parkhurst was in his person rather below the middle size, but remarkably
upright and firm in his gait. He was all his life of a sickly habit ; and his lead-
ing so sedentary and studious a life (it having, for many years, been his constant
practice to rise at five, and in winter to light his own fire) to the very verge of
David's limits of the life of man, is a consolatory proof to men of similar habits,
how much, under many disadvantages, may still be effected by strict temperance
and a careful regimen. He also gave less of his time to the ordinary inter-
ruptions of life than is common. In a hospitable, friendly, and pleasant
neighbourhood, he visited little; alleging, that such a course of life neither
suited his temper, his health, nor his studies. Yet he was of sociable manners;
and his conversation always instructive, often delightful : for his stores of know-
ledge were so large, that he has often been called a walking library. He
belonged to no clubs ; he frequented no public places : and there are few men,
who towards the close of life, may not, on a retrospect, reflect with shame and
sorrow, how much of their precious time has thus been thrown away, or, per-
haps, worse than thrown away. Like many other men of infirm and sickly
frames, Mr Parkhurst was also irritable and quick, warm and earnest in his
resentments, though never unforgiving. But whether it be or be not a matter of
reproach to possess a mind so constituted, it certainly is much to any man*s
credit to counteract and subdue it by an attention to the injunctions of religion.
This Mr Parkhurst effectually did : and few men have passed through a long
life more at peace with his neighbours, more respected by men of learning, more
beloved by his friends, or more honoured by his family. The subject of this
biographical sketch serenely closed a life of study and of virtue, far removed
from the din of senseless pleasures and the follies of trivial society, after a most
painful and lingering illness of ten months, on the 21st of February, 1797, at
Epsom in Surrey, where for many years he had resided. Mr Parkhurst's remains
VI LIFE OF THE AUTHOR.
now repose in his family vault at Epsom, and in the church there is an
exquisitely beautiful monument (executed by that distinguished sculptor Flax-
man,) raised by conjugal affection and filial piety to the memory of the kind
husband, the indulgent parent, and the enlightened preceptor. It bears the
following inscription, written by Mr Parkhurst's valued and learned friend, the
late Rev. William Jones, of Nayland, in Suffolk.
GLORY TO GOD ALONE.
Sacred to the Memory
Of the Rev. JOHN PARKHURST, A. M.
Of this Parish,
And descended from the Parkhursts of Catesby, in Northamptonshire.
His life was distinguished
, Not by any Honours in the Church,
But by deep and laborious Researches
Into the Treasures of Divine Learning :
The Fruits of which are preserved in two invaluable Lexicons,
Wherein the original Text of the Old and New Testament is interpreted
With extraordinary Light and Truth.
Reader ! if thou art thankful to God that such a Man lived,
Pray for the Christian World,
That neither the Pride of false Learning,
Nor the Growth of Unbelief,
May so far prevail
As to render his pious Labours in any degree ineffectual.
He lived in Christian Charity ;
And departed in Faith and Hope
On the 21st Day of February, 1797,
In the 69th Year of his Age.
*TO
THE RIGHT REVEREND DR GEORGE HORNE,
LORD BISHOP OF NORWICH,f
THE REV. SAMUEL GLASSE, D. D., F, R. S.
WILLIAM STEVENS, Esg.
TREASURER OF QUEEN ANNE's BOUNTY,
AMD
THE REVEREND JONATHAN BOUCHAR, M. A.
THE FAVOURERS AND PROMOTERS OF THIS WORK,
THIS THIRD EDITION OF
THE HEBREW AND ENGLISH LEXICON
IS RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED BY THEIR OBLIGED FRIEND AND SERVANT,
THE AUTHOR.
This Inscription was prefixed to the Third Edition.
\ As this Inscription was designed previously to the much lamented death of this eminent and learned Trelate, tlie Author hopeg to
be excused for thus publicly acknowledging his Lordship's friendship, and for not suppressing a name so honourable to himself and
his Work.
PREFACE
TO THE
SECOND EDITION, OF MDCCLXXVIIl.
It is not from an affected humility, but from the real sentiments of my heart,
that I begin this preface with remarking, that perhaps a stronger instance of
pubhc candour was never shown, than in the reception given to the former
edition of this Lexicon. For notwithstanding its numerous defects and errors,
which I am desirous of acknowledging in the plainest and most explicit terms,
yet in a few years the whole impression was dispersed, and the work itself has
since been frequently inquired after by persons desirous of procuring it. These
circumstances are at least good signs of an increasing regard to the Original
Hebreiv Scriptures ; and I can with the strictest veracity affirm, that they have
been a very great and constant encouragement to me for exerting my best
endeavours to improve the Hebrew and English Lexicon, so far as near
twenty years' advance in life, and a careful perusal, or an attentive consultation,
of many writers, ancient and modern, in various branches of learning, have
enabled me. For it must be observed, that though in the title-page this volume
is set forth as a Second Edition, yet it might with equal propriety and truth have
been introduced as a new performance ; since the greater part of the explana-
tions of the Hebrew words have been composed anew ; and there are very {qw of
them, in which considerable additions or corrections have not been made : and
whereas the first edition, together with the Supplement, consisted only of 422
quarto pages, this, with the Appendix, contains no less than 758. These
observations will, I hope, sufficiently apologize to the purchasers of the former
publication for my not printing separately, for their use, the Alterations and
Additions made in this ; as indeed I should have been strongly inclined to do,
could I have accomplished it without reprinting nearly two-thirds of the Lex-
icon, and, after all, producing a work, which must have been very far from
satisfying either them or myself.
But, to convey the clearest notion in my power of what may be expected
from the Lexicon in its present form, it may be proper to observe, that the
author was some years ago much struck with what is related of the celebrated
Duke de Montausier, "who was the first promoter of what wje call the Dauphin
Edition of the Classics. He used often to say, that the difficulties which occur
to us in reading the works of the ancients, might be all comprehended under
two classes ; and that they arise either from our not knowing in what sense they
used such a 'word [or expression] formerly ; or else, from our being ignorant
now of some opinion, custom^ or thing, that was familiarly known among them.
In the former case the commentator should endeavour to determine the mean-
ing of the tkiord [or expression] in question, by consulting how it is used by the
same author, in other places, where the meaning of it may be more evident; or
by any other of the same country, and (as near as may be) of the same times.
X PREFACE.
In the second case, the thing, custom, or opinion hinted at, should be subjoined
in as few words as is consistent with clearness."*
The good sense and justness of these remarks speak sufficiently for them-
selves ; and as in the prosecution of the following work I have endeavoured to
avail myself of them, it will be found that not only the \ lexicographers and
verbal critics, but the more enlarged philologists, the writers of J Natural and
Civil History, || travellers ancient and modern into the eastern countries, and
even the 5[ poets, have been made to draw water for the service of the
Sanctuary, or to contribute their quotas to the illustration of the Hebrew
Scriptures. In the notes below I have named the authors principally made
use of; but, besides these, many others have been occasionally consulted.
But to be more particular It appears evident from the Mosaic account of
the original formation of man, that language was the immediate gift of God to
Adam, or that God himself either taught our first parent to speak ; or, which
comes to the same thing, inspired him with language.** And the language
thus communicated to the first man was, notwithstanding the objections of
ancient or modern cavillers, no other (I mean as to the main and structure of it)
than that Hebrew in which Moses wrote. Else what meaneth the inspired his-
torian when he saith, Gen. ii. 19, Whatsoever Adam called every living creature,
that (there is nothing in the Heb. for was) the name thereof? And the names of
Adam, Eve, Cain, Abel, Seth, Noah, &c. with their etymological reasons, are as
truly Hebrew as those of Peleg, Abraham, Sarah, Isaac, Jacob, Levi, Moses,
Joshua, or even as David, Solomon (Heb. Shelemah,) Isaiah, and Malachi. And
whatever difficulty there may be in explaining this or that, or a few particular
words in Hebrew, yet it will be demonstratively evident to any one, who will
attentively examine the subject, that the Hebrew language is ideal; or that from
a certain, and that no great, number of primitive, and apparently -f-f arbitrary
words, called roots, and usually expressive of some idea, or notion taken from
nature, i. e. from the external objects around us, or from our own constitutions,
by our senses or feelings, all the other words of that tongue are derived, or
grammatically formed ; and that wherever the radical letters are the same, the
leading idea or notion runs through all the deflections of the word, however
numerous or diversified ; due allowance being made for such radical letters as
are dropped, and consequently are to be supplied by the rules of grammar.
Indeed I believe, that many other languages, not only the Greek and Latin,
* Spence's Polymetis, p. 286 ; Huetii Comment, de Rebus Suis, p. 286, edit. Amstel. 1718; and
Huetiana, 37, p. 93, edit. Paris, 1 722.
f As Marii de Calasio, Concordant, et Lexic. Kii'cheri Concordant. Castelli Lexic. Hepta-
glott. Cocceii Lexic. Leigh's Critica Sacra, Robertson's Thesaurus Ling. Sanctae, Stockii Clavis
Vet. Test. Taylor's Hebrew Concoi'danee, Noldii Particul. Heb. A. Schultens Origines Hebrsese,
&c. Glassii Philologia Sacra, Bate's Critica Hebrsea, Hutchinson's Works, 12 volumes, 8vo.
which last I place under this head, not knowing where more properly to range them ; though
indeed they abound with much useful and entertaining learning on various subjects, or as Mr H's
wary adversary, Dr Sharpe, chose to express it, ( Dedication to Two Dissertations on Elohim and
Berith, p. viii.) " There are in some parts of his works, things both useful and curious.^' Fas est
et ab HOSTE doceri.
:j: Pliny Natural Hist. Bochart Opera, 3 vol. fol. Scheuchzer Physica Sacra. BuflFon Hist. Nat.
Brooke's Natural History ; to which I must add Boerhaave's Chemistry, and Institutiones Medica2,
and Haller's Physiology.
Herodotus, Diodorus Siculus, Xenophon Cyropaed. Josephus, Plutarch, Usserii Annales,
Prideaux Connex. Universal Hist.
II Strabo Geograph. Busbequii Epist. Turc. Shaw's Travels, Russel's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo,
Hasselquist's Voyages and Uravels, Hanway's Travels and Revolutions of Persia, Sir James
Porter's Observations on the Tui'ks, lady M. W. Montague's Lettei's, 3 vols. Complete System of
Geography, 2 vols. fol. Niebuhr Description de TArabie, et Voyage, 2 tomes.
^ Of the Greeks, Orpheus, Homer, Theocritus, Callimachus; of the Latins, Lucretius, Virgil,
Ovid, Horace, Lucan, Juvenal, Persius.
** See more on this interesting subject in the Lexicon under root N'lp IIL and in the authors
there quoted.
f f But here I would be understood to except such, as are formed by an onomatopceia, or imme-
diately/roni the sound, of which many instances are given in the Lexicon ; and indeed such words
are common in all languages.
PREFACE. XI
but even our own, and the rest which are now spoken in Europe, might, not-
withstanding their apparent confusion, be, by persons properly qualified,
reduced to their primitive roots, and by consequence, the ideality (if the term
may be allowed) of such languages he recovered. And this, with regard to the
Greek in particular, has, I hope, been in a good measure performed in the
Greek and English Lexicon #0 ^/^e Netv Testament; and I will venture to
prognosticate good success to those learned and ingenious men, who will heartily
attempt the like in such other languages as they are well acquainted with. But
to return to the work before us.
To assign the primary idea or notion of each Hebreijo root is one of the points
principally laboured in this, as in the former edition : and may I be permitted to
add, that, I trust, it is here brought nearer to a completion f At least, I can
safely assert, that, in stating these primary notions or senses, I have earnestly
striven to lay aside all prejudices and partiality to the preconceived opinions,
whether of any other man, or of myself; and accordingly the reader, upon com-
paring this with the former work, will observe many alterations in this respect.
Now, in fixing the leading serise of each root, after carefully and constantly con-
sulting the ancient versions (I mean those of the LXX and Vulg. together with
the Chaldee Targums, and the fragments of the Hexaplar versions of Aquila,
Symmachus, Theodotion, &c. published by Montfaucon,) I have endeavoured
as much as possible to let the Holy Scriptures, on a diligent and close exami-
nation and comparison of the several texts, speak for themselves, well knowing
that nothing cuts a diamond like a diamond. But for the explanation of such
words as occur in the Bible but once, or very rarely, as also of those which are
evidently used, not in their primitive, but only in a secondary or derivative sense,
recourse hath been had to the eastern dialectical languages, particularly to the
Chaldee, Syriac, and Arabic; which, it is hoped, will, in such instances, be
found to have frequently illustrated the true meaning of the Hebrew. And in
applying the Arabic language in particular to these purposes, I have been
much assisted not only by the printed works of the celebrated Albert Schul-
tens, formerly Professor of the Oriental languages in the University of Leyden,
but by a * Manuscript Hebretv Lexicon^ of the same Author, kindly commu-
nicated to me by the Rev. and learned Mr Woide, chaplain of his Majesty's
Dutch chapel at St James's.
That Schultens has from the Arabic happily and satisfactorily illustrated
some very obscure and difficult words of the Hebrew text, must, I think, be
acknowledged by every impartial inquirer after truth. But it seems equally
evident, on the other hand, that this great man carried his regard to the Alco-
ranish Arabic, which is manifestly a corrupt dialect, or rather a hodge-podge or
jumble of several corrupt dialects of the Hebrew, much too far; and that, being
continually conversant with the florid and highly figurative, not to say bombast,
style of the Arabian writers, he has resolved some strictly just, proper, or phi-
losophical expressions of the Hebrew Bible into tropes and figures, and has
often called in his favourite Arabic to explain (or shall I say perplex?) the
meaning of the Hebrew, where its aid was by no means wanted ; but the import
of the word or expression might have been clearly ascertained by the ancient
versions, and an attentive comparison of the several texts wherein it occurred.
But though I thought myself, on a subject of such importance, obliged to speak
thus plainly concerning this very learned and respectable writer, yet it is with
Entitled Alberti Schultens Origines Hebraica: in Collegia publico dictatce. It is contained in
two moderate volumes in quarto. The copy I was favoured witli is imperfect, containing from
the beginning of the letter k to root u^sn- under n, inclusive. The roots under the letter u are all
wanting ; but those under '^ are explained from the beginning of that letter to root rTi?", from
which to the end of the letter b the copy is again deficient. The Second Volume contains from
the beginning of T2 to root nsD under D ; and to this volume is prefixed the following note :
Origines CI. Viri Alberti Schultens, a liter A 12 cicl nSD usque, ubi ante morbum et mortem dein
seciitam subslilerat,"
Xll PREFACE.
pleasure I add, that in this he is hardly enough to be commended, that he coi.-
stantly (I think) aims at giving a clear leading or primary idea or sense to each
Hebrew root, which no doubt is the fundamental principle of explaining the
sacred language.
But I have called the Alcoranish Arabic a hodge-podge or jumble of several
corrupt dialects of the Hebrew ; and, as this may be disputed, I add, that the
fact is sufficiently proved even from its boasted copiousness. * " It so far excels
other languages in copiousness (says Bishop Walton, Prolegom. xiv. 6.) that the
various appellations of one single thing, and their explanations, afford matter for
a complete volume. It has^ve hundred names for a lion, tiuo hundred for a ser-
pent, eighty for honey, on which last Firauzabadius says that he had written a
whole book. The same writer testifies, that the names for a sword are above a
thousand, which he has enumerated in a work composed by him."f Thus say
those who are best skilled in Arabic. And here it may be safely left to the
determination of any considerate man, who is at all acquainted with the nature
of language, whether this could possibly be the case in any one dialect or
language upon earth ; or whether it is possible to imagine a stronger internal
proof, that a language, answering this character, must in fact be made up of
several various latiguages or dialects. And if the Alcoranish Arabic be indeed so
copious (I had almost said infinite) as above declared, I believe no man of sense
will be inclined to contest what the J Arabs themselves affirm concerning it,
namely, that " none can comprehend its whole compass, unless illuminated by
the propihetic spirit ; and that no one was ever yet able to exhaust all its treasures."
Thus much for the Alcoranish Arabic. And for ever to obviate the extravagant
assertions, which Schultens and some other learned men have advanced con-
cerning the unvaried purity and high antiquity of the Arabic, as now spoken in
Arabia Felix, I shall subjoin what Mr Niebuhr, one of the gentlemen who lately
travelled into that country at the expense of the king of Denmark, says of this
language in his Description de VArabie, p. 72, &c. and this the rather, because
the very sensible and accurate author had no turn to serve, no system to support,
in what he relates, and because I do not know that his account has yet
appeared in English.
*' On voit, &c. One sees, says he, in Pocoke's Observations on Abul Faraje,
p. 151, that the ancient Arabians had different dialects. The king of the
Hamajares at Dhafar said to a foreign Arab, theb, meaning that he should sit
down. But as this word signified in the language of the latter, leap, he leaped
from a high place, and hurt himself. When they had explained to the king the
occasion of the mistake, he said. Let the Arab who comes to Dhafar, learn the
Hamajare dialect. Arrian likewise remarks, that the Arabs had not only differ-
ent dialects but different latiguages. 11 n'y a peut-etre point de langue, ou Ton
trouve aujourd'hui tant de dialectes, que dans I'Arabe. There is not perhaps
any language, in which one finds at present so many dialects as in the Arabic.
Not only they speak quite differently (tout autrement) in the mountains of the
little district governed by the Iman of Yemen, from what they do in the Tehama
or low country on the coast of the Red Sea ; but persons of distinction have a
pronunciation different from that of the peasants, and other words to express
many things ; and these dialects have not much resemblance to that of the
* " Tanta copia alias linguas stiperat, ut unius rei appellationes variae, earumque explicationes
voluminis integri materiam prsebeant. Leonis noniina habet quingenta, serjyentis ducenta, mellis
octoginta, de quibus integrum libellum scripsit Firauzabadius. Ensis vero appellationes testa tur idem
esse supra mille, quas in libro il se composito enumeravit."
f Comp. Michael is, Recueil de Questions, p. 249, 250.
\ " (21. Pocokius in dictis notis, p. 133, dicit Arabes immensam suae linguae latiludincm pratdicare,
quam tantamesse volunt, ut nullus, nisi spiritu prophetico illustratus, universum ejus ambitum com-
jrrehendal ; nee quisquam eo unquam pervenerit, ut omnes (jus thcsauros exhauriret." Walton, Proleg.
xlv. 5.
" Navigationi et Viaggi racolte da Ramusio, fol. 264. Periphis Maris^Erytbreei, p. 12."
PREFACE. Xlll
Bedotveens. The difference is still greater in the distant provinces. Since then
for a very long time there have been, in different provinces of Arabia, many
dialects (plusiers dialectes) in use, and since the Arabic language has changed,
or caused the neighbouring people to forget, languages, of which probably
some words have been adopted and preserved in the modern Arabic, it is no
tvonder, that this language is more rich or copious than any other. At this time
the pronunciation of certain letters is very various ; for instance, the Kafov Kef,
which the northern and western Arabs use for a isT or a Q, is pronounced at Mas-
kat, and near the Persian gulf, as tsch [Eng. ch. ;] and this is the reason, why in
some countries they say, Bukkra, Kiab, whilst in others they say, Batscher,
Tschiab, and so of -the rest."
" As the Arabians profess being of the Mahometan religion, they believe
that the language in which the book of their law, i. e. the Koran, is written, and
by consequence * the dialect in use at Mecca in the time of Mahomet, is the
purest of all. This dialect differs so greatly from the modern, that they teach at
Mecca itself, and that only in the Colleges, the language of the Koran, as they
teach Latin at Rome. And as the dialect used in Yemen [i. e. the ijtterior parts
of Arabia Felix,] eleven hundred years ago, did in those days differ from that of
Mecca, and is still more altered by intercourses tvith strangers, and by length
of time, they teach in Yemen liketvise the language of the Koran as a learned
language,''
Thus far Mr Niebuhr : and this authentic evidence from an ear-tvitness f
entirely overthrows all such rash assertions as that of Schultens, Orig. Heb. lib.
i. cap. iv. xxiii. entitled, ij: The language of the Arabians unvaried, where he
says, " In the province of Hisjas (by Niebuhr called Hedsjas,) 'where are the holy
cities Mecca arid Medina, and also in Arabia Felix, the highest purity of the
Arabic dialect still flourishes, even the same asflourished tvhen Mahomet arose."
But to return from this digression (if such it should be deemed) concerning
the Arabic language, I would remark, that as words in general express or
explain things, so a knowledge of things will frequently explain or illustrate par-
ticular words, especially in the ancient and less known languages ; and of this
observation there will, I hope, be found numerous and convincing proofs in the
course of the following pages. And this work being professedly designed for
somewhat more than a mere vocabulary or word-book, although I will by no
means presume to call it a comment, yet I hope the reader will be continually
meeting with satisfactory expositions of many difficult or obscure texts of the
Hebrew Bible, derived not merely from verbal criticism, but from those other
various sources of information already intimated at p. x. of this Preface. And
here I think I ought to pay my particular acknowledgments (to which, were
I properly authorized, I would gladly add those of the public) to the learned
and ingenious Mr Harmer, for his very valuable Observations on divers Pas-
sages of Scripture, which he has very happily illustrated from Circumstances
incidentally mentioned in Books of Voyages and Travels into the East ; and I do
not at all scruple to assure my readers, that they will find this work a rich
treasury, and, as it were, a library of entertaining and useful knowledge; and
* Here the ingenious author supposes, 1st, that the whole Koran was published at Mecca; Sdl^,
that it was all published by Mahomet ; (neither of which suppositions is true in fact ; see Prideaux's
Life of Mahomet, p. 2123.) and thirdly, that if it had been all published by Mahomet, and that
at Mecca, it must necessarily be in the Mecca dialect : whereas even on this supposition it should
seem more probable, that it would be tinctured with foreign dialects ; partly from what Mahomet
himself had picked up during his mercantile travels into Egypt, Palestine, and Syria, and partly
from what was furnished to him by his two assistants, the Jew and the Syrian Monk ; especially
as the Arabs, among whom it was written and published, were a veri/ illiterate people. See Pi*i-
deaux, p. 8, 12, 41, &o. Comp. Sale's Koran, ch. xvi. p. 223, Notec.
t Comp. Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. i. p. 329, 330.
\ " Arabum lingua, invariata." "In Hisjazd. provincia, ubi sacrse urbes Mecca et Medina
itemque in Arabid Felice, summa etlamnum viget puritas dialecti ArabictB, eademque plan^, quae
Muhammede oriente vigebat."
XIV PREFACE.
as I am an entire stranger to the person of the excellent author, 1 hope he will
forgive my farther mentioning his Outlines of a Netv Commentary on Solomons
Song, as highly deserving attention and approbation.
If a root be found in no more than Jour passages of the Bible, I have con-
stantly cited or referred to them all, that the reader, by consulting and consid-
ering them, may judge of the propriety of the interpretation proposed. So
that in such instances as these (and they are not a few,) where the assistance
of a Hebrew Concordance is most wanted, this Lexicon may very well supply its
place.
And here I must, once for all, desire those who wish to reap the full benefit
of this work, constantly to examine and compare in the * Hebrew Bible those texts,
lohich they shall Jind cited for proof ov illustration ; and I dare promise that their
labour in this respect will be amply repaid, by the knowledge they will shortly
acquire of the sacred language.
Two principal differences between the present and the former edition are, 1st,
That in this I have, on mature deliberation and clear conviction, with preced-
ing lexicographers, distinguished the roots with n for the last radical, from
those which have only the two first letters of the root, as, for instance n"ll from
"II, TW^ from DD : and 2ndly, That I have considered the roots with K for the
last radical, as being distinct from both the others ; as, for example, K"l^ both
from n~i:i and "113 ; though I think it must be allowed, that such roots are often
related in sense to those ending in n, as KDl to ntO^l, KIH to mn, KSn to
H^H ; and sometimes to those of only the two former radicals, as KH to T^, i^yn
to Jn, >v*ZD22 to U^.
This second edition being so greatly enlarged from the preceding one, it is
not only much more distinct and copious in explaining the several derived or
secondary senses of the Hebrew roots, but nearly as great a number of the
derivative words are also inserted, as, for aught I know, in any Lexicon extant.
Indeed I am in hopes the reader will hardly meet with any difficulty arising
from an omission of this kind. And as I have now added a Chaldee Grammar,
so I have been careful to explain such Chaldee words, both Primitive and Deri-
vative, as occur in the Bible, in a much more particular manner than before ;
but in doing this I still thought it would best suit the nature of a Lexicon, and
the conveniency of the reader, to place the Chaldee words under the Hebrew
roots of the same letters ; although the former do frequently far deviate from the
sense of the latter, and are even sometimes, according to the rules of etymology,
plainly derived from other Hebrew roots. For instances see Lexicon under
roots npn, ntop, nhB, yt^y, :;h:i.
In the former publication were added, at the end of the explanation of many
Hebrew roots, such English words as were either plainly or probably derived
from them. And though no great stress was laid on this part of the work, yet
it was apprehended, that it might tend to fix the meaning of the Hebrew in the
learner's memory, and might at the same time entertain him to see so many
words still preserved in English, from the common mother of all tongues, and
set him upon new inquiries of this kind, both in our own and other languages :
I have now considerably enlarged this etymological part of my work, by the
addition not only of many English, but of many Greek, Latin, and Northern
words, which however I have often judged it more proper to insert in the body,
than at the end of the expositions of the Hebrew.
The Pluriliterals, or words of more than three radical letters, whether
Hebrew or Chaldee, are in this, as in most other Lexicons, placed in alphabet*
ical order, at the end of each letter.
And now, considering how many years it is since the Hebrew and English
* As some of the editions of the Hebrew Bible differ from others in numbeting the verses, and
sometimes the chapters, I have, for the convenience of the reader, signified such difference by
inserting the word "or" between such different modes of notation.
PREFACE. XV
Lexicon was first published, and what has been above said concerning the inv
provements in the present edition, my more sanguine readers may be surprised
that I have nevertheless thought proper to subjoin An Appendix* containijig
Additions and (O mortifying word to human pride !) Corrections. But for my
own part, as long as I remain on this side the grave, I expect and desire to
continue in the condition of a learner: and as on this occasion I think it right to
be very plain and explicit with all those who shall look into this work, I frankly
declare, that though scarcely any thing is easier than to acquire the rudiments
of the Hebrew language, when unembarrassed with points ; yet that the stud?/ of
it is a study for life ; and that the Hebreix) Scriptures, like all the other works of
God, will to the humble and diligent inquirer be continually opening new scenes
of information and delight. And although some truly candid and ingenuous
persons (I speak not of the scoffing infidel, the mercenary scribbler, nor yet of the
ignorant conceited tvitling, whose applause I neither court nor desire) though, I
say, some really candid and ingenuous persons may be inclined to entertain a
favourable opinion of the ensuing volume, yet I cannot forbear adding, that so
manifold are the treasures of ixtisdoyn and hnoxdedge contained in the inspired
books, that to compose a critical and explanatory Hebrew Lexicon, which might
with any propriety be styled complete, seems to me, notwithstanding all the helps
hitherto published, to be hardly a work for one man, or one life. Sufficient,
abundantly sufficient honour is it for me, if I have been able,ybr the benefit of all
voho understand English, to produce a f tolerable Hebrew Lexicon, and such as
may initiate my readers in the true knowledge of the original Scriptures. But
why speak I of honour or reputation among men ? Alas ! The fashion of this
world passeth atvay ; which great and indisputable truth should remind all of us
to seek that honour which cometh of God only. May I then express an humble
hope that my labours in this blessed harvest will be graciously remembered by
the Lord of the harvest, and yield me comfiort in that day, which cannot be
very far distant, when all creature-comforts will, and must, fail, and he alone
who expired upon the cross can, through the consolations of the Eternal Spirit,
support the pardoned sinner I
Before I conclude this Preface, it may not be amiss to offer some directions
concerning the best method of acquiring a knowledge of the Hebrew language to
those who have not the benefit of a master. In the first place, then, I would
advise such persons to acquaint themselves with the common grammaticcd
rules and infections (a task, which, by the assistance of the Grammar now put
into their hands, and particularly of the Sheet Grammar^ they will, I believe,
upon trial, find much easier than they could well have imagined) then to begin
reading the first chapter of Genesis with the Grammatical Praxis, (Gram. sect,
xi.) and after having well mastered every word in it, proceed to the following
chapters with the help of Montanus's interlineary version, if they understand
Latin ; if not, our \ Eiiglish translation, with the marginal readings, will very
well supply the place. But as they advance, they should still take care gram-
matically to account for every word in the manner of the Praxis, and according
* N. B. The Appendix is, in the Third Edition, digested into the body of the work.
f The good-natured critic will, I am sure, subscribe to the following sentiment of Varro, De
Ling. Lat. " Si guis de vocum originibus multa commode dixerit, potius boni consulendvm, quam
si aliquid neguiverit, reprehendendum.'^
^ Dr Anselm Bayly's late edition of the Hebrew Bible, with the common English Translation on
the opposite page, may be of good use to the beginner; and in the last century the learned Henry
Ainsworth thought proper to publish a still more literal translation of the Pentateuch, of the Psalms
and Canticles, in a work entitled Annotations on the five Books of Moses, &c. which the reader who
has opportunity, will, on many accounts, do well to consult. I would also particularly recommend to
I him the late learned Mr Bate's New and Literal Translation of the Pentateuch, &c, withNotes Critical
and JSoc])lanatory, in which he will meet with many excellent remarks on the Philosophy of Scrip-
ture, and the Spiritual Sense of the Law. But, after all, let him not look for Lnfallibility from man,
but endeavour, in matters of eternal moment, to see with his own eyes, andjudgefor hiynself; let him,
as the Apostle advises, 1 Thes. v. 21, prove all things, and hold fast that tuhich is good.
XVI PREFACE.
either to the longer or the shorter Grammar. I would alsb, as a help to mem-
ory, recommend to them, at least for the first two or three months of their
reading, to write down the Hebrevo roots (and occasionally the derivative words)
which occur, and their English interpretation, in opposite columns, and to
endeavour, by frequent and attentive repetition, thoroughly to connect these in
their minds. And I can venture to assure any person of tolerable parts and
abilities, that an application, thus directed^ of two or three hours every day to
the Hehrexv language, unadulterated with the Rabbinical points, will, in a few
months, enable him to read in the original with ease and delight, most part of
those Holy Scriptures; all of which, St Paul assures us, were given by the inspi-
ration of God, and are able to ynahe us wise unto salvation, through faith which is
in Christ Jesus.*
May then the blessing of God, and the influence of his Holy Spirit, accom-
pany what is here published ! and may He be pleased to prosper it to his own
glory, and to the edification of every reader, even to his growth in grace, or in
the favour of God, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ.
Amen, and Amen !
See 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16.
ADVERTISEMENT TO THE THIRD EDITION.
In order to inform the reader what he may expect from this third edition of
the Hebrew and English Lexicon^ it may be proper to observe, that, from the
time the second was printed, the Author accustomed himself to write divers
short notes and references in the margin of the book, partly for his own use,
and partly with a view to "the improvement of a future edition, if such should
ever be called for. Towards the close of the year 1781, he began to draw out
these concise hints into a larger and more distinct form, but without precisely
determining how they were to be employed ; and this practice he continued, at
different times, till the summer of the year 1789, when several learned and
kind friends, who certainly are not deficient in partiality to him, pressed him to
undertake a new edition of the work ; and proposed, each of them, to share in
the expense of the publication.
Thus stimulated and encouraged, he applied to the business in earnest, and
has endeavoured to execute it in such a manner as not to disgrace either his
friends or himself. Accordingly,
1st, The explanations of several of the Hebrew Roots, especially towards the
beginning of the Lexicon, are here worked over anew.
2dly, Considerable alterations have been made in the explanations of others,
and many illustrations of scriptural texts from the ancient writers and from
modern eastern travellers have been added. And here the Author thinks him-
self obliged again to acknowledge the assistance he has received from the late
ingenious and accurate Mr Harmer ; to whose third and fourth volumes of
Observations, &c. published in 1787, the reader will find himself indebted for
many curious and valuable remarks, which occur in the present edition.
3dly, The Appendix which was subjoined to the second edition, is in this
regularly digested into the body of the Lexicon; so that there will be but one
Alphabet to consult.
4thly, The principal Various Readings in Dr Kennicott's Hebrew Bible have
been carefully noted, and are submitted to the reader's consideration and judg-
ment. And it is hoped, that the use here made of that elaborate work, cannot
fail of being acceptable to every serious and intelligent inquirer into the sense
of the Hebrew Scriptures. But since, by a comparison of the Doctor's Various
Readings with his General Dissertation, it appeared, that in numbering his autho-
rities he had intermixed printed editions with manuscripts, it was thought most
proper to refer to such authorities by his own comprehensive term. Codices.
Lastly, Having in the course of the ensuing work frequently quoted writers,
who in their sentiments on several, and even important particulars, widely differ
from each other, I wish to declare, once for all, that so far as merely human
expositors and critics on the sacred writings are concerned, I heartily adopt
those well-known mottos,
NuLLius addictus jurare in verba magistri
And
Tros Rutvlvsve foiat nullo discrimine habebo*
NOTICE
TO THE FIRST OCTAVO EDITION.
Although, from the manner in which this Octavo Edition is printed, the Lexi-
con is so much reduced in size, yet the reader may be assured that nothing of
the least consequence is designedly omitted merely to make room ; on the con-
trary, many little additions are introduced, which seemed proper to improve the
work.
ABBREVIATIONS IN THE LEXICON EXPLAINED.
& al. fet alibi J
& al. freq. fet alibi frequenter J
freq. occ. (frequenter occurritj
inter al. f inter alia)
non al. occ. (non alibi occurritj
Once, prefixed to a single text
q. d. f quasi dicasj
and in other passages.
and in many otlier passages.
denotes that the word occurs frequently.
besides other places.
denotes that the root occurs no where else in
the Bible.
prefixed to one or more references, denotes that
either the root itself, or else the root in
the last-mentioned form or sense, occurs
only in the text or texts referred to.
denotes that the root occurs in no other text
in the Bible.
as if one should say.
METHODICAL
HEBREW GRAMMAR,
WITHOUT POINTS;
ADAPTED TO THE USE OF LEARNERS, AND EVEN OF THOSE WHO HAVE NOT,
THE BENEFIT OF A MASTER :
TO WHICH IS SUBJOINED,
THE HEBREW GRAMMAR AT ONE VIEW.
E< e Tov ve/Mu lurec iv, v f" xt^xiet, eu trx^tkwnrxi, rug v fi/^iv tcr^xXtt vrt^^xivuv xxi ret. e'f/,iz(OTTX ;
" If one jot or one tittle shall not pass from the law, how can it be safe for us to neglect even the smallest things ?'
Basil Procem. Be Spiritu Sancto.
PREFACE.
The ensuing Grammar being designed for the use of learners, and even of
those who are unacquainted with the very rudiments of all Grammar, I have
endeavoured to make it as plain and easy as possible. To this end I have not
only arranged the Rules and Observations in the clearest and most natural
method I could devise ; but have also taken care not to use a single grammat-
ical term, without explaining it, either by an example or a definition.
There is no difficulty in the Hebrew Grammar worth mentioning, except
what relates to the Pronouns and to the Verbs ; and with regard to these it
will be sufficient for the adult reader, if he only commit to memory the Tables
of Pronouns^ which he will find v. 4, 5, and the Example of a Regular Verb
in Kal, vi. 12. A careful and attentive perusal of the other parts of the
Grammar in order, and a frequent consultation of them as occasion may require,
will soon enable a person of ordinary abilities and capacity to analyse grammat-
ically almost any word in the Hebrew Bible : I say almost, because there are
some few words of uncommon forms, which are taken notice of under their proper
roots in the Lexicon. So easy is the task, so short the labour of acquiring the
elements of the Sacred Language, even from the larger Grammar here pub-
lished ! But there is a still shorter and easier method, which I would rather
recommend to the learner, namely, at first to concern himself only with The
Hebrew Grammar at One Vieiu ; for this being properly attended to, according
to the note subjoined to it, 1 know, from repeated and successful experience,
will sufficiently enable him to enter upon the Grammatical Praxis in xi. of
the larger Grammar ; and after mastering this, be will be qualified to proceed
in reading the Hebrew Bible with the help of a translation ; the larger Gram-
mar being, at present, regarded as a comment on the smaller, and occasionally
consulted on particular difficulties.
The learned reader will indulge me in one reflection on the great facility of
the Hebrew Grammar a reflection indisputably true, and which I would
especially recommend to the consideration of all those who are intrusted with
that important charge, the education of youth. It is this : Since the Hebrew
Grammar, unsophisticated by Rabbinical Points, is so very easy, simple, and
concise, and those of other languages, of the Greek and Latin in particular, so
difficult, complex, and tedious, so clogged with numerous Rules and Excep-
tions (every school-boy to his sorrow knows,) it is evident that the most
natural and rational method of teaching the learned languages would be to begin
with the Hebrew. I now argue only from the greater easiness of the gram-
matical part, and do not urge, that Hebrew is certainly the common Mother of
Greek and Latin, if not of all other languages.* Those, at least, of which I
have any knowledge, retain a manifest resemblance of their original parent :
and the nearer the fountain, the purer the stream ; the more ancient and uncom-
pounded the language, the more similar it is to the Hebrew.
And I beg it may be seriously and impartially weighed on this occasion,
especially by the instructors of our youth, whether to begin with teaching
*See Vilringay Observat. Sacr. lib. i. cap. vi viii.
xxii PREFACE.
that original and sacred language, and then to descend to the Greek and
Latin, would not be a most likely method of making those, who have the benefit
of a learned education, not only better grammarians and better scholars, but
what is of infinitely greater consequence, sounder divines and better Christians*
And though it be perhaps no easy matter to determine whether of the two
languages, Greek or Latin, most resembles the Hebrew ; yet it will scarcely
admit a doubt, with the rational and Christian teacher, which of these should
be taught next after the Hebrew ; since not only the idiom of Greek is much
more similar to the English than that of Latin, but also the lively Oracles of the
New Testament, were by the inspired Penmen written in the Greek language.
CONTENTS.
Sect. Page
I. Of the Letters and Reading xxni
II. Of the Division of Letters xxiv
HI. Of Words and their Division ib*
IV. Of Nouns XXV
V. Of Pronouns xxvi
VI. Of Verbs xxvii
VII. Of Irregular Verbs xxxi
VIII. Of Syntax xxxiv
IX. Of the Use of the Serviles ... . . xxxvi
X. Offnding the Root xxxviii
XL A Grammatical Praxis or Exercise on the First Chapter of Genesis xxxix
The Hebrew Grammar at One Vietv ..... xlv
METHODICAL
HEBREW GRAMMAR,
WITHOUT POINTS.
SECTION 1.
OF THE LETTERS AND READING.
1. The elements of all languages are certain simple sounds, which in writing are ex-
pressed by certain marks or characters, called Letters.
2. The letters in Hebrew are twenty-two, of which the following table shows
The Name.
Numler.
Form.
+ Finak.
Similars.
Sound or Power.
Aleph
1
i^
a broad, as in all, war
Beth
2
n
D
b
Girael
3
:i
3
g hard, as in give, get
Daleth
4
1
in
d
He
5
n
nn
e as in where, there
Vau
6
1
^M
u, pronounced as oo, or as the French ou,
or (before a vowel) w
Zain
7
T
z
Heth
8
n
n
h hard, or guttural aspirate
Teth
9
to
72)0
th, Saxon ih, or Greek
Yod
10
<
i French, or ee English, before a conso-
nant, y before a vowel
Caph
20
r)
T500
k, or c hard, as in come
Lamed
30
h
1
Mem
40
12
D600
m
Nun
50
3
.]700
n
Samech
60
D
D
sh
Gin
70
P
^ Y
o % long, as in whole, cold
Pe
80
B
nsoo
P
Jaddi
90
:i2
)>900
j soft, as in the French jour, jamais, or as
the English s, in treasure, pleasure
Koph or Quoph
100
P
q or qu
Resh
200
-i
r
Shin or Sin
300
^
s
Tau
400
n
t
3. The order of the Hebrew Alphabet seems justifiable by Scripture, especially by Ps.
xxxiv. cxi. cxii. cxix. cxlv. Lam. i iv. ||
4. Writing over the characters several times, is the best way to make them familiar to
the learner. See the manner fronting the first page of Grammar.
That is, numeral power or import as an arithmeticalmaik. According to the above scheme H'' should be used
for 15, for which however the Jews write 110 (which amounts to the same svim, for 13 is 9 and 1 6), and tliis they
do to avoid xising one of the divine names, JT", for a number.^
t Letters thus written at the end of a wori
i V seems also to have had in some words somewhat of the sound of the guttural n, or ng, like the French on.
See the Lexicon xrnder 171 IV.
Observe that in the cxi. and cxii. Psalms there are two, and sometimes three, Hebrew verses in one of the
English translation. See Bp Lowth's Preliminary Dissertation to Isaiah, p. v.
11 It is remarkable, that in these three last chapters the initial letters V and 8 are transposed.
xxiv A METHODICAL
5. Hebrew is read from the right hand to the left, and not from the left to the right,
as the English and other western languages.
6. Of the Hebrew letters five are Vowels, namely i^, H, 1, % P ; all the rest are Con-
sonants.
7. When two consonants occm* without any of the five vowels between them, you
may * pronounce them as if a short e or a stood between them ; as, ~l!n, pronounce
deber or dabar ; TpB peqed {pequed) or puqiiad.
8. Always observe to pronounce the textual vowels long and strong ; the supplied ones,
short and quick; as, ")t'K, pronounce asei' ; 1'^'2l, debir,
9. A full stop is expressed thus as J K, a Colon thus ^ as K, a Semicolon thus : as Hf
A : :
a Comma thus * as 1*.
10. The first only of these stops is used in most unpointed books.
11. To exercise the learner in reading,-}- here follows, in English characters, part of
the first chapter of Genesis, which is printed in Hebrew at the end of the Grammar.
The Greek s stands for the supplied vowel ; the textual ones are to be pronounced
broad, like the French, as in the table of the Alphabet; and when several Hebrew vowels
come together, they are not to be run into diphthongs, but sounded distinctly, as Ml^
pronounced be-u in two syllables, not beu in one.
1. Bsrasit bsra aleim at esgmim uat eargj.
2. IJeargj eite teu ubeu, uhsssk ol psni teum, uruh aleira mgrhepet ol pgni emim.
3. Uyamgr aleim yei aur, uyei aur.
4. Uira aleim at eaur ki thub, uibsdgl aleim bin eaur ubin ehgsgk.
5. Uiqra aleim laur yum ulghgsgk qra lile, uyei orgb uyei bgqgr yum ahgd.
6. Uyamer aleim yei rgqio bgtuk emim, uyei mgbdil (^or mgbgdil) bin mim Igmim.
7. Uyos aleim at ergqio, uibgdgl bin emim asgr mgtghst Igreqio ubin emim asgr mol
Igrgqio, uyei kgn.
8. Uiqra aleim Igrgqio sgmim, uyei orgb uyei bgqgr yum sgni.
9. Uyamer aleim iquu (or iqwu) emim. Sec.
SECTION II.
OF THE DIVISION OF LETTERS.
1. Besides that common division of letters into Vowels and Consonants, they are in
Hebrew moreover distinguished into Radicals and Serviles.
2. A radix or root in Hebrew, is a simple word, consisting of two^ or more usually of
threcy letters, from which other words are formed by the grammatical inflections or vari-
ations ; as, 1p), visit ; "111, speak.
3. Radical letters are those, which always make part of a radix or root.
4. Servile letters are those, which serve for the variation of the root, by gender, number,
person, &c. and for particles.
5. The servile letters are elcveuy and may be comprised in these three technical words,
nb-iDT nti'r) ]n>^. c^ r "^'^.^fi. >::>^ \7\ ^' '
6. The other eleven letters are radical. ' *
7. Except tD when used for 11, as in J $ VI. 25.
8. Observe, that although the radical letters (except tO, as in rule 7-) are never servile,
yet the servile letters are vert/ often radical, or very often make a part of the root.
SECTION III.
OF WORDS AND THEIR DIVISION.
1. Words in Hebrew may be divided into three kinds, nouns or names, verbs, and
particles.
2. A noun is the name of a substance or quality ; as ]l!^i^ a man, mtQ good.
3. A verb denoteth the action or state of a being or thing ; as, DTf^K "I7:3}<''% and God
I do not say must; because where two consonants, if joined with a vowel either preceding or following, would
form an easy sound, it may be most eligible (yea necessary in the poetic parts of Scripture) to run them into one
syllable ; for instance, you may pronounce ^117 into one syllable orb ; and NTS bra : and indeed this is much the
same as sounding the supplied vowel very short.
+ The method of reading here recommended is the same as that proposed by Dr Robertson, in his True and An-
cient Method of Reading Hebrew, &c. in which ingenious treatise may be found an ample and satisfactory vindi-
cation of it from a comparison of the Hebrew with the ancient Greek Alphabet.
. X N. B. This mark stands for SECTION in the Grammar.
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xxv
said ; DTT^*^ ti'X^"'"), and God made ; XT''t2'Wn iiy^X and the heavens were finished. In
these sentences said and made express the action ; were finished^ the state.
4. Particles denote the connection, relation, distinction, emphasis, opposition, &c.
or, in short, the circumstances of one's thoughts, or of the words expressive thereof; as,
and, with, or, much, although, but, &c.
5. Many particles in Hebrew are expressed by one or other of the servile letters,
which may then be considered as abbreviations ov parts of roots or words. See Lexicon
SECTION IV.
OF NOUNS.
1. Nouns or names are of two kinds, substantive and adjective.
2. A noun substantive is the name of a substance; as tL'"'!^ a man, t>P a tree, UpP''
Jacob : of a quality, or of an action, passion, or state, considered abstractedly; as, "1i
purity, K2i17D a coming forth, 7172772 shame, (17271772 war.
3. An adjective, so called because adjectitious, or added to a substantive, denotes some
quality or accident of the substantive to which it is joined ; as 21D good, IHiO (or nntO)
pure: so in the phrases, 21tO ti'^K a good man, ^^TW^ yn"^ pure gold, good and pure are
adjectives.
4. Nouns in Hebrew, as in English, are not declined by cases, or different terminations,
denoting the particles of, to, from, ^c. as nouns in Greek and Latin are.
5. In Hebrew, nouns are of two genders, masculine and feminine ; as ti'''X a man, nti'i^
a ivoman : of two numbers, singular, denoting one, as "]772 a king ; and plural, denoting
mo7'e than one, as D''^772 kings, i. e. two or more.
6. Most Hebrew nouns not ending in H or H servile, are masculine; those that do
end in n or Jl servile, are most generally * feminine. D^ is said to be a. feminine termi-
nation.f
7. The feminine singular is formed from the masculine, by postfixing H; as !21D good,
rmtD feminine.
8. But nouns ending in "* add D for the feminine instead of H ; as from ''12S72 an
Egyptian man, n''12J72 an Egyptian woman : so when a letter is dropped, the feminine
end in n ; as from ]2 a son, h'2 a daughtei\ 3 being dropped ; from ITIK one, iDX^^
feminine, 1 being dropped.
9 . The plural of mascidine nouns is formed by adding C, and sometimes only D, to
the singidar ; as from 1^72 a king, U'^dh'O or DIDTO, kings.
10. The plural masculine of Hebrew nouns is also often formed in % y, as ]''ID772 kings,
Prov. xxxi. 3; yht^ words. Job iv- 2; y^'H lives. Job xxiv- 22.
11. The plural o^ feminine nouns is formed by adding T\^ to the singidar, as y]^ a
land, plural mUSli* lands ; or by changing H or Jl into m, as niin a law, plural
^\'n^'^laws; ni^h? a letter, plural mi:iK letters; or n*" or Dl into nV, as imil^
a Hebrew woman, plural nVlUP Hebrew women ; 1113772 a kingdom., plural 11^3^72
kingdoms : but in feminines plural, the 1 is often dropped, as in H2211< for m^Sli*, in
nnn for miin, &c. &c.
12. Some feminine nouns have moreover another plural, formed by changing H into
^DT) ; as from 7172711 a damsel, D''n72ni several damsels, Jud. v. 30 : from nViUP, idle-
ness, DTlV^JP, Eccles. x. 18.
13. Several masculine nouns plural end in m, as 3K a father, plural m!lKj ]1V1>?
* I say most generally, not always, for see Lexicon under iHT X.
+ And so it generally is, if both the * and the T\ he servile, as in n'''iy?3 (Rule 8.) from ISiD Egypt. Nevertheless
IT'li, from li to purify, t\vong\i feminine in 2 Sam. xxiii. 5, comp. Deut. xxix. 20 or 21, is construed as a ma^.
N. Isa xxviii. 18. If the H be radical, the N. may be either masculine or feminine ; thus rT'i a house, from
ri3 capacity, though generally mas. is yet construed as a fem. in Prov. ii. 18, comp. 2 K. x. 26. In H-T the is
radical, so that word comes not under the latter part of the rule here given; and in n-an a spear, from tlDH
to pitch, the > is substituted for the radical, but mutable, iT ; and accordingly the word forms its plural with D"
2 Chron. xxiu. 9, though in Isa ii. 4. Mic. iv. 3, for the plur. in regim. it takes the fem. form "m" or TT
X Ihesearebymany writers reckoned Chaldee or Syriac forms: but that they are also Hebrew ones is suffi-
ciently manifest by their occurring so frequently in the Heb. books written before the Babylonish Captivity, and
even before the Chaldee or Syriac language was heard of. ^bs occurs no less than thirteen times in the Book of
^^\'f^} t^^^^i ^'^^R^ ^^^ ^^^^ * ***"<'^- ^^ tlie Concordances, and Masclef Grammat. Heb. p. 243.
? ui tills plural the grammarians in general have made a dual ; and it must be confessed, that in the absolute
form it often has a.dual signification, as DTIDa^ tico years. Gen. xi. 10. xli. 1. 1 K. xvi. 8. Jer. xxvui. 3. D-DDX
two cubits, ExocL xxv. 10, 17, & al. DTIXD two measures, 1 K. xviii. 32; D-nST" two sides, Exod. xxvi. 23;
DTIKn two hundred. Gen. xi. 19, 32. But in the construct form (comp. RuleiW-many SAch nouns have aplural
signification; as THl^n his laws, Exod. xviii. 16, &c. .^^"^^^^ "C? " .:\^~i^>^Sx.
xxvi A METHODICAL
lions^ 1 K. X, 19. 2 Chron. ix. 19 ; * and many feminine nouns plur. in f D% as whl^^
she-camels, W^Wl wives, W^\l/y?B concubines, D"'TP she-goats (Gen. xxx. 35), DvTl"! ewes
(Gen. xxxii. 15), D^m she-bears (2 K. ii. 24).
14. A noun is said to be in regimine, or in construction, when it is in a particular rela-
tion to a noun following it, or has a pronoun suffix (of which see $ V. 5); as, "plK ']7D
king of a country, 1^/72 his king : in these expressions *|7D is said to be i?i regimine, or
const7'Uction.
15. Nouns masculine singular in regimine suffer no change, but plural ones drop their
D, as 00^7:2 kings ; 1>1>? "^^^72 kings of a country / 13''D'772 our kings. So nouns feminine
plural in W^D. Comp. rule 12, and note.
16. Nouns feminine singular ending in H, do, when in regimine, change their H into
n ; as, nim a law, mn"' niin the law of Jehovah, "jnilD % law : but other femi-
nine nouns, as also feminines plural, except those in DTI, suffer no change in regimine.
17. Feminines plural in D\ when in regimine, often postfix "^ (see Deut. xxxii. 13. 2
Sam. i. 19, 25.), and those in DTI drop the D.
SECTION V.
OF PRONOUNS.
1. Under nouns are comprehended pronouns, so called because they stand pro nomi-
nibus, i. e. for, or instead of, nouns or names ; as /, thou, he ; that ; who, which ; mine,
his, &c.
2. Pronouns are by Grammarians distinguished into several kinds : thus, /, thou, he,
are caWed primitive pronouiis ; mine, thine, his, possessive ; this, that, demonstrative ; who,
which, relative.
3. In a Hebrew Grammar it is necessary particularly to consider only the first of
these, or the primitive pronouns, under which the second, or possessive, are included;
the demonstrative and relative may be regarded nearly as other nouns. Comp. VIII.
23, 24.
4. Primitive pronouns are distinguished into three persons.
The first, >^^, 02>?, and TlK, singular, /and me; "IDK, IDH^K, and ll^HD, plural,
we and us.
The second, nJlK, HK, "TIK, and ']nK, singular, thou and thee ; DHK and DDDK,
plural masculine; ]riJ^, HDnX, and |DnK, plural feminine, j/eand ?/om.
The third, Kin and k^H, singular, he, she, it: Dil and HTDH plural, (generally)
masculine ; ]n and HDn plural, (generally) feminine, thei/ and them.
5. Parts of these primitive pronouns are suffixed, i. e. postfixed, to verbs and nouns
as follows, and are called pronoun suffixes.
Of the 1st person, from \ "}^^> ^\"g"l^^' ^ ' or ''D, me and mi/.
^ ' ( ^3i<, plural, 13, us and our.
C ']n>{, sing. "], HD, and (fem.) [| '^D thee and tki/.
Of the lid person, from ^ D jn>?, mas. plur. DD, ^om and ^/0Mr, mas.
C $ ]Dn>?, fem. plur. ]D, and 1 H^D, i/ou and j/owr, fem.
.inadKnsin,a.a. { Y^ ^ r^^'S .r.^'" ^"' "-
Of the Illd person, from I TTDTl, and DH, plur. mas. nQH, DH, D, or ID, them and
\ their, mas
, 'n'2'n and ]D, plur. fem. nUil, |n, and ], them and </ieir, fem
6. These pronoun suffixes are also often postfixed to nouns of number, as DTT'DtZ^
thei/ two, or both of them ; and to several particles, as ]"'K, '^'2., T\X^T\, "2., D, &c. thus
"13D^K not he, 02 in them, &c. &c. &c.
So mns, and minS) governors, 1 K. xx. 24. Jer, li. 2a Ezek. xxiii. 6. Neh. v. 15. But I do not regard these as
pure Hebrew words. See Lexicon under HS.
t See Lexicon in root rTDrf I.
X When is thus suffixed to a plural noun, that noun loses its own s or rather the two Yods coalesce into one, as
*^iT my words, for ""'HST. Comp. IV. 14, 15.
5 nx in these words may be considered as an independent particle. See Lexicon under nDN VII. I.
II2K. iv. 2, 7.
Tf Ezek. xiil 18, 20. xxiii 48, 49.
See Gen. xxxvii. 20.
H Exod. XV. 2. Deut. xxxiL 10. Jer. v. 22 : and observe that in 13, 1.13 and (13, 3 seems added for the sake
of sound.
t{ Gen. ix. 26, 27. Deut. xxxiii. 2. Isa. xliv. 15. liU. 8. Ps. xi. 7.
5 Also ^ (see IX. under T 4) ; and 13 Jer. xxxi. 15 j and 11 Exod. xiv. 25. Deut. xxxii. 11. Psal. Ixul 11.
Of the 1st person, from
Of the Illd person, from <
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xxvii
7. Parts of the primitive pronouns prefixed or postfixed, form also the persons, and
distinguish the tenses of verbs ; thus,
''iK, >^ prefixed forms 1st person singular future.
TiK T) postfixed, 1st person singular prater or past.
11}* -^ ^ prefixed forms 1st person plural future.
(ID postfixed, 1st person plur. pret.
n I prefixed forms 2d person singular future.
DN, n ^ postfixed, 2d person singular preter.
pn postfixed is sometimes used for 2d person
) fem. sing, preter.
* "^D^, -^ "^ is postfixed to 2d person fem. singular fut.
Of th TTd { \ I "* postfixed forms 2d person fem. singular im-
P * ' (^ perative.
* nnw 5 ^^ postfixed forms 2d person mas. plural preter,
( n is prefixed to 2d person mas. plural future.
* |ni< ]n postfixed forms 2d person fem. plural preter.
-tns* 5 ^ prefixed, and n3 postfixed, form 2d person
* ^^^^ I fem. plural future,
r n postfixed forms 3d person fem. singular preter.
KTF < "^ prefixed forms 3d person mas. singular, and,
( with 1 postfixed, plural future.
ID, f 1 postfixed forms 3d personal plural preter, and,
with "^ prefixed, future.
. Hyn, n3 postfixed to 3d person feminine plural future.
8. A comparison of this latter table with the ensuing example of a regular verb in
Kal, VI. 12, will remove any little difficulty which may occur to the learner.
9. The pronouns forming the persons, &c. of verbs, are called personal affixes.
10. From the two tables above given, it appears that the former part of pronouns are
generally prefixed, and the latter or middle parts of them postfixed ; thus of ''DK and
'ilK, K is prefixed, and ''D, and Tl, postfixed.
SECTION VI.
OF VERBS.
1 . It hath been already remarked, III. 3, that the verb denoteth the action or state
of a being or thing ; now an action may be considered either as done, doing, or to be
done ; so a state may be either past, present, ov future. Hence
2. The most simple and natural division of time, or tense (from the Latin tempus, or
French temps, time), is into past, present, and future.
3. Again, :j *' A verb may either indicate, i. e. declare an action with certainty and
positiveness, as the sun is set, setting, or shall set; or it may carry a command, as, sun,
stand thou still ; or a verb may be indefinite as to number, person, or tense, and so used
very much in the sense of a noun, as it is pleasant to see the sun, i. e. the sight of the sun
is pleasant for you, or me, or them, now, at any timeP
4. Hence arise the difierent moods (modi significandi, modes of signifying) of a verb,
as the grammarians call them.
5. A being may either perform an action itself, or the action may be performed upon
it ; it may either cause another to perform the action, or be caused itself to perform it ; or
lastly, it may perform it on itself
6. Hence in Hebrew verbs arise the three (or, as some choose to consider them, the
five) conjugations, so called a conjugando, because all conjoined or united in one root.
7. Hebrew verbs then have three conjugations, Kal, Hiphil, and Hithpael ; three moods,
indicative, imperative (commanding), and infinitive (indefinite, see 3 and 4.) ; two tenses,
past and future the past tense or participle active being often used for the present
tense (see 1 and 2), and the future tense supplying the place of the potential or subjunc-
* See note * last page.
t But query, whether T postfixed to 3d person jsZwr. preter, and future, to 2d person plur. mas. fut. and im-
perative, should not rather be deduced from the rootTl, or mi to connect, join together? Comp, under 1*73 K
II. m Lexicon.
J See Dr Bayly's Introduct. to Languages, Part. I. p. 53.
In Kal there are two participles, active and passive, otherwise called Benoni (see note \ in the next page)
and Paoul. Other conjugations have also participles (as in the Example, Rule 17.) Participles are so called a
parttcipando, because they participate of the nature both of a noun and of a verb, being declined by gender and
number, like the former; and denoting an action or being acted vpon. as the latter.
XXVIU
A METHODICAL
live mood of other languages, and so it is frequently to be rendered in English by mai/y
can, might, would, should, ought, could; all which words evidently imply somewhat future
in their signification.
8. Hebrew verbs are varied by two numbers, singulai* and plural, three persons (see
V. 4.) and two genders, masculine and feminine.
9. The old example of a Hebrew verb was 7X^3, whence are taken the following
grammatical terms, Niphal Vp33, Hiphil Vl^SH, Huphal hV^T], Hithpael bj/DJin,
and Paoul 71PS ; the Hebrew words being pronounced according to the Masoretical
Points.
10. The first conjugation Kal (Vp light, so called because in the preter it is burdened
with no letter at the beginning) is generally active, or signifies simply to do, as "7p) to vi-
sit, "im to speak.
11. The indicative preter and the imperative postfix the personal affixes; the future
prefixes them, and in some of its persons postfixes part.
12. A regular verb in Kal is declined thus, the personal affixes and other serviles be-
ing, for the assistance of the learner, printed in hollow letters.*
"rpS To Visit.
KAL.
INDICATIVE MOOD
Preter or Past Tense.
She nipB
Ye (fem.) |n"lp3
"IpD He
fnp5 Thou
mps I
inps They
Dmp3 Ye
inpD We
FUTURE TENSE.
visited.
She np3n
Thou (fem.) npSH
They (fem.) nnp3n
Ye (fem.) nnpsn
IpB'' He
IpBn Thou
np3^ I
npID"' They
npsn Ye
7p53 We J
shall or will visit.
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Thou (fem
Ye (fem
) np3 ip3
) n^ipB nps
visit Thou
Ye
fem.
fem. plur.
INFINITIVE MOOD.
Tips and TpD to visit.
Participle Active, or Benoni.t
mplB lp')2 mas. sing-, visiting.
nnp1) Dnp1) mas. plur.
If the reader will take the trouble to colour the hollow letters with red ink, in this and the following exam-
ples, he will make the examples still more clear and distinct; and indeed this may be no unprofitable exercise to a
beginner.
+ "3133, intermediate or middle, because expressive of the intermediate time between the past and future, i. e.
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xxix
Participle Passive, or Paoul. * ^
fem. mip3 lIpB mas. sing-, visited.
fem. plur. nnip3 D^'TlpS mas. plur.
13. The passive of ^aZis Niphal, which prefixes 3 to the past or preter tense, and
signifies to be done, as 1pD3 he is visited, Comp. Rule 5.
1 4. The second conjugation is Hipkil, which is formed, in the preter, by prefixing 71
to the preter of Kal, and by inserting "^ before the last radical ; thus 1p3 in Hiphil
forms if'pSn. A verb in Hiphil generally signifies f to cause another person or thing
to do, or to cause a thing to be done, as l^pDH he caused to visit.% The passive of Hiphil
is Huphal, which is formed from Hiphil by generally dropping the characteristic \ and
denotes to be caused to do or to be done.
15. The third conjugation is Hithpael, which is formed, in the preter, by prefixing
nn to the preter of Kal, and generally signifies reflected action, or to act upon oneself;
but is often used in a passive sense, as from I'pBDT] *7p3, he visited himself, or was visited.
Hithpael also often denotes to make or pretend oneself to be what is denoted by the root :
hence it has by some been called the hypocritical conjugation.
16. To all these conjugations the personal affixes are joined nearly as in Kal ; but
these things will appear more clearly by the following
The participle Paoul in Kal differs in sense and application from the participle Benoni in Niphal (see Rule
13.) The former denotes that the action expressed by the verb is done ; the latter, that the action is to be done
or going to be done. Thus in Judg. vi. 28, ""ISi that was or had been bmlt, aedificatimi, but 1 Cliron. xxii. 19,
73^3 tliat is to be, or going to be, built, aedificandum ; Gea ii. 9, '1?3n3 that is to be desired, now or hereafter ;
"17113 to be desired, Prov. xxii. 1 ; Gen. xlix. 29, 51DH3 going, or about, to be gathered. In short, the partici-
pie Paoul in Kal nearly answers to the participle preterperfect passive in Latin, and the participle Benoni in Ni-
phal to the Latin participle future passive in dus. See Dr Bayly's Introduction to Languages, part i. p. 71,
i- We have in some English verbs something very like the Hebrew conjugation in Hiphu; thus to set, is, as it
were, the Hiphil of sit; raise of rise; fell oifall; lay of lie.
i The participle Hiphil often imports being about to do a thing, or goin^ to do it presently ; and, in such in-
stances, nearly answers to the Latin participle future in rus. See Gen. vi. 13, 17. xix. 13, 14, xod. x. 5. So
the Heb. participle in Huphal answers to the Latin one in dus, Ps, xlviii. 1. Jer. xJ. 1.
A METHODICAL
2
Indicative Mood.
Impe-
RAT.
Eh
II
p^
1
r2
Preter Tense.
Future.
Persons.
.r 1
So p^
ti) JH
^i
bis
y
o
CO fM -^ CO (M '
CO (M -1 CO f -^
OQ O! I
l"S &,!
s
U4
< -
. Q Q Q CI O C) 1
CI ^ C) C ^
nLci CI nLci ^
CI CI
CI
CI
Q Cl
Cl
Cl
i
^
h4
3
-EEc|t
n
1^
F
n
/-i.
g
Gi CI
1^ K^
rx Hi- rx rx
CI CI
rP-
%i
a
F
Cl
rx
F
M
<1
n c_
r r- t- r
it:
|
O
c
O
3
o
fe
C
C
1
1
r^ .n rTi n n .(Ml
Q CI CI CI CI CI
Hi. n. ri. G. ri_ o_
r r r 1- r r
C G ^ C ^
ni. CI ci nv_ M rx
r
3 31
a
^
H
h4
<1
a
1
1
S
i
12;
CI O CI cj
Cl Cl
1
&
r n
i:
^
n c n n c ifi
ci S ^ ci E ci
c r
n
p ^
Si
-Ti
o o o O Cl ci
o CI ci nLci o
CI CI
CJ
Cl Cl
1
^
1
a
r^^-r^r
^r
F
s
Ifl HI
C C G C
fi n
J3 ?3
O
a5
Cl CI
Cl CI CI CI
CI CI
Cl Cl
^
> (
Ph
r
O O
n^Tx. ri-fi.
linL
ri. o
^
5
M
*S
F P
rF FF
rt-
F F
-s,
in .
EE
^
i
p
Ph
o
B
o
c;
"0
.
ii: n n c ffi c
P Q
S^
;2
ci ci ci ci ci ci
^
55
Cl Cl
g'o
Q
%
p.j^j^j^j^j^
3
-f?
1.
1
l^'F
s
?
S
-5
a
I^
cp-gP
Ol
i
1
D
1
1
f: 1
8J
<a
Ph
-S3
s
H
C
553
ffi III III r If: in
lilii
C C
It:
S3 53
H
^'
h c c c c c
c c
m
^ h
$
-i1
u
O C^ Cl C) O CI
CI CI
CI
Cl Cl
^
O
o rx o rx o-rjL.
F '=^B-i- '^F
Ci-O
r>.
r^i^
1
eS
r 1- J- i~ 1- I-
r r- i- I- '
r r
r
r r
1
i
^
^?-g-
(T-
V-
D
ft^
ji r
C G C C
c c
J3 S3
a
.
lb c
c C C C
lU IC
F h
C3
O CI
CI CI Cl CI
CI CI
9 9
o
S
cL o
lio. rv.ix
B-ni.
w
r- E
^^ EE
o
<
H
c
^
sja^ai
n *-
-c c
n
C
*-
oiBoBvxn^
s
s s
s
4-:
HEBREW GRAMMAR.
OBSERVATIONS ON THE PRECEDING EXAMPLE OF A REGULAR VERB.
18. The final ** of the first person singular preter is sometimes, though rarely, dropped,
as in inn^ti'/O, for 'ITl^D^V^'D I drew him out, Exod. ii. 10. So in Hiph. "ID'^inn for
"^TT^^nn / multiplj/ thee, Gen. xlviii. 4. But see Dr Kennicott's Bible.
19. In Kal ") is often inserted before the last radical of the future and imperative, as
"TlpSi^, for IpBi^, mp3 for IpS.
20. The 1 in the participle Benoni in Kal is frequently, and in the participle Paoul
sometimes '' omitted.
21. In the third person masculine plural future of verbs, as | paragogic is often post-
fixed to the \ so the 1 is sometimes dropped, and | only retained, as in ]l''"l"' for ]11"''T'
they shall strive, Exod. xxi. 18 ; ]P"'Ii'"1'' for ]')P''ti''l'' they shall condemn, Exod. xxii. 8;
p''1i>{'' for ]1D''"li>^'' they may be prolonged, Deut. v. 16. So more rarely in the second
person masculine plural future, as in p''1>^n for ]'ID''n>in ye shall prolong, Deut.
iv. 26.
22. In the third person feminine plural future of any conjugation, the H final is often
dropped, as in IpVin, Gen. xli. 24 ; ]n72Kn, Exod. i. 19. So in irregular verbs (see
VII.) as in ypVJT), from HpH, Gen. xix. 33; ]"'inn, from n^n. Gen. xix. 36;
]"'^nn, from n'^n. Gen. xxvi. 35 ; j^nDD, from "nn^. Gen. xxvii. 1 ; ]K:SJn, from >;2J%
Exod. XV. 20 : and more rarely in the second person feminine plural future, as in Y'^T\'n
ye {women) have preserved alive, from HTf, Exod. i. 18.
23. In the second person feminine plural imperative the final H is sometimes omitted,
as in IPnti' hear ye {women) Gen. iv. 23 ; ]>*2J?^/?zd! ye {women) Ruth i. 9.
24. In Hiphil as the characteristic '^ is used only in three words of the preter, so it is
often omitted in all words of that conjugation.
25. In Hithpael the characteristic D is transposed and placed after the first radical in
verbs beginning with Xtf or D, as "l^ntiTF he kept himself, for ITDtiTin, from 17312/ to
keep ; 72nDn he loaded himself, for 72Dnn, from V^D to load ; and in verbs begin-
ning with ^, T\ is not only transposed, but changed into l^i, as plDUi^ we will justify
ourselves, for pl^HD, from pl3S to justify, Gen. xliv. 16; TT'tDlU'' they made (or feigned)
themselves ambassadors, for "I'T'lSJn"', from 1*^22 an ambassador, Jos. ix. 4.
26. When the third person sing, feminine preter of any conjugation is followed by a
pronoun suffix, its H is changed into D, as DDl^J, Gen. xxxi. 32, she stole them, not
OnnDJ ; inn7^i<. Gen. xxxvii. 20, hath eaten him, not innVlDX ; "innin>;, 1 Sam.
Xfviii. 28, site loved him, not inninK ; DHti'pl, Hos. ii. 7, she seeks them, not Dnti'pn.
Comp. IV. 16.
27. The second person masculine plural sometimes drops its D before a suffix, as ift
"'^DTDiJ ye have fasted to me ; for "'iTDriTDllS, Zech. vii. 5 ; IDD vPH ye have made us come
up, for 1373r)^7I^n, Num. xx. 5.
28. From the first person plural preter of verbs the 1 is dropped before the pronoun
suffix in him or it, as in IhAdK we eat it, for IHIdV^K, 1 Ki. xvii. 12; in inntP we
have forsaken him, for im^lTP, 2 Chron. xiii. 10. So from the third person plural
preter, and future, as in inipl they stab him, for "in*npl, Zech. xiii. 3; "IHl^'rin they
knew him, for inn'^nn. Job ii. 12 ; inDI^l'' they shall terrify, for ^111^1% Job iii. 5 ;
and from the second person plural future, as in in^PD, for im^PD, 2 Kin. xviii. 36.
Isa. xxxvi. 21.
29. In the farthest column to the left band of the preceding example, are added the
paragogic * letters, that is, such letters as are sometimes postfixed to the respective
persons of all conjugations against which they stand, and are always emphatical.
30. The preceding example should be carefully perused by the learner, and conti-
nually consulted for the forms of regular verbs.
SECTION VII.
OF IRREGULAR VERBS.
1. Those verbs, which, in their formation, are not strictly reducible to the above
example of IpB, are called irregular.
2. But observe, that most irregular verbs are also formed regularly.
3. Irregular verbs may be comprehended under two kinds, defective and reduplicate.
From the Greek m^ocyui'/iKo; additional.
xxxu
A METHODICAL
4. Defective verbs are such, as, in some forms, drop one or more of their radical
letters.
5. From the old example VpS (comp. VI. 9.), those that drop their first letter,
were called defective in Pe, 5 ; those that were supposed to drop their second, defective
in Oin, P ; and those that drop their third, defective in Lamed, 7-
Of each of these in their order.
6. Defective verbs, that sometimes drop their first letter, are chiefly those that begin
with "^ or D, hence called defective Pe Yod, ''); and defective Pe Nun, DS.
7. Verbs defective Pe Yod, or with ^for the first radical, often drop it in the future,
imperative, and infinitive of Kal, to which last they postfix n, and in Niphal and Hiphil
they change their "^ into 1.
8. Here follows an example of a verb defective Pe Yod, in which (as likewise in the
succeeding examples) not only the servile letters, as in "Tp3, but also those wherein it
differs from that verb, are, for the benefit of the learner, printed in hollow letters ; the
first word only of each tense, mood, &c. being given, whence the other words are
formed regularly, as in IpS.
aty* To dwell.
HITHPAEL.
HUPHAL.
HIPHIL.
NIPHAL.
KAL.
ntL^Tin
nifin
Tmn
nti'ia
nti''^
Preter
regular
nti'i"'
I'^tl'T'
nti'i^
nti'*'
Future.
not used.
y^m-n
imn
k'2UJ\
TMT>VTi A
throughout
J.J.rJ.JrJjjJ.v./x.
nti'in
n^'ti'in
aii'in
nn^
INFINIT.
'2,vjya
y^wya
nti'i:
yw
Benoni.
Paoul.
9. The formative 1 in Niphal and Hiphil is sometimes omitted, as in hH for ]*7lV,
Gen. vi. 1 ; in ^nnil'n, for ^Dlti'in, Jer. xxxii. 37.
10. These three verbs m^ ^1\ and 713% in Hithpael, change their "i into \ as minn,
&c.
11. np7 to take or be taken, is in Kal formed like '2'^\
12. Verbs defective Pe Nun, or with 3 for their first radical, drop it in the future, im-
perative, and infinitive of Kal (to which last they also postfix D), in the preter of Niphal,
and throughout Hiphal and Huphal.
13. An example of a verb defective Pe Nun.
IDJ To pour.
HITHPAEL.
HUPHAL.
HIPHIL.
NIPHAL
KAL.
]D3nn
"jDn
7Dn
IDi
1D3
regular
flirniiorlimif
ID''
not used.
-|"'D''
TDH
IDD''
10'
10
litll UUgllUUli
IDH
yvn
"]D3n
n:DD
-]DD
tDD
-]D2
-JD1D
1"tD3
Preter,
Future.
IMPERAT,
INFINIT.
Benoni.
Paoul.
14. Verbs with H for their first radical often drop it, as *^T\, "liDH see Lexicon.
15. Verbs with 1^ for their first radical * often drop it in the first person singular fu-
ture, as "n72i< for 172XK I will speak ; and sometimes in other forms as in f IHSD, for
Ml^}^T)she baked it, 1 Sam. xxviii. 24 ; f nDD, for TnTDl^D ye shall say, 2 Sam. xix.
14 ; 1337D, for "'DsVkTD, teaching us, Job xxxv. 11.
16. As for the secondkind of defective verbs above mentioned (Rule 5), namely, those
that are supposed to drop their second radical 1 or "^ (hence called defective Oin Vau, IP,
and Oin Yod, P''), as WW, Dip, 2"'K, ]'^2, the truth seems to be this ; that the former
sort have, properly speaking, only two radical letters, but sometimes take a 1 before the
Not always. See Job xvi. 5.
+ But in the words marked thus + some of Dr Kennicott's Codices supply the X.
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xxxiii
last radical, being in other respects (except that they are not used in the simple form in
Hithpael, and in Huphal assume a 1 before the first radical, as DpIH was set up, Exod.
xl. 17.) formed quite regularly ; and that the latter sort of verbs, namely, those with
"^ Yod inserted, are either verbs in which the "^ is radical, fixed, and immutable, as ^''i^ to
infest; in which case they are declined regularly; or else they are in Hiphil, the cha-
racteristic n being dropped, as D"'t2/ for D'^tL^H, from Uli/ or WWJ to place; y^ for
7''^n, from 1'2 to discern^ distinguish.
17. Example of a defective verb of two radical letters.
DU^ or DltJ^ To place.
HUPHAL.
HIPHIL.
NIPHAL.
KAL.
Dtt'in
D'-iyn
D1t'3
WW
Preter.
UVJV
U'Xtf^
Dit:'''
uw
Future.
not used.
D'^ti'n
mtr^n
uw
IMPERATIVE.
Di^in
D^ti'n
Diti'n
uw
INFINITIVE.
w^yo
u'^M^'a
niti'3
Benoni.
Paoul.
18. Verbs of this form frequently in X/,and sometimes in Niphaly drop the 1 before
the last radical.
19. Of the third kind of defective verbs, or of those which drop their ^^irc? radical, are
the verbs ending; in H, hence called defective Lamed He, H/, as H^p, Tu^.
20. Observe in general, first, that these verbs usually either drop their 71 before a ser-
vile, as from n?^ to reveal^ T}^ they revealed ; or change it into "^ Forf, as 7vl\ for
nri/J thou revealedst ; n!3"'7)!n, for 713(1 /JH they (women) shall reveal; or before a
servile H, into Jl, as 71117.3, for 51/17^ she revealed: secondly, that they often drop
their H final in the future, and sometimes in the preter and imperative, as 73% for
n7:i\- Ii'P^ 'nW2;\ he shall make; 12i, for m2i he commanded, Deut. vi. 6, 24; V:i
for 717^ reveal. Psal. cxix. 18; 1373 hath consumed us, for 137175. 2 Sam. xxi. 5.
21. Example of a verb defective Lamed He.
nbji
To reveal.
HITHPAEL.
nV:inn
iibjn''
n7:inn
ni7:inn
HUPHAL.
HIPHIL.
NIPHAL.
nV^n
*nb:in
nb:i3
nb:i''
7ih:i'^
71^:1''
not used.
nViin
nb:in
ni7:in
ni7:in
ni73n
nV:iD
n'?:iD
nVj3
KAL.
(fern.) n^V:i or HfiV:! 71^:i
73^ or nb:!"'
(fem.) ^ *'b:i, nV:i
r?:i or n7:i ni7J
(fem.) n71J nbiJ
"lb:!
Prefer.
Future,.
IMPER,
infin:
Benoni.
Paoul.
22. Several verbs, with >^ for their last radical, sometimes drop it, as K2, ^^IDH,
fi^J'', K^D (see Lexicon) ; and others of these verbs form their infinitive in D\ like
verbs ending in H, as Jm>{lp to call, Jud. viii. 1 ; mK^TD to fulfil, 2 Chron. xxxvi. 21.
23. Verbs ending in 3 sometimes drop their last radical before a 3 servile, as 713DKn,
they (fem.) shall be supported, for 71337DKn, from ]72K to support, Isa. Ix. 4.
24. So verbs ending in D sometimes drop their last radical before a D servile, as
TID, for Tinn /die. Gen. xix. 19; Tlir), for TiniD I have cut of, Exod. xxxiv. 27-
25. Some verbs are doubly defective, chiefly such as have '' and 3 for their first ra-
dical, and 71 for their last. Thus we have ^V^D, second person masculine plural
future Kal (with ] paragogic), from 71^'^ to afflict, Job xix. 2; 13''nn, first person
plural preter Hiphil, from TIT to confess, Ps. Ixxv. 2; tD"*, third person masculine
singular future Kal, from 71103 to extend. Gen. xii. 8; "]K, first person singular fu-
ture Kal, from 71^)3 to smite, Exod. ix. 15.
26. The verb ]n3, to give, is doubly defective in a peculiar manner, for it not only
But comp. ^"yrr Deut. xi. 4, !?"'' Isa. Iviii. 5, i-JJ" Lara. ii. 1. l^D" Nah. iu. 1. nanMH Mic. ii 12, IV^IX
Isa. xvi. 9 ; from which forms it appears that verbs ending in a radical but omissible fT do in Hiph. insert a ""
between the first and second radical letter.
xxiv A METHODICAL
drops its initial 3, as "JOD (Rule 12.) and its final one before another 3 (as in Rule
23.) but it also generally loses its final "2 before a servile D, as TlH^ / have given,
for ^n^n^ ; Dnn3 i/e have given, for DD^D^ ; and generally has in the infinitive nn
to give.
27' Reduplicate verbs are such, as have the last or two last radicals doubled ; they
are derived from simple verbs, as from h^ are derived VV^I and hm ; from 7731<?, 7772K ;
from 7SD, 7753 ; from -]5n, "]SDSn ; from inO, nninD.
28. But in reduplicate verbs derived from those with H for the last radical, the redu-
plication is made by doubling the letter, or two letters preceding the H ; as from Tlh^to
complete, t/D to complete entirely, and 7373 to nourish ; from H/p to he light, vile, 77p
to be exceedingly vUe, and bp7p to be exceedingly light; from n2S3 to open, y^2 to burst
open.
29. Reduplicate verbs are declined regularly. *
30. Except that those of the form of V?^ sometimes use 1 instead of the last letter,
as TiiVj Josh. V. 9, for TlVV:! ; TniD Eccles. ii. 20, for TlllD ; and sometimes in
Hithpael assume 1 after the first radical, as ]31inr7 from ]32, Isa. i. 3; and more rarely
in other conjugations, as '^SIP'' third person masculine singular future in Kal, from ^3P,
Gen. i. 20; 1S3TT' Job xxvi. 11, from ^3"). * Such verbs also prefix 7D to the partici-
ples both of Kal and Hithpael, as in D7DT1D lifting up, 1 Sam. ii. 7. Ps. ix. 14 ; D/OlpriD
raising up himself. Job xxvii. 7.
31. Piuriliteral verbs, or verbs not reduplicate, but consisting of more than three radi-
cal letters, as DD"1D, VnD, &c. are, the few times they are used, declined regularly.
SECTION VIII.
OF SYNTAX.
1. Syntax, from the Greek (jvi/ret^tg composition, is that part of grammar which teach-
es to compose words properly in sentences.
2. In Hebrew the adjective generally agrees with its substantive in gender and num-
ber, as D3n ]3 a wise son, D/U ni375 great strokes.
3. Yet we meet with such expressions as these, dVu D'^IP great cities, Deut. i. 28.
vi. 10, & al. niV"7:i D^n>? great stones, Deut. xxvii. 2. Josh. x. 18, 27; milO U^'l^n
and mP"l good and bad figs, Jer. xxiv. 2, 3. ; D''bl)in TTli^ttn the great lights. Gen. i.
16. But as to the former phrases, it has been observed, IV. 13, that the termination
D** is not always masculine; and perhaps in such expressions as DvUH ni>?7Dn, the
adjective, with a termination usually masculine, is joined with a feminine substantive, as
a mark of dignity or excellency.
4. Participles follow the same rules of syntax as adjectives.
^ 5. When two substantives of a different gender have the same adjective, that adjec-
tive is commonly of the masculine gender, as Job i. 13, D"'73i< VriDll VDU his sons and
his daughters eating.
6. When two substantives have one adjective, that adjective is put in the plural num-
ber, as 1 Ki. i. 21 ; D^^^tDH TXdr^ ^1'2.^ ""DK / and my son Solomon (shall be) sinful.
7. The same rules of syntax hold good of pronouns, Gen. i. 27. DHK i^lb, nilp31 IDT
male and female created he them, mas.
8. Collective nouns, or nouns of multitude, though singular, may have an adjective or
participle plural, as D^'IT DPn the people (are) many, Exod. v. 5 ; D'^KIH min'' 73
allJudak coming, Jer. vii. 3; 0*^7777^ DPH the people piping, 1 Ki. 1. 40.
9. An adjective singular is sometimes joined to a noun plural, in a distributive sense,
as Psal. cxix. 137, T'tDBti^^ 11l/'> right are thy judgments, i. e. every one of them; Gen.
xxvii. 29, "n")>^ ]''"nK they that curse thee (jase.) [cursed, i. e. each one of them. Comp.
Gen. xlvii. 13. Exod. xvii. 12.
10. The cardinal nouns of number, (as one, two, three, &c.) from one to ten, when
masculine, have a feminine termination; when feminine, a masculine one.
11. Cardinal nouns of number, which have a plural termination, are most usually ]dmed.
to substantives in the singular; but those that have a singular termination, to sub-
stantives in the plural : D"'t'3>? Hti^bti^ three (or a trinity of J men. Gen. xviii. 2 ;
D'-dVtD nm^ four for a quaternion cf) kings. Gen. xiv. 9 ; TiW tl'IKD Plt^,
nStZ/ nWD VJiyn five, seven hundreds of years. Gen. v. 26, 32, are examples of
both these last rules. Comp. Job i. 2.
This reduplicate form of verbs with 1 inserted in Kal, the Hebrew grammaxiana have called the conjugation
Poel, and they add, that verbs defective ^)3 borrow their Hithpael from the conjugation Poe/.
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xxxv
12. The cardinal nouns of number are sometimes used for the ordinals, as one for
Jirst, three for third, ten for tenth, &c. See Gen. i. 5. Esth. i. 3. Gen. viii. 4.
2 Chron. 1. 3.
13. The plurals in D''" of nouns of number from three to nine inclusive signify ten
times as much as the singular. Thus t2^7ti^ is three, but U'^wb'^ thirty/ ; 1^1 "IK four,
but D-'rn-li^ fortf/.
14. The nominative or noun to a verb is known by asking the question who or
what f with the verb ; thus in the sentence, God created the heavens^ the word God
answering the question who created ? is the noun to the verb created ; so in this
sentence the sun shines, the sun is the noun to the verb shines.
15. All nouns, whether singular or plural, are of the third person, except when
they are joined with the pronouns of the first and second persons, /, thou, we or ye.
16. The verb usually agrees with its noun in gender, number, and person, as
17^3 DTI/KH the Aleim were revealed. Gen. xxxv. 7 ; nnTf j|>1>?n the earth was.
Gen. i. 2.
17. Yet we find, Gen. i. 14, mK73 ^TT' there shall be lights, where mKD feminine
and plur. is joined with the verb Tf masculine and singular. But TT^ seems here
to be used impersonally, as in many other instances.
18. When two nouns of a different gender have or govern the same verb, that
verb is generally put in the masculine gender, as Gen. ii. 1, "pIKm D'^TDtiTT TO**!
and the heavens and the earth were finished. Comp. above Rule 5.
19. When several nouns singular have the same verb, that verb is sometimes put
in the plural number, as Gen. xiv. 1, 2 ; nTDnVn Iti^r 7Pim--172r7"nD ^VIK
Arioch Chederlaomer and Tidal made war. See Gen. ix. 23. Comp. above Rule
6 and 7.
20. Nouns of multitude, though singular, may have a verb plural, and though femi-
nine, a verb masculine, as Gen. xli. 57, n72''12J72 1K^ "^IKn 731 and all the earth
came to Egypt; Deut. ix. 28, p"l>?n ')"I7D>?'' |5 lest -the land shall say ; Job xxx. 12,
My\p'^ 'H'n'lh the youth rose up. See Exod. xii. 6, 47. xvi. 1, 2. xvii. 1. xxxv. 20.
1 Chron. xiii. 4. Comp. above Rule 8.
21. A verb singular joined with a noun plural, or a verb plural with a noun sin-
gular, often signify distributively, as Joel i. 20, ^HIPD mtZ/H DITDn^ the beasts (i. e.
each of the beasts) of the fields shall cry ; Prov. xxviii. 1, 1^12^*1 1D3 the wicked {every
wicked man) flee. See Gen. xliii. 22. Exod. i. 10. Job xii. 7. Jer. ii. 15. xxxv. 14.
Comp. above Rule 9.
22. The noun masculine plural DTT/K, when meaning the true God, Jehovah, the
ever-blessed Trinity, is often joined with verbs singular, to express the unity of essence
and operation, as Gen. i. 1, DTtVk K"I2 the Aleim created. But comp. Rule 16,
and Lexicon, p. 19. col. 2.
23. The pronoun relative "Itl'i^ who, which, agrees with its substantive or substan-
tives in gender, number, and person, and governs its verb accordingly, as Ezek. xiii.
19, HDrnDD Vr? "Iti'i; mtf 3D ri^T^rh^to slay the souls which should not die. Here
"y^^ agrees with its substantive feminine plural Dlti'SD, and accordingly nDDlDn
rthe verb it governs, is put in the feminine plural third person. So Isa. Ix. 12, "'D
pilK"' nii^*' kV "Iti'l^ r^y71ya^^ ^^y^ for the nation and the kingdom, which shall
lot serve thee, shall perish. Here ItL'K hsiving two substantives, one masculine, and
|the other feminine, its verb H^i*"' is put in the masculine plural third person. See
[Rule 18, 19.
24. The pronoun relative 1'Wi< who, which, is often understood, and that not only
Jwhen it is governed by the verb or by a particle (understood) as in English, but also
i'hen itself governs the verb ; Isa. xiii. 16, / will cause the blind to go in a way K7
[tl^T {which) they knew not; Exod. vi. 28, and it was in the day niiT' "l^T (in
vhich) Jehovah spake to Moses ; Lam. iii. 1, / am the man "'DP ill^T {who) hath seen
affliction.
25. When the connective particle 1, and, is prefixed to a verb in the future tense,
hat verb signifies future in respect to the time of (not to the time in) which the
listorian is writing, or the person speaking, as Gen. i. 1, The Aleim ><"I2 created the
' ?avens and the earth, ver. 3, 172i^^^ and then the Aleim said, ver. 4, K1''1 and the
ileim saw, &c. Gen. ix. 27, The Aleim DB'^ shall persuade Japhet, ptt'^'l and then
* shall dwell 'TT'I and then Canaan shall be a servant to them. So that when a
We have no owe tense in English which will express this Hebrew future.
xxxvi A METHODICAL
number of facts are recorded or foretold, the 1 with the sign of the future prefixed
to a series of verbs denotes the successive order of the facts. *
26. The future is sometimes used in this sense, even where the 1 is not imme-
diately prefixed to the verb, but other words come between, as 2 Sam. xii. 31,
nti'P'' ]y\ and thus lie afterwards did.
27. Yea where 1 doth not precede at all, as Job i. 5, W^T^^Tl ID IVi^ ntt'P'' n::D
thus successively did Job all the days ; Isa. vi. 2, V2B TIDD"^ W^D]^^ with two he then
covered his face. Comp. Exod. xix. 19. Job i. 7, 11. Eccles. xi. 5.
28. 1 connective prefixed to verbs often supplies the place of the signs of persons,
moods, tenses, and numbers, and makes them take in signification those of a pre-
ceding verb, as and often doth in English ; thus Gen. i. 28, and 1K772^// ye the earth,
ntl'iD'l and subdue it, for mt^2D subdue ye it. (Comp. Jud. iv. 6, 7' Ruth iii. 3.)
Exod. xii. 23, mn^ IIPI and Jehovah shall pass the tense of I^P being here taken
from the future IK^JD K? ye shall not go out, in the preceding verse, Jud. i. 16, and
the sons of Keni r?2/ they came up, \?^) and went, ^W^^ and dwelt, for IDT they went,
and '\'2W they dwelt. Comp. Josh. x. 4. 1 Sam. ii. 28, where "inil is for ""ninn,
see the preceding verse.
29. Verbs infinitive are often used as our English verbal nouns in ing ; as Gen. ii.
4, mn^ mti'I^ DV2 in the day of JehovaWs making, i. e. when Jehovah made.
30. Verbs infinitive thus applied admit the same pronoun suffixes as nouns (comp,
V. 5.), as Gen. iii. 5, DD^^k UVD. in the day of your eating.
31. Verbs infinitive admit before them the particles 2, D, 7, 72, in the senses ex-
plained under these particles in IX. and more fully in the Lexicon.
32. Hebrew verbs are frequently joined with their infinitives, which latter may then
be rendered as participles active, or as the Latin gerunds in do. This sort of ex-
pressions generally, if not always, denote succession or continuance, as Gen. xxii. 17,
"]P-|T n> nilK nnm "]r)ini* "J-in blessing or m blessing (Lat. benedicendo) /
will bless thee, and in multiplying (Lat. multiplicando) / wilt multiply thy seed, i. e. /
luill continually bless thee, and multiply thy seed ; Isa. vi. 9, ^y^'D.T) ik^ Pl72t2/ IPTDI^
iPin /Kl 1>?1 IK "11 hear ye in hearing, i. e. be continually hearing, and ye shall not
perceive ; and see ye in seeing, i. e. be continually seeing, and ye shall not know. So
Gen. ii. 16, 17, of every tree of the garden VjKD 7DK thou shall or mayest continually
eat ; but of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, thou shall not eat of it ; for in the
day thou eatest thereof TWD'H T)V2 dying thou shall die, i. e. thou sha.lt begin to die,
and so continue liable to death tempoi^al and spiritual.
33. The substantive verb HTI is, was, &c. is often omitted in Hebrew, as Gen.
i. 2, &c.
34. Particles in Hebrew have often other particles prefixed; or several particles
are joined together in one word.
SECTION IX.
OF THE USE OF THE SERVILES.
1. K. 1. Prefixed from ''3K 7, forms the first person singular future of all verbs,
as np3K / will visit, from IpB.
2. Prefixed, forms many nouns, as ^0>? a lie, from ITD to deceive ; HITi^
a native tree, from mt to spread.
2. 2. Prefixed only, In, for, &c. See Lexicon.
3. n. 1. Prefixed, denotes the conjugation Hiphil or Huphal.
2. '- is emphatical, the, this.
3. is vocative or pathetic.
4. expresses a question or doubt.
For instances of the three last uses see the Lexicon in H.
5. Postfixed, is the sign of q. feminine noun, as Hti'K a woman; n!21D good
(bona). Comp. IV. 7.
6. Postfixed, denotes the third person feminine singular preter of verbs, as
T^'lpB she visited.
7. Postfixed to a verb or noun, from KTT, or i^lH she, it denotes her; as
mpB he visited her, HT her hand; and sometimes to a noun, his, as Gen.
Thus the future is used after ]N then, Exod. xv. 1, Josh. x. 12.
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xxxvii
xlix. 1 ] . m"'!^ his /ort/, Tl^i^D his garment / Exod. xxii. 4, riT'I^i his beast ;
ver. 26, nniDD his covering.*
8. Postfixed, to or towards^ of place or time. See Lexicon under H 7*
4. 1. 1. Prefixed, a connective particle, a?zrf, &c. See Lexicon.
2. Inserted after the first radical, it denotes the action signified by the root
to be present and continued; hence it forms the participle active^ as 1p"l)
visiting, and many nouns in which such action is implied, as "IHID a trader,
or person trading ; HT) the spirit or air breathing or m motion ; DV Me rfay
or /zg/i^ in agitation (namely by being reflected from the earth) ; and this not
only without, but often with other serviles to the word ; thus DIKTD Gen.
i. 14, are instruments or sconces of light, but JTHKT^, ver. 15, those sconces ac-
tually giving light.
3. Inserted after the second radical, it denotes an action past, and so forms
the participle passive, as TIpB visited, and many nouns in which such action
is implied, as tE'lIDI wealth acquired, from ti'DI to acquire.
4. Postfixed to a noun, it signifies his, as ^')^1 his word ; to a verb, him,
as 1"IDT he remembered him. Also sometimes their or them. See Exod. xxiii.
23. Deut. iv. 37. vii. 10. xxi. 10. Josh. ii. 4. Ps. xlvi. 4. Isa. v. 25.
5. Postfixed, denotes the third, or in the imperative mood, the second per-
son plural of verbs.
6. Postfixed, forms the collective noun "IHTf beasts, from HTl (comp. IT
Ezek. i. 8, and 133 in WiDS, for Vk'^^B, Gen. xxxii. 31 ; comp. ver. 30 ; and
see Lexicon under "Hl^ II.) ; also some other nouns of a passive signification,
as 131^ humble, meek, from 7731^ ; 171^ hollow, from H!! ; ^7^'^ waste, from HVy.
A ^ 1. Prefixed to the third persons mas. future sing, and plur. of all verbs.
2. Prefixed, forms some appellative nouns, and many proper names, as
QlpT a scrip, from ^p7 to collect; pTlii"' Isaac, from ph^ to laugh; 2pP''
Jacob, from ^pp to supplant.
3. Inserted, forms many nouns ; and after the first radical, denotes the ef-
fect or consequence of the participle active of the verb ; for instance, from
mi air breathing or in motion, comes, rfl odour or exhalation (see H") in the
Lexicon). Inserted after the second radical, denotes the effect or consequence
of the participle passive, as 'T'iSp harvest, from IliSp cm^ doww.
4. Inserted before the last radical, it denotes the Hiphil conjugation.
5. Postfixed, denotes a national name, as "'HP a Hebrew ''3P3D a Canaanite.
6. the ordinal numbers, ^W^h'^T/ third, ^};^'2'] fourth, ^c. And
observe, that in these ordinal' nouns of number, "^ is not only postfixed, but
frequently, as here, inserted also before the last radical.
7. the second person feminine future and imperative, as ^^pSD
Mo?< (woman) shall visit ; ''*7pa visit thou (woman), and sometimes the second
person fem. preter, as Tl/Oti', and "TlTl"' Ruth iii. 3; Tlir)'? Jer. xiii. 21.
Comp. Jer. xxii. 23. xxxi. 21. and Ezek. xvi. 19, Tini ; ver. 20; TnVj ver.
37, ''r):i'2p and 'n'''?:!; ver. 43, >n'\2\ and ^XV^V^ ', so ver. 47, 51.
8. is the sign of the masculine plural in regimine, as "pli^n ''^/D
kings of the earth. Comp. sect. IV. 15.
9. is formative in some nouns, both substantive, as "'Dli^ Lord,
"""IS fruit ; and adjective, as ''ti^Sn free, ''ITDK violent, ''31^ afflicted, poor.
10. to a noun, mi/, as "'l^l mi/ word; to a verb, me, ''ipD, he
visited me.
6. 3. 1. Prefixed, a particle of similitude likef'as. See Lexicon.
2. Postfixed to a noun, thy, as "]")n thy word ; to a verb, thee, as ITpS
^ he visited thee.
7. A Prefixed only, to, for, &c. See Lexicon,
S. 72. 1. Prefixed, a particle, /ro?7z, &c. See Lexicon.
2. Denotes the participle of Hiphil and Huphal (and with D added, of
Hithpael), whence
3. It forms many nouns, signifying the instrument, or weaw, or place of ac-
tion, as from ^"^ to protect, ]J?D a shield,, instrument of protection ; from HUT
.n^t- : T>
xxxviii A METHODICAL
to sacrifice ; mtD an altar ; so with 71 or D postfixed, many feminine nouns^
as n7ti'72T3 instrument or mean of ruling.
4. Postfixed to a noun, their, as Dl^l their word; to a verb, them, as
D*7p3 he visited them.
5. Postfixed with 1, forms the noun DV*73 redemption, from niD to redeem.
6. Postfixed, forms some adverbs, as D72V hy day, from DV day; D^H g^ra-
tis, from jH to be kind, gracious; D372i< ^rw^, from |7DK truth; Dp''") vainly,
from p"'"! vam.
9. 3. 1- Prefixed, forms the preter and participle of the conjugation Niphal.
% the first person plural future of all verbs.
3. some few appellative nouns, as nVTDi an ant, from 773 to crop;
]213 a mutterer, whisperer, from ]^") to whisper.
4. Postfixed, them and their, feminine.
5. forms many nouns, as )!21p an offering, from !np to approach;
especially with 1 preceding, as ]1~i5t a memorial, from H^T to remember; ]TIIDti/
drunkenness, from ")DIi^ ;fo inebriate.
10. 12/. 1. Prefixed only, denotes the relative who, which.
2. the particle that, because. See Lexicon.
IL n. I. Prefixed, denotes a noun, as mas. l^TlhD a disciple or scholar, from 1127
to teach ; masculine plural D'^SID teraphim, from n3") to venerate ; feminine
HDnn a prayer, means of obtaining favour, from ]n to be gracious: also a
particle, as DHn under, from nn3 to- descend.
2. Prefixed to the second person future of both numbers and genders ; and
to third person future feminine sing, and plur.
3. Postfixed, denotes the second person preter sing, of all verbs.
4. in regimine for H fem. See sect. IV. 16.
5. forms many nouns feminine, as JTllOp incense, from "ItOp to
fumigate.
12. The above Table of the Serviles should be carefully perused by the learner,
and continually consulted by him, when in words he meets with letters for which
he cannot account.
SECTION X.
RULES FOR FINDING THE ROOT IN THE ENSUING * LEXICON.
1. Reject all af&xes, and letters acquired in forming; if three letters remain, that
is generally the root : thus in the word D'^tl'i^*!!!, Gen. i. 1, 2 is a particle or affix
signifying in, sect. IX. 2, TY^ a termination of nouns, see sect. IV. 6, therefore tt'i^l
is the root.
2. But if, after rejecting the affixes and formative letters, the word hath "1 or '' in-
serted (unless before f n), you must reject them also, and then you will | generally
find it under the two remaining letters. (Comp. sect. VII. 16.) Thus in T^KHV.
Gen. i. 17, 7 is a particle to or for, sect. IX. 7. H is the sign of conjugation Hiph.
sect. IX. 3. 'T'K then remaining, I also reject % and look for root ")>?.
3. If, after rejecting the affixes and formative letters, only two letters remain, that
is frequently the root. Thus in D'^DtLTF, Gen. i. 1, Jl is a particle emphatic, the, by
sect. IX. 3. D'' is the termination of a noun masculine plural, by sect. IV. 9. Dli^
therefore remains for the root.
4. But if, in this case, you cannot find it as a two-lettered root, add "^ or 3 to the
p
As I would wish the reader, who has opportunity and abilities, to consult other works of this kind, and
particularly the highly valuable Lexicon and Concordance of Marius de Calasio, I here subjoin
Some short Rules for finding the Root in other Lexicons.
1. Reject all affixes, and letters acquired in forming ; if three letters remain, that is the root.
2. If only two, add * or 3 in the beginning (and in the deflections of Hpb to take, b), " or 1 in the middle, H of
K at the end, or double the second radical letter for instance, if the word iSD occurs, SD is the root.
3. Observe is to be added at the beginning, 1 in the middle, or n at the end, much more frequently than the
other.
4. If, after rejecting the affixes and formative letters, only one letter should remain, add ' or 3 to the beginning,
and rt at the end. Thus for p-an, see Ma"* ; for "fX, see fTDS.
t Observe that when 1 or " is the middle, and H the final letter of the root, the T or " is retained, as in m3,
^MrHnj^-aili/^al and immutable, as in TTm WTC
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xxxix
beginning of the word, and to the deflections of np7 to take^ h (comp. sect. VIL 7, 8,
1113) or rr, and more rarely K to the end. (Comp. sect. VII. 2022.) Thus in
Ti^m Gen. ii. 9, H is emphatic, the^ sect. IX. 3. fl is a feminine termination, sect.
IX. 1 1 J these then being rejected, PI remains ; but not finding this in a two-lettered
form, I add "^ Yod to the beginning, and find it under root I^l\ Again, in 'H'p'^'y and
sect. IV. 15; this therefore being rejected, and not finding the root ]3 in a two-
lettered form, I add H to the end, and look for 'illB.
5. If, after rejecting the affixes and formative letters, only one letter should re-
main, add ''or 3 to the beginning, and H to the end. Thus Gen. xiv. 15, in DI)''!,
1 is a connective particle and^ sect. IX. 4 ; "^ the sign of the third person masculine
future, sect. IX. 5 ; and D a sufiix, thenii sect. V. 5, and IX. 8 , there remains then
only the letter D, prefix 3 to the beginning, and add H to the end, and look for the root
nD3. Comp. sect. VII. 25.
6. Nouns or particles of two letters ending in *' must usually be sought under
roots with H for the final letter, as for ''3 the mouthy see HB ; but for O that^ see
TMl'D I and sometimes such nouns belong to roots with 1 for the middle letter, as ''D
a burning to m^. , ,
7. Reduplicate words must be sought under their simple ones ; thus, for 77^ and
hm see V:i, for "IDDBH see ^DH. Comp. sect. VII. 28.
SECTION XL
A GRAMMATICAL PRAXIS OR EXERCISE ON THE FIRST CHAPTER OF GENESISi
of substance the and ,heavens the of substance the Aleimthe created be2:inning the In
riKi D-'Dti' DK D^n7>^ >^in 'r)'':i'i^-ii k
: earth the
n''iy>?"l!2 see sect. X. 1. X "12 third person masculine singular in Kal of the verb
K"12, and consequently the * root itself, and joined with the noun D''^7^?, though
plural, by sect. VIII. 22. DTtVi^? a noun masculine plural, sect. IV. 9, from the root
hVk, sect. X. 1. Di^, a particle, the, from root nDK, sect. X- 4. D'^TDtiTT, see sect.
X. 3. DKI, 1 a particle, sect. IX. 4. HK as before. "|>1Hn, H is emphatic, y^^. a
noun with a formative >?, sect. IX. 1, from the root 1>1.
faces the upon darkness and ,hollow and unformed v/as earth the And
'33 br iti'm inn inn nn^n y^^nr 2.
of faces the uoon motion a causing Aleim the of spirit the and deep the of
"33 7P nsnin u^rn^ nm oinn
.waters the
X u>iyn
^ and, "j^IKH just explained. nn^H, third person feminine singular preter of the
verb HTT, sect. VII. 20, 21 ; and agreeing with y^^ in gender, number, and per-
son, sect. VIII. 15, 16. ynr\ a noun adjective, sect. IX. 4. lilll, 1 and, 1)12 a
noun adjective, sect. IX. 4. ^tiTT a noun from the root "ItiTT. 71^ a particle from
the root nVp. "33 a noun masculine plural in regimine, from the root 7733, see
sect. X. 4. mnn a noun, sect. IX. 11, from the root DH, sect. X. 2. nil a
noun, sect. IX. 4, of the root m, sect. X. 2. n3n"l/0 a participle feminine in Hi-
phily from the root ^^TT), by sect. VI. 17, 24, and agreeing in gender and number with
n"l"l,by sect. VIII. 2, 4; the verb substantive being omitted by sect. VIII. 33. D^T^n^,
D"72 a noun masculine plural, from the root D". See Lexicon.
.Light was there then and ,Light be shall there Aleim the said then And
X niK "n"i -ni< "n" n^nV^ "in^"') 3.
")7Di<"1, 1 and, "IT^K" a verb third person masculine singular future in Kal, sect. VL
12, from root 1DK sect. X. 1, see also sect. VIII. 25. "n" third person masculine
singular future, from root Tl'^'ni for nTI", sect. VII. 20, 21. 1M^ a noun, sect. IX. 4>
from the root II*, sect. X. 2.
N. B. The grammarians and lexicographers alvrays consider the third persoi* raas. sing>. preter in Kal,
as the root in such words as occur in a verbal form.
itl A METHODICAL
between Aleim the divided then and ,good that Light the Aleim the saw then And
.Darkness the between and Li^ht the
KT' third person masculine singular, from root Hl^"), for nK"l% sect. VIL 20, 21.
D a particle, from the root TTilD, sect. X. 6. lltO a noun, sect. IX. 4, from the root
ID, sect. X. 2. bH'' third person masculine singular of the root Vll, sect. X, 1.
]"'2 a particle of the root p, sect. X. 2.
called he Darkness the (to) and Day Light the (to) Aleim the called then And
.first the Day Morning was there and Evening was there and ; Night
tiTM^ nv -ipi ''n^'i lip 'H'^'i nV?
K'np"' third person masculine singular future, from the root i^"1p, sect. X. 1. "Tll^?, 7
a particle following the verb K"lp, see Lexicon. DV a noun, sect. IX. 4, from the
root D\ sect. X. 2. H? v a noun feminine, sect. IV. 6, from the root 77, sect. X.
2. 111^ a noun masculine singular, from the root lip. Ipl a noun masculine sin-
gular, from the root Ipl. ITTK a noun masculine singular, from the root ^^^ sect.
X. 4.
waters the of midst the in Expanse an be shall there Aleim the said then And
D-^an Tini p-p-i T\^ ^ p^nbi^ ^ -it^k^i ^ 6.
.waters to waters between division a causing be shall it and
P'^pl a noun masculine, sect. IX. 5, from the root Pp"l, sect. X. K "]ini, 1 a
particle ew, "|in a noun, sect. IX. 4, from the root "^D, sect. X. 2. VllD a par-
ticiple masculine singular in Hiphil, from the root V"I1, sect. VI. 17-
waters the between divided he and Expanse the Aleim the made then And
above (at) which waters the between and , Expanse the (to) under (at) which
7PD it^^K D^DH i^m ^ r-'pn? _ nnnn "it2/K
.(mechanized or) so was it and ,Expanse the (to)
? ]i ^n^i r^pn?
tS^X^'' third person masculine singular future, for nil/^, from the root 'il'il/J/, sect.
VIL 20, 21. -|L'>^ the pronoun relative (see sect. V. 2.) which, from the root 1]Uii, 7D
a particle, ai, joined by sect. Vllt. 34, with another particle DnD, from the root
nrT3, sect. IX. 11. So 7J/T2 compounded of D, at, and 7P upon, from the root
nVp. ]1 see Lexicon,
was there and , (placers) Heavens expanse the (to) Aleim the called then And
"H"-! D^TDii^ jrpib n^nbii i^np'^i 8.
.second the Day morning was there and evening
t^:VJ UV "Ipl "H"''! lip
''Dti^ an ordinal noun of number, sect. IX. 5, from the root 71312/, sect. X. 4.
appear shall then and ,one place to * waters the tend shall Aleim the said then And
HKim ini^Dipr^bK D^DH ^^p^ d^hVk ir^K""! 9.
.so was it and ,(land) dry the
: p 'H''") nti'i-'n
np'' third person masculine plural future in Kal or Niph. from the root mp, sect.
VII. 20, 21, agreeing with the noun masculine plural 0'^72. Vk a particle, tOy from the
root 7K. DIpTD a noun, sect. IX. 8, from the root Dp, sect. X. 2. ilKlJl third per-
son feminine singular future in Niphal, from the root n>^l, sect. VII. 21, agreeing
with the feminine noun 7712/1'', with H emphatic prefixed, from the root ti/lX
of place the (to) and ,earth (land) dry the (to) Aleim the called then And
mpDVi yiK ^ n^ni^h DWi< i^ip^i lo.
.good that Aleim the saw then and seas called he waters the of tending
:iiD '1 D^nV>< KTi 'O'ly i^ip D^Ton
This stroke , ^ over several English and Hebrew words denotes that you must begin to read
the English word or words answering to those Hebrew ones, which are placed at the end of the stroke towards
the left hand ; as here, for instance, the Enelish, to make sense, must be read, the waters shall tend.
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xli
mpD^I, 1 and^ 7 a particle, to, after the verb K"lp, as in ver. 5. mpTD, a noun of
place, sect. IX. 8, from the root mp, sect. X. 2, and note. U^iy^ a noun masculine
plural, sect. IV. 9, from the root D\ sect. X. 3.
seeding herb of bud the earth the forth shoot shall Aleim the said then And
,earth the upon it in seed its which ,kind its for fruit bearing fruit of tree the ,seed
}>ni^n bp 11 ii'nr ntt'K 12^?:)^ na nti'P ns )>p pit
SO was it and
Ktl'in third person feminine singular future in Kal, of the root t^VJI, sect. X. 1,
agreeing with the noun feminine "j>1K. !lt2/P, a noun, from the root ItL'P. I^''"1T7D
a participle masculine singular, in Hiphil, from the root PIT, sect. VI. 17, and sect.
IX. 8. ''"13 a noun mascuhne singular, sect. IX. 5, from the root n*13, sect. X. 4.
HWJ/ a participle masculine Be?ioni, or active, in Kal, from the root nt2/P, sect. VI.
17, 20. 13''72V, 7 a particle, /or, 1 an affix, his, or its (masculine) sect. IX. 4. ]''72 a
noun masculine singular, from root (1372, see sect. X. 4. in, H a particle, iw, prefixed
to the pronoun suffix 1 him, or it masculine, sect. V. 5, 6.-r-H 1X^"1T 112/1^ it/ZticA i^* *<?ed
w it, a Hebraism for whose seed in it.
jkind its for seed seeding herb of bud the earth the forth brought then And
Miych PIT rnra nti'r i^^i y^t^n ^ ^ X2iini 12.
Aleim the saw then and kind its for it in seed its which fruit bearing tree the and
wnbt^ - Kn''i in^^TDb n ipit nti'K na nti'p ^^pi
.good that
tniD ""ID
i^25in third person feminine singular future in Hiphil o the root K2J'', see sect. VII.
7, 8, and sect. VI. 24, agreeing with the noun feminine "plK. '[TlTT^h, Y72h, before
explained, in a pronoun suffix, his, sect. V. 5.
.third the Day morning was there and evening was there And
t^'^'b^ nv -ipi ^r^>^ nip "n^'i i3.
''t2/vt2/ an ordinal noun of number, sect. IX. 5, from the root llr?'^, sect. X. 1.
expanse the in light of instruments be shall there Aleim the said then And
_ P'-p-ii n-iK72 ^7i\ &nhii -I7D^^^^ 14.
jniffht the between and day the between division a cause to for heavens the of
.years and days for and seasons for and signs for be shall they and
tW'Wi DW1 Dnri737i nnK7 vni
"'TT' See sect. VIII. 17, ni>?72 a noun feminine plural, sect. IV. 11, from the root
IK, sect. X. 3, with 72, denoting the instrument, sect. IX. 8. /''"Tin?, 7 for, prefixed
by sect. VIII. 31, to VllH, infinitive Hiphil oUhe root hlX sect. VI. 17. Vm See
sect. VIII. 28. nni^'?, bfor, DDi^ feminine plural of ni>^, from the root TiriK, sect.
X. 4. D'^IPITD a noun masculine plural, sect. IV. 9, from the root IP'^ of the form of
a participle Hiphil, see sect. VII. 7, 8, and sect. IX. 8. U'^Ty' plural of DV, dropping
the 1. Comp. sect. IX. under 1 2, and sect. VII. 1618.
upon light give to for heavens the of expanse the in lights for be shall they And
7P -i^khV D^T^ti'n r^pii nniKT:? vm i5.
.so was it and ,earth the
D'lM^'O, see sect. IX. 4. "I^KhV, h for, joined by sect. VIII. 31, to "T^i^H infinitive
Hiphil of the verb ~IX, sect. VII. 16. Comp. sect. X. 2.
great light the great light of instruments two the Aleim the made then And
.stars the and night the of rule the for little light the and , day the of rule the for
t D^ir)ir)n n^i nVbn n^iirT^TDV ]rDpii ni^TDn n^i Dvn rh^i/T^ty?
''312/ a noun masculine, from the root 71312/ sect. X. 4. D''7l^n, 71 is emphatic, see
sect. VIII. 3. 11K7D a noun masculine, from the root IK, sect. IX. 8. ry?'^72inh, h
for, D7U/7272 a noun feminine singular in regimine, sect. IV. 16, from the root 712/72,
sect. IX. 8. ''IIDIJ a noun masculine pluraU from the root lI"!"* sp^- TX 4
xlu A METHODICAL
give to for heavens the of expanse the in Aleim the them placed then And
.earth the upon light
]n'' third person masculine singular future in Kal, from the verb ]n3, sect. VII. 26,
between division a cause to for and night the in and day the in rule to for And
.good that Aleim the saw then and ,darkness the between and light the
bWD infinitive of the verb T2/72, with h prefixed, by sect. VIII. 31.
.fourth the Day morning was there and evening was there And
:^r^:ii Dv -]pn ^n^i nip ^n^i 19,
"'i^^lil an ordinal noun of number, sect. IX. 5, of the root 1^2"), sect. X. 1.
reptile the waters the abundantly produce shall Aleim the said then And
expanse the of faces the upon earth the above flutter shall fowl and ,living a creature
P''p-i ^:b bn; Y^i^rt Vp ^bm;^ ]ipi n^n ^b:
.heavens the of
122"lt2r third person masculine plural future in Kal of the root Y")^!/, agreeing with
D'^TD, sect. VIII. 16. fi/B2 a noun feminine singular, from the root tZ/Sl nTT a noun
adjective feminine singular, agreeing with 12/53, from the root HTT, sect. X. 4. ^SIP^
third person masculine singular future in Kal, agreeing with the noun f|ip, of the redu-
plicate verb f|SP, sect. VII. 30, from the root f]!^, sect. VII. 27, and sect. X. 7.
living creature every the and ,great whales the Aleim the created then And
fowl every the and ,kind their for waters the abundantly produced which ,creeping
.good that Aleim the saw then and ,kind his for wing of
DT2D a noun masculine plural, sect. IV. 9, of the reduplicate word ]''3n from the
root n^D- See sect. Vlt. 28- Jltl'Din, H emphatic, prefixed to 3112/72"), the partici-
ple feminine Benoni in Kal, of the root tL'DI, sect. VI. 17. See Lexicon under n 3.
multiply and fruitful ye be (saying) say to Aleim the them blessed then And
ll-ll r\B ^ ITDkV D"'n7K DDi^ ']'-|3''1 22.
.earth the in multiply shall fowl the and ,sea the in waters the ye fill and ye
"]H'' third person masculine singular future in Kal of the root ^H.' 172i<V, h pre-
fixed to an infinitive, to, for to, see Lexicon. 113 second person masculine plural im-
perative in Kal, of the verb HIS, so 11"! of n!l"1, sect. VII. 20. D"'72''2, ^ a particle,
in, prefixed to U^IT mas. plural of the noun D\ m*' third person masculine future in
Kal of the root Hill, sect. VII. 20, 21, agreeing with the masculine noun ^ip.
.fifth the Day morning was there and evening was there And
X 'ti'''Dn DT" npn Tyi nip 'H'^'i 23. .
tZ/^Tin an ordinal noun of number, sect. IX. 5, from the root IHiyHj sect. X. 1.
,kind its for living creature the earth the forth bring shall Aleim the said then And
-HT^T^h n-'n t^DD ^ i^iKH Kssin D-'nVK itdk"'') 24.
.so was it and ,kind its for earth the of beasts wild and reptile and cattle
; p 'H^'i n^w )>iK in^m h'tdii n^Dni
nD''72b, TD? above explained, H a pronoun suffix, Aer or its, feminine, sect. IX. 3*
7772(11 a noun fem. of the root DHl. ti'721'1, 1 and, 12/721 a noun masculine singular
of the root t2/721. UlTTI, 1 and, IJITI a collective noun singular from the root HTF,
^P sRrf. TX. 4.
HEBREW GRAMMAR. xliii
cattle the and ,kind its for earth the of beast wild the Aleim the made then And
Aleim the saw then and ,kind its for ground the of reptile every the and ,kind its for
.good that
DTf a noun feminine singular in regimine, sect. IV. 16, of the root HTf, sect. X. 4.
our according to image our in man make will we Aleim the said then And
iDDiDirD 13^^222 nii^ nti'p^ n^rhi^ -itdk^ 26.
heavens the of fowl the over and sea the of fish the over rule shall they and ,likeness
upon creeping reptile the every over and earth the all over and cattle the over and
.earth the
rTti'1^3 first person plural future in Kal, from the root TTti^P. D1K a noun mascu-
line singular, from the root HQI, sect. X. 4. 137dV2{1, "2. in, ID a pronoun suffix, our,
sect. V. 5. D72i a noun masculine singular, from the root 0732. IIimDl^, D a parti-
cle as, according to, 13 a pronoun suffix our, rilTDI a noun feminine singular, see ^ect.
IV. 6, from root HDI, sect. X. 4, see Lexicon. ITT'I, 1 and, 111^ third person mascu-
line plural future in Kal, of the root Till, sect. X. 4. DJll, H in, r\^l a collective
noun feminine singular m regimine, sect. IV. 16, from the root ^1, sect. X. 3.
Aleim the of image the in ,image his in man the Aleim the created then And
.them created he female and male ,him created he
inK from the particle DK, and 1, him. "13T a noun masculine from the root IDT.
n!lpla noun feminine from the root !!lpl DDK from Dl^ and D them. See sect.
VIII. 7.
fruitful ye be Aleim the them to said then and Aleim the them blessed then And
sea the of fish the over ye rule and ,it subdue and earth the ye fill and ye multiply and
D^n n:n:i mi nti'n:}"" -p-iKn dk ii^Vn*' "ii-n
.earth the upon moving beast every over and heavens the of fowl the over and
on?, 7 a particle to, sect. IX. 7, prefixed to DH them. I2/niD, H 27 feminine. See
sect. VIII. 28.
seed seeding herb every the you to given have I behold Aleim the said then And
I>-)T r"iT iti'r hD riK adb ^nn^ n^n D''nV>? nr^K"'! 29.
tree a of fruit the it in which tree every the and ,earth the all of faces the upon which
yi; n3 n itr;!^ yj/n b^ dki }>-iKn Vd _ 'did 7r "iti'K
.food for be shall it you to ,seed seeding
t Tihr^nh n^n"" udb pit rbr
n^n a particle from the root Tl^Tl. TURD first person preter of the verb |nD, sect.
VII. 26. udb, h to, prefixed to DD i/ou, sect. V. 5. TlbDii a noun feminine, sect. IV,
6, from the root 7D>?, sect. X. 1.
every to and heavens the of fowl every to and earth the of beast every to And
7371 D^QtiTr iir bdb^ y^i^n n^n 7r)7i ^ 30.
herb green every the ,life of breath the it in which earth the upon creeping (thing)
nti'p p"i^ b^ nK n^n vjb: n -iti'x y^n^n bj; _ ic^Din
.so was it and ,food for
t ]D 'H^i nbDi^b
p"T' a noun from the root p"l\
good behold and made had he which whole the Aleim the saw then And
miD n^ni nti'p -iii'K Vd dk UT]bi^ xn^i 3i.
.sixth the Day morning was there and evening was there and very
t>}i;^n Di" -ipn 'H^i 1-ir 'n^i "^^^^
*Ti73 a particle from the root IKD. ""ti^tiTT, H emphatic prefixed to ^12^12^ an ordinal
noun of number, sect. IX. 5.
A SHORT
CHALDEE GRAMMAR,
WITHOUT POINTS;
DESIGNED FOR THE USE OF THOSE WHO ALREADY UNDERSTAND HEBREW.
Sanfe Chaldseara aut Syriacam'linguam etiam nunc experimur omnium minimi ab Hebrtei lingud differre, ita ut dialectus potius
et variata elocutio, qu^m lingua, ab Hebrsea diversa, habenda sit.
" In truth we even now find that of all languages the Chaldee or Syrian differs the least from the Hebrew, so that it is rather to
be esteemed a dialect or varied pronunciation than a different language."
C. VITRINGA, Observat. Sacr. lib. i. cap. 5. v. edit. 4t3e.
PREFACE.
The want of a Chaldee Grammar, in the first edition of this work, seemed a
real deficiency. This I have now endeavoured to supply in the following
pages; with which however I would by no means advise the learner to con-
cern himself, till, in his course of reading the Original Scriptures, he comes
to such parts of them as are written in Chaldee; or, at soonest, till he has well
mastered the Hebrew ; and then he may be assured that the ensuing Grammar
will be found, though concise, yet extremely easy, and sufficiently copious to
instruct him in the Grammatical Inflections of the Chaldee, as extant in the
sacred writings, and even (speaking generally) in the earliest Targums or
Chaldee Paraphrases : I mean those of Onkelos and Jonathan. For the
Biblical and more ancient Chaldee fas to its external form ) differs not more
from the Hebrew than the modern Spanish from the Latin, or even than the
Doric from the Attic or Ionic dialect in Greek.
In composing this little [tract, I have been chiefly indebted to Masclef 's
Grammatica Chaldaea; but as, upon a close inspection, that work appeared
not to have been drawn up with the accuracy that might have been wished,
such mistakes and oversights as were observed in it, have been carefully
corrected.
Besides some Chaldee words, occasionally inserted in the historical and
prophetical books, after the Israelites became acquainted with the Assyrians
and Babylonians, the following parts of Scripture are written in the Chaldee
dialect : namely,
Jeremiah, chap. x. ver. 11.
Daniel, from ver. 4 of the second to the end of the seventh ghapter.
Ezra, chap. iv. from ver. 8 to chap. vi. ver. 19, and chap. vii. from ver. 12
to ver. 27.
CONTENTS.
Sect. Fagc
I. Cff the Letters and Reading li
II. Of the Words in Chaldee , ib.
III. Of the Division of Words, and first of Nouns ... lii
IV. Of Pronouns ......... liii
V. Ofi Verbs, and first of the Conjugation Kal .... liv
VI. Of the Conjugation Aphel Ivi
VII. Of the Conjugation Ithpehal, Saphel, and Ishthapal . . ib.
VIII. Of Defective and Reduplicate Verbs ..... Ivii
IX. Of the Changes made in Verbs on account of Pronoun Suffixes . Ix
X. Of Syntax, of the Use of the Serviles, and of finding the Root ib.
XI. A short Grammatical Praxis on the Chaldee of Jeremiah and
Daniel Ixi
A SHORT
CHALDEE GRAMMAR,
SECTION I.
OF THE LETTERS AND READING.
1. The letters and manner of reading are the same as in Hebrew.
2. There is the same distinction of the Chaldee letters as of the Hebrew, into radi-
cals and serviles.
3. But observe that 1, which in Hebrew is radical, is in Chaldee servile ; and, vice
versa, 12/, which is in Hebrew servile, is in Chaldee radical.
SECTION 11.
OF THE WORDS IN CHALDEE.
1. Many of the words in Chaldee are exactly the same as in Hebrew.
2. Many others are formed either by adding some letter at the beginning of a Hebrew
word, as
5 Heb. D"T blood, Chald. DIK,
*^^^ I Heb. inr to serve, Ch. Ill^tS;;
or at the end, as
P 5 Heb. DK a mother, Ch. KDK,
^'^'^'"^Heb. U^ people, Ch. K7DP;
or even in the middle, as
rHeb. nn>i thou, Ch. nnD>?,
P^^^ 3 Heb. XDD a throne, Ch. KD1D,
^^"}Heb.'p33 to delight, Ch. pnS,
iHeb. tOlti^ a sceptre, Ch. Dints';
or both in the middle and at the end, as
Pr^r 5 Heb. T a hand, Ch. KTi*,
^^"^ ^ Heb. -Ip*" g/or^/, Ch. K-lp*'*?.
3. Some Chaldee words are formed by dropping a letter from the Hebrew, as
Pr^^ 5 Heb. IHK owe, Ch. IH,
^^^"^ ^ Heb. ti'Di^ a man, Ch. ti'l
4. Some by transposing a letter, as
From Heb. '[h'n a portion, as of land, Ch. h'pT\ a field.
h. Many by changing some letter: thus
1 in Heb. is in Chald. changed into 3: as
C Heb. VtII iron, Ch. bt"l3.
From ^ Heb. Ppl to break, Ch. Pp3,
C Heb. 'n:;p'2. a valley, Ch. * ^n'pB;
* TFiis word moreover drops the V'
lii A SHORT
2i into P, as
C Heb. VnK the earth, Ch. r"ll<,
From ] Heb. ]J^2S sAeep, Ch. |KP,
C Heb. n:{^l an egg, Ch. K^''^ ;
t^ into D, as
C Heb. '172^ to keep, Ch. "1720,
From ] Heb. "ItS^n /<?^, Ch. "IDl,
( Heb. -It^P ten, Ch. "IDP.
6. But the most frequent changes of letters are of the Heb. sibilant or hissing letters
into the Chaldee dentals or teeth-letters; thus
t is often changed into 'T, as
c Heb. nnT goW, Ch. nm,
From < Heb. HIT ;^o sacrifice, Ch. 111*7,
C Heb. Ht to remember, Ch. "IDT ;
22 into ID, as
C Heb. y^p summer, Ch. tO"'p,
From ] Heb. VP'' /o consult, Ch. Dr%
C Heb. ''224 aw antelope, Ch. K'lltD ;
li^ into D, as
C Heb. lltir <o re^wm, Ch. niD,
From -^ Heb. 1212^ <o 6rea^, Ch. -lin,
( Heb. -It2/P /o ^e rich, Ch. inp.
7. There are some other, but less usual, changes of the consonants in Chaldee words
derived from the Hebrew, as of ^ into D, 1 into 10, D into p, 7 into "), &c.
8. Of the vowels, K is often changed into \ as
C Heb. ri;i^1 a head, Ch. C^n,
From \ Heb. VlKli/ ^^e grave, Ch. Vl^-ti^,
(Heb. -IDK72 a word, Ch. ID'-TD;
n into a, as
in forming nouns feminine and the Aphel (Hiphil) and Ithpehal (Hithpael), conjuga-
tions of verbs ;
n into "^ or K, as
in Chaldee verbs derived from Hebrew ones, ending in H, thus from Heb. TOK to be
wiUing, Ch. ''^IK and KIK ;
1 into K, as
From Heb. lltD good, Ch. IKtO, &c.
1 into % as
in the Pehil or participle passive of verbs.
SECTION HI.
OF THE DIVISION OF WORDS, AND FIRST OF NOUNS.
1. Words in Chaldee as in Hebrew, may be divided into nouns or naynes, verbs and
particles.
2. Chaldee nouns are likewise distinguished into substantives and adjectives; and have
two genders, masculine and feminine ; and two numbers, singular and plural.
3. The gender of Chaldee nouns is known either by their signification, as in Hebrew
and other languages ; or by their termination.
CHALDEE GRAMMAR. liii
4. * Chaldee nouns ending in }<, 1 and '' servile are feminine ; most others are mas-
culine. .
5. Chaldee nouns feminine ending in K, are plainly formed by imitation of Hebrew
ones ending in H, as Ch. >?73Dn wisdom, of Heb. nTDDH.
6. Those in 1 or ' are formed from the Hebrew ones by dropping a final servile D, as
1^7/0 a kingdom, from niD/TD ; "'inK another (fem.) from D^inK.
7. The plural of masculine nouns is formed by adding p to the singular, as ']7D a
king, plur. ^^70 kings.
8. The plural of feminine nouns is formed by adding | to the singular, as P"1K a land^
plur. ]P"li< lands; or by changing K final into ], as KI'^Bti' fem. beautifuly plur. I"!*^!)!^
or i^D, into )K, as KDIDTD a watch, plur. ]><"IDD watches.
9. The above are the most usual forms of plural nouns both masculine and feminine ;
but there are also others, which may he better learned by use and observation in reading;
than by having the memory loaded with a multiplicity of rules.
OF NOUNS IN REGIMINE OR CONSTRUCTION.
10. Nouns masculine singular in regimine suffer no change, but nouns masculine plural
in regimine drop their final ], as y}'2 sons ; I^t2/3K '^'^'2 sons of man, Dan. ii. 38. Comp.
Heb. Grammar, sect. IV. 15.
11. Nouns feminine singular in regimine change their final K into D, as Vi^'D, flTIlj;/
the work of the house, for KT'^X^, Ezra vi. 7 ; those ending in i^D drop the K, as DTO
J^dVd the word of the king, for krh'O j comp. Heb. Gram. sect. IV. 16.
12. Feminines plural in |, do when in regimine change their final ] into D, as DP^iJK
^'hT) the toes of the feet, for ]Pn2i>{, Dan. ii. 42.
13. Thus far may be observed a great resemblance between the Chaldee and Hebrew
nouns ; we must now take notice of a circumstance wherein they differ, namely,
OF THE EMPHATIC FORM OF CHALDEE NOUNS.
.1
14. As n prefixed to a Hebrew noun often denotes the emphatic or definitive article,
the, SO does ^ postflxed to a Chaldee noun, as y^t^ a king, >?577D the king ; but in Dan.
and Ezra "H is often postfixed instead of K, as nD^D the king, Dan. ii. 11. Comp. Ezra
V. 1, 2.
15. Nouns masculine singular emphatic only postfix ^^ ; but nouns masculine plural
emphatic moreover drop their ], as ]"'D77;D kings, emphat. K''^772 the kings.
16. Nouns feminine singular ending in K do in the emphatic form change J^ into KH;
as Xppn wisdom, emphat. J^DTDTH the wisdom (or in Dan. into nD) ; but nouns fem-
inine singular in KD suffer no change when emphatic.
17. In nouns feminine plural the emphatic form is made from the absolute by chang-
ing J into >^n, as from ]1^12{i< toes, emphat. KnP^2{K the toes, Dan. ii. 41.
SECTION IV.
OF PRONOUNS.
1. ^he primitive pronouns in Chaldee are,
Of the first person, >?3K, and HSK singular /; K3nDK, and K3n3, and sometimes n^fTDK
and ilDnS, and sometimes even ]3i< and pH plural, we ;
Of the second, Jli^, D^i^, and HD^i* singular, thou; pnK and)"ln3^< (mas.) and ^TliS*
and ]Tl2i>? (fem.) plural, i/e ;
Of the third KIH he, and >?TT she, singular ; p3K, and sometimes ]')^'^i^, p3n, DH, DIH
and ]1?Dn plural mas. tkei/; p3K and sometimes p3''K and p^H plural fem. thet/.
2. The pronoun suffixes to nouns and verbs in Chaldee are very like those in He-
brew ; thus we have,
Of the First Person J ^^^g^^ar, -^D me postfixed to a verb, '' mi/, to a noun,
\ plural, K3 W5 and oicr.
I consider the feminine nouns in Daniel and Ezra, Avhich end in 17, as Hebrew ones.
liv
A SHORT
Of the Second
Of the Third
C singular, "| thee and My, generally mas. *]"' and ''ID'' thee and
< My, generally fem.
( plural, jID you and youi^^ mas. ]D 5/0M and youvy fem.
I singular, H'' him and ^z>, H /^er and hers.
\ plural, ]13 them, mas. and fem. ]in their^ mas. ]n Mdr, fem.
3. The above are the most usual pronoun suffixes ; but observe, that for ** viy, is
sometimes used H, as Targ. Josh. ii. 13, KDK T\^^ kli"? D'' ray father and my mo-
ther ; for 1*3 our, often ]D and |; for p3 sometimes DID and DD; for )D often Y'D;
for n^ very often H, T7, TTI, and ''I ; for n sometimes MH ; for ]irT often DIH and
on, and sometimes ]1, and |.
4. The personal affiles to verbs have a great resemblance to those in Hebrew, as
will be evident from the example of a regular verb in the ensuing section.
SECTION V.
OF VERBS, AND FIRST OF THE CONJUGATION OF KAL.
1. Verbs in Chaldee have three conjugations, Kal, Hiphil or Aphel, and Hithpael or
Ithpehal.
2. Kal denotes simply to do, as 1p3 he visited^ p7D he went up.
3. Aphel generally signifies to cause to do, or to cause to be done, like Hiphil in Heb. as
*1p5K he caused to visit ; but sometimes Aphel retains only the simple signification of
the verb.
4. Ithpehal is passive, or signifies to be done, as IpBDi^ he was visited ; but Ithpehal
sometimes denotes reflected action as in Hebrew. Here follows,
5. An example of a regidar Chaldee verb in Kal, with the personal affixes and other
serviles printed in hollow letters.
Ip2 f^^sii.
KAL.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Preter or Past Tense.
Sing.
She
Thou (fem.)
nipa
Ye (fem.) pJTTpi)
Thau (fem.)
npsn
np3n
They (fem.) ppD**
Ye (fern.) ppBn
lp) He
KDlpB Thou
nnpa I
Plur.
np3 They
y\rsipB Ye
mipB We
FUTURE TENSE.
Sing.
IpS"' He
-yp^n Thou
IpSK I
P/Mr.
rnpZ^"^ They
llpsn Ye
rpB3 We
visited.
visited.
shall or will visit.
Jiall or m;27/ visr't.
CHALDEE GRAMMAR. Iv
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Thou (fem.) np5 IpB visit Thou
Ye (fem.) KHpS HpS Ye
INFINITIVE MOOD.
np5D
Participle Active, or BenonL
fem. sing^.
fem. phir.
^IpB IpB mas. sing-, visiting.
]1p^ |np3 mas. plur.
Participle Passive, or Pehil.
fem. sing-,
fem. plur.
^Tp3 Tp3 mas. sing, visited.
p^pS pTpD mas. plur.
Comp. sect. VII. 9.
OBSERVATIONS ON THE ABOVE EXAMPLE OF A REGULAR VERB IN KAL, AND FIRST ON
THE PRETER TENSE.
6. Ill the third person mas. sing. '' is often inserted before the last radical, as TpB for
lp).
7. The third person fem. sing, sometimes postfixes JT', frequently >?, and in Dan. and
Ezra the Heb. H, instead of JH.
8. The second person sing. mas. in Dan. and Ezra often postfixes "HTS and T) instead
ofi^n.
9. The second person sing. fem. sometimes postfixes n** for T).
10. The first person sing. fem. often postfixes only D for n% particularly in Dan. and
Ezra ; and sometimes "Tl after the Hebrew form.
1 1 . The third person plur. often assumes | paragogic after \ and sometimes dropping
"J retains only the | ; and in Dan. often ends in |\*
12. The third person plur. fem. sometimes postfixes Jl instead of 1.
13. The second person plur. mas. as also all others regularly ending in |, drop that let-
ter before a pronoun suffix.
14. The second person plural fem. sometimes ends in ]in or jD instead of jT).
15. The first person plural sometimes postfixes p (from ]DK) instead of i<3, and before
pronoun affixes drops its ^, or changes it into "I or \
OBSERVATIONS ON THE FUTURE TENSE.
16. In the future tense of verbs, 1 is often inserted before the last radical, as in He-
brew.
17- The third person plur. fem. instead of the affix '' sometimes assumes D.
18. The second person fem. sing, often ends in ]% and sometimes dropping the "^ in |.
19. The third person mas. plur. sometimes ends in y instead of ]1.
20. The second and third person plur. fem. often end like the mas. in ]1, especially in
Dan. and Ezra, and, with pronoun suffixes following, in \
21. After K of the first person sing. fut. "^ is often inserted.
OBSERVATIONS ON THE IMPERATIVE.
22. In the sing. fem. f? is sometimes postfixed instead of \
23. The plur. fem. sometimes drops its final K, and ends in |.
OBSERVATIONS ON THE INFINITIVE.
24. In Dan. Ezra and the Targums we meet with several infinitives without the for-
mative 72 prefixed.
25. In infinitives 1 is sometimes inserted before the last radical. '
26. >? is often postfixed to the infinitive, and in Dan. and Ezra, H.
* If words of this form should not rather be regarded as participles benoni, mas. plur. used for verbs, as in
1th. r'^'^apn?: Dan. U. is.
Ivi A SHORT
27. Some infinitives as well of regular as of defective verbs are formed in D\ or the
1 being dropped, in D.
OBSERVATIONS ON THE PARTICIPLE PASSIVE OR PEHIL.
28. This participle often inserts 1 before the last radical, like the Hebrew participle
passive or Paoid, as fein. >^ni2/Wl abominable^ Ezra iv. 12.
SECTION VI.
OF THE CONJUGATION APHEL.
1. The conjugation Aphel prefixes K to the preter, imperative, and infinitive, and 72
to the participle.
2. The persons of Aphel are formed, and the participle declined, in the same manner
as in Kal.
3. It will be sufficient therefore to set down
The first word of every tense and mood in the conjugation Aphel,
IpBR Pret. He caused to visit.
IpD'' Put.
IpB^ IMPERAT.
^ipSi^ INFINIT.
^^ IpSD Participle Benoni.
4. Aphel sometimes inserts * before the last radical, as Hiphil in Hebrew.
5. In Dan. and Ezra the Hebrew characteristic H is generally used for K, both in
Aphel and Ithpehal.
6. This characteristic 71 is sometimes in' Chaldee retained after a servile, both in the
future and in the participle, as in IB^TV he shall humble, Dan. vii. 24; nS2inn7D urg-
ing, Dan. ii. 15.
7. The infinitive often occurs without the final K.
8. In Dan. and Ezra H is often both prefixed and postfixed to infinitives in Aphel
and Ithpehal, as in 'nl72'^'rn for to destroy, Dan. vii. 26; T\p'D1T\'p for to bring up,
Dan. vi. 23 or 24.
9. Sometimes the infinitive of Aphel ends in m, as of Kal. Comp. V. 27.
SECTION VII.
OF THE CONJUGATION ITHPEHAL.
1. The conjugation Ithpehal prefixes T\^ to the preter, imperative, and infinitive, DH
to the participle, and in the future the formative i< is dropped.
2. The persons are formed, and the participle declined as in Kal.
IpB'HH Pret. He was visited.
IpBT)'' Put.
ipsn^ IMPERAT.
Hipann INFINIT.
TpDnD Participle,
3. In Ithpehal the characteristic Jl is generally transposed and placed after the first
radical in verbs beginning with U/ and D, as in H^riti'l^ he was found, for niDiiTlK,
from "HDVif to find; l^nDK he was shut, for "IDDriK, from ~l!DD to shut.
4. In the Ithpehal of verbs beginning with T, the Jl is not only transposed, but changed
into "7; so in those beginning with 2i into ID ; as in )1D37Dltn (Marg. and; Complut.)
from ]nT, Dan. ii. 9; jiPTPir they shall be moved, from PTPT, Targ. Isa. xxviii. 16;
PirO^i'' he shall be wetted, from Pl'iJ, Dan. iv. 12.
5. In the Ithpehal of verbs beginning with D, 10, or 1, the characteristic D is gene-
rally dropped.
6. In Ithpehal D^K is often prefixed instead of Di^, as in nprn"'>i (Walton, &c.)
were plucked up, Dan. vii. 8. Comp. $ V. 21.
7. In Dan. and Ezra the Hebrew DH is more frequently used than DK for the char-
acteristic of Ithpehal.
8. In Dan. and Ezra occur many passive verbs exactly of the same form as the Hebrew
Niphal and Huphal.
CHALDEE GRAMMAR.
Ivii
9. In Dan. and Ezra there is also another passive verb, formed as it were from the
participle passive Pehil^ as follows :
She
Thou (fem.)
Ye (fem.)
DTpD
nTp3
pDTpB
TpB
T^pa
JT'TpB
ITpS
|inTp3
^3Tp3
was visited.
were visited.
10. The characteristic of this conjugation is "^ inserted before the last radical.
11. This "^ is sometimes dropped, as in IDS^ they were bounds Dan. iii. 21.
12. Besides the above stated conjugations of Chaldee verbs, there are two others
used in the Targums, which have been denominated Shaphel and Ishthapal ; the former
prefixes t^^, the latter DtJ^K, to the simple verb, as IIPI^;, llI^nti'K, from 1'2^
to serve.
13. Shaphel is nearly of the same import as the Heb. Hiphil, as l'2^'[i/ he caused to
serve ; Ishthapal is its passive T^PDtl'K he was caused to serve.
1 4. The persons, infinitives and participles in Shaphel and Ishthapal, are formed as in
Aphel and Ithpehal ; the formative K in Ishthapal being dropped after another servile.
SECTION VIII.
OF DEFECTIVE AND REDUPLICATE VEEBS.
1. Defective verbs in Chaldee greatly resemble those in Hebrew.
2. Verbs defective in the first radical are those beginning with % D or K ; hence called,
as in Hebrew, defective Pe Yod, Pe Nun, or Pe Aleph.
3. An example of a verb defective Pe Yod.
yi^ To know.
ITHPEHAL.
APHEL.
KAL.
P"nn^
pirn
PT
Preter.
:!i'\Ts''
J^IV
Pl^
Future.
pnnK
pnm
VI
IMPERATIVE.
Ki^iiDK
^^pim
ri?D & rT'D
INFINITIVE.
i^TinD
p-nn
PT^
Benoni.
TT
Pehil
4. Observe, that in this, and likewise in the following examples of defective verbs,
the first word only of each mood, tense, &c. is given, whence the other words are
formed regularly, as in "Tp5, after the Chaldee manner.
5. Verbs defective Pe Yod, in Aphel or Hiphil, generally change their '' into \ but
not always ; thus in Ezra v. 14, we have I'y^Hl he carried away ; in Ezra vii. 15,
H/^Tf? for to carry away. Comp. VI. 5, 8.
6. The infinitive of these verbs is often formed in m or H, as mi^inb to show, Dan.
ii. 26.
7. Throughout the Ithpehal of these verbs the "^ is generally changed into 1, but not
always; thus in Ezra iv. 20, we have HHTlD given; and in Targ. Deut. xxiii. 8,
]T1 /T)"' were born.
8. An example of a verb defective Pe Nuji.
3DJ To take.
ITHPEHAL.
regular throughout,
retaining the 1
APHEL.
nD3 Preter.
ID** Future.
I'D IMPERATIVE.
nDD INFINITIVE.
1D3 Benoni.
n'^DD Pehil.
Iviii
A SHORT
9. In these verbs D is sometimes retained in the future and infinitive of Kal, as in
yny^ he shall give, Dan. ii. 16; in Tl^vh for to pour out, Dan. ii. 46 ; and in Aphely as
in Ip'^D^n they had brought out, Dan. v. 3,- pDDil he had brought out, Ezra v. 14.
10. In Ithpehaly the 3 is sometimes dropped, as in Targ. Gen. xxxviii. 25, KTT
i^pSriD she (was) brought out, for KpSl^DD.
11. Verbs with K for the first radical are in Chaldeemuch more frequently defective
than in Hebrew. (Comp. Hebrew Grammar, VII. 15.) Here follows, therefore,
12. An example of a verb defective Pe Aleph.
T^N To destroy.
ITHPEHAL.
APHEL.
KAL.
-rnm
inK
Preter.
regular throughout,
retaining the K.
mm
Future.
IMPERATIVE,
Kinm
nn^D
INFINITIVE.
iniD
TIK
Benoni.
noK
Pehil.
13. In the future and infinitive in Kal of these verbs i^ is generally changed into ^
but not always ; thus we have ")73iJ'' he shall speak, or let him speak, Dan. ii. 7 ; "1^K3
we tvill speak, Dan. ii. 36 ; "ITDKD? for to speak, Dan. ii. 9.
14. In Dan. and Ezra H is often used for the formative i* of Aphel, as in milinV
for to destroy, Dan. ii. 12.
15. From the root ]DK to be steady is formed in Hiph. or Aph. I^TDTT.
16. Verbs of but two radical letters, commonly called defective Oin Vau, and Oin Yod,
are thus declined :
Qp To stand.
ITHPEHAL.
Dpn^"
Dpn''
DpnK
^73pn^
DpnD
APHEL.
D''p^
D''p''
D'-p^
D-'pn
KAL.
Dp
Dip"' or Dp*^
Dip or Dp
DIpD or Dpn
C2P
D"'p
Preter.
Future.
IMPERATIVE.
INFINITIVE.
Benoni.
Pehil.
17. The participle .Beno wiin iTa/ of these verbs sometimes inserts i< and sometimes
\ as DKp or D^ip, see Dan. ii. 31. iv. 23.
18. These verbs sometimes take "^ after the formative 73 of the infinitive Kal, as Targ.
Gen. viii. 21, tOTTD? for to curse, from 107 to curse.
19. The verbs called defective Oin Yod, are such as sometimes assume a '' before the
second radical, in all forms where the preceding example has a \
20. Verbs which have K, 77, and * for the last radical, and are called defective Lamed
Aleph, Lamed He, and Lamed Yod, often interchange those letters without at all
varying the signification, as K?)!, H/J, and "'VJ to migi-ate.
21. They are generally declined as in the following
Example of a verb defective Lamed Aleph.
HDp To call
KAL.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Preter or Past Tense.
She
Thou (fem.)
mp
nnp
1<-Ip He )
l^nnp Thou > called.
r^^'\ry I \.
CHALDEE GRAMMAR. lix
Plur.
inp They )
Ye (fem.) pnnp T[tV'^'p Ye C called.
^3np We )
FUTURE TENSE.
Sing.
She npn i^-ip'' He )
Thou (fem.) inpn l^lpD Thou > shall or wiY/ ca//.
K-|pK I 3
P/wr.
They (fem.) Y'l'pn pip'' They )
Ye (fem.) inpn pipD Ye V shall ot will call.
K-1p3 We )
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
Thou (fem.) np np call Thou
Ye (fem.) K3"1p 1"1p ca// Ye
INFINITIVE MOOD.
Participle Active, or Benoni.
fem. sing-. K'^lp ''Ip mas. sing, caliiritj.
fem. plur. p")p p'lp mas. plur.
The participle passive, or Pehit, differs not from Benoni.
22. The third person sing. fem. preter of these verbs often ends in i?, as i^lp she
called, Targ. Gen. xxxviii. 3 ; sometimes in H"', as TS^T]'2 was darkened, Targ. Job xvii. T.
So in Ithpehal, JT'IDDK it (fem.) was grieved, Dan. vii. 15.
23. The second person sing. mas. preter sometimes ends in T\\ as JT'in thou wast,
Dan. ii. 31 ; D''^") thou wast grown, Dan. iv. 19.
24. The first person sing, preter often ends in Tl, as ^JlKli / have created, Targ.
Gen. vi. 7 ; TCin 7 zi^a*, Targ. Gen. xxviii. 1 6.
25. The third person plur. preter sometimes has only 1 postfixed, as 1312/ were changed,
Dan. iii. 27 ; and sometimes ends in IX'', as IK''?^, grew old, Targ. Isa. Ixiv. 4 ; 1K'''7n
i^ee/ rejoiced.
26. The third person plur. preter, when construed with a noun fem. sometimes ends
in ]K ; as in ]i^tn have seen, (fem.) Deut. iv. 3.
27. The Pthird person fut. mas. sing, is terminated indifferently in H, H, or ''; and so
the participle Benoni.
28. The infinitive in Kal of these verbs are not only of the form K"lp72, but also of
}<~lp, '"IpT^, "'Ip and nK"1p (as H^DK? Targ. Hos. v. 13.), and sometimes they end in
n\ as Dan. iii. 19, n^^? to heat; (Qu.) so in Hiph. or Aph. Dan. ii. 10, n'linn? to
tell.
29. APHEL
np^ Preter.
np'' Future.
^I^^ IMPERATIVE.
n^npK INFINITIVE.
npD Benoni.
Ix A SHORT
30. Ithpehal is declined as Kaly prefixing its characteristic JHK as in HpS, VII. 2.
31. Verbs doubly defective are such as have ^ 3 or K for their first radical letter, and
K, n or "* for their last.
32. These verbs, as to their first radical, follow the rules of verbs defective Pe Yod,
Pe Nun, and Pe Aleph, above given ; and as to their last, those of verbs defective
Lamed Aleph, Lamed Hcy and Lamed Yod. Comp. Hebrew Grammar, VII. 25.
33. Reduplicate verbs, or such as double their second radical, take 1 after their first
radical in Kal and Ithpehal, after the manner of the reduplicate Hebrew verbs. Comp.
Hebrew Grammar, VII. 30.
SECTION IX.
OF THE CHANGES MADE IN VERBS ON ACCOUNT OF THE PRONOUN SUFFIXES.
1. The persons of verbs ending in p often drop the 1 before the pronoun suffix, as
Dan. ii. 9, ''33P'nnn ye shall cause me to know, or tell me, for ""^^IX^nnn, as it is written
ver. 5; Dan. iv. 3, ''33I^"Iin"' they might tell me, for ''DiWlin*' ; so ver. 2, '337712''; and
ver. 16, n^Vn!!^. Comp. Hebrew Grammar, sect. VI. 28.
2. Verbs defective Lamed Aleph, Lamed He, and Lamed Yod, generally drop their
last letter before a pronoun suffix, as Targ. Gen. xxxii. 2, jIDtH he saw them ; 2 Sam. i.
7, ''3Tn he saw vie ; Isa. xlv. 18, n"i;i he created if.
3. 3 or p are frequently inserted between a verb future and the pronoun suffix, and
more rarely between a verb preter and the suffix; as ^ID^UTt!'"'^^ *^^^ deliver you,
Dan. iii. 15 ; y^iW he will deliver thee, Dan. vi. 16 or 17, ]"l337Ktl''' he shall ask of
you, Ezra vii. 21.
SECTION X.
OF SYNTAX, OF THE USE OF THE SERVILES, AND OF FINDING THE ROOT.
The rules relating to each of these particulars in Chaldee are so nearly the same as
in Hebrew, that it seems sufficient to refer the reader, who has carefully perused the
preceding part of this grammar, to what is said on these points in the Hebrew Gram-
mar, VIII. IX. X. I proceed therefore to remove such remaining difficulties as may
be most apt to puzzle the learner, by
SECTION XL
A SHORT GRAMMATICAL PRAXIS ON THE CHALDEE OF JEREMIAH AND DANIEL.
JER. X. 11.
earth the and heavens the who Aleim the them to say shall ye Thus
i<p-iKi K-'TDti/ n >^^nbK Din? p-iToi^n nn^
.these heavens under from and earth the from perish shall made have not
Tiyi'D thus, a compound particle from D like, as, and 7731 this. piTDKH, a verb
second person mas. plur. fut. from root "ITDK by sect. V. 5, and VIIl. 13. DIH?, 7 a
particle to, and Dili a pronoun suffix them, by sect. IV. 3. KTT7>^ a noun mas. plur.
emphatic by sect. III. 15, from root nVx. "'1 the pron. relative who. J^'^Dtt' a noun
mas. plur. emphatic. Kp"1K the earth, a noun fem. sing, emphatic by sect. III. 14.
See Lexicon. IIIK'' shall perish, after the Heb. form. KP"1K72, 72 from, KPIK a
noun fem. sing, emphatic. See Lexicon.
DANIEL, Chap. IL
Ver. 4. Then spake the Chaldeans to the king n''73"1K (in) Aramilish or Chaldee.
CHALDEE GRAMMAR. Ixi
interpretation the and ,servants thy to dream the tell ; live ages for king O
.shew will we
: Kin3
io'??^ a noun mas. sing, emphatic, the postfixed >* being here used as a sign of the
vocative, as H prefixed in Heb. I'^dVp'?, 7 for, |"'727P a noun mas. plur. by sect. III.
7, from root D7P. ''"^H a verb second person mas. sing, imperat. in Kal, from root
HTF or KTf by sect. VIII. 21. KdVtI a noun mas. sing, emphatic, from root
ubn. Kin^ a verb first person mas. plur. fut. in Kal, from root ^\^'^ or KIH, by
sect. VIII. 21.
: none is me from thing the ,Chaldeans the to said and king the Answered
,niade be shall ye pieces ,interpretation its and dream the me tell shall ye not If
.made be shall confiscate houses your and
nrp'D a noun fem. emphatic for I^DTO (see sect. III. 14, and comp. ver. 8.) from
root 7D to speak, so properly a word, used for a thing, as Heb. "12*7. KlTi^ a verb
third person sing, preter by sect. V. 7, from root "TTK, ''^DiPlinD, ''3 a pronoun
suffix me by sect. IV. 2. ]1X^"nnn a verb second person mas. plur. fut. in Hiph.
or Aph. from root 1^1"' by sect. V. 5. VI. 6. VIII. 3. nt2/"lB, H a pronoun suffix
its (mas. for the more usual TV) by sect. IV. 3. ]''72'7n a noun mas. plur. by sect.
III. 7. inipnn a verb second person mas. plur. fut. in Ith. from root 111^.
p^Tl2, Tl2 a noun mas. plur. in reg. by sect. III. 10. pD a pronoun suffix
mas. plur. your by sect. IV. 2. *'7l3 a noun fem. by sect. III. 4. See Lexicon.
]172ti'n'' a verb third person mas. plur. fut. in Ith. from the root Dtt', and observe
this is an instance where "^ and D are not transposed, as they usually are according
to sect. VII. 3.
reward a and gifts ,tell shall ye interpretation its and dream the if And
nnoDi ]ir\'n )innn nti'isi >i727n im 6.
t
dream the therefore ,me before from receive shall ye great honour and
,me ye tell interpretation its and
jinnr) a verb second person mas. plur. fut. in Hiph. or Aph. from root XIH or
mn by sect. VI. 6. VIII. 21, for ]nnnn, the two Vs coalescing into one, as in
"'Dinn at the end of the verse. pD72 a noun fem. plur. from sing. ]D7D by sect.
III. 8, of root ]r)l nilT23 a noun fem. after the Heb. form. See note on sect.
III. 4, and Lexicon, ''^inn, ''3 a pronoun suffix me ynT\ a verb second person plur.
imperat. in Hiph. or Aph. from root "nyn or KIH, for "WH"!!, the two Vs coalescing
into one.
tell will dream the king the ,said and (time) second a answered They
.tell will we interpretation its and ,servants his to
]''n72>^ third person mas. plur. preter, or rather the participle Benoni mas. plur.
used for the verb, from root I'Dii, see sect. V. 11, and note. Tniip'?, h to, "TiniP
his servants, TIT here denoting both the noun mas. plur. and the pronoun his.
gaining (are) ye time that I know truth a of ,said and king the Answered
.the thing me from gone is that see ye as for as much
Ixii A SHORT
X^T' a participle mas. sing. Benoni in Kal of root pT used for the present tense.
See Hebrew Grammar, sect. VI. 7. i^HP a noun fem. jin'tH a verb second person
mas. plur. preter in Kal, from root KTH or HTH, by sect. VIII. 21.
Ver. 9. '^DI^Tinn ye shall tell me, for ""^Dimnn by sect. IX., 1. ni^D rhn a de-
ceitful word. See note on sect. III. 4. pn^TDTH ye have prepared, a verb second
person mas. plur. preter in Hiph. or Aph.,from root ]7DT. 'V^iily} for to speak, 7
for, ir)>^D a verb infinitive in Kal, from root 17:>K by sect. VIII. 13. KDHW' should
be changed, a verb third person mas. sing. fut. in Ith. from root 71312/ or l^W, 12/
and n being transposed by sect. VII. 3. I^IDK / shaU know. See Lexicon in
PTVII.
Ver. 10. T)''K is, are, a verb impersonal, hke Hebrew 12^% see Lexicon under T\^ IL
Knti/!!^ the dry land, a noun fem. sing, emphatic by sect III. 16. D/TD the word, a
noun fem. sing, in reg. after the Hebrew form.
Ver. 11. niDTO the king, a noun mas. sing, emphatic, for KDTO by sect. HI.
14. "^mJT'K it is, from the impersonal verb, rCK and TTI postfixed him, comp. Tl**!*
ver. 10.
Ver. 12. Tll^^rh for to destroy, h a particle /or, mun, a verb infinitive Hiph.
or Aph. from root ll^^ by sect. V. 26, and VIII. 14. hdh all, 7 is often expletive in
Chaldee, as it is sometimes in Hebrew, or it may be regarded only as the sign of the
accusative case.
Ver. 13. ]"''7lDpn72 slain, a participle mas. plur. Ith. from root 7tDp, for third person
plur. preter ivere slain. ribt^pDJlh, b for, H^Dprin to be slain, a verb infinitive Ith.
for tobropDi^ by sect. IV. 5, 8.
Ver. 14. ]^"7>^2 tlien, from ^ in and ]^1K then. ^Tin caused to return, a verb third
person sing, preter in Hiph. or Aph. by sect. VIII. 16. VI. 5.
Ver. 15. n33Jnr77D urging, a participle fem. sing, in Aph. or Hiph. by sect. VI. 6,
with n postfixed, after the Hebrew form, for i^, from root *]2Jn.
Ver. 16. iT'inn?, an infinitive verb by sect. VIII. 28, with 7 used elliptically, see
Lexicon under 7 21.
Ver. 18. ]n2in'', a verb third person mas. plur. fut. in Hiph. or Aph. from root
ini^, see sect. VIIL 12. VL 5, 6.
Ver. 20. i^DTDDn "^T for, or on account of, the wisdom, for this seems the force of
'T in this place.
Ver. 22. i<np''?DP the deep things, a participial noun fem. plur. emphatic by sect.
IH. 17. Sol<n-lD72.
Ver. 23. Tinii^ of my fathers, D'n'2i^ a noun mas. plur. with a fem. Hebrew
termination, like the Hebrew miK or n^lK and the radical H retained from root
n!l>? to desire. KD'^I^H, a verb first person plur. preter in Kal, from root KP2 or
nm by sect. VIIL 21.
Ver. 25. n/rmnn^, !1 in, TlbnTirill hastening; which word may be considered
either as a verb infinitive in Ith. or as a noun fem. sing, from root Vh^ to hasten.
bH'^^T? Daniel, with the h redundant, as very usual in Chaldee. Comp. ver. 12, 48,
and l<D72i7 ver. 35, and Lexicon under b 22.
Ver. 26. ''DnpTin? for to tell me, DPTIH a verb infinitive Hiph. or Aph. from root
I^T by sect. VI. 5. VIIL 6.
Ver. 31. p"7 this. See Lexicon in ']1. DKp a participle Benoni mas. sing, in
Kal, from root Dp by sect. VIIL 17.
Ver. 34. ]172n them, by sect. IV. 1.
Ver. 35. n^nti^n was found, a verb third person mas. sing, preter, in Ith. from
root TlDIi^, "^ and D being transposed by sect. VI L 3.
Ver. 39. nHK IdVd, two fem. nouns sing, by sect. III. 4, 6.
CHALDEE GRAMMAR. Ixiii
Ver. 41. nri'^Tn a verb second person mas. sing, from root KtH or HTH to see,
by sect. VIII. 21, and V. 8. l^njpli*^ the toes, a noun fem. plur. emphatic, from
sing. m^JK by sect. III. 17. Kinb/or, to be, t^^Tl a verb infinitive from root I^IH
by sect. VIII. 28.
Ver. 43. ]^nb, 7 for, ) them, and in to be, infinitive, from KIH or Tl^Tl by sect.
VIII. 28. IX. 2. Comp. also Lexicon under 7 21. ^1D from D like as and H
that.
Ver, 45. pTTD faithful, a participial noun in the Hiph. or Aph. form, from the root
PK to be steady, by sect. VI. 6. VIII. 15.
END OF THE GRAMMAR.
HEBREW LEXICON.
oir
HEBREW AND ENGLISH
LEXICON.
DN
3N
!iK to swell, heave, distend. It occurs not
however as a verb in this sense ; but hence,
I. As a N. fem. pkir. m^K bottles of skin, skin-
bottles, so called from being remarkably capable
of distension or swelling. Sacculi. occ. Job
xxxii. 19; where it seems evident from the
context, particularly from the mention of wine,
which has no vent, in the former part of the
verse, that this is the true sense of the word ;
and accordingly one of the Septuagint transla-
tions (for, in this place, as in some others, there
are two) seems to explain it by uo-ko;, and
Montanus renders it utres. cu^nn mSK may
perhaps mean bottles of new wines, i. e. bottles
with new wines or fermenting liquors in them.
See Scott's note. It is too |.well known to be
insisted on, that the ancients made use of bot-
tles of skin to hold their wine, as is usual in
many countries to this day. Thus Homer men-
tions wine being brought bciticm ev aiyuM in a goaf s
skin, II. iii. lin. 247. Odyss. vi. lin. 78. ix.
lin. 196, 212. Herodotus ii. 121, aaKov;
^rX'/jo-avra eivov, having filled skins with wine.
And Maundrell*, speaking of the Greek con-
vent at Bellmount, near Tripoli in Syria, says,
" the same person, whom we saw officiating at
the altar in his embroidered sacerdotal robe,
brought us, the next day, on his own back, a
kid, and a goafs skin of loine, as a present from
the convent." Comp. Josh. ix. 4, 13. Mat.
ix. 1 7. and Wetstein's note there.
From Heb. rrix maybe derived the Latin obba,
" a bowl with a great belly, a bottle, a jug."
Ains worth.
II. As a N. mas. SX state of swelling, green-
ness, viridity ; spoken of a plant while growing
and dilating, occ. Job viii. 12. As a N. mas.
plur. in regim. "^X fruits when in this ex-
panding state, occ. Cant. vi. 10, or 11.
III. As a N. fem. rrnx seems used Job ix. 26,
for the Egyptian Papyrus, a plant remarkable
for its vigorous thriving. My days are passed
aivay as the ships or vessels of Papyrus. Comp.
Journey, March 12.
Isa. xviii. 2, and under xna II. and Schultens
and Scott on Job.
IV. As a N. mas. mx, and fem. plur. mix
and nix, are words often used in S. S. when
speaking of the heathen conjurations. On an
attentive review I think the singular mx must,
in the following texts. Lev. xx. 27. Deut.
xviii. 11. 1 Sam. xxviii. 7, 8, denote the evil
spirit himself, the Tnvfia tv^uvos spirit of divina-
tion, as St Luke calls him. Acts xvi. 16 ; and
that it may so signify in every other passage
where it occurs, namely 2 K. xxi. 6. 1 Chron.
x. 13. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 6. Isa. xxix. 4.
Bate, Crit. Heb. places these words under
rrix tobe willing, and says, " this is a very proper
word for a familiar spirit, from the affection he
was supposed to have taken to the person he
attended." But since the lem. plur. niax or
ni:iN in this view always denotes the persons or
icomen who had the evil spirit, or who were
iix nbl?l mistresses of the mx, as it is expressed
1 Sam. xxviii. 7; (see Lev. xix. 31. 1 Sam.
xxviii. 3, 9. Isa. xix. 3. ) I apprehend that both
mx and niX may better be referred to the
swelling or inflation with which the persons who
had the mx in them ^^"2. (see Lev. xx. 27.)
were affected. Thus six will be literally the
inflater, and msx the woman inflated. Virgil
has described an inflated prophetess of this
kind, Mn. vi. 46, & seqq.
Beus^ Cui taliafanti
Ante fores, subito non vultus, non color unus,
Non comptoB tnansere coma'. ; sed pectus anhelum,
Et rabie fera corda tument, majorque videri.
Nee mortale sonans : adflata est numitie guando
Jam propiore Dei.
The Virgin cries. The God, behold the God !
And straight her visage and her colour change,
Her hair's dishevell'd, and her heaving breast
And laboring heart are swollen with sacred rage j
Larger she seems, her voice no mortal sound,
As tlie inspiring God near and more near
Seizes her soul.
This shows what the heathen meant when
they spoke of their diviners being pleni Deo,
full of the God: " And although in those
frantic fits of the heathen diviners there
might frequently be much affectation and iw."
B
m*^
nn}<
posture^ yet no doubt in many such instances,
there was a real possession hy an evil^ spirit.
This is too plain to be denied in the case of
the divining damsel, Acts x\a. 16, 18*."
miK occurs not as a V. but hence,
As a N. mas. a'nx new corn still green, corn
swollen or dilated to its full size. Exod. ix. 31.
Lev. ii. 14.
n-nxrr inn the month of green corn; LXX,
<rm yiuv, of new fruits. Exod. xiii. 4. xxiii. 15.
xxxiv. 18. Deut. x\i. I. It answered nearly
to our IMarch, O. S. and had this name because
in Egypt and Palestine corn, particularly harley\,
was in ear at that time. So April among the
Romans was called ab aperiendo terram, from
opening the earth. The author of the Cere-
monies and Religious Customs of all Nations
observes, vol. iii. p. 108. that the year among
the Hurons, and several other nations of Canada
and Mississippi, is composed of twelve syno-
dical lunar months, and that all the lunar months
have names suitable to them. They give the
name of the worm moon to the month of March,
because those reptiles begin to discover them-
selves at that time ; that of the moon of plants
to the month of April ; the moo7i of sivallows
to that of May, and so on. The Flemings
have the same form of speech in their tongue ;
the month of February is by them called \ the
month in which they crop or prune the trees ; the
month of April, that in which the meadows
are fit for mowing\\. The signs of the Zodiac
also received their names in much the same
manner, as may be seen in Pluche's Hist, du
Ciel, vol. i. p. 11, & seq.
"7!!^ to he lost, perish.
I. To be lost, as cattle which go astray. 1 Sam.
ix. 3, 20. Ps. cxix. 176. Jer. 1. 6. Ezek.
xxxiv. 4-, 16 or other things which are missed
by the owner. Deut. xxii. 3. As a N. fem.
mix, and in regim. miK a thing lost.
Exod. xxii. 9. Deut. xxii. 3, & al.
II. To be lost, undone, nigh to perishing. Exod.
x. 7. Num. xxi. 29. Deut. xxvi. 5. Job
xxix. 13.
III. To be lost, be destroyed, perish. Lev. xxvi.
38. Num. xvi. 33. Comp. Ps. xxxi. 13. In
Kal and Hiph. to cause to perish, to destroy.
Deut. xii. 2, 3. 2 K. xxi. 3. Num. xxiv. 19.
xxxiii. 52. As a N. pnnx destruction. Job
xxviii. 22. xxxi. 12. Ps. Ixxxviii. 12. & al. So
mx occ. Num. xxiv. 20, 24.
The name AjSaS^wv, Rev. ix. 11, is plainly the
Hebrew word ]Tinx in Greek letters, only
doubling the B for the sake of pronunciation.
IV. In a moral or spiritual sense, to destroy,
corrupt, pervert. Eccles. vii. 7. Also, to be
corrupt, projligate. Job xxx. 2, where see
Schultens and Scott.
Greek and English Lexicon to New Testament under
MavTJufl/aaw, where see more.
t Dr Shaw says, that in Egypt larley is usually ripe
about the beginning of April (O. S.) and in the ear the
beginning of March. Travels p. 406, 407, 2d edit. Comp.
under bsx.
t Snoeiraaand. Grasraaaud.
II Our Saxon ancestors, in like manner, gave descrip.
tire names to the months. See Verstegan's Antiquities,
p. 64.
niK with a radical, (see Exod x. 27. Deut.
ii. 30. X. 10.) but mutable or omissible n.
It denotes, in general, acquiescence, and is opposed
to 1XT3 refusing, Isa. i. 19, 20. " nnx to ac-
quiesce is one thing, mx to desire is another,"
says Cocceius.
I. To acquiesce, be willing, submit. Isa. i. 19.
with an infinitive V. following. Job xxxix. 9.
In this sense it is generally preceded by the
negative particle xb not, and frequently fol-
lowed by an infinitive V. with b prefixed. Gen.
xxiv. 5, 8. Exod. x. 27. Lev. xxvi. 21, & al.
freq.
II. Transitively, or with b and a N. or Pron.
following, to acquiesce with, consent to. Prov.
i. 25, 30. Deut. xiii. 8. Ps. Ixxxi. 12.
III. Ah?,o\\\.te\y, to acquiesce, rest content. Prov.
vi. 35. In Prov. i. 10, thirty-six of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices for xnn have nnxn, and the
LXX and Vulg. appear to have followed the
same reading. However, the common reading
xnn bn go not, makes a very good sense.
IV. As a N. mas. sing, nx
1. A father, from his ffro^yvi or natural affection
to his childi-en, in whom he delighteth. See
Ps. ciii. 13. Prov. iii. 12. Mai. iii. 17. Mat.
vii. 9 11. Hence,
2. A forefather, progenitor, ancestor. Gen. xxviii.
13. xxxi. 42. xlvi. 34, & al. freq.
3. A first author, origin. Gen, iv. 20, 21.
4. A father, in honour or dignity, a governor,
protector, or the like. 2 K. v. 13. vi. 21, Isa.
xxii. 21.
An instructer, teacher. Jud. xvii. 10. xviii. 19.
1 K. xiii. 11, 12. 2 K.ii. 12. vi. 21. xiii. 14. Isa.
xliii. 27, piyxirr "j-nx thy chief father hath
sinned, i. e. the high-priest, Urijah. See 2
K. xvi. 1016.
A tender and constant benefactor. Job xxix. 16.
Comp. Job xxxi. 18.
5. This title is ascribed to God ;
1st, With respect to men, as being their father
by creation, Isa. Ixiv. 8. Mai. i. 6. ii. 10. by
redemption and protection, see Deut. xxxii. G.
Isa. Ixiii. 16.
2dly,With respect to the human nature of Christ.
See Ps. Ixxxix. 27.
3dly, It is also ascribed to Christ God-Man, Isa.
ix. 6. Comp. John xiv. 6 11.
To denote that this N. nx a father is derived
from the root nsx, it is, when in constniction,
always (except in two passages. Gen. xvii. 4, 5.)
written -nx (the - being substituted for the n)
and to distinguish it from D-nx green fruits,
it always forms its plural in m" or n- as
mix, or nsx, never in D".
In 2 Chron. iv. 16, i-nx his father seems hardly
intelligible. The LXX render the word by
xa.1 ur/iviyKi and brought, so appear to have read
X-nn wliich makes a good sense.
Hence Syr. abba, Eng. abbot, abbess, abbey.
V. As a N. p-SX acquiescent or submissive
from poverty, poor in this sense, Like Lazarus
in our Lord's parable, Exod. xxiii. 6, 11.
Deut. xxiv. 14. Job xxix. 16. xxx. 25, & al.
freq.
VI. As a N. fem. rraT'nx acquiescence, acqui-
escent satisfaction, occ. Eccles. xii. 5. And
satisfaction shall be abolished. The old man, as
4
nnK
-IlK
in the case of Barzillai, 2 Sam. xix. 35 or 36,
has no satisfaction in any thing. Juvenal, Sat.
X. lin. 203,
Non eadem vini atque cibi, torpente palato,
Gaudia.
Nor wine, nor food, his torpid palate please.
Comp. Sat. vii. lin. 34.
The evil days are now come, in which he
must say I have no jyleasiire ia them.
In the two first editions of this work I was pre-
vailed on by the authority of the LXX and
Vulg. and by the comment of Dr Smith, to ren-
der this word the caper-tree or -fruit; and in
the second edition, I endeavoured to explain
the sentence as well as I could on that inter-
pretation ; but I must now confess, that I can-
not approve that explanation, and am inclined
to say with Cocceius, " What the LXX mean
by xa.'^-ffa.^ii let others guess."
VII. nax an interjection of sorrow or lamen-
tation, alas! occ. Prov. xxiii. 29. It seems
formed, like many other interjections, and like
-IN in the same verse, by an onomatopoeia, and
like that is used as a N. A//3/, alas! is almost the
same word in Greek letters.
n^K occurs not as a V. but as a N. fem. in
reg. nn^N is used once, Ezek. xxi. 15 or 20,
and is variously rendered the point, the ter-
ror, or the glittering of the sword. Schultens,
in his MS. Orig. Heb. observes that the
Arabic V. nm or niiK signifies crepare to
make a noise, to rattle, also increpare to chide
ivith noise ; whence says he, nin nniK Ezek.
xxi. 15, increpatio gladii, includes both the
proper and improper signification, as denoting
both the noise made by the sword, and also the
rebuke which accompanies it. Perhaps the
phrase may best be rendered in English, the
noise, or noisy rebuke of the sword. The Vulg.
translates nnax by conturbationem the distur-
bance.
"^^hf In Hith. to mount up, or, according to
others, to be dispersed or dissipated like smoke.
Once Isa. ix. 17 or 18; where Bp. Lowth,
And they shall mount up in volumes of risitig
smoke.
I. In Kal, to be desolate, waste. Isa. xxiv. 7.
Jer. iv. 28, & al. Also, to lay waste, make
desolate; so Montanus desolavit, and French
translat. il a desole. Lam. ii. 8.
II. In Kal, to mourn. Hos. x. 5. Joel i. 9.
Amos viii. 8. In Hith. to bemoan oneself
Ezek. vii. 12, 27. Also, to make or pretend
oneself a mourner. See Exod. xxxjii. 4. 2 Sam.
xiv. 2. As a N. biN a mournitig. Gen. xxvii.
4L 1. 11.
III. bax a particle of sorrowful, and thence of
serious or earnest affirmation.
1. Alas indeed! oh indeed! Gen. xlii. 21. 2
Sam. xiv. 5, where the Vulg. Heu ! Alas !
Comp. 1 K. i. 43. 2 K. iv. 14.
2. Indeed, in truth. Gen. xvii. 19. Dan. x. 21.
.3. But indeed, yet indeed, 2 Chron. i. 4. xix. 3.
xxxiii. 17. Ezra x. 1.3. Dan. x. 7.
The above-cited are all the texts where blK oc-
curs as a particle ; and thence plainly the
Greek particle a/3A alas ! O that !
]iK See under rran
DIK to stuff, cram, or fill tcith food. Hence
as a particip. paoul, Dinx sttiffed, crammed,
fatted, occ. I K. iv. 23, or v. 3. Prov. xv. 17.
As a N. DliN a stall, crib ; a place where cattle
are fed. Job xxxix. 9. Prov. xiv. 4. Isa. i. 3.
As a participial N. mas. plur. in reg. ^d^kd,
storehouses, magazines of provisions. So LXX,
aTohx-a;. But as the richer and more pam-
pered Babylonians are in the next verse de-
scribed under the image of young bulls, per-
haps we may, with Dr Blayney, better render
"Dnxa fattening stalls, understanding by that
term their sumptuous houses and palaces, which
had been scenes of their luxury, occ. Jer. 1. 26.
Deh. Lat. obesus, whence in %^g. obesity.
Boose, a stall, see Junius's Etymol. Anglic.
I. In Kal and Niph. to collide, wrestle, strug-
gle, occ. Gen. xxxii. 24, 25.
II. As a N. p^K sinall dust or powder, such as
is formed by the collision of larger portions of
matter. Exod. ix. 9, & al. As a N. fem. rrpnx
small dust or powder of aromatics, made by
collision or pounding, occ. Cant. iii. 6.
I. As a N. T-ax strong, stout, mighty. Job
xxiv. 22. Jer. xlvi. 15. As a N. mas. plur.
Dn'-nx is used for bulls, Isa. xxxiv. 7. Ps.
xxii. 13. 1. 13. Ixviii. 31. for horses, Jud. v.
22. Jer. viii. 16. xlvii. 3. I. II, from the great
strength of those animals. In Jer. xlvi. 15,
forty-eight of Dr Kennicott's codices read "j'T'Sn
thy strong or mighty one, in the singular. The
LXX explain the word by a At/,-, o f/,o(fx,os o
ixXixTOi ffov. Apis, thy chosen calf, as if that
idol were particularly intended. But we may
perhaps better understand it of the mighty king
of Egypt.
nb -*TnK stout-hearted, esprits forts. Ps.
Ixxvi. 6. Isa. xlvi. 12. Symmachus in the for-
mer text renders it v-ri^tjpavu t^iv Kcx,^iecv,
proud or haughty in heart; in the latter,
ffxXYi^ox,ee,^ioi, hard-hearted.
II. The material heavens are called by this name,
Ps. Ixxviii. 25 ; for what is in that verse ex-
pressed by D-l'-nx Dnb bread of the strong ones,
is called in the preceding sentence D-niy pT
corn of the heavens.
It would be an afl^ront to the reader's under-
standing, to go about to persuade him that an-
gels do not eat manna, any more than any thing
else. But that the Phenicians or Canaanites
worshipped their god, the heavens, under this
name or attribute of D-T'^iN the strong ones, is
highly probable from the plain remains of a
Phenician temple at Abiry ("T'Sx) in Wiltshire,
which still retains the name. For an accurate
and ingenious account of which, I refer to the
reverend Mr Cooke's Enquiry into the Patriar-
chal and Druidical Religion, Temples, &c.
though I must, with due deference, dissent
from that learned gentleman's supposition, that
this temple was erected to Jehovah, the ever-
blessed Trinity, as I believe it was dedicated to
the material trinity of the heavens, which the
Phenicians worshipped.
III. As a N. mas. nnx, and fem. niix the
wing or pinion of a bird, in which their strength
consists, Deut. xxxii. 11. Ps. Iv. 7. It is
B2
i:iK
4
11K
once used as a verb, Job xxxix. 26. to wing,
move the ivings.
13i< occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chal-
dee signifies to bind, bind together, collect,-
and that this is nearly the idea of the Hebrew
word appears from the things to which it is
applied, for hence,
I. As a N. fem. in reg. niax a bunch or
bundle of herbs, as of hyssop, occ. Exod. xii.
22. So the L XX ^ff-^,y, and Vulg. fascicu-
lum.
II. As a N. fem. plur. mT3X the bunches or
knots of a yoke, formed, I suppose, by the
cords inserted into the wooden part of it. occ.
Isa. Iviii. 6.
III. As a N. fem. max a close body, ov knot
of men, manipulus. occ. 2 Sam. ii. 25. LXX
ffvvecvrnffiv, a collected band.
IV. Asa N. fem. sing, max occ. Amos ix. 6.
He who buildeth his lofts in the heavens (see Ps.
civ. 3, 13.) mO" J?"IX bv ^nnam and fas for)
his troop (Eng. translat.) hath founded it
upon the earth. "What can ini3X here mean
but, as the Geneva translation renders it, " his
globe of elements,'' or the celestial fluid compres-
sing itself and the earth onevtryside? Mr Bate
queries whether ntax in Amos ix. 6, may not
mean the mountains ; but as the word is singu-
lar, I think it cannot : let the attentive reader,
however, consult hisCritica Hebraea, and judge
for himself.
TDK See under n
hy^ Seeimderba
D:)i< See under D3
]JX See under p
tyyi^ See under ^23
I. To gather, collect, occ. Deut. xxvdii. 39.
Fro v. vi. 8. x. 5.
II. As a N fem. rnax pi. miax an epistle, a
letter, " perhaps from its being rolled or folded
together.^' Bate. " * The (modem) Arabs roll
up their letters, and then flatten them to the
breadth of an inch, and paste up the end of
them instead of sealing them." The Persians
make up their letters inf " a roll about six
inches long, and a bit of paper is fastened
round it with gum, and sealed with an impres-
sion of ink, which resembles our printers' ink,
but not so thick."
Sanballat appears to have sent his letter to Ne-
hemiah (ch. vi. 5.) open, i. e. unenclosed, in
contempt, as the Tiu-ks do to this day when
they write to a mean or common person ; but
when they write to their superiors, they enclose
their letters in a handsome bag, with a paper
tied to it directed and sealed. See Mr Har-
mer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 129. To what
he has produced I add from Niebuhr, as above,
" The Turks send their letters to their equals
in long purses of silk." freq. occ.
III. Chald. As a N. fem. xnax the same.
Ezra iv. 8. and in the emphatic form, NfTiax.
Ezra iv. 11. v. 6,
IV. As a N. fem in reg. m'lax a small piece
* Nielnilir, Description de 1' Arabic, p. 90.
Huuway's Travels, ^ol. i. p. 317.
or coin of silver (so Montanus minuto), pro-
bably from the root .Tia, which therefore
see.
Der. Gr. ayit^u, to gather, Lat. agger, a heap,
whence Eng. aggerate, to heap up, exaggerate,
&c.
li^ See under rtl"
!2"IK See under si
DTK
I. In Kal, Hiph. and Hith. to be red, reddish,
ruddy. Lam. iv. 7. Isa. i. 18. Prov. xxiii. 31.
As a N, DIN, fem. rrranx red, reddish, occ.
Gen. XXV. 30. Num. xix. 2. 2 K. iii. 22. Isa.
Ixiii. 2. Zech. i. 8. vi. 2. Dr Shaw, Travels,
p. 140, 2d edit, informs us, that the inhabi-
tants of Barbary still make use of lentils, boiled
and stewed with oil and garlic, a pottage of a
chocolate colour, and adds, " this we find was
the red pottage for which Esau, from thence
called Edom, sold his birth-right. Gen. xxv.
30, 34." As a participial N. dttx ruddy.
occ. Cant. v. 10. As a N. -anmx red, ruddy.
Gen. xxv. 25. 1 Sam. xvi. 12.
II. As a N. DTX a ruby, a beautiful gem of a
red colour, with an admixture of purple, occ.
Exod. xxviii. 17. xxxix. 10. Ezek. xxviii.
13.
III. As a N. fem. rrnTx ground, vegetable
mould. Gen. ii. 5, 9. iv. 3, & al. freq. It is
thus denominated, say some weakly enough,
because the best vegetable mould is of a reddish
colour. So Josephus, Ant. lib. i.cap.i. 2.speak-
ing of nnTX, which he calls <rt/^/5j yyi;, reddish
earth, says, " toiuvrvi ya.^ urnv f) ra.ohvai y*i xai
ci\n6m, true virgin earth is of this colour."
But is this true ? Or, when man is turned
again to his earth, is that red 9 See therefore
under n"r.
IV. DTX man, see under rrm.
Dnpn*^ (the doubling of the last syllable
heightening the idea as usual) very or intensely
red. Lev. xiii. 19, 24, 42.
)1K
I. As a N. a ruler, a socket. See under p.
II. Chald. As a particle, ^-nx, from the Heb.
TX, (t as usual, being changed into n, and the'
syllable t< added) then, at that time. Dan. ii.
14, 15, et al. freq.
With s in or at prefixed, ^s-f^^^ at that time.
Dan. iii. 3, 13, et al. freq.
I. In Niph. to be or become magnificent, pom-
pous, illustrious, glorious, occ. Exod. xv. 6, 11.
In n-rx3 ver. 6. the final ^ is a poetic addition,*
as in ^TDX Gen. xlix. 11. In Hiph. to mag-
nify, glorify, occ. Isa. xlii. 21. As a N. *>inx
magnificent, pompous, illustrious, goodly, glori-
ous. It is spoken of God, I Sam. iv. 8 of
men, Jud. v. 13 of waters, Exod. xv. 10.
of cattle, Jer. xxv. 34, 35 of trees or
plants, Ezek. xvii. 8, 23, freq. occ.
Hence Gr. a5^a,-_, great, rich, strong ; and Lat.
adorea, glory, praise, renown.
II. As a N. mas. T"tx, and more commonly
fem. mix, a magnificent mantle or robe. Jonah
* See Lowth, Praelect. iii. note p. 34. edit. Oxon. p. 42.
.dit. Getting.
nnK
biii<
iii. 6. These were frequently then made of,
as they are now adorned with, skins, furs, er-
mine, &c. See Gen. xxv. 25. The ])rophets
used to be clothed with them on a religious ac-
count. See 2 K. i. 8. Zech. xiii. 4. Mat. iii.
4-. This word is used for Elijah's hairy gar-
ment, 1 K. xix. 13, 19, & al. Micah ii. 8, Ye
strip TTN the cloak or bunioose frojn njf the
hyke. The hurnoose or upper garment (see
2 K. ii. 13.) was, I suppose, called tin, from
its being more showy than the hyke, as it is
among the Moors in Barbary to this day*.
III. Chald. As a N. mas. plur. inreg. "'nnx
thi-ashing-jioors, perhaps so called, by a slight
variation from the idea of the Hebrew, from
their abounding in corn. So the LXX ocXuvo;,
and Vulg. arese. occ. Dan. ii. 35. The Tar-
gimtis often use the word in the same sense.
Hence the Lat. ador, a kind of corn.
IV. Chald. As a N. "Ttk Adar, the name, after
the Babylonish captivity, of the twelfth month,
nearly answering to our February, O. S. and
perhaps so called from the richness or exuber-
ance of the earth in plants and flowers at that
season in the warm eastern countries. Ezra
vi. 15. Esth. iii. 7, & al. Comp. 1 Mac. vii.
43.
" As February [N. S,] advances, the fields,
which were partly green before, now, by the
springing up of the latter grain, become entirely
covered with an agreeable verdure j and though
the trees continue in their leafless state till the
end of this month or the beginning of March,
[N. S.] yet the almond, when latest, being in
blossom before the middle of February, and
quickly succeeded by the apricot, peach, &c.
gives the gardens an agreeable appearance.
The spring now becomes extremely pleasant/'
Thus Dr Russell, Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p.
13. and to the same purpose, p. 30, 31. Comp.'
Hasselquist's Travels, p, 27, 28.
^HK to love. It denotes the affection of love
in general, erri^yuv, uyavuv. See Gen. xxii.
2. xxiv. 67. xxv. 28. xxvii.'4<. Lev. xix. 18, 34.
As a N. fem. rrnnx love, affection. Prov. x.
12. xvii. 9.
Tini^ an interjection or natural exclamation
in fear or grief, Ah ! Jud. vi. 22. Josh. vii. 7,
et al. freq.
I. To pitch or spread a tent. Gen. xiii. 12,
18. As for Isa. xiii. 20, which is usually
placed under this root, Mr Bate justly re-
marks, that " brr" may be regularly from b.'73
to drive cattle,^' neither shall the Arabian drive
(his cattle) there , and this interpretation is con-
firmed by what follows, neither shall the shep-
herds cause (their flocks J to lie down there. As
a N. brrx a tent. Gen. xviii. 1, 2. It is often
applied to the tent or tabernacle consecrated to
divine worship, and called -ryirs bnx tabernacle
of meeting (see under Ti?" III.) Exod. xx\iii.
43. xxix. 4, et al. freq. Fem. rrbrrx the
same. Gen. xii. 8. ix. 21, Noah was uncovered
or rolled himself vhrm. Tini in the midst of (not
his but) the tent, i. e. of the tent or tabernacle
* See Shaw's Trav. p. 225. and Stewart's Journey to
Mequinez, ch. i.
consecrated to God's worship, whither, after
drinking the wine, he had retired in expecta-
tion of a prophetic dream, which it ap])ears he
had ; and therefore he was not drunk ; for doth
God inspire drimkards in their very state of
drunkenness? As the Cherubim were insti-
tuted at the fall of man, ( Gen. iii. 24. ) so no
doubt a sacred tabernacle was then also pre-
pared for their reception, and continued in the
believing line ; and it is ])lain, from Exod.
xxxiii. 7 9, that the Israelites had a sacred
tabernacle before that erected by Moses. See
note under pa; I.
* Michaelis observes, that " besides the general
and well known signification of bnx, it has
another special one, peculiar to Moses, in de-
scribing the tabernacle of meeting, and to the
Book of Job. Moses in the tabernacle just
mentioned distinguishes, 1st, pu?n the dwelling,
i. e. the ten inner and more elegant curtains,
which were hung over the boards ; and 2dly,
brrx the ten other curtains made of goat's hair,
which were put over the former. Exod. xxvi.
1, 7. (pu^-r^rr by brrxb) 14. xxxvi. 8, 14, 19.
xl. 2, 18, 19. In the same manner the mag-
nificent tent of the unjust is in Job xxi. 28.
called maairn brrx i. e. the covering of the
(richer) curtains of the inner tent."
Hence Gr. uvXn, Lat. aula, Eng. hall. Also
Gr. auXaict, Lat. aulaum, a curtain, hang-
ings.
II. Because those ancients who dwelt in tents
usually abode a considerable time where they
encamped, hence brrx is used for any settled
habitation or dwelling place. See Josh. xxii.
4, QS. 2 Sam. xviii. 17. xix. 8. 1 K. xii.
16. Ps. Hi. 7. xci. 10. cxxxii. 3. Lam. ii. 4.
Mai. ii. 12.
III. In Hiph. It is spoken of the n"iS or lunar
light, Job xxv. 5. Behold even to the light of the
moon, b-rrK" xbl and he ( God) hath not fixed
its tent. It is said of u?niy the solar light, Ps.
xix. 5. In them (the heavens) hath he set\i;i2mb
for the solar light brrx a tent or tabernacle,
namely the orb or body of the sun, fixed like a
tabernacle in the centre, from whence the light
is on all sides perpetually springing forth, en-
lightening and enlivening the universe. But
as for the lunar light, that has no fixed ta-
bernacle, but the orb which reflects itf, re-
volves round the sun in company with the
earth, and, from this complex motion, is to the
inhabitants of the earth sometimes luminous,
sometimes partly dark, and sometimes totally
so. If then, to return to our passage in Job,
the lunar light, that beauteous and even idol-
ized object, (see Job xxxi. 26.) thus changeth,
and decreaseth in, or upon, her perfection, or
rather till it disappears^ (Ecclus xliii. 7.) and
the stars be not pure in his sight, how much
less shall man be perfect and sinless? Man
* Sunpleineiita ad Lex. Heb. in biTX.
4 The reader who desires satisfactory information ron-
cerninff the motions of the moon, and their true physical
cause, I with great pleasure refer to Mr .Spearman's ex.
cellent treatise, entitled, An Ennuiry after Phtlosophy
and Theology, Sec. page 210, &c. edit Edinburgh
i See French Translat. and Arnald's Comment, on the
place.
niK
6
Vll*
that is a worm, and the son of man which is a
worm 9
IV. As a N. mas- plur. o-brrK aloe-trees, or
lign-aloes, as our translation rightly renders it.
" A sort of tree," says Calmet, " which comes
from the Indies, of about eight or ten feet high.
At the head of it is a large bunch of leaves,
which are thick and indented, broad at bottom,
but growing nan'ower towards the point, and
about four feet in length." It is manifest that
a number of these trees growing regularly to-
gether, and viewed from an eminence, would
look not imlike an encampment ; and to these
Balaam compares the tents of Israel, occ. Num.
xxiv. 6.
As a N. mas. plur. D-brrx and fem. mbrrx are
mentioned among other aromatics or perfumes.
Ps. xlv. 9. Prov. vii. 17. Cant. iv. M. In
which last passage the LXX (according to
some copies) and Aquila render it aXuyi, as our
translation does in aU the three, aloes, plainly
meaning the lign-aloes, aloes-wood, or agallo-
chum ; the finest sort of which " * is the most
resinous of all the woods we are acquainted
with Its scent, while in the mass, is very
fragrant and agreeable. The smell of the com-
mon aloe-wood is also very agreeable, but not
so strongly perfumed as the former." The
texts just cited are aU wherein the word de-
notes a species of wood or tree.
mK See under ax
UK See under m"
mK with a radical, but mutable or omissible n.
I. In Kal and Hith. to desire, covet, lust after,
choose. Deut. xii. 20. Num. xi. 4. In Niph.
to be desirable, beautiful, comely, exciting affec-
tion. Isa. lii. 7. Cant. i. 5, 10. As a partici-
pial N. fem. plm-. miO desirable things, Sym-
machus u^ttiorvircaM speciositatibus, showy things,
jewels. Ps. Ixxiv. 20, for the dark or obscure
places of the land are filled with Don niiO valu-
able plunder. Also pleasant, desirable places,
Ps. xxiii. 2. Jer. xxv. 37. Amos i. 2, where
Vulg. speciosa, lann mx3 pleasant places or
spots of the desert, Ps. Ixv. 13. Jer. ix. 10.
xxiii. 10. Joel i. 19, 20. ii. 22. In all which
texts, except Jer. xxiii. 10, the Vulg. renders
the words speciosa deserti, so LXX in Joel i.
19, 20, TO. u^uia rrtt ^>j^ot/, the beautiful places
of the ivilderness. And these places are in most
of the passages mentioned as proper for pas-
turing cattle. This circumstance may be illus-
trated from Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 9, note.
" By desert, or wilderness, the reader is not
always to understand a country altogether bar-
ren and unfruitfiU, but such only as is rarely or
never sown or cultivated; which, though it
yields no crops of com or fruit, yet affords
herbage more or less for the grazing of cattle,
with fou7itains or rills of water, though more
sparingly interspersed than in other places."
Comp. lain under ia"T.
In Ps. Ixxxiii. 13. Jerome renders mxa by pul-
chritudinem the beauty; %vhere LXX (MS.
Alexand.) explain it by uy^xffr*|^tov, and so
Vulg. by sanctuarium, the sanctuary. Comp.
* New and Complete Dictionary of Artsin Xylo-aloes,
where see more.
under inrr I. As a N. ^x desire, occ. Prov.
xxxi. 4. It is not for Tiings to drink wine, nor for
rulers Mi. the desire of strong drink ; or else Mi
may be here rendered as a particle or. It is not
for kings to drink wine, or for rulers ; or (to
drink) strong drink. As a N. mas. plur. in
reg. '"'Min, or rather as ten of Dr Kennicott's
codices read, -1X73, desires, occ. Ps. cxl. 9.
As a N. fem. in reg. mx desire, appetite,
concupiscence. See Deut. xii. 15, 20. xviii. 6.
Jer. ii. 24. As a N. mxn somewhat desired,
or desirable, an object of desire. Gen. iii. 6.
xlix. 26. Prov. xiii. 12. Also, desire or lust.
Num. xi. 4.
Hence Latin aveo, to desire; whence avidus,
avaritia, and Eng. avidity, avarice, &c.
II. IX a particle implying choice; as the Lat.
vel or, from the verb velle to desire, choose.
1. Either, or. Lev. xxv. 49. Exod. v. 3. xxii. 1,
& al. freq.
2. Whether, or. Exod. xxi. 31. Lev. v. 1.
3. Or else, otherwise. 2 Sam. xviii. 13, Other-
wise, / should have wrought falsehood against
mine own life. Eng. translat. In this verse
not only the Keri, but sixteen of Dr Kennicott's
codices read -irssa against my own life, so
Vulg. contra vitam meam. But if we follow
the printed textual reading lU'saa we may with
Bate render the words, Nor (supplying the
negative from the preceding xbl) would I play
false with his life, " i. e. he would not destroy
him. privately any more than openly."
4. Interrogative, Lat. an ? Ezek. xxi. 10 or 15.
III. As particles -ix, and r\''M(. (Ps. cxx. 5.) in-
terjections, or natural exclamations in thi'eaten-
ing or grief. Oh ! ah ! woe ! ouoci, vee ! Num.
xxi. 29. xxiv. 23. 1 Sam. iv. 8.
IV. As a particle of desiring or asking, "x ha!
what! Jer. v. 7. comp. -j-x.
As particles of place "X, and rT'N where. See
under -x.
V. As an interjection or natural exclamation of
grief or concern, with.b following "x. Ah ! alas !
woe! At, occ. Eccles. iv. 10. x. 16. So LXX,
ovat and Vulg. vse! Observe that in Eccles.
iv. 10, twenty-three of Dr Kennicott's codices
read in two words, ib "X.
VI. As a N. ."Tx a species of unclean bird, re-
markable for its sharp sight, occ. Job xxviii. 7.
Lev. xi. 14. Deut. xiv. 13. In the first passage
the English translation renders it a vulture, in
the two latter, a kite. I should rather think it
means a vulture, and that this bird was so called
either from its ravenousness, or from the cry it
makes.
VII. As a N. mas. plur. D-'-X. According to
Bochart, vol. ii. 842, it signifiesyac^afe, in Isa.
xiii. 22. xxxiv. 14. Jer. 1. 39 ; but by the sev-
eral contexts, particularly the last, it may as
well denote a kind of unclean birds, and so be
the plural mas. of the preceding word n-x.
VIII. As a N. "X country. See "x.
ni^ with a ^ radical, fixed and immutable as
in irna, ni?, mr piur.^
It occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the learned
Albert Schultens in his Comment on Prov. xiv.
24, and more distinctly in his Manuscript Ori-
gines Hebraicae, from the Arabic use of the
root biN (" Incrassuit liquor,"' Castell) proposes
V1>^
for the primary notion of the Hebrew, "crassus
fuit, spissatus fiiit, cum spissatione quadam
eminuit, prominuit, to be gross, thickened, to be
extant or prominent with some degree of spissi-
tude or thickness;" whence it is applied to thick-
ness, grossness, sottishness, stupidity of mind, by
a metaphor, says he, taken, after the oriental
manner, from transparent or milky liquors,
which, when they grow thick and turbid, with
their beauty lose also their taste. He remarks
that the Greeks have somewhat like this in
their use of <r;(^;j gross for stupid, sottish ; and
so, it is obvious to add, have the Latins in their
similar application of crassus, pinguis. Hence
he explains biN Ps. Ixxiii. 4, as referring to the
grossness both of body and mind, and translates
b-lK Job V. 3, by stultum divitem the foolish
rich man; and observes that Lucian, in like
manner, unites the two significations of the
Greek -x-xx^h when he says, Tovs !ra;^j/f ruv
a^e^u'Trai-) aTflxi/^avTcj*, " fleecing the fat fel-
lows," meaning those who were both rich and
stupid. And hence he excellently interprets a
passage which on the common exposition seems
merely tautological, namely, Prov. xiv. 24-,
nbiK D-b^DD nbiN Dniri? D^rpan niiaj? the
crown or diadem of the wise (is) their riches,
(but) the opulence of fools (is) gross folly ; since
they abuse their affluence, and so appear more
and more foolish ; and to make something like
a translation, we might render the words but
the abundance of fools is abundant folly. I would
just add, that as in the latter part of the verse
there is an antanaclasis, (as in Jud. xv. 16, &
al. ) or the same word nbix is used in different
senses, so in the former part there is a parono-
masia or turn upon the words r\i)D)3 and w^WS'
Comp. under kt- III.
I. As a N. biN grossness, both of body and
mind. occ. Ps. Ixxiii. 4, obix N^-|S, their
grossness is plump, i. e. they are very plump,
gross, and stupid ^pingues Epicuri de grege
porci. Comp. ver. 7., As a N. mas. plur. in
regim. -blN is used for the rich and affluent,
raxiH' OCC. 2 K. xxiv. 15, where LXX,
iff^^iov;, strong, Eng. translat. weighty. But it
should be remembered that the Keri and twenty-
four of Dr Kennicott's codices have here 'b-K
leaders.
II. As a N. b^nx gross, stupid, sottish, foolish.
See Job v. 3. Ps. cvii. 17. Prov. i. 7. x. 21.
xi, 29. XV. 21. Isa. xxxv. 8. In several of
which passages, as well as in others, it implies
the grossness, stupidity, or insensibility induced
by vicious habits. Comp. under irsi:.
Hence Teut. uvel, and Eng. evil.
As a N. "blK stupid, foolish, occ. Zech. xi. 15.
But between sixty and seventy of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices here read 'b-IN. Qu. Was not
the original reading b-ix ?
As a N. fern, nbix grossness, stupidity, sottish-
ness, foolishness, folly. Prov. v. 23. xiv. 3. xv.
21. XIX. 3. xiv. 24, above explained. It is fre-
quently joined with b-DD stupid, insensible,
which confirms the sense here assigned to it.
See Prov. xii. 23. xiii. 16. xiv. 8. xv. 2. In
)m
xiv. 1, nbix seems used for a foolish
I. So LXX ^ ocip^uv, and Vulg. insipiens.
* Pspudomant. 6. or Tom. i. p. 863. edit. Bened. Comp.
Wetstcin's Note on Mat. xiii. 2b.
Prov.
woman.
III. Asa particle denoting an ignorant,\nin-
formed, uncertain, dubious state of mind. "blX
perhaps, may be. Gen. xvi. 2. xviii. 24. xxiv.
5. xxvii. 12. In one passage, Gen. xxiv. 39,
the printed copies have this word without the
1, "bx ; but the Samaritan Pentateuch and four
of Dr Kennicott's codices express it fully -bix,
which seems the true reading. Comp. ver. 5,
in Heb.
TK occurs not as a V. but as a N. and particle
denotes a particular point of time.
I. With \^from prefixed tx ]'ofrom the point of
time, from the or that time. occ. Jer. xliv. 18,
where Vulg. ex eo tempore, Targ. nir p. So
with n prefixed, ^n^o Ps. Ixxvi. 8. "jbh ikq
from (or at) the time of thy wrath, where
Targum ni??3. See Ruth ii. 7. Exod. iv. 10.
Josh. xiv. 10. Ps. xciii. 2. Prov. viii. 22. Isa.
xiv. 21. xlviii. 8. From such a time, 2 Sam.
XV. 34, French translat. des long-temps, for a
long time.
II. And most generally, as a particle tx at that
time, then. Gen. iv. 26. xii. 6, & al. freq. So
"ix Ps. cxxiv. 3 5.
III. At this time, now. Josh. xxii. 31.
IV. At that point of time, instantly, immediately.
Ps. Ixix. 5.
Km, n'fi^, and nK Chald. to heat, make hot
with fire. occ. Dan. iii. 19, 22. Hence Gr.
a^u, to dry, dry up ; u^ce, soot.
llTK See under st
1TK Chald. to escape, get away, occ. Dan. ii.
5, 8. So Theodotion a^tffTyi, and Vulg. recessit.
7m
I. To go away, go off, fail. 1 Sam. ix. 7. Job
xiv. 11. Prov. XX. 14. In Deut. xxxii. 36,
nbtx may either be a participle fem. benoni in
Kal. failing ; or, a N. fem. in reg. a failing,
failure.
II. Chald. to go away, go, occ. Ezra iv. 23.
V. 8, 15.
)m
I. To weigh, try the weight of any thing. It oc-
curs not as a verb in Heb. simply in this sense,
but in Arabic the cognate verbs ^n and ]t<
signify to weigh, balance (see Castell) ; and in
Heb. as a N. mas. plur. D-atxi: a pair of
scales, an instrument of weighing, called likewise
in Lat. bilanx (whence Eng. balance), from its
two scales or basins. Lev. xix. 36. Jer. xxxii.
10. Ezek. V. 1.
Chald. As a N- mas. plur. emphat. x-aixn the
scales or balances, occ. Dan. v. 27.
II. as a N. ^ix the ear, from its weighing sounds,
as it were, or wonderfully accommodating itself
to their various impressions, freq. occ. Comp.
^ni. See Job xii. 11. xxxiv. 3; in both which
passages, however, it denotes the ear of the
mind, i. e. the faculty of understanding, and
attentively considering and distinguishing, of
which the bodily ear is a very proper and in-
structive emblem. Comp. Mat. xi. 15, & al.
It seems odd to mention, Amos iii. 12, ]^H bna
a piece of an ear, as what a shepherd rescues
from a lion ; but Dr Russell, Nat. Hist, of
Aleppo, p. 53, informs us, that about that city
B4
pm
they have one species of gnat, whose ears are
considerable things, being " often a foot long,
and broad in proportion." Comp. Harmer's
Observations, vol. iv. p. 162. As a V. in
Hiph. to hearken, attend to. So perhaps our
Eng. to hear, from the N. ear. Gen. iv. 23, &
al. freq. The x is dropped, Prov. xvii. 4. Job
xxxii. 11. But in Prov. two of Dr Kennicott's
codices read ]"<7xr3 and four in Job ]nNX. For
]TN Deut. xxiii. 14, see under riDT.
III. As a V. in Kal, to weigh mentally, con-
sider with attention, ponder. Eccles. xii. 9.
pT>{ See under pi
im
I. In Kal and Hiph. to surround, encompass.
Ps. XXX. 12. Isa. 1. 11, mpM -"nxD putting
flames around. Vitringa on the place, and
Schultens (Orig. Heb. lib. i. cap. 2. . 31.
whom see) refer these words to the seditions
and rebellions of the Jews against the Romans,
after they had rejected the true Messiah.
II. To bind round, to gird. As a N. miN a
girdle, 2 K. i. 8, al. freq.
III. Because from the length and looseness of
the ancient garments, it was necessary to bind
them close with a girdle, when they wanted to
exert strength or acti\dty ; hence, to bind, or
gird up the loins, is to prepare oneself for ac-
tion. Job xxxviii. 3. xl. 2. Jer. i. 17. Comp.
Exod. xii. 11. Ephes. vi. 14. 1 Pet. i. 13. And
IV. Because this was especially the military
habit (see Isa. v. 27. viii. 9. xlv. 5.) girdijig is
applied to warlike strength and fortitude. Ps.
x\aii. 33, 40, & al. freq. Comp. Greek and
JEng. Lexicon, in Ava^wwf/*/ and Uiet^uvwfii,
Shaw's Trav. p. 224, 226. 2d edit, and Bp.
Lowth's note on Isa. v. 27.
inK See under -rn-
ntlK occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chal-
dee denotes to join, connect, consociate, and in
Arabic the cognate V. -nx signifies to bind,
fasten by binding, " vinxit, vinciendo nexuit."
Schultens. Hence,
I. As a N. mas. nx and in regim. "nx a per-
son connected oi consociated with, us in whatever
manner, a brother by nature. Gen. iv. 2. A re-
lation, cousin. Gen. xiv. 14. A countryman,
Lev. XXV. 46, 47. Num. xxv. 18. One con-
sociated by a similarity of condition or manners.
Job XXX. 29. One cotinected with us by partak-
ing of the same nature, Lev. xix. 17. (comp.
Luke X. 29, 30, & seq,) Like, similar, Prov.
xviii. 9. Ezek, xviii. 10. Fern, mnx or nnx
a sister, &c. Gen. iv. 22. Num. xxv: 18. Fem.
plur. in reg. -n-nx sisters. Job i. 4. xlii. 11.
1 Chron. ii. 16 ; the radical ,T being supplied
by ", as in -nx, -nx in reg. and the i plm*.
dropped, which is however retained in all the
three texts by many of Dr Kennicott's codices.
As a N. fem. mnx brotherhood or connexion,
occ. Zech. xi. 14. The LXX have in this
passage given the idea of the word, rendering it
by xaroca-x^<riv close connexion.
II. Asa N. masc. nx Eng. translat. a hearth,
LXX, (r;^a^a,' Vulg. arula, a little altar, occ.
Jer. xxxvi. 22, ^3. In all probability the word
means a kind of brasier or portable machine, to
keep fuel together for burning, such as are still
used in the East to warm their rooms in winter.
8 tn^
See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 215, &c. ;
to which I add, that such contrivances were
in use among the ancient Greeks, and are called
by Homer Xa.fji.-r7n pi?, Odyss. xix. lin. 63, 64 j
where he says that Penelope's maids " threw the
embers out of the brasiers upon the floor, and
then heaped fresh wood on them, to afford both
light and tvarmth.
nyj S' a^o AAMnTHPnN xH'^'; /3Xflv- aXXos h' it*
N>}j(rii |uA. noWtt, (jowf ifAiv r^i EPE20AI.
Comp. Odyss. xviii. lin. 306310, 342. II. ix.
lin. 467 469.
The modern Greeks imitate their ancestors.
" There are no chimneys," says Mons. de Guys*,
" in the Greek houses. A brasier is placed in
the middle of the room, that those who are not
sufficiently warmed at a distance may more
conveniently draw near it. This is a very an-
cient custom all over the East. The Romans
had no other, and the Turks adhere to it. This
brasier, called ka/Lcrry:^, says Hesychius, quoted
by Madame D'Acier, was placed in the middle
of the chamber, on which they burnt wood to
heat the room, and torches to light it. It stood
on a tripod as at present. Lamps were not used
till a long time after."
Mons. Martin's French translation very properly
renders nx in Jer. xxxvi. 22, 23, by brasier.
III. As a N. inx, a species of plant, a fag,
sedge, or reed, so called from its fitness for
making ropes, or the like, to connect or join
things together. Thus the Latin j uncus, a
bull-rush, a jungendo, from joining, for the same
reason, occ. Gen. xii. 2, 18. Job viii. 11. I
suspect nnx to be that sort of reed growing
near the Nile, which Hasselquist (Travels, p.
97) describes as " having scarce any branches,
but numerous leaves, which are narrow, smooth,
channelled on the upper surface, and the plant
about eleven feet high. The Egyptians (says
he) make ropes of the leaves. They lay them
in water like hemp, and then make good and
strong cables of them."
IV. A particle or natural exclamation of grief
or tlu-eatening, nx ah! hah! occ. Ezek. vi. 11.
xxi. 13 or 20. Hence,
V. As a compound particle bnx from nx ah!
alas ! and "b to me, ah me ! oh that ! occ. 2 K.
V. 3. Ps. cxix. 3. Hence also,
VI. As a N. mas. plur. D-nx, Isa. xiii. 21.
Bochart (vol. ii. 863) agreeably to the LXX
version n^^ov, interprets it the howling or yells
of wild beasts ; but by the company they are
joined with, the word should rather mean ani-
mals or birds, so called from their doleful cry.
Eng. translat. doleful creatures, Bp. Lowth,
howling monsters. Comp. Hos. xiii. 13, and
under XIB I.
I. To catch, seize, lay hold on. Gen. xxii. 13.
Exod. iv. 4. 1 K. vi. 6.
II. In Niph. to be possessed or seized of (as we
say) i. e. to possess, have in possession. Gen.
xxxiv. 10. Num. xxxii. 30. Josh. xxii. 9, 19.
* Sentiviental Journey through Greece, cited in Critical
lieciew for Juue 1112, p. 457.
"nn^i
9
niDK
ITli^ It denotes behind, after, either of place or
time.
I. As particles of place, "nnx and -'nnx
1. Behind. Gen. xviii. 10. xix. 17, 26. xxii. 13.
2. Jfter. Gen. xxxvii. 17. Exod. xiv. 10, 17.
Num. XXV. 8.
3. As a N. mas. plur. DnHK the hinder or
back parts, Exod. xxvi. 12. xxxiii. 23. Ezek.
viii. 16.
II. Asa particle innx
1. Behind. 1 Chron. xix. 10. Ezekiel's roll, ch.
ii. 10, was written linxi D-33 before and be-
hind, or on the foreside and the back. This
was not usual in the ancient volumes or rolls,
which were commonly written only on one side,
though sometimes, from the abundance of mat-
ter, on both. These latter were called by the
Greeks o<ri(rhyo(px (hiP>Xiot,* books written on
the back or outer side, and from them by the
Romans,f libri opistographi, or as Juvenal,
Sat. i. lin. 6, scripti in tergo, books written on
the back. Comp. Rev. v. 1.
2. Backwards. Gen. xlix. 17. Jer. xv. 6.
3. *nnx according to some as a N. the west.
Job xxiii. 8. Isa. ix. 12 ; but in those passages
it may perhaps better be rendered backward or
behind, as in our translation. But Qu? and
comp. Sense V.
III. As a particle jT'i'nnx backwards. Gen. ix.
23. 1 Sam. iv. 18, & al.
IV. As a N. fem. sing, n-inx the Undermost
or extreme part. Ps. cxxxix. 9.
V. As a N. iTinx the hinder or Undermost,
i. e. since the earth moves from west to east,
the western. Deut. xi. 24. xxxiv. 2. Joel ii. 20.
So Dip the foremost (which see) denotes the
east. Plur. D-iiriN, after, Undermost. Gen.
xxxiii. 2.
VI. As particles of time, inN and ^^nx, joined
wdth a N. after. Gen. ix. 28. xvii. 7, 8. with
a V. after, afterward. Exod. v. 1. After that.
Gen. V. 4, 7. Lev. xiv. 43, & al. Also, be-
sides, Neh. V. 13.
VII. As a V. to delay, postpone, defer, stay.
Gen. xxxii. ^. xxxiv. 19. Jud. v. 28, & al. Hab.
ii. 3, -inx" nb it shall not be put off, or postponed,
i. e. beyond the appointed time. As 'inx" is a
different Hebrew word from that just before
translated in our version tarry, it certainly
should have been rendered by a different Eng-
lish word.
VIII. As a N. fem. n-inx end, latter time, or
state. Num. xxiii. 10. Deut. viii. 16. xi. 12.
Eccles. vii. 8. Isa. ii. 2. Futurity. Isa. xlvi. 10.
IX. As a N. p'nnx latter or last in time.
Exod. iv. 8. Deut. xxiv. 3. Isa. xliv. 6, Hence
Acheron, the name of one of the infernal rivers,
in the Greek and Roman Mythology.
X. As a N. inx an other, i. e. one, in some
respect, after or posterior. (Jen. iv. 25. xxvi.
21, 22. xli. 3, & al. freq.
XI. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. ""inx posterity,
posteri. 1 K. xiv. 10. xvi. 3, & al. Comp. Jer.
1. 21. So as a N. fem. sing, nnnx posterity.
Ps. cix. 13. Dan. xi. 4.
Der. after, other, Q ? Comp. under nij?.
lOX with a formative h, from m33 to incline, aS
jx from rTD2.
I. As a N. or particle, in an inclined posture,
stooping, occ. 1 K. xxi. 27, and he lay in sack--
cloth, and went \dh stooping, looking down,
xxTrKpn;, as persons in grief and shame. So
LXX, according to Aldus's edition nutXi/Aivos
inclined, and Complut. KiKvipus stooping, Vulg.
demisso capite ivith the head bending downwards.
Hos. xi. 4, Idreiv them with the cords of a man,
with the bands of love, and I was to them as those
who lift up the yoke over their jaws or cheeks (as
it were to young cattle) ; b-S^x i-bx idxt and
gently, or by condescension, / got the better of
or prevailed over him (Israel). Thus Mr Bate
in Crit. Heb. which see.
With b prefixed, :2xb condescendingly, gently.
occ. 2 Sam. xviii. 5. -oxb, with -, perhaps for
the radical n postfixed, gently, with the body
stooping as a man going slowly and attending a
Hock of sheep. Gen. xxxiii. 14. Isa. viii. 6,
waters of Shiloah going uxb gently; if this
does not rather belong to the root wxb which
see.
II. As a N. mas. plur. o-iDX rendered charm-
ers, occ. Isa. xix. 3. It means some kind of
Egyptian conjurers, probably so called " from
their creeping, stooping, and prying about, as
diviners and soothsayers did." IBate.
7lO>? occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic
signifies to fasten or drive in strongly, " panxit
firmius." "Schultens.
As a N. TtDX a bramble or thorn, with large and
strong prickles. So both in Jud. and Ps. the
LXX pxf/,vo?, Vulg. rhamnus, and Josephus,
Ant. lib. V. cap. 7. 2. pxfivo;, 'H ^t pxfivos
axav^x fAtv urn /u.iyiffry] kui iov -^%X-<7ecara.rov ^xX-
Xovaa,. The rhamnus is the largest of thorns,
and furnished with the most dreadful darts,
says * Theodoret on Ps. Iviii. 10. Dioscorides,
as cited by Bochart, vol. i. 752, remarks, that
the Africans or Carthaginians called the rham-
nus or Chrisfs thorn, Krcchifjc, which is the pliu-al
of Tiax. occ. Jud. ix. 14, 15. Ps. Iviii. 10.
tOK to shut, close, stop, applied to the lips,
Prov. xvii. 28. to the ears, Ps. Iviii. 5. to
windows, 1 K. vi. 4. Ezek. xl. 16.
]tDK occurs not as a V. but as a N. piax is
usually placed under this root, though it " is
regularly formed from m^a to spin, with the
formatives x and ]." Bate. So it may denote
somewhat spun, thread, occ. Prov. vii. 16. In
Chaldee it signifies a rope, Comp. under iun.
Hence Gr. o6ovyi and cdoviov, a linen cloth.
"ItOK to obstruct, shut, as the aperture or mouth
of a pit, occ. Ps. Lxix. 16. la-D-^ T" iiox ob-
structed in his right hand, i. e. not able readily
to use it. occ. Jud. iii. 15. xx. 16. That this
is the true sense of the expression appears, be-
cause the person said to be iD^r^" n- liox Jud.
iii. 15, made use of his left hand to take the
dagger from his right thigh. Comp. ver. 16, 21.
The English margin renders the Eng. phrase ^
in Jud. iii. 15, by " shut of his right hand;"
the Chaldee Targum in both passages by T-na
xa-n""! rrn" contracted or impeded in Us right
* Luciau. Vit. Auct. 9.
t Pliny. Ep. iii. 5.
* Quoted by Michaclis, Supplcm. ad Lex. Heb. in *112X.
'K
10
]D^
hand, i. e. having Ids riyht hand contracted or
impeded. Le Clerc observes on Jud. xx. 16,
that the seven hundred left-handed men there
mentioned seem to have been therefore made
stingers, because they coidd not use the right
hand, which is employed in managing heavier
arms. Hence Greek ara,^ but, an^ without.
^>? occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea
seems to be to settle, to take up one's habitation,
or the like; for hence the Arabs appear to
have had their "X or IN to take up one's abode,
" mansionem capere," Castell. Hence also the
Greek A/a often used in Homer, for a country
or region, and hence in Heb.
I. As a N. * "a, plur. D--X, and Chald. ^-K
(Ezek. xx\d. 18.) A settlement, habitation. Job
xxii. 30, He (God J shall deliver "pD "X the
habitation of the innocent. Isa. xx. 6, where it
denotes Judea or Palestine at large ; and our
margin translates it country, Isa. xii. 4, where
LXX, ihv nations. The versions and lexi-
cons usually render this word by an isle or
island, but it may be justly doubted whether it
ever has strictly this meaning. Even when
joined with the sea, it seems more properly
to denote such countries or places as bordered
on the sea, as Isa. xi. 11. xxiv. 15. Comp. Jer.
XXV. 22. Eze. xxvi. 18. Dan. xi. 18. Esth. x. 1.
In Ezek. xxvii. 6, 7, o-na '"N at least includes
the country of Italy, and nwba. -"'X that of
Peloponnesus; (see Bochart, vol. i. 155, 158.)
and neither of these are islands. In Isa. xxiii.
2, 6, ancient Tyre, which was situated on the
continent, is called -x. But in Isa. xlii. 15,
we read in our translation, I will make the rivers
islands, which is absiu-d ; but a^-X i. e. habit-
able places the rivers might be made.
II. As particles of place, "X with or without an
interrogation, where. See Gen. iv. 9. 1 Sam.
xxvi. 16. rr''X where 9 with an interrogation.
Gen. xix. 5. xxxviii. 21, & al. freq. So tx
where? 2 K. xix. 1.3. Je. xxxvii. 19. l^^ "X
where. See Esth. vii. 5. 1 Sa. xi. 18. mQ "X
fiom whence, whence 9 Gen. xvi. 8. Job ii. 2.
Comp. 2 Sa. xv. 2. Jon. i. 8.
III. As a N. iT-x plur. d'-'-x see under mx VI.
VII.
!1''>^ to be an enemy or adversary to, to infest,
persecute, infensum vel infestum esse. It is
more than xaa? which denotes the -aversion or
liatred of the mind, this rather the external acts
of enmity, occ. Exod. xxiii. 22. As a parti-
ciple or participial N. S''ix, and n"'X, an enemy,
a foe. Gen. xxii. 17. xlix. 8, & al. freq.
As a N. fem. rri^x enmity, occ. Gen. iii. 15.
Num. XXXV. 21, 22. In reg. nii-x Ezek. xxv.
15. XXXV. 5. Hence as a participial N. m-x
Job, the persecuted one.
I. "]"x as a particle, compounded of -x a particle
of declaring or asking (which see. under mx
IV.) and 1 a particle expressing the means or
manner.
1. With or without an interrogation. In what
manner, by what means, how. See Gen.
xx\d. 9. 2 Sam. i. 5. 1 K. xii. 6. Ruth iii. 18
^ On this word see Joh. Dav. Michaolis Spicilegium
Geogiaphiae Hebraeorum Exterae. Tars 1. p. J3], &c.
2. To what a degree, how much 9 2 Sam. i. 25.
Prov. V. 12.
II. rra^X as a particle compounded of "X and
riD thus or here.
1. How, in what manner. Deut. x\dii. 21. 2 K.
vi. 15.
2. 7\) what a degree, how much. Jer. xlviii. 17.
Lam. i. 1. ii. 1.
3. Where. 2 K. vi. 13. Cant. i. 7.
III. As a particle rrDS-'X, compounded of -x
and ,"733 thus, how 9 Cant. v. 3. Esth. viii. 6.
Vi^ See under bx
D^K occiu-s not as a V. but
I. As a N. mas. D-x, fem. rrTa-'X terrible.
occ. Hab. i. 7. Cant. vi. 4, 10. As a N.
mas. pi. D-n^X terrible ones, namely, idols of
the Chaldeans, Jer. 1. 38. See some such de-
scribed in Baruch, ch. vi. H, 15. As a N.
mas. plur. without the radical s D^nx terrors,
Job XX. 25 ; but twenty-seven of Dr Kennicott's
codices read D-n-x. Sofor-j^nx Ps. Ixxxviii.
16, forty of his codices have ^-r^-x. As Ns.
fem. rrn^X in reg. nn-x terror. Deut. xxxii.
25. Exod. xxiii. 27- Ps. Iv. 5 ; and, according
to the common printed copies, without the
" nr2X Job ix. 34; but twenty-nine of Dr
Kennicott's codices here read inD\Ni with the
". LXX render it by (pofio? fear, so Vulg.
pavor. rrnrs-x nearly the same. Exod. xv. 16.
As a N. mas. plur. D-rs-x the name of a
people, q. d. terrible ones. Gen. xiv. 5. But
the Moabites called them D'<?3X common people,
having conquered and driven them out. See
Deut.ii. 10, 11.
Is not D-X formed from D" or on, to tumultuate,
by prefixing x, and so is it not expressive of the
tumult or confusion both of body and mind oc-
casioned by terror 9
II. Chald. As a N. "annx terrible, occ. Dan. vii. 7.
I'^j^ See under ]h
t2/*i^ See under tuv
rr^K See under n"
]D'^i^ See under px
HK a particle denoting that th^e speaker is
very earnest, much moved, or, as we say, greatly
struck, and accordingly it may be regularly de-
duced from nD3 to strike, as i:x from moD.
It may be rendered
1. Indeed, surely. Gen. xii v. 28.
2. At least. Exod. x. 17.
3. Yet indeed, but yet. 2 K. xxiii. 26.
4. Indeed only. Gen. vii. 23. ix. 4<.
I . 7\> cut, eat up, devour, as men or animals do.
Ge. ii. 16. xxxvii. 20, 33. xl. 19. Joel i. 4.
As a N. b3X the devourer, Mai. iii. 11, a de-
scriptive name of the locust, to which the verb
bax is likewise applied, Joel ii. 25. Amos
iv. 9.
II. To corrode or consume, by separating the
parts from each other, as fire. Lev. ix. 24. 2
K. i. 10, 12, 14. Nahum iii. 15. as a moth,
Job xiii 28. as the sword, 2 Sam. ii. 26. xi.
25. As a N. bax food. Gen. xii. 35. Fern.
nbsxn large knife or sword. Jud. xix. 29.
Gen. xxii. 6, 10.
III. Chald. to accuse. Comp. under y'lp V.
]D4^ See under p
t]DK
11
Vk
^pK See under 33
pDK See under rr^D
7>J This is one of the most difficult roots in
the Hebrew language, and various methods
have been taken by learned men to account for
its several applications. After the most at-
tentive consideration I think the notion of
interposition, intervention, or the like, bids the
fairest for the ideal meaning of it, and best
reconciles its different uses.
I. To interpose, bitervene, mediate, come or he
between, for protection, prevention, &c. It oc-
curs not simply as a V. in this sense, unless,
perhaps, 1 Sam. xiv. 24, be an exception,
Dl?rr riK b^-l And he (Saul) interposed with
the people, saying, &c.
II. As a N. bN. It is used as a name or title
of the true God. The Interposer, Intervener,
or the like, Jehovah under this character. It
expresses the omnipresence of God, i. e. the
universal extension (I will not presume to say
of his substance, but) of his knowledge and
power*, according to those awful questions in
Jer. xxiii. 23, 24, Am I a God (n'ipTi) at
hand, saith Jehovah, and not a Goc^(pmn) afar
off? Can any hide himself in secret places, that
I shall not see him 9 saith Jehovah : Do not I
fill heaven and earth ? saith Jehovah, i. e. with
vay divine spiritual presence. Comp. 1 K. viii
27. Ps. cxxxix. 712. The idea of this at-
tribute, however, is to be taken from the celes-
tial fluid, in its three conditions of fire, light,
and spiiit, or gross air, intervening between all
material substances and their parts, according
to the Orphic verses cited from Stobseus in
Eschenbachius's edit. p. 246, where the Air
(yvho is there called also Aia. or Jupiter) is in-
troduced speaking.
EnTOivB' EV AOvjVOtlS, . T. A.
Oy fx.yi 'trsiv AHP.
'DVX, itTTI TOTO;
Where'er the work of God extends, lam ;
a or is there anyplace where Air '* not A
And as it will appear presently that the
heathen worshipped the material bN, we may
perceive the propriety with which the distinc-
tive epithet )ybv high, or most high, is added to
this word, the first time it is mentioned as a
name of the true God, Gen. xiv. 18, 19 ; we
may also the better understand Job's expres-
sion, ch. xxxi. 28, that by showing any religious
respect to the light (Heb. IIn), or to the moon,
he should have denied or disowned bj?n?3 bxb
the God that is above. From what is here said
we may farther see how proper it was in Abram
to give to the most high bn, the title of possessor
rraip of heaven and earth. Gen. xiv. 22 ; and how
significantly the prophets oppose God, by this
name ba, to man. See Isa. xxxi. 3. Ezek. xxviii.
2, 9 ; from which latter texts it appears that the
impious prince of Tyre assumed the title of
bx; as we know the heathen emperors of
* So(? Encyclopaed. Britan. in TMETAPHYSICS, No. SOP.
' t Se tlic learned William Jones's Easay on the first
principles of Natural Philosophy, p. <J03.
Rome afterward did those of Dominus, Divus,
and Deus, Lord and God |. It were to be
wished that all such blasphemous appellations
to mortals had ceased with heathenism. But
"it is strange," says Jortin, (Remarks on
Eccles. Hist. vol. iv. p. 5.) "that Christian
emperors of the fomth and fifth centuries
woidd suffer themselves to be called, your
Divinity, your Godship, Numen."
HI. The LXXhave in one place, Isa. xiv. 13,
rendered bx by ou^xveo the heaven ; (comp. Dan.
viii. 10.) audit is plain from Exod. xv. 11,
(where not only the Samaritan Pentateuch,
but also very many of Dr Kennicott's Heb.
codices read D'-bKi) Deut. iii. 24. Ps. xliv. 21.
Ixxvii. 14. Isa. xliii. 10. xliv. 10, 15, 17. xiv.
20, (comp. Isa. Ivii. 5. ) that the heathen wor-
shipped their arch-idol the heavens (comp. D-nu;
in DU' XI.) under this attribute bx or plur.
D-bK. So II Damascius, in the Life of Isidorus,
tells us that the Phenicians and Syrians call
Cronos or Saturn, HX Elj and Servius speak-
ing of Belus the Phenician, affirms, " AH in
those parts (about Phenicia) worship the Sun,
who in their language is called Hel ;" and again
he says, " God is called Hal in the Punic or
Carthaginian tongue." It appears from Josh,
xix. 38, that the Canaanites had a bn2D tower
or temple to bx. Hence,
D-bx "an sons of Alim, Ps. xxix. 1. Ixxxix. 7,
seems to be those kings who worshipped these
material interposers. It is well known how the
heathen princes affected to be reckoned the
sons of their gods. Thus did Romulus, Alex-
ander, and thus did even the polite Augustus ;
else his well-bred poet Horace would never
have called him Filius Maise, meaning Jupiter's
son by Maia, as he doth lib. i. ode 2. lin. 43.
No doubt these whims arose from a perversion
of the true tradition, that the Son of God
should be the universal king and conqueror.
IV. In Ezek. xxxi. 11, for cn^ bx no fewer
than thirty of Dr Kennicott's codices have b-K
D'-ia the leader of the nations, meaning Nabu-
polassar, King of Babylon, who, in conjunction
with Cyaxares, King of Media, took Nineveh,
and overturned the Assyrian empire. See
Lowth's Notes on Ezek. xxxi. 3, 11, and Pri-
deaux, Connex. Book I. An. A. C. 612. And
as b-K seems here the true reading; so does
b-x, Ezek. xxxii. 21, which is likewise sup-
ported by twenty-three codices. Comp. below
Sense XVI.
V. As an article or pron. denoting somewhat
interjjosed, bx the or that, sing. 1 Sam. xiv. 32.
Isa. xxxviii. 19. Jer. x. 2. Ps. ii. 7. See
Bate's Crit. Heb. and comp. Jer. xxv. 9.
Also, these, plur. Gen. xix. 8. xxvi. 3, 4. 1
Chron. xx. 8. ribx these, plur. Gen. ii. 4, &
al. freq. Cocceius observes, that rrbx denotes
t SeeEachard's Eccles. Hist. vol. ii. p. 407, 6.5(1. Sueton.
in Domit. c. 13. Daubuz on Rev, p. 559, and Vitringa on
Rev. p. 594, edit. ult. ^, ,.
" See Vos. de Idol. III. 17. Earthius on Claudian, 3
Consul. Honor. Preief. 16. and Le Clerc, Parihasiau. I.
331."
II See Bochart, vol. i. 707, and 736. Vossius, De Orif.'.
& Proff. Idol._Lib. ii. cap. 4. Hutchinson's Works, vol.
iii. p. 50.
Vk
12
bi*
the nearer, and Drr the more remote, as hi and
illi in Latin, these and those in English, nbx
and rrbx repeated, some and so?ne, some and
others, alii et alii. Dan. xii. 2. Ps. xx. 8.
VI. bn as a particle before verbs, it denotes in-
terposition or prevention.
1. And most generdly it imports prohibiting,
dissuading, deprecatiiig, or the like, joined with
verbs future, not, ne. Gen. xiii. 8. x\\. 1.
xxii. 12, & al. freq. Hence bx seems used as
it were ti^vikus. Job xxiv. 25, as we sometimes
apply an if, or a but in English. Who ivill
make me a liar, 'nbTD bxb DU^n owt? reduce my
words to a not, or a don't, i. e. show them to be
such as ought not to be uttered, or as ought to
be interrupted with a don't say so. Comp. 2 K.
iii. 13, and see Gusset, Comment. Ling. Heb.
p. 41 . bx is sometimes used elliptically, and a
verb is to be supplied, as Amos v. 14, seek
good, j;i bxT and not evil, i. e. seek not evil.
So 1 Sam. ii. 24, -aa bx (do) not (so) my sons.
2. But rarely, it is negative. Not, no, non. 2
K. vi. 27. Prov. xii. 28. Ps. xxxiv. 6. 1. 3.
Comp. Ruth i. 13. 2 Sam. xiii. 16. Jer. vii. 6.
VIL As a particle before nouns bx and in
regim. bx (comp. Job xxix. 19. Zech. ii. 4,
or 7.) must, agreeably to the genius of the
English language, be rendered differently, ac-
cording to the context, but still the attentive
reader will discern the leading sense throughout.
1. To, into. Gen. i. 9. Exod. iii. 13. Josh. x.
18. Gen. vi. 19.
2. Among. I Sam. x. 22. Jer. iv. 3. Ezek. ii. 6-
3. Within. Deut. xvii. 5.
4. At, near to. Gen. xxiv. 11. Exod. xxix. 12.
5. Towards. Exod. xxv. 20. Num. xxiv. 1.
6. Against, in opposition to. Gen. iv. 8. Josh. x.
6. Isa. ii. 4.
7. As to, concerning, quoad, de. Gen. xx. 2. 1
Sam. i. 27. w. 35. 2 K. xLx. 32. Jer. xl. 16.
8. For, because of, on account of. Jud. xxi. 6* 2
Sam. xxi. 1. Comp. 1 K. xix. 3.
VIIL bx has sometimes b prefixed, and n- the
hand, power, following, as Gen, xxxi. 29, it is
"T" bxb, literally, for, belonging to, the inter-
position of my hand, i. e. if / interpose my
hand, lean LXX, v t(rx,vu ri x^'^ (""> Vulg.
valet manus mea. The phrase occurs also
Deut. xxviii. 32. Neh. v. 5. Prov. iii. 27. Mic.
ii. 1. And observe, that in the two first of
these passages the expression is elliptical; in
the former may be supplied, to prevent, help it,
or &c. ; in the latter, to redeem them, as in our
translation.
IX. As a N. fern, nbx a species of oak. 2
Sam. xviii. 9. Isa. i. 30, & al. freq. plur. mas.
D-bx occ. Isa. Ivii. 5. in regim. "bx occ.
Ezek. xxxi. 14; if "bx in this last passage be
not a particle, signifying by or near, as the
LXX understood it. The tree may have this
name from its remarkably interposing and pro-
tecting men and animals from storms and tem-
pests. The LXX have once rendered it de-
scriptively by 'hivZ^ou ffvffKtaZ,ovTo; the oversha-
dowing tree, Hos. iv. 13. Comp. Ezek. vi. 13.
X. As a N. pbx another species of oak. So
the LXX generally render it by ^*yj. It is
mentioned together with the rrbx Isa. vi. 13.
Hos. iv. 13; there is therefore some particular
difference between them, though a general
agreement in the idea of interposing, protecting,
or &c.
XI. Chald. as a N. mas. ^b^X, rendered by
Theodotion ^sv^^o^, and by the Vulg. arbor, a
tree, but considered as a corruption of the
Heb. pbx seems rather to denote some species
of oak. Dan. iv. 7, 10, & al.
XII. For bix, bix, b'-ix, nbix, see under root
b-ix.
XIII. As a N. b-X somewhat interposing effec-
tually, defence, aid, assistance, occ. Ps. Ixxxviii.
5. Thus the LXX render b''X ^-x by a-fiotihs
unaided, smd Vulg. by sine adjutorio without
help. So fem. i)lm'. mb-X occ. Ps. xxii. 20,
where the LXX render the Heb. "mb^xprTmbx
by fAVi jU,otK^vvyi; Tr,v (ionhixv f/.ov, do not far
remove my help ; and Vulg. ne elongaveris
auxilium tuum a me, do not remove thy help yar
from me.
XIV. As a N. fem. in regim. nb-'X interposi-
tion, occ. Ps. xxii. 1. Comp. under inu'.
XV. As a N. b^X a horned animal ; an animal
furnished with horns for his defence.
1. A ram, plur. cb-x. Gen. xxii. 13. xxi. 38,
& al. freq.
2. A stag, hart, or deer. Deut. xii. 15. Ps. xiii.
2. Isa. XXXV. 6. Fem. nb-X plur. mb'-X a hind
or doe. Jer. xiv. 5. 2 Sara. xxii. 34. Ps. xviii.
34, & al. The LXX render the word,
whether mas. or fem. by iXot(po;, which denotes
both a stag and a hind. Dr Shaw ( Travels, p.
414, 2d edit.) understands b-x in Deut. xiv. 5,
as a name of the genus, including all the species
of the deer kind, whether they are distinguished
by round horns, as the stag ; or by fat ones, as
the fallow deer ; or by the smallness of the
branches, as the roe. But Q ?
XVI. As a N. mas. plur. D-b^X leaders who.
go before and conduct the people, as rams an-
ciently did the flocks. Exod. xv. 15. (LXX,
u^p^ovTis rulers) Ezek. xv\i. 13. (LXX,
fiyiftovas leaders, Vulg. arietes rams) Comp.
Isa, Ix. 7. Thus Homer speaking of Ulysses
marshalling the Greeks, II. iii. lin. 196, &c.
A^yiia iu.it lyaiyt ii(rx,u 7iv,yiaiiJi.otXKti>,
'Oar oiuv fMiyoe, ttohv hii^x,^Toe.t et^yivvuuv.
Nor yet appear his care and conduct small ;
From rank to rank he moves and orders all.
The stately ram thus measures o'er the ground,
And, master of the flocks, surveys them round.
Pope.
Aristotle, H. A.VI. 19, says, Ev Uaa-r*) yet^
ra<^v>} KetTonrxivx^ovtriv 'HrEMONA ruv uopiiuv, oi
orotv ovofjLccri x.Xn6n vto rov^rot/u.tvoi, nPOHFEITAI.
" In eveiy fiock they prepare a leader of the
males, who, when the shepherd calls him by
name, goes before them."
XVII. As a N. b-x, and fem. rrVx some kind
of tree, perhaps so called from its wide-spread-
ing, overshadowing branches. The LXX ren-
der it noifinhs, the turpentine tree. Gen. xiv. 6.
It occurs also Isa. i. 29. Ixi. 3. Gen. xlix. 21,
which last cited verse may be best rendered,
after the LXX, Nephtali is a well-spread or
flourishing tree shooting forth goodly branches.
See Bochart, vol. ii. 96. Bp. Pearson, Pra^fat.
Pareenet. in LXX, and Spearman's Letters on
VVk
13
hVk
the Septiiagint, Lett. iii. p. 169, and comp.
Ps. xxix. 9.
XVIII. As a N. b-X, and ba is mentioned as
a part of, or appendage to, a building. 1 K. vi.
31. Ezek. xl. 29, & al. fieq. Mr Bate seems
to have best explained it of the coins of stone,
or brick-work, or sinall turrets on each side of the
door-frames; and to his Ciit. Ileb. p. 20, I
refer the reader for farther satisfaction.
XIX. -ibx and "bx. See the distinct roots
below.
77K occurs not as a V. but hence,
I. As Ns. b^bn and b^bii, nought, nothing, vain,
nothing-worth, res nihili. occ. Job xiii. 4. Jer,
, xiv. 14. Zech. xi. 17. This application of
these reduplicate words seems to be taken from
that of bx VI. above,
II. As a N. mas. plur. n-'b-bx and ob-bx is
spoken of idols, vain, worthless, things of
nought, nullities. Lev. xix. 4. 1 Chron. xvi. 26.
Isa. ii. 20, & al. So Montanus renders it by
inutilia et vana, Comp. Acts xiv. 15. 1 Cor.
viii. 4, and Greek and English Lexicon in
Ei^ftiXov III.
III. As an exclamation oi grief ov distress "bbx
wo! alas! occ. Job x. 15. Micah vii. 1. "bbx
"b wo to me! wo is me! I am or shall come
to nought ! heu peril !
IV. As a N. bibx Elul. The name of the
sixth month, nearly answering to our August, at
which season, in Judea and the neighbouring
countries, the earth is burnt up and desolate by
the summer drought. See Russell's Nat. Hist,
of Aleppo, p. 13. occ. Neh. vi. 15.
With a radical, but mutable rr.
I. As a V. in Kal, to curse, denounce a curse.
occ. Jud. xvii. 2, where LXX Vat. ^s v^xa-u
thou cursedst me, Alex. i^M^xitras thou adjuredst.
And this is the only undoubted instance I can
find where this word occurs as a verb.
In 1 Sam. xiv. 24. bx" may be translated either
Saul was wilful, self-willed, foolish with (from
the root bx"), or he denounced a curse on, the
people, or laid them under a conditional curse.
In the printed editions of the LXX both
senses are retained.*
nbx and mbx Hos. iv. 2. x. 4, may better be
construed as nouns than as verbs.
nnbxnb 1 K. viii. 31. 2 Chron. vi. 22, may,
without any difference in the sense, be rendered
either verbally in Hiph. to cause him to swear,
or nominally, ybr his oath. As for Deut. xxxii.
17, see under sense II. 6.
As a N. nbx a denouncing of a curse, a curse
denounced either upon oneself ov others, or both,
so an oath taken or given ; for what is an oath
but a conditional curse or execration 9 f See
inter al. Gen. xxiv. 41, (comp. ver. 9.) Gen.
xxvi. 28. Lev. v. 1. Num. v. 21, 27. Deut.
xxix. 19 21. And here it must be observed,
K< S.xovX HrNOHSEN AFNOIAN i^iyocXv.y iv t-,
v,[x.^ot. i-yM^tn, < APATAI Ta> Xaoi And Saw^ committed
a great folly on that day, and pronounced a curse to the
people.
t Thus Plutarch, Tot? i^xog a; xa.To.^a.v nXivrot, T%i
iTio^x.io.i. < Ererii oath terminates in a curse upon per-
jury." Quaest. Rom. torn. ii. p. 275. C. Edit. Xylaudr.
that the ancient manner of adjuring subjects or
inferiors to any conditions, was by their supe-
riors denouncing a curse on them in case they
violated those conditions. For proof of this I
refer to Gen. xxiv. 41. Deut. xxvii. 14, & seq.
Jer. xi. 2, &c. Lev. v. 1. Num. v. 1921.
Josh. vi. 26. Jud. xxi. 18. 1 Sam. xiv. 24. 1
K. viii. 31. xxii. 16. Pro v. xxix. 24, where
our Translators very properly render rrbx curs-
ing. To this manner of swearing our blessed
Lord himself submitted. Mat. xxvi. 63, 64,
And to prevent mistakes, let it be farther re-
marked, that when the curse was expressed in
general terms, as cursed be he, i. e. whosoever,
doth so or so, the superior, who pronounced it,
was as much bound by it, as the inferior who
heard it ; thus there can be no doubt, but the
curses pronounced Deut. xxvii. 14, &c. obliged
the Levites, who pronounced them, and those
also, Josh. vi. 26, and 1 Sam. xiv. 24, obliged
Joshua and Saul, who pronounced them, as
much as the other people. They, therefore,
by pronouncing these curses, sware or took an
oath themselves. Hence,
II. As a N. mas. plur. D^rrbx (with the n
retained as in mrrQx from ."inx, mn33 from
.133, m,-rbn and ON-rbna from rrbs, OMna
from rrS3, Isa. v. 15, & al. freq.) the de-
nouncers of a conditional curse.
1. A name usually given in the Hebrew Scrip-
tures to the Ever-blessed Trinity, by which
they represent themselves as under the obliga-
tion of an oath to perform certain conditions,
and as having denounced a curse on all, men
and devils, who do not conform to them.
What those terms or conditions were to which
the DMbx sivare, seems evident from Ps. ex.
namely, that the Man Christ Jesus, in conse-
quence of his humiliation and sufferings, (ver. 7.
comp. Phil. ii. 6, 10.) should be exalted to the
right hand of God till all his enemies were made
his footstool, (comp. 1 Cor. xv. 25.) that the
rod of his strength (his Gospel) should be sent
out of Sion ; and that by this he should rule even
in the midst of his enemies; that his people [true
Christians] should offer themselves willingly in
the ornaments of holiness ; and that those which
should be begotten \ by him to a resurrection
from sin here, and from death hereafter, should
be more numerous than the drops of morning-
dew. (Comp. Isa. xx\'i. 19.) All this I take to
be briefly comprehended or summed up in that
oath of Jehovah to Christ, ver. 4. Thou art a
Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec,
which by interpretation is King of Righteousness,
Heb. vii. 2. As a Priest, Christ through the
Eternal Spirit offered himself withoxit spot to
God, Heb. viii. 3. ix. 14 ; as a Priest for ever,
he is able to save them to the uttermost (Marg.
evermore) that come unto God by him, seeing he
ever liveth to make intercession for them ; as be-
ing after the order of Melchisedec, he is King as
well as Priest, King of Righteousness, and
King of Peace, Heb. vii. 2.
Hence then we learn, that Jehovah .sware to
Adoni or Christ, (see Matt. xxii. 43.) and that
this oath had reference to the redemption of man
\ "jmb'' thy progeny.
hVk
14
hVk
hy him. The psalm itself does not indeed de-
termine the time when this oath was pronoimced,
but other Scriptiu-es do. For St Paul says,
that Christ was made a Priest, i, e. after the
order of Melchisedec, by this very oath. Heb.
A'ii. 21. But his iiiauguration to the priesthood
and kingdom was prior to the creation of the
tvorld, Prov. viii. 23, & seq. (for the use of
"n2D3 see Ps. ii. 6, and compare John xvii. 24.)
Therefore this very oath, * recorded in Ps. ex.
was prior to the creation. Accordingly Jehovah
is at the beginning of the creation called DNibx
Gen. i. 1, which implies, that the divine per-
sons had sworn ivhen they created ; it is evident
also from Gen. iii. 4, 5, that both the serpent
and the woman knew Jehovah by this name,
DNTbx before the fall; and, to cite but two pas-
sages out of many that might be produced from
the New Testament to this purpose, St Peter is
express, 1 Ep. i. 18 20, that Christ was /ore-
ordained to redeem us -r^o xaralioXni xofffiav,
before the foundation of the world; and St Paul
affirms, Eph. i. 4, that God, even the Father
of our Lord Jesus Christ, hath chosen vs in him,
vr^i xxrotfioXt}; xotr/iov, before the foundation of
the world.
By virtue of this antemundane oath, the Man
Christ Jesus was enabled to overcome the
de^dl and all the enemies of man, and perfect
his redemption ; and from this oath it was that
the Ever-blessed three were pleased to take
that glorious andfearful name, (Deut. xxviii. 58.)
DS^bx mrr- Jehovah Aleim; glorious, in as
much as the transaction, to M'hich it refers, dis-
plays in the most glorious manner the attributes
of God to men and angels ; and fearful, in as
much as, by one part of the oath, eternal and
infinite power, Jehovah himself, is engaged to
make the enemies of Christ his footstool, Ps.
ex. 1.
Let those who, in these days of Arian, So-
cinian, and Rabbinical blasphemy, have any
doubt whether DNlbx, when meaning the true
God, Jehovah, is plural or not, consult the fol-
lomng passages, where they will find it joined
wnth adjectives, pronouns, and verbs plural.
Gen. i."26. iii. 22. xi. 7. xx. 13. xxxi. 53.
XXXV. 7. Deut. iv. 7. v. 23 or 26. Josh. xxiv.
19. 1 Sam. iv. 8. 2 Sam. vii. 2.3. Ps. Mii. 12.
Isa. vi. 8. Jer. x. 10. xxiii. 36. So Chald.
yrhn Dan. iv. 5, 6, 15. or 8, 9, 18. See also
Prov. ix. 10. XXX. 3. Ps. cxlix. 2. Eccles. v. 7.
xii. 1. Job V. 8. Isa. vi. 3. liv. 5. Hos. xi. 12.
or xii. 1. Mai. i. 6. Dan. vii. 18, 22, 25. f
O that the children of Abraham, according to the
flesh, woidd attentively consider and compare
the texts above cited from their own Scriptures !
* As for the expression concerning the oath, Heb. vii.
28, 'O Xoyo; tx? o^xaif^oiricis tvh META tv vofj-ov, The
word of the oath which was after the law, this plainly
relates not to the time when the oath was ?nade, but to
that in which it was to take effect, which was to be after
the cessation of the law. Comp. ver. 11, 12, 18, of this
chapter, " which (reaches J beyond <Ae /air," Doddridge,
who adds in a note, " Our translators render f^ir rev
tofMv since the late But f^irec. often signifies, beyond.
Comp. ch. ix. 3. and naany other places."
t The reader may find the plurality of C'rr bi< more
fully discussed and proved in my pamphlet against JL>r
Priestley and Mr Wakefield, p. 39, and p. 148, &c.
Could they then help owning a plurality of
D\"7bN in Jehovah 9 When they read, for in-
stance. Gen. i. 26. that the DN-rbx said na^lTD
Let MS, or m^e ivill, make man in our image,
according to OUR likeness and ver. 27, So the
DN'ibN created N^n man, &c. and compared
these words with Eccles. xii. 1, j-N'Tin nx 'nDn
and remember thy Creator S, could they doubt
whether D\"-Tbx, as applied by Moses in the
history of the creation, denoted a plurality of
agents ? And yet surely, as saith the prophet
Isaiah, ch. xliv. 24, Jehovah stretched forth
the heavens alone ("inb) and spread abroad the
earth by himself, without the aid or concur-
rence of any creature, how exalted soever.
Comp. ch. xlii. 5. xlv. 12.
From this name D-rrbx, of the true God, the
Greeks had, by a pen^erted tradition, their Ziv;
'O^Kio; Jupiter who presided over oaths. Hence
also the corrupt tradition of Jupiter's oa^A which
over-ruled even Fate itself, that is, the fatal
and necessary motions of the elements o^ this
world. This truly did Jehovah Aleim when
they interposed by miracles; this will they again
do in the most glorious manner at the recalling
of our bodies from the grave, when the heavens
themselves, which are thus necessarily or me-
chanically moved, shall pass away, and the ele-
ments melt with fervent heat.
2. The Messiah seems to be \ once called by the
plural name DN'ibx, Ps. xlv. 7, (comp. Heb. i.
8. ) as being, in respect of his regal office, which
is the subject of the psalm, the representative
of the Trinity. So He is in other places styled
DSnbx Diy (see under am IX.) See Mat.
xxviii. 18. I Cor. xv. 25, and comp. Gen.
xlviii. 15, 16. Exod. iii. 2, 4, 6.
3. The ancient idolaters in general called the
material heavens, or their representative, DN'^bx,
and accordingly expected from them, protection,
victory, happiness. Hence this glorious and
fearful title is frequently claimed for Jehovah
in exclusion of those idols. See inter al. Deut.
iv. 35, 39. vii. 9. xxxii. 17. 2 K. xix. 19. Isa.
xlv. 14, 21. Jer. ii. 11. Hos. xiii. 4. And
although the heavens are eminently distin-
guished into fire, light, and spirit, and many
actions or operations are immediately performed
by one or two of these, yet as the whole celestial
fluid acts jointly, or all its three conditions con-
cur in every effect ; hence it is that the ancient
heathen called not only the whole heavens,
but any one of its three conditions, denoted by
a name expressive of some eminent operation
it performs, DNTbx. For they meant not to
deny the joint action of the whole material
trinity, but to give it the glory of that particular
attribute. See Jud. viii. 33. xi. 24. 1 K. xi.
33. 2 K. i. 2. xvii. 29, 33. xix. 37, and Hut-
chinson's Trinity of the Gentiles, p. 246, and
Moses' Sine P. p. 116.
4. In Ps. viii. 6. xcvii. 7, D\"7bx has from the
LXX translation, and from Pleb. ii. 6. i. 6,
been imagined to signify created spiritual an-
gels. But see the former text explained under
-lOn I. And from the whole tenor of Ps.
i But comp. Gen. xxxii. 2531. Exod. xxiv. 9 11, and
see Greek and English Lexicon, 2d edit, in XjT7f.
hVk
15
n^K
xcvii. and particularly from ver. 9, it is evident
that DNTbx bs at ver. 7, means all the Aleim of
the heathen, i. e. the heavens in their several
conditions and operations, w^hich are indeed the
ayyiXoi, agents or ministers of Jehovah. Comp,
Ps. xcvi. 4, 3.
5. DSTbx has been" supposed to signify princes,
rulers, or judges. Exod. xxi. 6. xxii. 8, 9,. 28.
1 Sam. ii. 25. Ps. Ixxxii. 1, 6. cxxxviii. 1.
But Gusset (Comment. Ling. Heb. p. 48, 49.)
more justly, I think, rejects this meaning. Let
us review the texts.
Exod. xxi. 6, J'hen his master shall bring him
to the Aleim, i. e. to Jehovah Aleim, to the
door of the sacred tabernacle; so the LXX,
fT^aj ro x^irtj^iov rov Qiov, to the tribunal of God.
Exod. xxii. 8, Then the master of the house
shall be brought to the Aleim, (LXX, ivu-^nov
Tou &iov) 9. even to the Aleim (DTrbxrr 11?
LXX tvufiov TOU 0iou) shall the affair of them
two come; whom the Aleim shall condemn
(LXX, akovs hx rov @iou he who is condemned
by God) he shall pay double to his neighbour.
But the oath in this case was to be brought to
the altar of Jehovah Aleim, and Jehovah him-
self to hear and judge. See 1 K. viii. 31, 32.
Exod. xxii. 28, thou shalt not revile the Aleim,
nor curse the ruler of thy people. Why should
not D^rrbx here retain its usual meaning, and
the text be understood as nearly parallel to that
of St Peter, 1 Ep. ii. 17. fear God, honour
the king ?
1 Sam. ii. 25, If man sin against man, the Aleim
shall judge him , but if a man sin against Je-
hovah, who shall entreat for him ? Is not this
very good sense, and much to the purpose ?
Ps. Ixxxii. 1, TTie Aleim stand in the congregation
of God, (i. e. in the assembly of Israel, conip.
Num. xvi. 3. xx. 4. Josh. xxii. 16.) nipn
TDDty DNlbx in the midst (of this congregation
namely) the Aleim will judge or judgeth. So
Symmachus, o Bie? xariffryi IV <rvvo^M Qsov, (in
coetu Dei, Hieron.) sv f^sa-oit] &ios xi>ivuv. Ps.
Ixxxii. 6, / have said ye are Aleim. In this
last text the word dntSn is indeed applied to
earthly magistrates or judges,- but that will
never prove (as Gusset justly remarks) that the
word itself properly signifies judges or magis-
trates ; for thus in Isa. xl. 7, it is said n^Jin
Dirrr the people is grass, yet no one would from
hence infer that T-yn signifies people. The
truth is, both expressions are only comparative
or metaphorical. And as the latter denotes no
more than that there is some resemblance be-
tween the people and grass, so the former im-
ports only that there is a resemblance between
earthly judges and the supreme Aleim, whose
vicegerents they are, and with whose authority
they are in some degree intrusted. So that in
Ps. Ixxxii. 6, the particle 3 like, as, is to be
understood before DNlbN, just as it plainly is
before *T'n, Isa. xl. 6; plainly, I say, for
though it is omitted in the former member of
the sentence, it is expressed in the latter ; all
flesh is "n-yn grass, and all the goodliness thereof
V-iiD as the flower of the field.
Ps. cxxxviii. 1, / will praise thee with my whole
heart; DNTbx *T33 openly or publicly, (Lat.
coram) O Aleim, will I sing unto thee. So a
Greek version in the Hexapla, rx^pninu, GEE,
eiffu If 01.
6. It may be doubted whether rrbx in the sin-
gular be ever in the Hebrew (as distinct from
the Chaldee) Scriptures used as a name for
Jehovah the true God. I can find but two
passages, namely. Dent, xxxii. 17, and Dan. xi.
38, where it may seem to be thus applied ; and
even as to these D-rrbx rrbx Kb in Deut. may
be translated, these (were) not Aleim. But
twenty-three of Dr Kennicott's codices for rrbx
here read mbx ; and in Dan. xi. 38, for nbxb
twenty-two read mbxb. nbx in the singular,
however, is used for the false god of the Chal-
deans, Hab. i. 1 1 ; and (according to the textual
reading) of the Sepharvites, 2 K. xvii. 31 ; and
in the Chaldee Scriptures we have not only the
plural i^rrb a used for the true God, Dan. ii. II.
iii. 25. iv. 5, 6, 15, but also the singular rrbx
Ezra V. 1. vi. 9, 10. vii. 12, 15. Dan. ii. 28,
45, & al. and in the emphatic form (sing.)
Kf-rbK Ezra iv. 24. v. 8. vi. 7. Dan. ii. 20. lii.
26, & al.*
III. As a participle, or participial N. passive
il^bH (formed like m33 Ps. cxxxviii. 6.) ojie
accursed or subject to a curse, tnxaru^aTos : and
such, the Redeemer condescended to become
for us. For Christ hath redeemed us from the
curse of the law, being made a curse, kktuou, for
us. For it is written, cursed, inxuraoBiTos, is
every one that hangeth on a tree, Gal. iii. 13.
This, then, is a title of Christ, God-Man.
See Deut. xxxii. 15. Job xvi. 20. xix. 25 27.
And it is justly remarked by Mr Bate, that as
" the Scriptures frequently challenge the title
of Aleim to Jehovah, against the heathen gods,
so do they this title of Alue." See Ps. xviii.
32. Isa. xliv. 8.
IV. As a N. fern. sing, in reg. nbKn, a curse.
occ. Lam. iii. 65.
V. As a N. fem. sing, rr-bx the large rump or
tail of the eastern sheep. It might be so called
from its primitive use in sacrifice, which pro-
bably was to be devoted to, and consumed by,
the fire, as we find it always was by the Levi-
tical law. Mr Bate deduces it from nba to
finish, dropping the 3 as usual after a formative
or servile k ; for my own part I would rather
refer it to mb to join, add, adhere, which
therefore see.
I. A particle, from bN interpose,' and i it, or
from DN if (dropping the d), and ^b of nearly
the same import. If, supposing, joosito quod,
occ. Eccles. vi. 6. Esth. vii. 4.
II. Chald. the same as Tnx which see, by
changing i into b, see, behold, lo. Dan. ii. 31,
&al.
In Arabic signifies, to grow sour and corrupted,
as milk does by an acescent fermentation. In
Heb. it occurs not as a V. in Kal. but in Niph.
To be corrupt in a moral or spiritual sense, to
* In Capt. Cook's voyage to the Pacific Ocean, vol. i.
p. 404, we find that " the supreine god of Hapaee (one of
the Friendly Islands) is called Alo, Alo." Could they
have got this name from any of the Mahometans? Or
must we refer it to a higher and more ancient origin ?
>bi^
16
^hii
he tainted or leavened with corruption, occ. Job
XV. 16. Ps. xiv. 3. liii. 4. Comp. Exod. xii. 15,
&c. 1 Cor. V. 68. Mat. xvi. 6.
A particle compounded of n. Ah ! hah ! a natu-
ral exclamation of grief, and '7 to me, Ah me !
Hence, like -in Prov. xxiii. 29, and si Ezek.
ii. 10, it is once used as a N. Joel i. 8. There
shall be ah me! (i. e. lamentation) as of a virgin,
Szc. See more in Mr Bate's Scripture mean-
ing of Aleim and Berith, p. 17, 18.
Chald. As a pronoun, the same as the Heb.
rrbx these, those, Dan. iii. 12, & al.
I. To compress, constringe, press, or bind close
together. Gen. xxxvii. 7 As a N. obx a bun-
dle or sheaf of corn. Gen. xxx^ii. 7. Ps. cxxvi.
6. Hence liy transposition the Greek a.//.a,xxoe.
a bundle, a.fji.aK>.ivu, &c.
II. Asa N. obK a band of men, manipulus.
Comp. rTT3K under tiin III. occ. Ps. Ivi. 1.
Iviii. 2.
" In the rendering of the former passage," says
IMr Fenwick, " I am for agi'eeing with those
who translate obx nDl" oppressionem manipuli,
the oppression of the hajidful ; but would under-
stand this handful to mean, somewhat differently,
the handful or little flock of true believers dis-
persed and distressed among the Gentiles, the
-pn*!, those that were afar off, in the language
of the apostle ; which agrees with the render-
ing of the LXX, the people that were far a-^o
Tu* ctyiuv from holy things. For it seems to be
this little flock of true believers among the Gen-
tiles, which here, under the figiu-e of David,
praying for deliverance from the Philistines,
according to the latter part of the title, is pray-
ing for protection and deliverance from their
oppressors." Thoughts on the Hebrew titles of
the Psalms, p. 59, 60. In Ps. Iviii. 2, obx is of
doubtful signification. The LXX render it
as a particle, a^ indeed, so Vulg. utique.
Perhaps it is put for D-bx O ye mighty !
III. As a N. cbx silent, mute, Exod. iv. 11,
& al. As a V. in Niph. to be silent or mute.
We have the idea plainly given Ps. xxxi. 19, the
lips of falsehood rrsnbxn shall be compressed, i.
e. squeezed close together, so as not to utter a
word. So Virgil, ^n. vi. lin. 155,
Pressoqae ohmutuit ore.
She ceased with mouth compressed.
And Horace, lib. i. sat. 4-. 1. 138,
Compressis labris.
IV. As Ns. Dbx, obiN and ob-x, an arch or
vault, an arched porch or portico, formed by
stones closely bound or compacted together. See
1 K. vi. & vii. Ezek. xl.
V. As a N. fem. plur. msnbx vaulted porticoes
or palaces, occ. Isa. xiii. 22. Ezek. xix. 7.
VI. Db-X a particle expressive of firmness or
confidence: yet, notwithstanding, but truly. Gen.
xlviii . 19. Job xiii. 3.
VII. As a N. fem. rrsr^bx widowhood, a widow,
quce, amisso jam viro, constricto est utero, whose
womb is closedhy the loss of her husband. Gen.
xxxviii. 11. 2 Sam. xiv. 5. 1 K. xi. ^6.
As a N. fem. manbx widowhood. Gen.
xxxviii. 14, 19. Isa. liv. 4. As a N. iiDbx
the same. occ. Isa. xlvii. 9, ^nbx is once used
as a V. speaking of Israel and Judah, consid-
ered as having the Aleim for their husband.
Jer. 11. 5. for Israel pbx xb is not widowed or
left as a widow, nor Judah, of his Aleim. So
LXX, t^yjoivfiv, and Vulg. fuit viduatus.
Comp. Isaiah liv. 4 6. Ixii. 4, 5.
VIII. "SQbx, from obx silent, (of the like form
as "Dinnx from D^x,) passed over in silence, not
expressed. It is used instead of naming the
person or thing alluded to, such a one. occ.
Ruth iv. 1, (where LXX, x^yip/s O unknown, J
1 Sam. xxi. 2 or 3. 2 K. vi. 8.
Der. The Latin alumen, and Eng. alum, from
its eminently astringent quality ; so alum is call-
ed in Greek (rrvrm^ia, from ffrv(pa to astringe.
I. An oak. So under bx, X.
II. Chald. as a Pron. ibx and T>bx from the
Heb. rrbx, these, those. Dan. ii. 44. \i. 6, & al.
It denotes being chief, principal, leader.
I. As a N. r)ibx, plur. D-aibx and csbx a chief,
a chieftain, a head-man, a leader. It is very
frequently used in Gen. xxxvi. for the chiefs or
heads of the families of Edom, and is not badly
rendered in our version dukes. The LXX
generally translate it riyiftuv, and once, Micah
vii. 5, iiyouf/.ivoi, which from ^ytojaat to lead,
lead the way, give the idea of the Hebrew. See
Jer. xiii. 21. Zech. ix. 7. xii. 5, 6. A guide,
Prov. ii. 17. Jer. iii. 4. Micah vii. 5. Ps. Iv.
14. (comp. 2 Sam xvi. 23.) and so Diodati
renders it, Prov. xvi. 28. xvii. 9. by il condut-
tore, which in a note he explains by il piu aflidato
amico, che serve di consiglio ordinario in ogni
difficolta e perplessita, "the most trusty friend
who is one's usual counsellor in every difficulty
and perplexity," and refers to Ps. Iv. 14. Micah
\'ii. 5.
II. As a N. fibx a chief or principal number, a
thousand, freq. occ. So the Greek term
Xi^iot seems a derivative from Pleb. nba to com-
plete, and Lat. mille from xbn to fill t^bx in
Heb. like the correspondent words in other
languages, is frequently used for an indefinitely
great number. See Exod. xx. 6. xxxiv. 7.
Deut. i. 11. Job ix. 3. xxxiii. 2.3. Ps. Ixxxiv.
11. xci. 7. Eccles. vii. 29. 1 Chron. xvi. 15.
As a participle fem. plur. in Hiph. mH)">bx?3
(q. d. milleficantes) bringing forth thousands,
occ. Ps. cxliv. 13.
III. As a N. t)nbx, plur. D-sbx and in regim.
"Slbx an ox or beeve, the chief of all cattle,
and indeed of all clean beasts. Ps. viii. 8. cxliv.
14. Jer. xi. 19, but I was like a lamb for J ?nbx
an ox, that is brought to the slaughter. " A
proverbial speech," says Mr Lowth, " express-
ing a false security or insensibility of danger.
See Prov. vii. 22. That phrase. He is brought
as a lamb to the slaughter, Isa. liii. ^, is of a
different importance" [" meekly submitting to
the violence of his persecutors, and not offering
to make the least resistance"]. " Bochart sup-
poses the word Alluph to be an adjective, and
renders the former part of the sentence thus.
yhii
17
DK
/ was brought as a tame sheep to the slaughter.
But we may very well admit of the common
translation, the disjunctive particle being else-
where understood, as Ps. Ixix. 21. Isa. xxxviii.
14. " Thus far Mr Lowth. I add, that in the
lormer editions of this work, I had on the
authority of the LXX and Vulg. rendered
V]^bn 1^333, like a gentle or tractable lamb. But
I now give up this interpretation, because it
does not so well agree with the import of the
Hebrew cibx as the other.
"sbx plur. in reg. includes the female as well as
the male. Deut. vii. 13. xxviii. 4, & al. In
Ps. 1. 10. t)bN seems used as a collective N.
r|bx '1*irT3 on the mountains for beeves, i. e.
where they feed.
Hence Greek i\i<pet; an elephant. Thus we are
informed both by Pliny and Varro, that the
first time the Romans saw elephants, which
happened in Lucania, they called them Lucas
boves, Lucanian oxen.*
IV. As a V. to lead, guide, teach, occ. Job xv.
5, for thy iniquity guideth thy mouth, i. e. out
of the abundance of thy wicked heart thy mouth
speaketh. Job xxxiii. 33, be silent and I will
teach thee' wisdom. Job xxxv. 11, iDsbn (for
12H)bND, the X being dropped, comp. Grammar
vii. 15.) Teaching us more than the beasts oj
the earth. In a Niph. or passive sense, Prov.
xxii. 25, i-mmx fibxn is, lest thou be taught,
learn, or, be led into his ways.
V. For nn-sbn see among the pluriliterals in
To urge, tease, distress. So LXX, itrnvo^x^u^yitriv.
Once Jud. xvi. 16. The word has the same
sense in Chaldee and Syriac; and hence the
Greek aXyj, trouble, anxiety, uXuaira} to be
troubled, anxious, aXva^miu to be grieved; hence
also prefixing n, the Latin moles, trouble, diffi-
culty ; whence molestus, troublesome, and Eng.
molest.
DK
To support, sustain, confirm. It occurs not as
a V. but we may collect this meaning from the
things to which it is applied.
I. As a N. fem. plur. mnx posts, pillars, sup-
porters. Isa. vi. 4-.
II. As a N. fem. dn a mother, either from sup-
porting the child in her womb, or afterwards in
her arms. Gen. ii. 24, & al. freq. Hence,
III. A another, in honour or dignity, a protec-
tress, governess, instructress. Jud. v. 7. Comp.
Isa. xiix. 23, and under rrnx IV. 4.
IV. ^ metropolis, or mother-city. 2 Sam. xx.
19. Jer. xv. 8.
V. The mother of a way, the place where a way
parts into several. Ezek. xxi. 21. But this
I take to be a Chaldee application of the word.
VI. As a N. fem. rrax, plur. n?3X and mDX, a
family, race, or nation, whose members are con-
sociated, and mutually support each other, occ.
Gen. xxv. 16. Num. xxv. 15. Plur. mas.
0"?2X. occ. Ps. cxvii. i.
Chald. rrrsx the same. Dan. iii. 29. Plur.
See Greek and Eng. Lexicon under Efit^eivriyos.
mas. emphat. x^nx. Ezra iv. 10. Dan. iii. 4,
& al.
VII. As a N. fem. rrnx that part of a man's
arm which supjwrts him in leaning or lolling,
a posture much used by the Eastern nations on
their divans or sophas to this day. (Comp.
under nD3.) So the Latin cubitus, the lower
part of the arm, is derived from cubo, to lie, re-
cline. The Heb. nnx in regim. is once used
in this view, Deut. iii. 11, ly^x n?3x:2 after the
cubit of an (ordinary J man, not of such a giant
as Og there mentioned. Comp. Rev. xxi. 17.
What was the length of a cubit in this sense, it
is of consequence to determine as accurately
as may be. Taking therefore the average
height of mankind at five feet eight inches
(which, in the temperate climates, is, I believe,
nearly the truth), I measured a well-made man
of that height, and found the lower part of his
arm from the tip of his elbow to the end of his
middle finger, to be \1^ inches, (which are also
very nearly equal to the Roman cubit). Such,
therefore, I apprehend to be the length of the
Heb. rrnx when used, as it generally is, for the
cubit-measure, and this was what a Hebrew cu-
bit was usually estimated by learned men,
till Bishop Cumberland in 1686 published his
Essay on Jewish Measures and Weights. This
able and ingenious writer thought he had discov-
ered the true quantity of the Hebrew cubit in
that of the Egyptian, and he brings strong evi-
dence to prove this latter to be very nearly
equal to 21 !% inches. Assuming then for the
present this hypothesis, let us attend to the
consequence ot it. We are informed by the
sacred historian, 1 Sam. xvii. 4, and that with-
out any variation in the Hebrew codices exam-
ined by Dr Kennicott, that the height of Goliath
was six cubits and a span. Now a span (n^T)
or the distance a middle-sized man can measure
with his thumb and little finger expanded is
somewhat less than nine inches. Goliath,
therefore, on the present supposition, must have
been full eleven feet eight inches high. A giant
indeed ! and such as it is not easy to believe
ever lived upon earth, notwithstanding the
marvellous stories which have been propagated
of giants stiU much taller ; which stories (such
of them I mean as were not mere lies) have
chiefly arisen from ignorantly supposing the
bones of * elephants, or other large animals,
digged up in diflferent countries, to have been
those of human beings. I have above intimat-
ed that one of the premises from which Bp.
Cumberland di'ew his conclusion of the Hebrew
cubit being nearly 21 y^ inches was, that this
cubit was the same as the Egyptian. But is it
not equally reasonable to suppose that the cubit
which the Hebrews used, at least among them-
selves when residing in the land of Goshen,
was different from that of the Egyptians, and the
same as they had brought with them from
Canaan ? This is not a proper place to enter
at large into the controversy ; but I must say
that the Bishop's reasons for the contrary opt-
* See Jones's Physiological Disquisitions, p. 421, &c.
and corop. Encyclopsed. Britau. in GIANT,
Qii
18
"Vr5^^
nion, do not seem to me sufficiently strong to
support such a monster as Goliath must have
been if measured by a cubit equal to the Egyp-
tian. Besides, from a comparison of Exod.
xxxvii. 1, 10, with Josephus, Ant. lib. iii. cap.
6. 5, 6, it is certain that this Jewish historian,
who surely was as likely to understand the
length of the Hebrew cubit as any writer of the
17th century, it is certain, I say, that Jose-
phus reckons the Hebrew or Mosaic cubit to
be equal to two 9*1601(101.1 or spans, that is, to
somewhat less than eighteen inches. I state it
at 17^ inches. And on this last estimation,
Goliath was not quite nine feet six inches high.
But even this makes him so tall, that I can
meet but vnXh very few authentic accounts of
men who can be compared to him.
" The tallest man that hath been seen in our
days," says * Pliny, " was one named Gabara
[no doubt from Arab. *ia3 strong] who, in the
days of Claudius, the late emperor, was brought
out of Arabia : he was nine feet nine inches high."
" Vitellius sent Darius the son of Artabanus a
hostage to Rome with divers presents, amongst
which there was a man seven cubits, or ten feet
two inches high, a Jew bom ; he was named
Eleazar, and was called a giant by reason of his
greatness."!
Menila, who succeeded Justus Lipsius, as pro-
fessor of history in the University of Leyden:|:,
asserts, that in the year 1583, he himself saw
in France a Fleming who exceeded nine feet
in height.
" Delrio," says Calmet, " affirms, that in 1572,
he saw at Rohan a native of Piedmont above
nine feet high." And again, " in the year
1719, near Salisbury in England, a human
skeleton was found which was nine feet four
inches long!" and for this he quotes the (French)
Gazette of Oct. 1719, 2lst Sept. art. from
London.
" Becanus|| saw a man 7iear ten feet, and a woman
that was full ten feet in height." These are the
most remarkable instances of gigantic stature I
have been able to collect, and may serve to ren-
der that of Goliath, as above-stated, not in-
credible. The curious reader will probably
be able to add others.
The Heb. plur. of rrnx is mnx fem. freq. occ.
but the Chaldee for cubits (plur.) is i^-oti mas.
occ. Ez^ra vi. 3. Dan. iii. 1.
VIII. As a N. fem. in regim. riDX.
1. Confirmation, or (as Eng. transl.) establish-
ment. 2 Chron. xxxii. 1. Comp. 2 K. xx. 19.
2. Firmness, stability, certainty, truth. See Gen.
xxiv. 27. xlii. 16. Prov. xi. 18. Eccles. xii. 10.
Isa. xxxix. 8. (where Vitringa status stabilis,
a settled or stable state) Jer. xiv. 13.
IX. As a particle, DX, denoting the supposition
on which the truth of a proposition is sustained,
* Nat. Hist. lib. vii. c. IG, cited by Wanley in his Won-
ders of the little World, p. 44.
i Josephus, Antiq. lib. xviii. c. 6. (c. 5. 5. Edit Hud-
son) cited by Wanley, p 46.
X Cosmograph. Parte 1. lib. iii. cap. 14, cited by Leigh
in his Analecta C'aesarum Roman, p. 265.
Dictionary, in Giants.
II Wonders of Nature and Art, vol. ii. p. 268, taken, I
believe, from Phil. Trans. No. 260.
or the truth and firmness of the proposition
itself.
1. If, supposing that. Deut. viii. 19, & al. freq.
It precedes an aposiopesis or ellipsis, Exod.
xxxii. 32, and now DX if thou wilt forgive their
sin ^where we may supply it is well, or do so ;
and if not, &c. Comp. Dan. iii. 15. Luke xiii.
9, and Greek and Eng. Lexicon in Kv I.
2. Since. Ezek. xxxv. 6.
3. Although, though. Deut. xxx. 4. Job xx. 6.
Isa. i. 18. Jer. xiv. 7. xv. 1, & al.
4. Affirmative, in truth, certainly. Hos. xii. 11
or 12. Ps. cxxxix. 19. That in truth. Gen.
xxxi. 52.
5. Of interrogation or doubt, whether, if, truly 9
Verumne ? Gen. xvii. 17. Cant. vii. 12.
When there are two members in the question,
the former is preceded by 17, the latter by DX,
as Gen. xxWi. 21, & al.
6. DN in swearing denieth. Thus, 1 Sam. xxx.
15, Swear, tiV^Ti/n (see ysur) to me by the Aleim
''3n''73n DX, if thou shalt put me to death, or
pledge thy interest in the Aleim's favour, if thou
shalt kill me, i. e. swear that thou wilt not. So
1 K. i. 51. Comp. Psal. cxxxii. 3, 4.
DX mrr'' -n Jehovah liveth, if such or such a
thing be done, i. e. Jehovah liveth to witness and
avenge it or the like, (see Jer. xlii. 5.) if it be
done ; or, as sure as Jehovah liveth, it shall not
be done. 1 Sam. xiv. 45. xix. 6, & al. freq.
Comp. Ezek. xiv. 20.
7. xb DX if not, in swearing and speaking, affirm-
eth. As xb DX mn" DX sx-n I live, saith Je-
hovah, if it shall not happen, i. e. as sure as I
live, it shall. Num. xiv. 28. Ezek. xvii. 19.
Josh. xiv. 9. Num. xiv. 35. Isa. v. 9. 1 K.
XX. 23.
X. This particle DX is joined with Tir, 'la^x and
"3.
DX *7j; until, q. d. until this supposition may
be made. Gen. xxiv. 19, 33.
DX "nsTX nj7 till (the time that). Num. xxxii.
17. Gen. xxviii. 15. Isa. vi. 11.
DX "D 1. for, or because in truth, or certainly.
Lam. V. 22. Prov. xxiii. 18.
2. But in truth, but certainly. Gen. xxxii. 27. 1
Sam. xxi. 6.
3. When in truth, when indeed. Exod. xxii. 22
or 23.
Der. Mamma, from DX a mother, Lat. amo, to
love, whence amiable, amour, &c.
n72K
Occurs not as aV. and the ideal meaning is un-
certain ; but as a N. with a radical though muta-
ble, n, rr?3X a maid-servant, a female slave, a
bond-maid. Gen. xxi. 10. (Comp. Gal. iv. 30.)
Lev. XXV. 44, & al. freq. That the n is radical
in this word is evident from its being constantly
retained in the plural, which is always written
mrr?3X, or nrrnx, as Gen. xx. 17. 2 Sam. vi.
20, never m?2X or nnx ; and that the rr is
mutable, appears, because in the sing, when in
regim. it is constantly changed into n, as Gen.
xxi. 12. xxx. .3. The Spaniards still retain
ama, (I suppose from the Moors) for a maid-
servant, a nurse. See Thomassin. Glossar. Heb.
To languish, be weak or feeble, pine away,
PK
as for want of proper 6up])lies of support or
nourishment occ. Ezek. xvi. 30. But may
we not with Houbigant translate, How shall I
circumcise thy heart? A Greek version in
Montfaucon's Hexapla has nvi Ktt.6a.nca ; xoith
what shall I cleanse ? So Vulg. In quo
nmndaho 9
bb?2X to he extremely weak, languishing, ov feeble,
to fail. It is spoken of men, Ps. vi. 3. Neh.
iv. 2. of a woman, 1 Sam. ii. 5. Jer, xv. 9.
of the terraqueous globe, Isa. xxiv. 4. of
trees, Isa. xxiv. 7. Joeli. 12 of oil, Joel i. 10.
of walls and gates, Jer. xiv. 2. Lam. ii. 8.
Hence Gr. a.fji.a.Xoi and afji.p>Xv; weak, languid.
Denotes steadiness, stability, constancy.
I. To make steady, occ. Exod. xvii. 12, i-l- Si-T
naiDX and his hands were steadied, LXX
tffTysDiyfji,ivui, Eng. transl. steady; in which pas-
sage, as in many others, observe, that Nl" is
used impersonally, as it were, with a plural
noun like the French, // y a, or II y avoit,
and that the sing. naiTSX is joined with the plu-
ral N. in a distributive sense, q. d. each of
his hands was steadied. Comj). Ps. xix. 8, 9. in
Heb. Isa. Ix. 4, thy sons shall be brought from
far, and thy daughters rr373Kn TH by shall be
supported, carried at the side. Comp. Isa. Ixvi.
12. So Sir John Chardin says, that " it is the
general custom of the east to carry their chil-
dren astride upon the hip with the arm round
the body." Bishop Lowth's note.
Cant. vii. 1, px -n'' hands of steadiness, steady,
or perhaps constant, persevering hands. Comp.
Sense III.
II. As a N. fem. pi. minx stays or props in
building. LXX sa-rn^iy/zivx, Targ. x-STpD
thresholds, which do indeed keep the door-posts
steady, and may be the meaning of the Heb.
word. occ. 2 K. xviii. 16.
III. In Niph. to be steady, stable, constant, set-
tled, established, confirmed. Spoken of waters
constantly flowing, Isa. xxxiii. 16. Jer. xv. 18.
of a house or kingdom, 2 Sam. vii. 16. I K.
xi. 38. Comp. 2 Chron. xx. 20. Isa. vii. 9
of words. Gen. xlii. 20. of a prophet, 1 Sam.
iii. 20. of plagues, Deut. xxviii. 59. Asa N.
fem. rriinx and in reg. nainx stability, security.
Isa. xxxiii. 6. Ps. xxxvii. 3, (where a is un-
derstood before rrainx, insecurity; Symmachus,
'SiyinKus continually). Also, a set, stated office.
I Chron. ix. 22, 26, 31. 2 Chron. xxxi. 15.
As a N. fem. rT3?2X a constant, stated allowance.
occ. Neh. xi. 23.
IV. As a N. px steadiness, stability, faithful-
ness. Deut. xxxii. 20. Isa. Ixv. 16. As a par-
ticle of affirmation or consent. It is true, be it
so. Amen. Deut. xxvii. 15. Num. v. 22. 1
K. i. 36. As a participial N. p73x steady,
faithful, occ. Jer. Iii. 15, where it is opposed
to deserters. inx3 nearly the same. See Num.
xii. 7. Deut. \ii. 9. 1 Sam. ii. 35. xxii. 14.
Prov. xi. 13. As Ns. fem. rT3T2X faithfulness,
fidelity. 1 Sam. xxvi. 23. 2 K. xii. 15. rrsnnx
nearly the same. See Ps. Ixxxix. 25. Isa. lix.
4. Jer. V. 1, 3. As particles, rTD?2X (perhaps n
being understood) in faith, or truth, truly, occ.
Gen. XX. 12. Josh. vii. 20. With a servile o
final, (see Grammar, ix. 8,6.) Q':'oh faithfid-
19 )7^is^
iy, truly. Gen. xviii. 13. Num. xxii. 37, & al.
n-eq.
V. It is particularly applied to the constant,
stated care or attendance of a nurse, or nursing-
father, on a child. To tend, take care of, in this
sense, occ. Esth. ii. 7; where px may be
considered either as a participle benoni in Kal.
or as a N. As a participle paoul mas. plur.
D^anx tended, nursed. So LXX nhvovf^ivai,
and Vulg. qui nutriebantur. occ. Lam. iv. 5.
As a N. ^nx a nursing- ov foster-father, occ.
Num. xi. 12. Comp. 2 K. x. 1, 5. Isa. xlix.
23. fem. riDDX a nurse, occ. Ruth iv. 16. 2
Sam. iv. 4. As a N. fem. T\':'t:iii a nursing or
fostering, a being nursed or fostered, occ. Esth.
ii. 20. As a N. imx a nurse-child, a darling.
occ. Prov. viii. 30. Comp. John i. 18.
VI. It denotes the stability or steady resting of
the mind on a person or thing. So as a V. in
Hiph. to believe, trust, rely or depend upon.
It is generally followed by the particles S or b,
but not always, freq. occ. See Gen. xv. 6. xlv.
26. Exod. iv. 5. Deut. xxviii. 66. Jud. xi. 20.
VII. As a N. innx Amun, an Egyptian idol,
well known to the Greeks by this name. Thus
Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 42. " Kfjt.fjt.ovv ya^
AiyuTTTtoi KctXitiviri rov Aja, for the Egjrptians
call Jupiter, Ammun ;" so Diodorus Sic. lib.
1. p. 12. " A/a, rov v-ro rtveuv K(X(jt.uva. T^offetyo^ive-
ftivtiv, Jupiter, by some called Jmmon ,-" and
Plutarch (De Isid. et Osir. torn. ii. p. 354.
edit. Xylandri) observes, that " many were
of opmion, idiov -TCa.^ Aiyvrrtois o\iofji.a rev A/aj itvcti
Tov Ay.ovv, 'TTo.^cx.yovris h(Ji.it; A-fiueuva, Xiyefjt.'.v that
among the Egyptians the proper name of Jupi-
ter was Amun, of which we (Greeks) have
made Amnion.'' This idol according to Hero-
dotus (as above) was represented with the head
or face of a ram, and seems to have denoted the
Sun, considered as gaining the northern hemi-
sphere, and entering into the sign of Aries or
the Ram, and so, to adopt the expressions of the
learned Jablonski,* " commencing the gladsome
spring, and cherishing that part of the globe,
which we inhabit, with new light and new heat.'"
(Comp. Lex. under "id II.) pax then consider-
ed as of Hebrew origin, though with a dialecti-
cal corruption, denotes the cherishing or foster-
ing sun, who was particularly worshipped at
Thebes the f anciently famed metropolis of
Upper Egypt, and who had there a most mag-
nificent temple mentioned by Herodotus,
Diodorus Sic. (whom see as above) and by
Artapanus in Euseb. Prseparat. Evang. lib. ix.
cap 27. Of this temple there are remaining
to this day prodigious ruins, which extend near
half a mile in length, and serve to confirm the
wonderful accounts, which the ancient writers,
and particularly Diodoiois Sic. give of its gran-
deur, as may be seen in Pococke's and Norden's
Travels, and in Savary's Lettres sur I'Egypte,
tom. ii. lettre 9. Now from Diodorus we
* " Ver laetissimum auxpicatur, et illam orbis partem
quam nos inhabitamus, nova luce novoque.calore recreat,"
Pantheon jEgypt. lib. 2. cap. 2. 6.
f See Homer, II. ix. lin. 381, and Mad. D' Acier's and
Mr Pope's notes there. Goguet's Origin of Laws, &c
vol. ii. p. 138, Eng. edit. Tacitus, Annal. lib. 2. cap. 60,
r^^
20
Y72i^
learn that the same city which the Greeks nam-
ed Thebes, the Egyptians called the city of Ju-
piter, in Greek A/s<r'raX/,- ; and accordingly we
find it mentioned, Nahum iii. 8, by its Egyp-
tian name, pnx X3, that is, the habitation ofAmun,
the Egyptian k3, or according to fourteen of
Dr Kennicott's codices k13, being put by a *
dialectical variation for the Heb. ma. So
LXX, fjti^ihoe, Afjcfjiav the portion or possession of
Ammon. It is elsewhere called absolutely i,
but wth an implied reference, no doubt, to the
great Amun, supposed there to reside in his tem-
ple. Thus Jehovah threatening Egypt, Jer.
xlvi. 25, says, / am going to visit, i. e. in wrath
and desolation, xan y\ni{ Tor according to fif-
teen of Dr Kennicott's codices, Ki3n) Amun of
No, 1. e. the idol there worshipped, (Comp.
Jer. li. 44.) See Ezek. xxx. 14 16, and ob-
serve that in these three verses the city n3, or
in Dr Kennicott's various readings xi3. No, is
thrice mentioned, and that in the 14th and 16th
verses the LXX render it by ^itr-roXis the
city of Jupiter. As for the word parr Ezek.
xxx. 15, I think that it is rightly rendered by
the LXX TO tXnSoi, and by the Vulg. multitu-
dinem, the multitude, as in our translation, and
that it refers to the remarkable populousness of
the ancient No, Diospolis or Thebes, to which
Homer and Diodonis have borne A^-itness.
Der. Amen, Lat. and Eng. omen, from its
supposed truth, whence ominous, Lat. amnis a
river, which, according to Horace, lib. 2. epist.
ii. lin. 43.
Labitur et labetur in oinne volubilis sevum.
Still glides along, and will for ever glide.
Comp. Isa. xxxiii. 16. Jer. xv. 18.
I. In Kal, to be strong, vigorous, in body or
mind. Gen. xxv. 23. 2 Sam. xxii. 18. Deut.
xxxi. 6, 7, 23, & al. Also, to make strong, in-
vigorate. Job iv. 4. Ps. Ixxxix. 22. Prov. xxxi.
17. Isa. XXXV. 3. It is applied to the active
and inconceivable force of the expansion of the
heavens, the vivida vis cceli, on which all the
operations of nature depend. Prov. >dii. 28,
bi?nn D-pnir; T^nxn, when he (Jehovah) invigo-
rated the conflicting ethers above, i. e. gave them
their expansive and irresistible force. To exert
one's strength, Isa.^xliv. 14, lb VDN"'! and he
exerteth himself, or his strength, among the trees
of the forest, namely, in hewing them down,
cutting them out, &c. Comp. Amos ii. 14.
Joined ^^^th nnb the heart, it denotes vigorous
resolution, or obstinacy. See Deut. ii. 30. xv. 7.
2 Chron. xxxvi. 13. In Hith. to exert oneself.
1 K. xii. 18. 2 Chron. x. 18. xiii. 7. Also, to
be vigorously resolved, " steadfastly minded,"
Eng. translat. Ruth i. 18. As Ns. yon
strength, vigour, occ. Job xvii. 9. So fem.
iy?3X. occ. Zech. xii. 5. V">nK strong, vigorous.
See 2 Sam. xv. 12. Job ix. 4, 19. Amos ii. 16.
As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "jinxo exertions,
occ. Job xxxvi. 19.
II. It seems to denote a strong and lively colour,
bright bay, or sorrel approaching to red. occ.
Ck)mp. Vitringa, Observ. Sac. lib. i. cap. 6. 12.
Zech. vi. 3, 7. At ver. 1, the prophet in
vision sees four chariots come out from between
two mountains of brass. The chariots denote
the several administrations of God's providence
in respect to his church and people, (comp. 2
K. vi. 17. Hab. iii. 8.) proceeding from his
predeterminate and unalterable counsels. Ver. 2,
3, in the first chariot were red horses, and in the
second chariot black (or dark, gloomy-coloured)
horses, and in the third chariot white horses, and
in the fourth chariot omi grisled {and) D-anx
bright bay or sorrel horses ; the colours of the
horses respectively alluding to the several dis-
positions, 1st, of the kingdom of the Babylon-
ians, 2dly, of that of the Persians, 3dly, of that
of Alexander the Great, and 4thly, of those of
the Lagidae and Seleucidse, his successors in
Egypt and Syria, with regard to God's people,
and consequently denoting the several states or
conditions of that people under those different
governments. (See Vitringa in Apocal. ch. vi.
2, 4, 5.) It is sufficient just to hint how pro-
perly the bloody and destroying Babylonians are
represented by the red horses ; but as they were
now, in the time of Zechariah, passed away,
they are no more mentioned in the vision, after
the 1st verse. The condition of the Jewish
people under the Persian monarchy was rather
gloomy and afflicted, than bloody and desolate.
These, therefore, are denoted by the dark-col-
oured horses. The kind treatment which the
Jews met with under the government of Alex-
ander the Great, signified by the white horses,
may be seen in Prideaux, Connex. part i. book
7, towards the end, an. 3.32, and in Guthrie's
General Hist. vol. i. p. 441, and in Ancient
Universal Hist. vol. iii. p. 26, 2d edit, which
kind treatment was in a good degree continued
to them by the Ptolemies, Alexander's succes-
sors in Egypt, (see Bp. Newton on Proph.
vol. i. p. 375, &c. 8vo.) though not without
some spots of ill-treatment and persecution, ])ar-
ticularly by Ptolemy Philopator (of which see
the third book of the Maccabees, and Prideaux,
Connex. part ii. book 2, an. 216.) The Ptole-
mies, therefore, are properly represented by the
grisled or spotted horses ; as the successors of
Alexander in Syria are by the bright bay or
sorrel ones, i. e. of a colour approaching to red,
on account of the persecutions and cruelties ex-
ercised against the Jews by some of those
Syro- Macedonian kings, especially by Antic -
chus Epiphanes and Demetrius Soter (of which
see the two first books of the Maccabees, and
Prideaux, Connex. partii. book 2, an. 170, &c.
and an. 162, &c.) Ver. 6, the black horses,
which are m in it, namely, in the second cha-
riot, go forth into the north country. The Per-
sians go forth towards the countiy of Babylon,,
(see Jer. i. 14, 15. iv. 6. vi. 1.) and the white,
Alexander and his armies, go forth after them ;
and the grisled, Ptolemy Lagus and his adher-
ents, go forth towards the south country, i. e.
Egypt, (see Dan. ii. 5, 9, 11, 25.) And that
the bay or sorrel, i. e. the Syro-Macedonians, '
perfomied their commission of walking to and
fro through the land, of Judea namely, may be
seen abundantly in their history by Prideaux
and others, and in that of the Maccabees. At
ver. 8, the angel speaking in the name of God
"IDK
21
)^
declares, those who go towards the north country,
i. e. the black and white horses, or the Per-
sians and Macedonians, have quieted my spirit in
the north country, namely, by executing the de-
signs of God in the country of Babylon.
I. 7b branch out, spread, or diffuse as into
branches. It occurs not as a V. in this sense,
but hence as a N. i-dx a branch. Isa. xvii. 6,
9. As a N. plur. mas. inregim. n?2N branches.
Gen. xlix. 21. See nb^n under bx XVII.
II. To branch out one or more sentences in
words, to conceive or form in words, to say, freq.
occ. To speak, Exod. xix. 25. 2 Sam. xiv. 4.
Comp. Gen. iv. 8. xxii. 7. In Hiph. to cause
to speak, or stipulate, condico. occ. Deut. xxvi.
17, 18. In Hith. to speak of oneself, cry up
oneself, boast otieself, "se praedicare." Montanus.
occ. Psalm xciv. 4<. Comp. Isa. Ixi. 6.
As a N. ION a word, speech. Deut. xxxii. 1.
Ps. Ixxvii. 9. Isa. xli. 26. Fem. mnx nearly
the same. Deut. xxxii. 2. 2 Sam. xxii. 31.
"1?3X?3 a word, a command, occ. Esth. i. 15. ii. 20.
ix. 32. Hence Arab, emir, a commander, a chief.
III. To branch outaxv opinion, resolution, or the
like in the mind, i. e. to conceive, form, and
dispose the distinct parts of it, to imagine, think.
Exod. ii. 14. 2 Sam. xiii. 32. xxi. 16.
IV. Chald. as a N. idn plur. innN a lamb, so
called perhaps from its horns beginning to shoot
out. occ. Ezra vi. 9, 17. vii. 17. The words
K"ir2X and rrinx are by the Chaldee paraphrasts
used (I suppose from the primaiy idea of
spreading forth) for the skirt or fringe of a gar-
ment. See Targum on Ps. cxxxiii. 2.
As a N. or particle, " from ^t2 [.'tu'D] to recede ;
time past, lately." Bate. Yesterday or yester-
night, occ. Gen. xix. 34. xxxi. 29, 42. 2 K. ix.
26. The LXX render it throughout by x^-^
or 1^,3 is yesterday. " It is applied to place.
Job XXX. 3, says Mr Bate, WOH forsaken places "
but it may in that passage rather refer to time,
yesterday, lately, so LXX i^^is. See Mr Scott
on the text.
Denotes labour of body and mind.
I. As a V. I do not find it applied simply to the
body ; but as a N. px labour, pains, activity.
Job. xviii. 7. Isa. xl. 29. Hos. xii. 3 or 4. It
refers particularly to procreation. Gen. xlix. 3.
Deut. xxi. 17. Ps. Ixxviii. 51. cv. 36.
II. As a N. pK, or ik, the appellation of an
object of worship in Egypt. The LXX have
rendered it, Gen. xli. 45, 50. xlvi. 20. Ezek.
XXX. 17, as the name of a city, by 'HX/aycraXsw?,
the city of the Sun, where, according to He-
rodotus, lib. ii. cap. 59 and 73, there was an
annual assembly in honour of the Sun, and a
temple dedicated to him. So Strabo, lin. xvii.
p. 805, 'HXiovToXi;, 70 itoov i^ovTix. tou yiXiov,
Heliopolis, which has the\emple of the Sun."
Cyril, who was patriarch of Alexandria in
Egypt, says, that On among the Egyptians
meant the Sun. Ov h. ta-rt xut uvtov; o 'HX/?.
Comment, in Hos. And it is probable that
this name px referred to the incessant labour,
and unwearied activity of the u^niy or solar light.
which Homer, II. xviii. lin. 239, 484, calls
'Hikio* KxciMavrct the unwearied Sun, and which,
in the still nobler language of the Psalmist,
Ps. xix. 5, 6, rejoiceth as a strong man to run a
race, 8fc. It appears, however, highly probable,
that in the days of Joseph this title among the
Egyptians denoted rather the Sun of righteous-
ness, than the material light.- for by the be-
haviour of Pharaoh to Joseph and Jacob, and
especially by * Joseph's care to preserve the
land to the priests. Gen. xlvii. 22, 26, it seems
evident that the true religion prevailed in Egypt
in his time ; and, it is incredible that Joseph
would have married the daughter of the priest
of ]"iN, or ]H, had that name among the Egyp-
tians then denoted only the material light, which
however, no doubt, they, like all the rest of the
world, idolized in after times ; and to which we
find a n-n, or temple dedicated among the Ca-
naanites under this name ]Mi, Josh. vii. 2.
Though it should be observed that, long after
the time of Joseph, we find the Egyptian
midwives fearing the Aleim, and acting and
blessed accordingly, Exod. i. 17 21.
" The situation of the city of Heliopolis," says
f Niebuhr, " has been determined with so much
exactness by the geographers ancient and mo-
dern, that there is no longer any doubt on this
point. The ruins of it are to be seen very near
a village named Mattare, on the north-north-
east, about two leagues from Kahiro ( Cairo),
and three leagues from Fostat, or Masr el atik.
But there is left nothing of it but great banks
and hillocks, filled with little bits of marble,
granite, and potsherds, some remains of a
sphinx, and an obelisk w^hich is still standing,
and which the new inhabitants perhaps found
too heavy to be removed."
III. As a N. mas. plur. D-aKH labours, pains,
fatigues, occ. Ezek. xxiv. 12, where the Vulg.
multo labore with great labour.
IV. As a V. in Kal, to labour, grieve, or be
distressed in mind, laborare animo. occ. Isa
xix. 8, (where the LXX, ffTtyu^ovan shallgroan)
Isa. iii. 26, where it is applied figuratively to
the gates of a city. As a participle or partici-
pial N. mas. plur, D-aix mourners. Hos. ix. 4.
Comp. Deut. xxvi. 14, / have not eaten thereof
(i. e. of the third year's tithe) "ixn in my grief
or mourning. The Samaritan Pentateuch, and
three of Dr Kennicott's codices read '3ixn,
Targ. and Syr. have -bnxi, LXX sv >? /uw,
and Vulg. in luctu meo, in my griefs and to
explain the text see Lev. xxi. 1, 11, and Deut.
xii. 7, 12, 18. Hos. ix. 4. As a N. px grief,
affliction, distress. Gen. xxxv. 18. Job v. 6.
Also, what occasions grief or affliction, namely,
wickedness, iniquity, vanity. Num. xxiii. 21.
Job iv. 8. xi. 14. Ps. v. 6. vi. 9. Ixvi. 18.
Zech. x. 2. Particularly, the wickedness of
idolatry, as some understand it, 1 Sam. xv. 23 ;
where the Vulg. explains D-s'im ]Mi by quasi
scelus idololatrice. Also, an idol itself, Isa.
Ixvi. 3. But in both these last cited passages
piX may, like 'Bin in the former of them, be
* See Cooke's Enquiry into the Patriarchal and Druid-
ical Religion, p. 21 j and Boyse's Pantheon, p. 172, 2d
edit.
t Voya.i,'e en Arabic, torn. i. p. SO. Comp. Sliaw's Tra-
vols, p. S06.
]^K
n
nif<
the specific name of an object of worship,
Avc7i or Aun. Comp, Sense II.
Prov. xi. 7, OTid (his) lingering hope shall D'-SIX
miserahly perish ; D-'Six being used as it were
adverbially, doloriticis modis. So d-n^H) for
wonderfully, Lam. i. 9. See Schultens.
V. As a paiticle of place ya, see under rr2K,
IV. ].
VI. As a particle, used in grief or affliction,
rrax oh ! alas ! I pray. 2 K. xx. 3. Isa. xxxviii.
3. Jon. i. 14. iv. 2. Ps. cxvi. 4. But observe
that in this last text forty-six at least of Dr
Kennicott's codices read X3X, so at least forty-
seven at ver. 16.
VII. As a N. fern. n3xn a species of tree, the
fig-tree, q. d. the grief-tree, from the roughness
or prickliness of the upper side of its leaf; a
kind of natural sackcloth, which, after the fall,
( Gen. iii. 7. ) our first parents girded over the
obnoxious parts to express their contritioiu
Whence sackcloth about the loins, penitential
girdles, 8cC. descended to their posterity. Comp.
under nan I. and bn III. freq. occ. Irena^us,
lib. iii. cap. 37, has long ago remarked that
Adam by the act of girding himself with fig-
leaves testified his repentance, existentihus et
aliisfoliis multis, quce minus corpus ejus vexare
pctuissent, when there were many other kinds
of leaves which might have been less disagree-
able to his body; that "he made himself a
clothing suited to his disobedience and that
repressing the lascivious motions of the flesh,
he put a bridle of continence on himself and
his wife acknowledging that he was now
worthy of such a covering as afforded no delight,
mordet autem et pungit corpus, but fretted and
pricked the body." As a N. mas. plur. D">3Nn
figs, whether fruit, Jer. xxiv. I, 2. & al or
trees, Amos iv. 9.
]2i? I. In Hith. It is rendered to complain,
murmur, but seems rather from the emphatic
use of the reduplicate, ], to denote to be exhausted
ov faint ivith labour or grief, occ. Num. xi. 1.
Lam. iii. 39. On this last text comp. Prov.
iii. 11. Heb. xii. 5.
II. Chald. As a Pron. mas. plur. yy'in. the
same as the Heb. orr, they, those, Dan. ii. 44.
As a Pron. fem. plur. i-3x, the same as the
Heb. irr tliey, those women. Dan. vii. 17.
yi^ A negative word, derived from )1N in the
sense oi labour, vanity, as bi not, from rrbs to
wear away, weary, consume ,- and xb not, from
nxb to tire, bring to nought. It may be ren-
dered,
1. Not. Gen. xxxvii. 29. In Ps. ixxiii. 5,
fifty-eight of Dr Kennicott's codices for in"3-x
read nns-N.
2. Without. Exod. xxi. 11.
3. JVone, nothing, nobody. Exod. viii. 10. xxii.
10. Isa. xU. 11. Hag. ii. 3.
4. bs VN not any thing, nothing at all. Num.
xi. 6.
5. With 3 even as prefixed, TXD within a no-
thing, all but. Ps. Ixxiii. 2.
From ^--x may very probably be derived the Islan-
dic aan defect, Saxon panian, to be diminished,
Eng. wan, wane, want, Lat. vanus, whence
vain, vanity, vanish. Gr. ty-n and /vaw to empty.
Lat. inanis, empty, whence Eng. inane, inan-
ity.
6. ]XD from whence ? See under rrDX IV. 3.
I. As a particle. See under n3
II. Chald. X3X a pronoun of the first person,
the same as the Heb. -ax /. occ. Ezra vi. 2.
Dan. ii. 8. Max the same. Ezra vii. 21. Dan.
ii. 23, & al.
Chald. from Heb. ms, fruit, occ. Dan. iv. 9,
11, 18.
Denotes the occurrence or presence of an ob-
ject.
I. As a V. with a radical rr, to occur, happen.
occ. Ps. xci. 10, evil shall not rr^xn happen
(LXX T^ctriXivcriTai come) to thee. Prov. xii.
21, no grief, affliction (i. e. which shall, on the
whole, be such) nsx"" shall happen to the just.
Also in a transitive sense, to cause to happen or
come. occ. Exod. xxi. 13, but the Aleim rrDX
cause to come (LXX, Toc^ihuxiv, Eng. transl.
deliver) to his hand. In Hith. with b following,
to put oneself, as it were, in the way of another
in a bad sense, to seek a quarrel against him.
occ. 2 K. V. 7. As a N. fem. rrsxn an occur-
rence, occasion (which, by the bye, from ob, and
cado to fall ; so what falls in one's way J particu-
larly of quarrel, occ. Jud. xiv. 4. But in Jer.
ii. 24, it is used as a decent word for the libidi-
nous instinct or impetus of the female drome-
dary. As Ns. fem. rr-DX and rr'-ixn occur to-
gether, Isa. xxix. 2. Lam. ii- 5, and are usually
translated mourning and lamentation, or the like.
But as the " in these nouns (substituted for rr)
shows they belong to this root !73X, I would
rather understand the words (which however I
do not pretend accurately to distinguish) of cal-
amitous events or occurrences (as we generally
use the word accidents), such, namely, as are re-
counted in the verses following the above texts.
And to strengthen this interpretation, we may
observe that the verb is likewise applied only
to calamitous occurrences.
II. As a word which a person applies to himself
as present, "SX, a pronoun of the first person,
freq. oec the' (as usual in other instances) being
substituted for rr, which however again appears
in the paragogic or emphatical rr, which is fre-
quently postfixed to the first person future of
verbs. Plur. 12X we, the final i (from root "n
to join together J being plural or collective, as in
*ns in-n (Ezek. i. 8.), nn- together. Once,
Jer. xlii. 6. From 13X, 13 forms the first per-
son plur. pret. of verbs ; and hence the Greek
vui, MOO, we two, Lat. nos, Ital. noi, French nous,
we.
HI. As a N. mas. sing, "sx a ship, or Jleet of
ships, so called from their fitness to go ox present
themselves any where, notwithstanding the se-
paration of countries by the sea. 1 K- ix. 26.
Isa. xxxiii. 21, & al. freq. Fem. rr'-sx a ship.
Prov. XXX. 19. Jon. i. 3, & al. freq.
IV. As particles of place, and time.
1. rrsx, and (I Sam. x. 14.) )h whither, where.
Gen. xvi. 8. Jos. ii. 5. Ruth ii. 1 9. Isa. x. 3.
rrsxi r73X hither and thither, 1 K. ii. 36.
n3>^
23
W^ii
2. ma m, and (Job viii. 2.) ]hi:j how long? till
what time? Exod. xvi. 28. Num. xiv. 11.
Also, ivhm, at what time ? Job xviii. 2.
3. )">{ with rs prefixed, i-xn /row whence 9 Gen.
xxix. 4. Num. xi. 13, & al. So inq 2 K. v.
25 ; but observe that about thirty of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices here read ]-i<n.
I. It is rendered to sigh, groan, or the like ; but
as it does not appear to be used as a V. in any
other conjugation than Niphal, see Isaiah
xxiv. 7. Lam. i 4. Joel i. 18, & al. I suspect
the radical idea to be oppression, or the like.
So in Niph. to be oppressed, as the breath of
persons in grief, whence proceeds sighing. As
a N. fem. nnsx oppression, sighing. Ps. vi. 7.
xxxi. 11, &al. The LXX have almost con-
stantly rendered it, as a V. by (rnvu, o-rsva^w
or its compounds, and as a N. by (rrsvay^^j,
which words being derivatives from trnvo;, strait,
narroio, confined, come very near the idea of the
Heb. here proposed.
Hence Gr. avia grief, sorrow, and as a V.
aviKoj, to grieve,
II. IDHSK we. It is often used as a pron. pliu*.
of the first person, but see among the plurilit-
erals.
I. As a N. with a formative k, a plumb-line,
from rT32 to hit, because it tries the perpendi-
cularity of a wall or building, by hitting the fidu-
cial line, or middle of the board, occ. Amos
vii. 7, 8.
II. "Dax a pron. of the first person, /, from -aK, /
(which see under rr3K II.) and -a emphatic in-
deed ; q. d. / indeed, ego sane. So the Attic
Greeks use lyuys, and the Dorics iyavn and
lyuvyK, for lyu. freq. occ.
I. To press, urge, occ. Esth. i. 8.
II. Chald. to give trouble, occ. Dan. iv. 6.
I. To breathe, or snuff with the nostrils; so to be
very angry ; because in violent anger and rage,
animals breathe stronger and quicker, and dis-
cover their fury by the snuffing or snorting of
their wos^nZs. Comp. Acts. ix. 1. It is used
absolutely, Ps. ii. 12, & al. and with a follow-
ing, 1 K. viii. 46. Ps. Ixxxv. 6. In Hith.
nearly the same, q. d. " to put oneself in a pas-
sion." Bate. Deut. i. 37, & al.
II. As a N. fem. nsSN a species of unclean bird,
probably so named from its angry disposition,
as the stork, with which it is joined, is called
rjl-Dn from its kindness, occ. Lev. xi. 19.
Deut. xiv. 18. Bochart, vol. iii. 337, &c. takes
n33X for a kind of eagle or hawk ; but if this
were the true meaning of the word, I think it
would have been reckoned with one or the
other of those species in the preceding verses.
The LXX render it ^aooih^iov, or according to
the Complutensian edition, ^aXa^^iov or ;^;aXav-
J^/9v, but these Greek names are quite as obscure
as the Hebrew one. Our English translators
and some others interpret it the heron; and as
that bird is remarkable for its angry disposition,
especially when hurt or wounded, but in other
respects greatly resembles the stork, together
with which it is mentioned both in Lev. antl
Deut. this seems as probable an explication as
any yet proposed.
III. Chald. P13N, from Heb. v\n,face, countenance.
occ. plur. in reg. Dan. ii. 46. iii. 19.
I. To moan or groan, for pain or sorrow. Jer.
Ii. 52. Ezek. xxiv. 17, dt p3i<rT " moan in
silence,'' Bate ; (so Vulg. ingemisce tacens)
perhaps as opposed to the vociferous wailings
usual among the Jews and other Easterns at
deaths and funerals, of which see under ]p.
Comp. ver. 23, and see Josephus's striking and
sublime description of the behaviour of the be-
sieged Jews when perishing by famine, De Bel.
lib. V. cap 12, 3. Ou$i di B^^yivos sv ruts ffvf-
(po^ai;, OUT oXa(pupf^o; m, t. X. But in the
midst of their calamities there was no wailing
nor lamentation. Bx^ua ^j tv ^oXtv n^m^i
aiyyi, k. t. X. A deep silence possessed the
city." As a N. fem. rrp3K a crying out. Mai.
ii. 13. Ps. xii. 6.
II. Asa N. fem. rrp3N, " a kind of lizard or
newt, so called from its moan or doleful cry.''
Bochart, vol. ii. 1066. occ. Lev. xi. 30.
J) ER. Anguish, anxious. Q? Comp. under pan.
To be infirm, ill, bad, which last word will
answer most of the applications of the Heb.
I. To be bad with illness or disease, as a person,
occ. 2 Sam. xii. 15, the Lord struck the child
ir^ax-l and it was very sick. Eng. translat.
In 1 Sam. ii. 33, the LXX for the Heb. D-ir^ax,
according to the received reading, very remark-
ably have EN POM*AI^ a^6^a<^m by the sword
of men.
I I. To be bad, as a disease, hurt, or wound, occ.
Job xxxiv. 6. (comp. ch. vi. 4.) Jer. xv. 18.
XXX, 12, 15. Mic. i. 9.
III. T'o be bad, or sick with sorrow or grief, to
be violently grieved, occ. Ps. Ixix. 21. As a
participial N. c;i3K grievous, woful. occ. Isa.
xvii. 11. Jer. xvii. 16.
IV. As a N. c;3X bad, i. e. infirm, weak, frail,
as the heart of man. occ. Jer. xvii. 9. where
Eng. translat. desperately wicked seems very
improper. I do not find that the word ever
denotes wickedness at all.
V. As a N. mas. plur. D'-tyDX infirmities, occ. 1
Sam. xvii. 12, and the man in the days of Saul was
old, D-iyiXi xa got into infirmities, " got into
the infirmities of nature ; as we say, got weak
and infirm. " Thus Mr Bate renders, and hap-
pily clears the text. See more in his Crit.
Heb.
VI. As a N. lynax, plur. D"iy3X a man, thus call-
ed from the infirm, wretched state into which
he fell by sin. This the believing Seth ac-
knowledged in the name of the first-bom. Gen.
iv. 26. Job ix. 2. xv. 14. Ps. viii. 5. ix. 20,
21. Isa. Ii. 7. In Gen. v. 1, 2, we read, in the
day that God created man, niDTS in the like-
ness of God made he him : male and female
created he them, and called their name DIK Adam
in the day when they were created. This name
importing their being created in the likeness
of God, as to holiness, happiness, and immor-
tality ; but by sin man became tyn^x a wretch,
and this is the name by which the species is
n2K
24
1SK
most commonly called in Scripture. u^i3K sing.
is sometimes used as a collective N. See Ps.
ix. 21. Ixxiii. 5. ciii. 15. Job vii. 1 ; and "u^ax
is expressly applied to women as well as to men,
Josh. viii. 25.
d-:p32'! Dnb Ezek. xxiv. 17, is by some leam-
e;l men interpreted bread of mourners, but
D^ursH does not signify mourners. These are
denoted by a different word d-SIN Hos. ix. 4.
The expression in Ezek. seems to mean bread
of other men, " Food given by neighbours and
friends at such a time" (Clark), as that of a
wife's death. Comp. Jer. xsi. 5, 7. Margin
and Heb. and see Harmer's Observations, vol.
ii. p 138, whence it appears that Sir John
Chardin agrees wth Clark in the interpretation
of D-'trax Dnb Ezek. xxiv. 17.
n2K Chald. nnsx
A pron. of the second person, from Heb. rrnx, 3
being inserted as usual in Chaldee words, thou.
Dan. ii. 29, 31, 37, 38. Plur. pn3N ye. occ.
Dan. ii. 8.
DDK
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, nor, so far as I
can find, in any of the dialectical languages.
But as a N. mas. plur. in reg. -ODX barns,
magazines, or storehouses. So Targ. and Syr.
*'^yii<, LXX rocfiiia and rafjuiiu, Aquila a.To6r,-
KU.I, Symmachus 9?j(ra/^/, and Vulg.^cellaria
and honea. occ. Deut. xxviii. 8. Prov. iii. 10.
]DK See undergo
To gather, gather in, icithdraw, congregare, colli-
gere, retrahere.
I. In Kal, to gather, gather in, assemble. Gen.
vi. 21. xxix. 22. Exod. iii. 16. In Niph. to be
gathered, collected. Gen. xxix. 3, 7. Comp
Gen. xxv. 8, 17. Num. xx. 24. Jud. ii. 10
So D-HJDKD Isa. Ivii. 1, is used elliptically for
gathered to their fatheis or people, i. e. gone to
bnxs; or Hades, the separate state, or general re-
ceptacle of the departed. See Vitringa in Isa.
As a N. fem. msDN collections. So French
translat. des recueils, Eccles. xii. 11. See un-
denna^ IX. and comp Harmer's Obser\^ations,
vol. iv. p. 70, &c. In Hith. to gather, assem-
ble themselves. Deut. xxxiii. 5.
II. In Kal, to gather in, as the fruits or produce
of the land. Exod. xxiii. 10. Lev. xxiii. 39.
As Ns. riDK and tTDN a gathering or ingathering
of fi-uits. Isa. xxxii. 10. Exod. xxiii. 16.
xxxiv. 22.
III. In Kal, to gather, take or receive to oneself,
to tahe in. Deut. xxii. 2. Josh. xx. 4. Jud.
xix. 15. 2 Sam. xi. 27. Comp. Ps. xxvii. 10.
IV. In Kal, to gather in, or vp, to draw back,
withdraw, as the feet. Gen. xlix. 33. or hand,
1 Sam. xiv. 19.
V. In Pliph. to gather in, or tip, as the rear does
an army, claudere agmen. Num. x. 25. As a
participial N. PiDxn the rear or rear-guard.
Josh. vi. 9, 1.3. Isa. Iii. 12.
VI. To withdraw, take away, take off,Gei\. xxx.
23. Ps. Ixxxv. 4. Isa. iv. 1. Ix. 20. (where
Bp. Lowth " wane,") Joel ii. 10.
VII. In Kal, to take off, destroy. .Jud. xviii. 25.
1 Sam. XV. 6. Jer. viii. 1.3. Ezek. xxxiv. 29.
Hos. iv. 3. Zeph. i. 2, 3.
VIII. In Kal, to recover, q. d. to withdraw a
man from the leprosy, occ. 2 K. v. 6, 7, 1 1.
Schultens in his MS. Orig. Heb. observes
" that the right understanding of this passage
depends on the custom of expelling lepers and
other infectious persons from camps or cities,
and reproachfully driving them into solitary
places. And that when these persons were
cleansed and re-admitted into cities or camps,
they were said to be recoWecti, gathered again from
their leprosy, and again received into that soci-
ety from which they had been cut off." See
Num. xii. 14. Comp. Gen. xxx. 23. Isa. vi.
1.
P)D3DH as a N. a multitude collected from va-
rious quarters, a colluvies of people, a rabble,
LXX i'Tif^acros, mixed people, occ. Num. xi.
4.
Der. Gr. affTis, Lat. aspis, Eng. an asp, re-
markable for collecting or coiling itself up. Al-
so, a hasp. Q ?
1DK to confine, restrain.
I. To confine, restrain, bind, as vnih cords,
chains, or the like. Gen. xxxix. 20. Jud. xv.
10, 1214, & al. In ^^dx Gen. xlix. 11, the
final - is a poetical addition, as in mxD, Exod.
XV. 6.* Gen. xlvi. 29, rT33"n?3 "IDX to bind a
chariot, i. e. to the horses ; so the Latins say,
jungere currum, and simply jungere, as "iDX is
used, 1 K. xviii. 44. Comp. Exod. xiv. 6.
where LXX s^si^li TA 'apmata awrcy. Comp.
under nD'n.
II. To set in array, marshal, as an army, by ap-
pointing and restraining every man to his post.
1 K. XX. 14. 2 Chron. xiii. 3, where it is equi-
valent to "iniT. Comp. 1 Sam. xvii. 2.
III. To confine, oblige, bind, as by a vow or
oath. Num. xxx. 3, 4, 8z seq.
IV. To restrain, or be restrained, as through
fear. Isa. xxii. 3.
V. " To restrain, bind by laws, orders, or
commands ; to lay wider restraints, or oblige to
act so or so. Ps. cv. 22." Bate. Hence
VI. Chald. as a N. ncx and emphat. xnDX an
obligatory decree. Dan. vi. 7, 8, & al.
PK Chald.
As a N. s?x and xj?x wood, occ. Ezra v. 8. vi.
4, 11. Dan. v. 4, 23. It is a conniption of the
Heb. ys, V being substituted for i: as usual in
Chaldee, and x for j?.
I. To bind close to the body. occ. Exod. xxix.
5. Lev. \iii. 7. In this latter passage the
LXX render it (rvna(pty^iv he bound close. So
the Vulg. translates it in Exod. by constringo,
and in Lev. by astringo.
11. As Ns. -nsx and nsx an ephod. It was a
kind of short cloak without sleeves, girded over
all the other garments ; for the form of the
High- Priest's, see Exod. ch. xxviii. xxxix.
As a N. fem. in reg. max, the girdle of the
ephod which bound it close to the body. occ.
Exod. xxviii. 8. xxix. 5. Comp. Rev. i. 13.
See Lowtli, Prpeleot. iii. woU
e<l!t. Gutting-.
p. 31, edit. Oxon, p. 12.
HiJi*
25
t]3K
III. As a N. fern, iu reg. msK, a vestment, or
t'cs^, in v.'hich they dressed their idols. So
Vulg. vestimentum. occ. Isa. xxx. 22. Comp.
Baruch vi. 11, 12, 58.
IV. Chald, as a N. ]TBK a pavilion, royal or
splendid tent. Perhaps it is so called from its
"Siem^ fixed by cords. latSX "bfTK the curtains of
his pavilion, occ. Dan. xi. 4-5. Bishop New-
ton very pertinently remarks, that the word is
used in the same sense in Jonathan's Chaldee
Targum on Jer. xliii. 10. and he f Nebuchadnez-
zar) shall spread r7">D"r3X his pavilion upon them.
Dissertations on Prophecies, vol. ii. p. 204, 2d
edit. 8vo.
Der. Gr. ccrru to bind, Lat. apto, whence apt,
aptitude, adapt, &c.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. " To heat through, or caress victuals in an oven
or on coals," to bake. Gen. xix. 3. Exod. xii.
39. Lev. ii. 4. Isa. xliv. 15, 19. irrsm for
irrsxm and she baked it. 1 Sam. xxviii. 24, the
H being dropped, as in iiam for -nnxm and
lie shall say, 2 Sam. xix. 14. But in the for-
mer text, nine of Dr Kennicott's codices read
irrSKm, and in the latter seven have TiDKm.
As a N. nE) plur. d-SX a baker. Gen. xl. 1,
2,&Jil. D-sx dressed meats, fiesh (of the sacrifices)
dressed by fire. 1 Sam. i. 5. As a N. mas. plur.
in reg. -a-sn. Lex. vi. 14, or 21, rendered ia^era
pieces, as if from this root, the x being drop-
ped ; but see under rT33 X.
II. As a N. nsx, and more frequently ns-x,
an ephah, a measure of capacity equal to about
seven gallons and a half, or near a bushel,
English ; q. d. the baking measure, so called,
" no doubt, " says Gusset," because this quantity
was baked in a common oven." The LXX
have several times in the xlv and xlvi chapters
of Ezekiel rendered it by Ts^w^a a baking. Lev.
v. 11. vi. 20. xix. 36, & al. freq.
III. As a particle, rrs-X where, &c. See among
the pluriliterals.
IV. As a N. viN heat, anger, wrath. Gen. xxvii.
45. xlix. 6. Deut. ix. 19. xxix. 23, & al.
V. As a N. ?-iX the nose, plur. D-BX the nostrils,
" whence constantly issues a warm steam, and
which in anger is quite hot. " Bate. See Num.
xi. 20. Isa. iii. 21. Prov, xi. 22. Job xl. 19,
21, or 24, 26. Ps. cxv. 6. Gen. ii. 7. vii. 22.
Gen. iii. 19. TfBX nyi:a in the sweat of thy nos-
trils, which is strictly right and just. Gen. xxiv.
47. rrsx bv upon her nose. Comp. under
D13. ."TJinx D'-sx, or n2i'^x T'SX, Gen. xix. 1. 1
Sam. XX. 41, & al. freq. may be rendered, with
his face, but I think properly denotes with his
nose, to the ground, as the French say, le nez en
terre. And to illustrate the Heb. phrase of
prostrating oneself rr^nx Cisx may be cited
fi-om * Stewart's journey to Mequinez, " We
marched towards the emperor with our music
playing till we came Avithin about eighty yards
of him, when the old monarch alighting from
his horse, prostrated himself on the earth to
pray, and continued some minutes with his face
In Newbury's Collection, vol. xvii. p. 180.
so close to the earth, that, when we came up to
him, the dust remained npoti his nose." "Bxb
before, in the presence of, coram. 1 Sam. xxv.
23.
Some have doubted whether T\ii, when joined
with words expressive of heat (as with ^n" was
hot, Gen. xxx. 2, & al. freq. ; ]mv^ smokedy
Deut. xxix. 20 ; nya- burned, flamed, Psal. ii.
12.) strictly denotes the nose or anger. Either
way the sense is the same ; since the nose is
really heated, and sometimes violently in anger.
So Pix nn Exod. xi. 8, and fix yr^n Deut. xiii.
18, & al. freq. may be either the heat of the
nose, or of anger ; but I should rather prefer
the former, because the Hebrew language,
which, like a striking picture, generally de-
scribes the passions by the effects they have on
the body, expi'esses anger, or its absence, by
other phrases referring to the nose or nostrils.
(Comp. Ezek. xxxviii. 18. Isa. Ixv. 5.) Thus
since these are notonlyreally /iea^e(/in anger, (see
2 Sam. xxii. 16.) but also contracted in length,
or shortened, hence D"'SX 'nyp short of nostrils,
Prov. xiv. 17, denotes angry, passionate, i. e.
one who is continually shortening his nostrils
through anger, and is the opposite to D^SX "^ix
lotig of nostrils, which signifies one who restrains
his anger, slow to anger, long-suffering, and is in
this view applied not only to man, as Prov. xiv.
29. XV. 18, xvi. 32, but, in condescension to
oiu" capacities, to God likewise, Exod. xxxiv.
6. Num. xiv. 18. Neh. ix. 17, & al. In the
same sense tix inxn to lengthen the nose, is ap-
plied both to man and God. See Prov. xix.
11. Isa. xlv. 2, 9. Comp. Jer. xv. 15. For
the explanation of the phrases just cited, the
reader is indebted to the learned Bate, Crit.
Heb. under pix. I add, that both the Greek
and Latin poets represent the nose as the seat
of anger. Thus Theocritus, Idyll, i. lin. 18.
And bitter choler in his nose resides.
All o^yiXo; ktti, he is always passionate, says
the Scholiast. And Persius, Sat, v. line 91.
Ira cadat naso.
From your nose let anger cease.
VI. As a particle, denoting the heat and earnest-
ness of the speaker, r^x verily, surely, indeed, yea,
omnino. Gen. xviii. 13. Lev. xxvi. 16. Num. xvi.
14, & al. freq. Hence "D v\n literally means, cer-
tainly that, or therefore, and may be rendered,
according to the context, either, how much more?
or how much less 9 Is it certain that ? as 2 Sam.
iv. 11, when one told me Saul is dead I slew
him 'D r]N certainly therefore fl shall slay, or
how much more, or rather shall I slay 9 J wicked
men. I K. viii. 27, the heavens, and the heaven
of heavens cannot contain thee. ">D P]X, certain-
ly therefore this house (cannot) or, how much
less this house ? Gen. iii. 1, "D P|X, Is it certain
that God said ? Ay, verily hath God said ?
3 tix yea, when. Neh. ix. 18. 3 c^xi and even
that, yea that. Ezek. xxiii. 40.
VII. 1SX see under rrs.
^5i< to face (or q. d. to nose) on all sides, to
Vsi*
26
V2ii<
mrround, cotnpass. occ. 2 Sam. xxii, 5. Ps.
xviii. 5. xl. 13. cxvi. 3. Jon. ii. 6.
I. To hide, conceal by interposing some opaque
matter. It occurs not as a V. but we may col-
lect this meaning of the word from Exod. ix.
31, 32, and the flax and the barley were smitten,
for the barley was in the ear, and the flax was
'boiled. But the wheat and the rye were not
smitten, for they were nb'-BN hidden, that is,
concealed or involved in the hose, or blade.
To the same purpose, LXX o-^iua, Vulg.
serotina, late, backward. This was about the
beginning of the month Abib, which answers
nearly to our March, O. S. And agreeably to
this Dr Shaw (Trav. p. 406,) speaking of
Egypt, says, " Barley and ivheat are usually
ripe ; the lirst about the beginning, the latter at
the end of April." And again, p. 407, " Now
as wheat and rice (as he takes n'OVD to signify)
are of a slower growth than flax and barley, it
usually falls out in the beginning of March that
the barley is in the ear, and the flax is boiled
when the wheat and the rice are not as yet
grown up, (nb-Bx) or begin only to spindle."
In the plague of hail, therefore, the stalks of
barley being become pretty hard and stiff re-
sisted its violence, and so were broken off;
whereas the wheat-stalks being tender and
flexible, gently yielded to the stroke of the
hail, and so eluding its violence, preserved the
wheat in the hose.
II. As Ns. bsH and fem. rrbsx thick darkness.
Job iii. 6. Exod. x. 22, & al. freq. Once
used emphatically in the plur. mbsx as the
Latins say, tenebrae, Isa. lix. 9. In Job xxviii.
3, " The stones of (b3i<) darkness, and the
shadow of death must surely mean the metallic
ore in the deep and dark parts of the earth,"
says Scott, bsxn nearly the same Josh. xxiv.
7. (comp. Exod. xiv. 20.) Jer. ii. 31, where
two of Dr Kennicott's MSS. read rrb-SKD, and
a various reading in the printed Hebrew Bible
entitled Minchath Shai is n- bSNQ in two
words, Jah, a land of darkness?
Quod lalus mundi nebulae, malusque
Jupiter urget.
]i3K See under nss.
I. To fail, cease to be. It is supposed to be
used as a V. Gen. xlvii. 15, 16. Ps. 1. xvii. 9.
Isa. xvi. 4. xxix. 20 ; but in all those passages
we may with Bate render it as a N. a failure,
or the like, and with him consider the n in this
word as servile, and derive it from ds to fail.
As a N. D3N end, extremity, failing, defect,
nought, Deut. xxxiii. 17. Prov. xiv. 28. xxvi.
20. Isa. v. 8. xli. 29. xiv. 6. None, no one.
Amos vi. 10. Isa. xlvi. 9. liv. }5. As a N.
mas. plur. D-DBN, Ezek. xlvii. 3, rendered in
our translation ancles, so Targ. T-blDip, and
Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion ko-t^k-
yaXuM, and Vulg. usque ad talos. Perhaps
however we may, with Cccceius, better inter-
pret it the extremities or soles of the feet, and
with him explain d-DBK "Ta by waters wetting
ike soles of the feet.
"nj? 'DSNT "aN. This expression occurs Isa. xlvii.
8, 10. Zeph. ii. 15, and is not without con-
siderable grammatical difliculty, as appears from
the various methods learned men have taken to
explain it. These may be seen in Vitringa on
Isa. xlvii. 8 ; but Tympius (on Noldii partic.
in DSN IV. Not n.) has, 1 think, given a better
exposition than any of those proposed in
Vitringa, namely, ego (scil. ilia ipsa sum)
cujus defectus amplius. 1 (am, byway of emi-
nence) and of me (such a one as me) there is
henceforth a defect or failure.
II. VQH as a particle, denoting defect or failure,
1. Only. Num. xxii. 35. xxiii. 13. Isa.
xlvii. 18.
2. -D DSX only that, nevertheless. Num. xiii. 28.
3. "3 D3N o?dy because, yet because. 2 Sam.
xii. 14.
2/Bi^ See under rrs?3
p)i< in general, to put a force upon, constrain.
I. In Hith. to put a force upon, or restrain, one-
self Gen. xliii. 31. xiv. 1. Esth. v. 10, & al.
II. In Hith. to constrain ov force oneself to act.
occ. 1 Sam. xiii. 12.
III. As a N. mas. plur. D-p'-SX compact, firm,
strong. Job xii. 21. In regim. "p-'SK is applied
to the bones of the behemoth or hippopotamus.
Job xl. 15 or 18, his smaller bones (are) "p-sx
compact|bars of brass, corresponding with b-iDD
the forged bar of iron in the latter hemistich
to the scales of the leviathan or crocodile. Job
xli. 7, "p-BKrr "IN3 (for so we may divide the
words, comp. under nyin) noble are the com-
pact plates of his shields, (each) being shut [as
with) a close seal. A crocodile 18| feet long,
dissected in Siam, an account of which was
sent to the Royal Academy at Paris, " from
the shoulders to the extremity of the tail, was
covered with large scales of a square form dis-
posed like parallel girdles, and fifty-two in
number ; but those near the tail were not so
thick as the rest. In the middle of each
girdle there were four protuberances, which be-
came higher as they approached the end of the
tail, and composed four rows," * and remind
one, I add, of the umbos or bosses of the ancient
shields.
IV. As a N. p-BN a torrent. See under p33.
Der. Dropping the x, perhaps obsol. Gr. -^rviyu
to fix, whence Tyiywu. Latin figo, whence
fix, &c. Also perhaps Latin pango, pactum ;
whence compinge, compact, &c.
^)K See under ns
I. In Kal, and Hiph. to press, urge, hasten.
Gen. xix. 15. Exod. v. 13. Josh. x. 13.
II. To press upon, straiten, confine. Josh,
xvii. 15.
Der. Haste, hasten, hasty. Comp, under mm.
I. To place by or near oneself to set apart, keep,
reserve, occ. Gen. xxvii. 36. Num. xi. 17, 25.
Eccles. ii. 10. Ezek. xiii. 6. Qu? As a N.
fem, rrb''yK' a reserve, something over and above.
occ. Ezek. xli. 8, a full reed of six cubits, nb-ax
* Brookes's Nat. Hist. vol. i. p. 3:J5.
12ii
27
-|><
a7id (t being understood) a reserve, something
besides. What this was Ezek. xl. 5, will in-
form us, namely, nsto a hand-breadth. Each
of these cubits was a cubit and a hand- breadth
besides. Thus Bate, Crit. Heb. in nnx and
b)in.
II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -b-iiX, persons
set or kept by or near one, select ones. occ.
Exod. xxiv. 11. Isa. xli. 9, where the Eng.
translation chief men, the French les plus ex-
cellens the most excellent.
III. As a particle byx, near, hard by, with.
Gen. xxxix. 10, 15. xli. 3. Pro v. viii. 30, &
al. freq. With q prefixed bVKQ from beside,
from. 1 K. iii. 20. xx. 36. Ezek. x. 16.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "b-yx, and fem.
mb'-yx the arm-pits, i. e. the spaces compre-
hended between the upper half of the arm and
the body, and so called from being retired parts,
and frequently used for reserving things to
oneself, occ. Jer. xxxviii. 12, put these rotten
rags under -['T' mb-^X thy arm-pits, under the
cords. Ezek. xiii. 18, upon or to all n"" "b-yx
the arm -pits, where observe that "T" may be in
construction with the following nmp bs of
every woman who riseth up; and compare ver.
20, I loill tear them (the mnDs) from off
D3"'nj;i"iT your arms. The false prophetesses
therefore, as well as the other women, had
these mnDD on their arms. The LXX and
Symmachus, in Ezek. xiii. 18, render "-t" "b'^yx
by a.yKu\a. ;^/^a,- the bend of the arm, and an-
other of the Hexaplar versions by ton [i^cc;^to<riv
uvTuv their arms.
From the Heb. rrb-yx, seems to be derived the
Lat. axilla, of the same import.
I. To lay up, to store, or treasure up. 2 K. xx.
17. Isa. xxiii. 18, & al. As a N. lyix a
treasury, storehouse. Josh. vi. 19. MaL iii. 10,
& al. freq. An armoury. Jer. 1. 25. Fem.
plur. nTnyiX treasures. 2 K. xxiv. 13. Comp.
Dent, xxviii. 12. Job xxxviii, 22. Ps. cxxxv.
7. Jer. X. 13. li. 16. Ps. xxxiii. 7.
II. As a V. from the N. to appoint for a treas-
urer or treasurers, occ. Neli. xiii. 13.
Der. The formative n being prefixed, the Gr.
6yiira.voi. Lat. thesaurus, whence French tresor,
and Eng. treasure.
Neither px nor rrpx occur as verbs in Heb. but
as a N. ipx a kind of wild-goat, or according to
the LXX and Vulg. the tragelaphus or goat-
deer, so named, doubtless, in Greek and Latin,
from its resemblance to both those species,
occ. Deut. xiv. 5.
Schultens, in his Manuscript Origines Hebraicse
observes, that the root ipx (in Castell -px
" abhorruit, fastidivit") is extant in Arabic
with the sense of loathing, abhorring, and con-
jectures that this animal might have its name
ob fugacitatem, from its shyness or running
away. This conjecture is confirmed by Dr
Shaw, who from the LXX and Vulg. transla-
tion of ^pn concludes it means some animal
resembling both the goat and the deer, and such
a one he shows there is in the East, known by
the name of the fishtail, and in some parts
called lenvee, which, says he, is the most tim-
orous species of the goat kind, plunging itself
whenever it is pursued, down rocks and preci-
pices, if there be any in its way. See more in
Shaw's Travels, p. 413, 416, and 170.
I. To flow. This is the idea of the word,
though it occurs not as a V. simply in this
sense, but as a N. 'ix a river, a flood, occ.
Amos viii. 8. So
II. As Ns. with a formative % "ix" and "iix" a
river, stream ox flux of water. Gen. xli. 1, 18.
Jer. xlvi. 8. Zech. x. 11, & al. freq. In Exod.
vii. ] 9, "nx" means those well known artificial
canals, through which the water of the Nile
flowed, or was conveyed to the diflferent parts
of the country of Egypt. So Isa. xix. 6, >'^x''
*Tiya are those canals which the Egyptian
kings had cut from the Nile for the defence of
the country. See more in Harmer's Obsei-va-
tions, vol. ii. p. 301, &c.
Hence perhaps Yar or Yare, the name of a
river in England, and Jaar, of one in Flanders.
III. As a participial N. iix, the light, so called
from its woriAevixA fluidity ; for it is not only a
fluid, but one of the most active and perfect
fluids in nature. An ingenious foreign philo-
sopher * very remarkably asserts, that " there
are in nature but three truly fluid bodies known,
and which by their perpetual activity are the
principles of all motion ; I mean, says he, light,
fire, and air. " Light is indeed one of the con-
ditions of the celestial fluid, formed originally
by the word or command of God, Gen. i. 3,
and now continued to be formed mechanically
by the action of the fire, out of the -[u;n dark
OY stagnate air. See Gen. i. 4, 18. Isa. xiii. 16.
xlv. 7.
Iix is used for lightning, and so rendered by our
translators. Job xxxvii. 3. Comp. ch. xxxvi.
30, 32 for the sun. Job xxxi. 26 forflre, at
least such a degree of it as will burn hair, Ezek.
V. 2. Comp. Isa. xxxi. 9. Yet it is distin-
guished from 1VH Isa. xliv. 16.
D-SE) Tix the light of the countenance denotes the
cheerful agreeable look of persons who are
pleased, in opposition to the gloomy forbidding
mie7i of those who are displeased. Prov. xvi. 15.
Ps. iv. 7. xliv. 4. Job xxix. 24. Comp. Num.
vi. 25. Ps. xxxi. 17. Eccles. viii. 1. So we
commonly speak of joy or pleasure lighting up
the countenance. Hence Gr. uoa, beauty.
No doubt "iTX Ur, a city of the Chaldeans,
whence Abraham was brought. Gen. xv. 7.
Neh. ix. 7, had its name from the light or flre
there worshipped. Comp. Josh. xxiv. 2. Job
xxxi. 26 28. Also the Egyptian idol Orus,
rev AtoXXuvbc 'EXXjjvsj ovof/,a.Zovffi, whom the
Greeks name ApoUo, says Herodotus, II. 144.
As a N, fem. mix light, occ. Ps. cxxxix. 12.
as implyingjby, prosperity, (comp. under "irra
V.) occ. Esth. viii. 16. Josephus relating the
same part of Esther's history. Ant. lib. xi. cap.
6. 13, expresses the Heb. .nnix by auTvi^to*
(piyyos salutary or salutiferous light.
As a V. in Kal, with or without the ^, to be
light, shine, be enlightened. Isa. Ix. 1. 2 Sam. ii.
* Abbe Plucbe, in Nature Displayed, vol. iv. dial. 12,
p. 157, English edit. 12mo.
-iii
28
nK
32, "iK''T and it was light to them in Hebron, i. e.
it grew light by the time they got thither, 1
Sam. xiv. 29, how my eyes Vix shine, the na-
tural effect of the strength and spirits being re-
cruited. As a participle *^^N shining. Prov. iv.
18. As a participle Niph. ^inj shining, illus-
trious, glorious. Ps. Ixxvi. 5. In Hiph. to give
light, shine, cause to shine. Gen. i. 17. Ps.
lxx\ii. 12. Ezek. xliii. 2. Exod. xiv. 20, and
it (the pillar) was cloud and darkness, nx nx">"i
rrb-'brT atid it enlightened the night, i. e. the fire
appeared in the dark cloud, and gave light.
Comp. ver. 24. Num. \\. 25, Jehovah v:b nx"
cause his face to shine. So Dan. ix. 17. Comp.
above 0-33 "itx. Job xli. 23 or 32, i^n" He
causeth a path to shine after him, as a ship does
in cutting the waves.
In Hiph. to kindle or light, as fuel, Isa. xxvii. 1 1.
Comp. Ps. xviii. 29. Mai. i. 10. As a N.
mas. plur. D-mx lights, that is, streams oy fluxes
of light, as is plain from the mention of the
solar, lunar, and stellar fluxes in the followng
Aerses. Ps. cxxxvi. 7. As a N. nxn a mean of
light, *ixnb ]'0\:7 oil for a mean or pabulum of
light. Exod. xxv. 6. As a N. IIXQ a mean or
pabulum of light considered as in action. Exod.
xxvii. 20.' XXXV. 8, Tixnrr ITiara a candlestick for
the pabulum of light, i. e. to support the pure
oil which gave the light. Exod. xxxv. \^.
Num. iv. 9. D-S"!? ITxn what giveth light to the
eyes (so Symmachus (pturtiriAOi o(pffa.Xfiu* the il-
lumination of the eyes) rejoiceth the heart. Prov.
XV. 30. "Tixn is also used for a lumiiiary, an
orb, which either/or/s or reflects the light, and
so is in either case an instrument of light to us.
Gen. i. 16. Comp. ver. 14, and under b*Ti I.
Thou hast prepared tmiyi "iixn the luminary or
orb, i. e. of the sun, and the stream of light from
it, which plainly distinguishes between the two.
Ps. Ixxiv. 16, where Aquila excellently (poxrryi^u.
*nx -"Tixra b'D all the luminaries, or orbs, of
light will I darken over thee. Ezek. xxxii. 8,
where observe that the nixra are mentioned
distinctly from "533, cniy and ms the stellar,
solar, and lunar fluxes of light in the imme-
diately preceding verse. As a N. fem. sing,
or plur. 1-1*1X73 a frame of orbs capable of giving,
(i. e. either of forming or reflecting light) or the
orbs themselves. Gen. i. 14, 16. As a N. fem.
sing, or plur. JTIIXTS a frame of such orbs, or
the orbs, actually giving light, (xen. i. 15.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. Dmx. nxi D'^'nixn nx
D-Tsnrr Urim and Thummim, lights and perfec-
tions, mentioned Exod. xxviii. 30. Lev. viii. 8,
as some things that were put into the breast-
plate of the high-priest. That these did in
some manner or other give prophetical or ora-
cular answers from Jehovah is disputed by
none, who pretend to believe the authority of
the Scriptures, being evidently proved from
Num. xxvii. 21. 1 Sam. xxviii. 6, & al.
But the two great questions relating to them
are,
1st. Of what form and substance were these
Urim and Thummim.
I Idly. How or in what manner prophetic an-
swers were delivered by them ?
Not to trouble the reader with rabbinical
dreams, or what seem to me erroneous opinions
on this subject, I shall endeavour to clear both
these points from the Scriptures themselves.
1st. As to their form and substance, it seems
highly probable that they were no other than
the twelve precious stones inserted into the high-
priest's breast-plate, (Exod. xxviii. 17, &c.) on
which were engraven the names of the twelve
tribes of Israel ; for,
1st. It is written, Exod. xxviii. 29, Aaron shall
bear the names of the children of Israel (namely,
those engraven on the stones) in the breast-plate
of judgment upon his heart, when he goeth into
the holy place, for a memorial before the Lord
continually. And to enjoin tliis the more
strongly, the same thing is expressed, ver. 30,
and thou shalt put in the breast-plate of judgment
the Urim and the Thummim, and they shall be
upon Aaron's heart when he goeth before the
Lord: and (or so) Aaron shall bear the judg-
ment of the children of Israel upon his heart be-
fore the Lord continually. Who that compares
these two verses attentively together, but must
see that the Urim and Thummim are the sub-
stance or matter upon which the names were
engraven ?
2dly. In the description of the high-priest's
breast-plate, given Exod. xxxix. 8, & seq. the
Urim and Thummim are not mentioned, but
the rows of stones are ; and vice versa in the
description. Lev. viii. 8, the Urim and Thum-
mim are mentioned by name, and the stones
not ; therefore it is probable that the Urim and
Thummim and the precious stones are only dif-
ferent names for the same thing.
3dly. If the Urim and Thummim be not the
same with precious stones, then we must say
that Moses, who hath so particularly described
the most minute things relating to the high-
priest's dress, hath given us no description at
aU of this most stupendous part of it, which
seems highly improbable.
As to the lid question, how, or in what manner
prophetic answers were delivered by Urim and
Thummim ? It seems determined, beyond dis-
pute, that it was by an audible voice, as at other
times; (Num. Aii. 89.) for when David con-
sulted Jehovah by the ephod of Abiathar, we
read 1 Sam. xxiii. 11, Jehovah "inx said, he
will come down. So again ver. 12. Comp. also
1 Sam. XXX. 7, 8. 2 Sam. ii. 15, 23, 24.
Jud. i. 1, 2. XX. 18. Thus then it was Je-
hovah who returned an answer by an audible
voice, when the priest presented himself before
him w ith the Urim and Thummim.
Who can doubt but the typical high-priest's
appearing continually before Jehovah with the
names of the children of Israel upon his heart
prefigiured the appearing of the real High-priest
in the presence of God, as intercessor for ever, in
behalf of the true Israel, even of all those who
come unto God by him ? Who can doubt but that
Jehovah's being sometimes (see 1 Sam. xxviii.
6.) pleased to answer by Urim and Thummim,
was a shadow of that spirit of truth and prophecy
which was to be inherent in Jehovah incarnate ?
See Deut. xxxiii. 8.
There was a remarkable imitation of this sacred
ornament among the Egyptians, for we learn
from Diodorus, lib. i. p. 68, ed. Rhod. and
IK
29
ilK
from Julian, Var. Hist. lib. xix. cap. 34, that
" their chief-priest, who was also their supreme
judge in civil matters, wore about his neck, by
a * golden chain, an ornament of precious stones
called Truth (AXk^ux, the very word by which
the LXX render D-nn Exod. xxviii. 33. Ley.
viii. 8. ) and that a cause was not opened till
the supreme judge had put on this ornament."
It seems probable that the Egyptians carried
off this, as well as other sacred symbols, from
the dispersion at Babel ; for it is by no means
credible that they should take it from the Is-
raelites after the giving of the law. And the
supposed priority of it to that time Avill account
for Moses first making mention of it occasion-
ally as it were, as of a thing well known.
Exod. xxviii. 30. And I would beg the reader
to consider whether a more rational account
can be given of the use of many ornaments of
the like kind, worn by kings and priests among
all nations in all ages, than by supposing they
were originally of divine institution, perverted
afterwards more or less by human imagination.
V. As a N. fem. sing, in reg. niixn the hole
which a serpent makes in the earth, q. d. a
light hole. So Lat. specus, from specio to see.
occ. Isa. xi. 8. Comp. ninan under -irrD.
VI. Though fluiditij or flowing be the natural
condition and perfection of water and light, yet
in other things to he flowing, flux, ov fleeting, is
an imperfection and an evil. ( See Job xx. 28,
and Bate's Crit. Heb.) Hence as a V. iK,
and 'inx to curse, i. e. to pronounce, flux, fleeting,
or transitory, or to wish to he so. See Gen. xii.
3. Num. xxii. 6, 12. Jud. v. 23. bbp to make
light of, treat as light or vile, is a word of simi-
lar import. These two verbs occur together,
Exod. xxii. 28. bbpn Kb thou shalt not make
light of, revile, the Aleim, nor inn purse the
ruler of thj people. As a particip. Niph. mas.
plur. D-'ixa cursed. Mai. iii. 9. As a N. fem.
rr*iNn a curse. Deut. xxviii. 20. Mai. ii. 2,
&al.
Hence G. a^^ a curse, a^ctoficci to curse.
VII. As a N. mx plur. nimx, n^nx, and
n*lK grass, or herhs, from their flux, perishing
nature, which is often remarked by the inspired
writers, occ. Isa. xviii. 4. xxvi. 19. 2 K. iv. 39.
2 Chron. xxxii. 28. m^nxb D-Tiy ''flocks at
grass." Bate.
inx to curse, curse greatly, the doubling of the
last radical, as usual, heightening the meaning,
occ. Gen. v. 29. As a particip. paoul. "iTix
cursed, greatly cursed. Gen. iii. 14, 17, & al.
freq. As a particip. Hiph. mas. plur. "TnxD
causing or bringing the curse or destruction.
Num. V. 18, 19, 22, 24, 27.
Der. Gr. a-/?^, Lat. aer, Eng. air, aerial. Gr.
(u^a, Lat hora, Eng. hour. Also year, and its
northern relatives (see Lye's Junius) Lat.
aurum, and French or, gold, from its colour,
like the light. Lat. aura, in the sense both of
a breeze and of splendour, as Virgil, Mn. vi.
lin. 204, aura auri, the splendour or glittering
of gold. Also Gr. ^, the dawn ; Goth, air.
Comp. Gen. xli. 42; and see Grotius, De Verit.
Relij?. Christ, lib. i. cap. 16, not. Ill; and Le Clerc on
Exod. xxviii. 30.
Saxon cer, the same ; whence Eng. early. Lat.
aurora, the davvn, from '^^x, and nj; to raise.
I. To lie in wait ov ambush. Deut. xix. 11. Ps.
X. 9, & al. freq. As Ns. mx a den where
wild beasts lie in wait, and whence they rush
upon their prey. Job xxxvii. 8. xxxviii. 40.
mxn an ambush, either the place, Jud. ix. 35,
or persons, 2 Chron. xiii. 13.
II. As a N. fem. nnnx a place of lying in wait.
1. In the plur. the flssures, cracks, or chinks,
whereby the air on the surface of the earth
communicates wdth that within, and where it
doth, as it were, lie in wait to supply any de-
ficiencies on either side that may happen from
rarefaction, or &c. Gen. vii. 11, &al. 2 K.vii.
19, if the Lord would make D-nu^n mn'ix win-
dows or holes in the heavens. Is not this an
infidel sneer at the Mosaic history. Gen. vii.
11? Moses never mentions D-na^n mmx win-
dows or holes in the heavens, but only na'ix
D''?2U'rT fissures or holes of or for the heavens or
air. Isa. xxiv. 18, speaking in images taken
from the deluge, DTinrs ml'^X the fissures on
high are opened, (comp. Gen. vii. 11.) and the
foundations of the earth shake. On high here
being opposed to the foundations of the earth,
does not mean in the heavens, but in the higher
parts of the earth, as Di*in is used Isa. xxxvii.
24. Jer. xUx. 16. Obad. i. 3. Habbak. ii. 9.
2. Sing, a hole or opening, whence smoke rushes,
as from a lurking place. Hosea xiii. 3.
3. Plur. cracks or holes in walls or rocks, such
as pigeons harbour in. occ. Isa. Ix. 8.
4. Windows, spoken of the holes or openings for
the eyes. occ. Eccles. xii. 3. See Solomon's
Portraiture of Old Age, by Dr Smith, p. 81,
& seq. 2d edit.
5. Isa. XXV. 11, " and God shall bring down his
pride T'l" mmx Dl? with the sudden gripe of his
hands." Bp. Lowth. And this translation
agrees with the Targum, LXX, and Syriac
versions, and especially with the Vulg. cum
allisione manuum ejus, and seven of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices read na'ix sing. I know not,
however, that DJ7 ever signifies, by or with, of
the instrument, though very frequently of con-
comitancy. The reader therefore will consider
for himself whether mn"ix or mix may not be
referred to root rrni, and the words rendered,
and he shall bring down his (Moab's) pride to-
gether with the multitude of his hands, i. e.
men, or perhaps trophies. Comp. under rfi"
V. 4.
III. As a N. rrnix a locust. Some place the
word under this root, because these insects
suddenly and unexpectedly come forth upon
countries as from lurking places, plundering
and destroying; but since rm-ix is used as a
N. mas. and consequently the n is radical, it
ought to be referred to root m"i, which see.
To weave. See Exod. xxviii. 32. Jud. xvi. 13.
2 K. xxiii. 7. Isa. lix. 5, nanx* they weave the
spider's web. As a N. anx a weaver's shuttle.
Job vii. 6. Isa. xxxviii. 12. Comp. under TBp.
Perhaps a loom. Jud. xvi. 14. Mr Harmer, in
the 4th vol. of his valuable Observations,
p. 447, asks, " If shuttles axe not now used in
nnK
t\ie manufacturing of hykes, can we suppose
they were in use in the time of Job ? Yet our
translators suppose this;" namely, in Job vii. 6.
But there is nothing in this text that limits it
to the manufacturing of hykes or blankets ; and
though the inhabitants of Barbary do not now
use the shuttle in manufacturing these, but con-
duct every thread of the woof wdth their fin-
gers, according to Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 224.
yet the Doctor in the same page informs us,
that " at Algiers and Tunis there are looms for
velvets, taffitees, and different sorts of wrought
silks." And it is certain from Homer, that
the shuttle, xioki?, was used in weaving by the
ancient Greeks. See H. xxii. lin. 440, 448.
Odyss. v. lin. 62.
Hence a^a:^v>j, the Greek name for a spider ;
and the fable of a Lydian woman named
Arachne being metamorphosed into that insect.
See Ovid, Metam. lib. vi. fab. 4. From the
Greek a^a;^;l'J are plainly derived the Lat.
aranea, and French araignee, a spider.
nnX with a radical, but mutable, rr.
I. As a V. to pluck off or crop, as from a tree,
occ. Ps. Ixxx. 13. Cant. v. I.
II. As a N. fem. plur. m-nx stalls for horses or
other beasts, where they pluck or crop their
food. occ. 2 Chron. ix. 25. m^x the same,
occ. 1 K. iv. 26, or v. 6. 2 Chron. xxxii. 28.
III. As a N. "IN and n-ix plur. D-nx and
m'-^X a lion, so called " from plucking or snatch-
ing off his prey, Qu?" says Mr Bate, or from
his remarkably tearing it to pieces ; a circum-
stance particularly noted by the sacred (see
Gen. xlix. 9. Deut. xxxiii. 22. Fs. vii. 3.
xxii. 14. Hos. xiii. 8- Mic. v. 7 or 8.) and by
the heathen writers :
Thus Virgil, ^n. ix. 339, &c.
Impastui ceu plena leo per ovilia turbans,
(Suadet enim vesanu fames J manditque trahitque
MoUe pecus.
The famish'd lion thus with hunger bold
O'erleaps the fences of the nightly fold,
And tears the peaceful flocks. Dbtden.
Comp. Homer, H. xi. lin. 176.
" When the lion," says BufFon, Hist. Nat. torn,
viii. p. 124, " leaps on his prey, he gives a spring
of ten or fifteen feet, falls on, seizes it with his
fore-paws, la dechire avec ses ongles, tears it
with his claws, and afterwards devours it with
his teeth."
nK Chald. see, behold, lo. Dan. vii. 2, & al. It
may be either from Heb. "nx the light, or by
transposition, from Heb. ixn 2 pers. plur. im-
per. of tinr\ to see.
TK"1 As a N. a cedar. See under rrn.
niK It denotes " to go in a track, and as a N.
a common road, highway, path, constant course,
or settled customary way ; a traveller. " Bate.
I. To go in a track or high road, (as it were)
occ. Job xxxiv. 8. Comp. Mat. vii. 13. As a
N. mx a traveller. Jud. xix. 17. 2 Sam. xii.
4. a way, a track, a path, a road. Gen. xlix.
17. Comp. Job xii. 15. Ps. xvi. 11. a way,
manner, custom. Gen. xviii. 11. So plur.
m^'^x. Jud. v. 6. Job vi. 18, 19, & al. As a
N. fem. in reg. nmx plur. mnix a company
30 )-iJ*
of travellers, a caravan, occ. Gen. xxxvii. 25.
Isa. xxi. 13.
11. As a N. fem. rrn^ix, in reg. nnnx a cus-
tomary settled allowance or meal of victuals, occ.
2 K. XXV. 30. Jer. xl. 5. lii. 34. Pro v. xv. 17.
See Bate's Crit. Heb.
"]"1X the idea of the word is length, long.
I. In Kal, to be or grow long, as boughs. Ezek.
xxxi. 5. In Hiph. to draw out in length, as
ropes, Isa. liv. 2. as the tongue, in derision,
Isa. Ivii. 4 as a furrow, Ps. cxxix. 3. 1 K.
viii. 8, naiX-T and they fthe priests] lengthened
out, i. e. drew out some way, but not entirely,
the staves (of the Mosaic ark) and the ends of
the staves appeared out in the * holy of holies
(p-nxn in from the ark, says 2 Chroii. v. 9.)
"33 bj7 on the front of the oracle, but did not ap-
pear without, namely in the other sanctuary.
Dr Prideaux (Connex. vol. i. p. 150, 1st edit.
8vo. ) justly observes that this text, which how-
ever he does not seem to have clearly under-
stood, (comp. Bp. Patrick's note,) plainly
proves that the staves were put through the
rings made for them, not on the sides of the ark,
but on the two ends of it. For had they been
on the sides of the ark lengthways, they would,
on their being drawn out, have reached to-
wards the side-wall, and not have been seen
from the ark, on the front of the oracle.f As a
N. -fnx length or long. See Gen. vi. 15. xiii.
17. Ezek. xvii. 3. Job xi. 9.
II. Of time. In Kal, to be lengthened or pro-
longed. Gen. xxvi. 8. Exod. xx. 12. In Hiph.
to lengthen, prolong. Deut. iv. 26, 40. xi. 9.
& al. Also, to remain or continue a long time.
Num. ix. 19, 22. Prov. xxviii. 2. Comp. Dan.
iv. 24 or 27. Hence Lat. arceo, to drive off
or away.
III. In Hiph. to advance, proceed, prosper.
Thus used as a participle, " Eccles. vii. 15.
There is a just man that perishes in his right-
eousness, and there is a wicked man f-'iXTD who
advances," thrives, continues getting forward in
his wickedness. Eccles. viii. 12, Though a sinner
do evil a hundred times, nb i-'nXDT and pros-
perity be to him." Bate's Crit. Heb. which by
aU means see. As a N. fem. rraiix " progress,
getting ground, or advancing. 2 Chron. xxi v.
13. riDIIX bl?m and progress, advancing, went
on to the work.''' So Neh. iv. 1. As a N.
fem. rrSIX, in reg. nD'lX, progress, getting for-
ward, prosperity, Isa. Iviii. 8. Jer. viii. 22,
" why then doth not na'ix the recovery of the
daughter of my people go on ?" " So also, ch.
XXX. 17. xxxiii. 6, says Bate, it is not health
nor plaster, but the progress or getting for-
ward."
IV. Chald. y^H expedient, fitting, occ. Ezra
iv. 14.
As a N. pTS'iX a palace. See under D'l.
]"1>? See under 11.
* So li'Tp is used for the holy of holies. Lev. xvi. 3, 16,
17. 20, 23, & al.
\ The print therefore which I have given of tlie ark
on which the cherubim stood, in this respect, is wrong.
But the reader will easily correct it by his imagination.
pnK
31
Ift^'K*
I. Chald. low, inferior, occ. Dan. ii. 39. The
word is used in the same senseln the Targums.
See Castell. Lex. Heptag.
II. Chald. As a N. the earth. (Greek )
either on account of its inferior situation, (see
Ps. ciii. 11.) or from Heb. y^n the same, y
being, as usual, changed into ir. It occurs in
the emphatic form xy^N. Dan. ii. 35. Jer. x.
11, & al.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. fern. y^H. the
earth, the dry land, Gen. i. 10, so called on ac-
count of its readily breaking or crumbling to
pieces, from y^ to break to pieces, which see.
p"1>^ Chald.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. fern. i<p-)X the
earth. Once, Jer. x. 11. It is perhaps a de-
rivative from pi to attenuate, as yiH from y^ to
break to pieces.
To betroth, espouse. Deut. xx. 7, & al. As a N.
fem. in reg. nu^'iK espousals, betrothing. Psal.
xxi. 3, thou hast not withholden (the execution
of) the betrothing of his lips. Christ betrothed
the church, and gave himself for it, (see Hos.
ii. 19, 20.) Eph. v. 25, & seq. but to enable him
to complete his marriage and make the church
happy with himself, he was, in his human nature,
invested with a kingdom, with everlasting life,
and with power to overcome all his enemies, as
it follows in the Psalm.
I. As a N. TViifire, the well-known emblem of
ivrath. See inter al. Ezek. xxxvi. 5. Zeph. iii.
8, freq. occ. May not this word be a deriva-
tive from w being, substance, and so eminently
denote the substance or matter of the heavens,
i. e. subsisting in atoms, without cohesion or
such-like accidents ?
II. Tva is, according to the printed copies, used
for urs is, 2 Sam. xiv. 19. Mic. \i. 10. But
in Samuel many of Dr Kennicott's codices read
ly-N and four or six u;" j so in Micah many read
^"HiT and one WT[.
III. As a N. rriva, plm-. n^trx a fire-offering,
an offering made bg fire. Exod. xxix. 18. Lev.
iv. 35, & al. freq.
IV. As a N. tyx, fem. rtmH see under rrty".
V. Chald. As a N. mas. plur. emphat. x-iyx
(perhaps from Heb. u;" substance, substantial-
ness J foundations, occ. Ezra iv. 12. v. 16, and
with a suffix, Ezra vi. 3. And hence
VI. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. "n-ltt'X, or (ac-
cording to more than twenty of Dr Kennicott's
codices) ''n^''U7 a, foundations. So Targ. Nrrn''U'X
and Syr. rr-DKntt', her foundations, occ. Jer. 1.
15, where the prophet, speaking of Babylon,
uses the word in the Chaldee sense, Her foun-
dations are fallen, her walls are thrown down.
But to this interpretation it is objected, that
foundations cannot fall. I ve^Xy, foundations in
general cannot, but those of the walls of Baby-
lon might. For Herodotus, who had been
himself at that city, informs us, (lib. i. cap. 178,
edit. Gale) that it was surrounded first by a
deep and wide ditch full of water, -pfXin uhctros,
and then by its stupendous walls, fifty royal cu-
bits broad, and two hundred high ; that the
earth thrown out of the ditch was made into
bricks, with which they first lined (Herod,
built) both sides of the ditch, and then built the
wall in the same manner, th.if/.u.v ^(^uroc, fiiv Tns
ratp^ov rx ^uXioc,' liurc^ce. ^s, kvto to rii^oi, rov
uvTov T^o-TTov. Supposing then that the scarp or
inner wall of the ditch served for a foundation
to the wall of the city (which is highly proba-
ble, though I do not find that Herodotus di-
rectly asserts it) it is very easy to conceive how
such a foundation or foundations, being built in
a marshy soil (as was that of Babylon) and con-
tinually exposed to the undermining power of
the water in the ditch, and pressed by such a
prodigious weight, might give way, and fall.*
"WVJi^ I. As a V. in Hith. to be grieved, angry,
or, as it were fired at oneself, occ. Isa. xlvi. 8;
where the LXX o-Tsya|aTs be ye distressed, and
Vulg. confundamini, be ye confounded; but
Bate, " Be ye on fire, as Luke xxiv. 32, this
new j^rce, vigour, or burning of the heart, being
what the verb expresses." See more in Crit.
Heb. So Vitringa " incendimini, be ye inflam-
ed, with ardent zeal, namely, for my glory and
the true religion." Comp. Jer. xx. 9. Psal.
XXXLX. 4.
II. As a N. fem. Tyof'^mn, and plur. mas. in reg.
"tt^^iyN. The latter word is in Isa. xvi. 7, ren-
dered by our ivdcaslaitovs foundations ; but since
the three following verses relate to the vineyards
and wine with which the country of Moab
abounded, the reader will consider for himself,
whether "'W'anK may not be best interpreted with
Vitringa, of the earthen jars ox flagons (name-
ly, such as had been baked hy fire), in which it
is highly probable the ancient Moabites, like
the f modem Easterns, kept their wine which
they had stored up in the fortified city of Kir
Hareseth. So D^nsj; "ly-irx, Hos. iii. 1, seems
to mean Jars or flagons of wine, as we render
it. And if so, mr-u^x fem. in 2 Sam. vi. 19.
1 Chron. xvi. 3. Cant. ii. 5, may not improba-
bly denote a smaller jar of the same sort, as
Vitringa explains it.
Der. Lat. asso, to roast, Eng. ashes. Hence
also, but immediately from the dialectical xncx
the Greeks had their 'EiT-T/a, denoting the fire,
and the Romans their Vesta,^ to whom the
unextinguished fire, kept up by the Vestal vir-
gins, was consecrated, or rather whose emblem
or representative the unextinguished fire was ;
for it does not appear that among the Romans
Vesta had any personal representation ; and
Ovid, Fast. lib. vi. 1. 298, expressly affirms she
had not,
Effigiem nullam Vesta nee Ignis habent.
See more in Spence's Polymetis, p. 81, 82.
Further, 'H(pa/<rra,- Hephaistos, the Greek name
* See Calmet's Plan of the City of Babylon in his Dic-
tionary.
t See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 373.
X Ovid, Fast. lib. vi.
Nee tu aliud Vestam nisi vivam intellige Flammam.
See more in Vossius, De Orig. et Prog. Idol. lib. ii.
cap. 65 ; and in Hyde, Relig. Vet. Pers. cap. 7.
l]l/i^
UWii
of Vukan, the god of Jire, may be derived
either from nr\mn axn the father of fire, or
from mH nxrr the father fire ; for Orpheus in
his hymns calls 'Hpanrroi himself axa^arav <ry^
unwearied fire, Kotr/jioio f/-ioos, ffrat^uov ecfit/Lops;,
a part of the world, pure element, <pa>s a,f4txvTov,
unpolluted light.
I'Q/i^ See imder mm
Occurs as a N, once Lev. xxi. 20, and is con-
strued a testicle, but by the context seems rather
to mean some sharp hitimj humour, or tetter,
from "^a^a to bite ; "iwn mi?3 overspread with a
tetter, or the like. Comp. iTnrs, and Bate's
Crit. Heb. in -\mH.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. bma an oak, as
appears by a comparison of 1 Sam. xxxi. 13,
with 1 Chron. x. 12. So Theodotion in Sam.
renders it ^^v;. Bate refers it to the root bm^
from the oak's casting its acorns. It occurs
also Gen. xxi. 33. 1 Sam. xxii. 6. From this
word may be derived the name of the famous
asylum opened by Romulus between two
groves of oaks * at Rome. And as Abraham,
Gen. xxi. 33, agreeably no doubt to the insti-
tutes of the patriarchal religion, planted an oak
in Beersheba and called on the name of Jehovah
the everlasting God (comp. Gen. xiii. 18. xviii.
1.) so we find that oaks were sacred among
the idolaters also. Ye shall be ashamed of the
oaks which ye have chosen, says Isaiah, (ch. i.
29.) to the idolatrous Israelites. And in
Greece we meet, in very early times, with
the famous f oracle of Jupiter at the oaks
of Dodona. Among the Greeks and Romans
we have, sacra Jovi quercus, the oak sacred to
Jupiter, even to a proverb. And in Gaul and
Britain we find the highest religious regard paid
to the same tree and its misletoe, under the di-
rection of the Druids,\ i. e. the OaA-prophets
or priests. Few are ignorant that the misletoe,
or missoldine,^ is indeed a very extraordinary
plant, not to be cultivated in the earth, but always
gi-owing upon some other tree, as upon the oak,
apple, or &c. " The Druids (says Pliny), |!
hold nothing more sacred than the misletoe and
the tree on which it is produced, provided it be
the oak. They make choice of groves of oak,
on their own account, nor do they perform any of
their sacred rites without the leaves of those
trees, so that one may suppose that they are for
this reason called, by a Greek etymology,
Druids. And whatever misletoe grows on the
oak (enimvero quicquid adnascatur illis) they
think is sent from heaven, and is a sign of God
* So Dionysius Halicarn. lib. ii. cap. 15, 'M.tBo^tov ^uoiv
\ Of which see Homer Odyss. xiv. lin. 327, 328. Odyss.
xix. lin. 296, 297. U. xvi. lin. 2.'i3, 234, and Mr Pope's
Notes on lin. 285, and 288, of his translation, and Herodo-
tu3, lib. ii. cap. 52 58.
t So called from the Celtic deru, Greek 5|u?, an oak.
5 The name is from the German mistel, the same, so
called because it is mixed with another tree, and Saxon
tan (Danish tiene, Dutch teene), a twig, sprig, or shoot.
See Martinius, Lexic. Etymol. in Viscus, and Junius Ety-
mol. Anglican, in Misselden.
n Nat. Hist. lib. xvii. cap. 44. See also universal Histo-
ry, vol. xviii. p. 543, 5K) 54a and vol. xix. p. 24, 77.
himself having chosen that tree. This, how-
ever, is very rarely foimd, but when discovered
is treated with great ceremony They call it
by a name * which in their language signifies
the curer of all ills (omnia sanantem), and hav-
ing duly prepared their feasts and sacrifices un-
der the tree, they bring to it two white bulls,
whose horns are then for the first time tied.
The priest, dressed in a white robe, ascends
the tree, and with a golden pruning-hook cuts off
the misletoe, which is received in a white sagum
or sheet. f Then they sacrifice the victims,
praying that God would bless his own gift to
those on whom he has bestowed it." Is it pos-
sible for a Christian to read this account with-
out thinking of him who was the desire of all
nations, of the Man whose name was the
BRANCH, who had indeed no father on earth,
but came down from heaven ; was given to heal
all our ills, and after being cut off through the
divine counsel, was wrapped in fine linen, and
laid in the sepulchre, for our sakes ? I cannot
forbear adding, that the m.isletoe was a sacred
emblem to other Celtic nations, as for instance
to the ancient inhabitants of Italy. The gol-
den branch of which Virgil speaks so largely in
the 6th book of the ^neis, and without which he
says no one could return from the infernal regions
(see lin. 126, &c.) seems an allusion to the
misletoe, as he himself plainly intimates, by
comparing it to that plant, lin. 205, &c.
And was not the Cumcean Sybil a Celtic
Druidess ?
I. 7h be guilty, liable to punishment or pemdty,
or actually to undergo it. " It differs from i{'\OT\,
which is erring or committing the crime.''
Bate. Lev. iv. 13, 22, 27, & al. freq. In
Hiph. to treat as gtdlty, exact the penalty from.
Ps. V. 11. This V. has been confounded with
rrniy to be desolate. Psal. xxxiv. 22, 23. Isa.
xxiv. 6. Ezek. vi. 6. Hos. xiii. 10, or xiv. 1,
but in all these passages signifies either to be
guilty, or to undergo the penalty of guilt. In
Niph. to be treated as guilty, to suffer the penal-
ty of guilt. Joel i. 18. Comp. Hos. v. 15. As
a participle or participial N. Dirx guilty. Gen.
xiii. 21. As a N. Ditn guilt, guiltiness, Gen.
xxvi. 10. Psal. Ixviii. 22. Jer. Ii. 5. Also,
damage. Num. v. 7, and he shall restore,
iniTN ViH his damage, i. e. the damage he hath
done, in its full value and he shall give it
lb Qt^N *TiCNb fto himj to whom the damage
fwas done. J Also, an offering or sacrifice for
guilt, a trespass- or guilt-offering (Lev. v. Q, 7,
16, & al.) to which the guilt or penalty was
typically transferred, as it was really to the great
trespass-offering Christ Jesus. Comp. Psal.
Ixix. 6. Isa. liii. 10. Rom. viii. 3. 2 Cor. v
21. Gal. iii. 13. 1 Pet. ii. 24. As a N. fem.
* We are told that the Germans to this day call the
misletoe of the oak by the old name guthyl, or gutheyl,
that is, good heal, and ascribe extraordinary virtues to it.
See Universal Hist. vol. xix. p. 24. But compare Mallet's
Northern Antiquities, vol. ii. p. 147.
\ The reader may see this very extraordinary ceremony
represented to the eye in a print designed by Hoyman, and
entitled The Druids, or the Conversion of the Britons to
Christianity, and sold by Knapton and Dodsley.
jti'K
33
"it^K
rrrStt'K guilt, guiltiness. Lev. iv. 3. xxii. 16.
Ps. Ixix. 6. pnnu' nnjyx the guilt or sm of Sa-
maria, Amos viii. 14<, plainly means the golden
ca//" which was set up by Jeroboam, and wor-
shipped in Dan. Comp. 1 K. xii. 30. Hos. viii.
5. Deut. ix. 21.
I. As a N. in the Chaldee form, ND'-iyx Ashima,
the Aleim of the men of Hamath, mentioned 2
K. xvii. 30. The word, if uncompomided,
should mean the atoner, expiator. The Rab-
bins say the emblem was a goat, or of a form
compounded of a man and a goat, as the Roman
poets describe the Satyrs and Pan. And in-
deed it seems probable that this idol was of a
form in which the goat was prevalent, since
that lustful animal seems a very proper, and is
indeed a scriptui-al, emblem of a vicarious atoner,
as bearing the body of the sins of the flesh. See
Lev. iv. 23, 24. ix. 15. x. 16. xvi. 7.
In the Samaritan version irsa'X is used for the
Heb. "ipN a kind of goat, Deut. xiv. 5.
It is known to every one who is acquainted
with the mythology of the heathen, how strong-
ly and generally they retained the tradition of
aa atonement or expiation for sin ; although
they expected it from a false object, and by
wrong means. We find it expressed in very
clear terms among the Romans, even so late as
the time of Horace, lib. i. ode 2, lin. 29.
Cui dabit partes scelus expiandi
Jupiter f
And whom to expiate the horrid guilt
Will Jove appoint ?
The answer in the poet, is, Apollo the second
person of the heathen lYinity,
Occurs not as a V. and for the N. x^w^a. see
under na^s
Occurs not as a V. but in the Lexicons several
nouns are placed under this supposed root.
I. As a N. mas. plur. D-'Sirx, and Chald, rsiyx
and emphat. x^Btyx are mentioned as a kind of
conjurers or magicians among the Babylonians.
They might perhaps be so called from the Heb.
tlirra to breathe, on account of the divine afflations
or inspirations they laid claim to, and which,
perhaps, like the conjuring priests among the
North American Indians, they pretended to
blow into others. Dan. i. 20. ii. 27. iv. 4, &
al.
II. As a N. fern, rrsu^x a quiver. See under
III. As a N. msU'X dung, a dunghill. See un-
der n3u;.
I. In Kal, intransitively, to proceed, go forward.
occ. Pro v. iv. 14. ix. 6. to be successful, pros-
perous. Ps. xli. 3. So Ps. X. 6. to generation
and generation, i. e. to several generations nu'X
(for itt?xx) I shall proceed, prosper, or, (taking
*iarN for a particle) proceeding, prospering,
without adversity. Also transitively, to cause
to proceed, to put forward. Prov. xxiii. 19.
So Psal. xvii. 11. iDniyx prosper us now, they
have compassed me, or (Keri) us. Comp. ver.
7 9. to help forward, give success to. occ.Isa.
i. 17. In Hiph. to lead forwards, occ. Isa. iii.
12. ix. 16. As a N. "^WH a step, proceedirig,
progress. Job xxiii. 11. xxxi. 7. (where it is
fem. comp. Psal. xxxvii. 31.) Psal. xvii. 5, 11.
xl. 3. xliv. 19. Prov. xiv. 15. Hence in the
form of a N. mas. plur. in reg. "iir^x is used to
express the continued progress or success of the
person or persons of whom it is predicated.
Ps. i. 1. ii. 12, & al. freq. But observe it is
construed with pronoun suffixes like a particle,
as j^niyx successful or happy thee. Deut. xxxiii.
29. Ps. cxxviii. 2; n'D'''^mH successful you. Isa.
xxxii. 20; V^ma successful him, Prov. xiv. 21.
xvi. 20 ; just as the Hebrew say yinn after
thee, &c. and not unlike the Latin compliment
we have in Plautus, Stich. v. 4, 27. Bene te,
bene vos, &c. itrx, sing, is used in like man-
ner. Prov. xxix. 18, but eight of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices there read nrmiTK.
II. In Kal, and Hiph. to esteem, or call prosper-
ous or happy, or perhaps to wish success or pros-
perity to. Gen. XXX. 13. Job xxix. 11. Psal.
Ixxii. 17. Mai. iii. 12, 15.
III. *ic;x a relative word, referring to somewhat
going before, either expressed or understood,
and so causing the sentence to proceed or go for-
ward without interruption or repetition.
1. The pron. relative, who, which, whom. Exod.
xiv. 13, & al. freq.
2. The conjunction, that. Eccles. viii. 12.
3. For the cause that, or because that. Gen.
xxxiv. 13. In as much as. Deut. xxx. 16. In 1
Sam. XV. 20, "np'Dv; 'iirx may be understood
either interrogatively, and '^ii/h rendered that,
or because, (have I done evil J, that, or because,
/ have obeyed the voice of the Lord 9 Or it may
be ploanastic, as the Gr. oV/ is often used.
4. In the manner that, as. Jer. xxxiii. 22.
5. At the time that, when,. Gen. xxx. 38. Lev.
iv. 22.
6. The place that, where. Exod. xxxii. 34. It
is evident that in the four last usages of *iurx
some words expressive of the cause, manner,
time, or place, must be understood.
7. Whereas. Exod. xiv. 13.
8. With 3 prefixed, itt'io as, according as, when,
because, as the sense may require. See Gen.
vii. 9. Exod. xxxii. 19. Num. xxvii. 14.
IV. As a N. fem. rr'itt'N and n'T'ii'X (2 K. xvii.
16. Comp. Deut. vii. 5.) plur. m'na'N and
D-lirx. This word after the LXX and Vulg.
hath been generally rendered a grove, or groves.
But in many of the texts below quoted, it
certainly cannot have this meaning, which,
however, I apprehend must be admitted in some
passages, as Deut, xii. 3, you shall overthrow
their altars, and break their pillars, and burn
Drr^'lU'X their * groves with fire, and hew down
* We may observe that Virgil, with his usual accura-
cy, represents the Canaanitish Dido as having her sacred
grove at Carthage, JEu. i. lin. 445. 450.
Lucus in urhefmt media, l^tissimus umbra,
Hie templum Juiioni ingens Sidonia Dido
Condebat.
Full in the centre of the town there stood
" In branchy pride," a venerable wood ;
Sidonian Dido here with solemn state
Did Juno's temple build and consecrate,
Dbyden, altered
D
KDK
34
nni<
onsibN "*b*DB the graven images of their gods ,-
where observe that Dnnu^K is distinguished
both from their pillars and from the graven ima-
ges of their gods. So likewise Deut. vii.
5. Comp. Exod. xxxiv. 13. Again, Deut.
xvi. 21. VI? bo mu'H lb ytan xb thou shalt not
plant to thi/selfa grove of any trees 7iear to the
altar of Jehovah thy Aleim ; for I cannot find
that the V. I?ID3 is ever applied to the setting up
of an idol, but its proper meaning is to plant a
tree, or the like. In Jud. vi. 25 28, likewise
I think mu?N may best be interpreted a grove.
though the very name itself seems designed as
an idolatrous confession to the natural agents
worshipped in these groves of their independent
powers in causing and promoting vegetation.
But in far the greater number of passages where
the word oceiu-s, it stands for an idol or idols,
as Jud. iii. 7. 1 K. xiv. 23. xv. 13. xvi. 13.
x\-iii. 19. 2 K. xvii. 10, 16. xxi. 7. xxiii. 4, 6,
7. 2 Chron. xv. 16. xxxiii. 19. Isa. xvii. 8. xx\'ii.
9. It seems to mean the hlesser or blessers, the
authors of present and temporal, and perhaps of
future bliss and happiness. Doubtless this, like
the other names of their idols, was an attribute
of the material heavens ; but from the feminine
name rr^ncN there seems to be a mixture of a
perverted tradition of the promise. Gen. iii.
15, and from this goddess they had perhaps some
confused expectation of a future saviour and
deliverer. Comp. nvban under ybs. Hence,
the latter heathen had their Venus and her son
Cupid. See Lucretius, lib. i. at the beginning,
Selden De Diis Syris^ and Hutchinson's Mo-
ses Princip. part ii. p. 504-, and Trin. of the
Gentiles, p. 288.
V. As a N. *Titt^xn some kind of tree so called
from its thriving, flourishing, or perpetual viri-
dity ; perhaps the box-tree, as the Vulg. renders
it in Isaiah, occ. Isa. xli. 19. Ix. 13. Ezek.
xxA-ii. 6, thy benches have they made of ivory
D-ncxni (read as one word) inlaid in box (see
Targum. Jonath.) from the isles of Chittim,
Vulg. deinsulis Italiae, /rom the islands of Italy,
which were then famous, as they are to this day,
for box-trees. See Bochart, vol. i. 158, and
Bate's Crit. Heb. On Ezek. xx^'ii. 6, I con-
cur with Bochart, Scheuchzer, Lowth, and
other learned men, that D-nurxns should be con-
sidered as one word, though printed in all the
editions I have seen as two, and though in none
of Dr Kennicott's it is read as one. Thus 13 nb
nns Isa. ii. 20, orr'-nn "ina 2 Chron. xxxiv.
6. D-ay "3 Lam. iv. 3, -nyj? irab Job xxix. 21,
should respectively be read as one word ; and
indeed in the four latter instances these readings
are favoured by Dr Kennicott's codices.
As it is veiy usual in modem times to inlay
box, and other hard woods that will take a polish,
with ivory, so from Virgil, JEJn. x. lin. 135
7, we learn that this was an ancient practice.
serve that an Edomite is the speaker. In
Aph. -riNT to bring. Dan. iii. 13. v. 13.
Comp. imderrrnx VIII.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To come, come to, \:ome near, approach, come
speedily. Deut. xxxiii. 2. Job iii. 25. Prov. i.
27. Isa. xli. 25, & al. As a N. fem. plur.
mTiX things coming, things to come. occ. Isa. xli.
23. xlv. II. As a N. with a formative s pnN"
access, entrance, occ. Ezek. xl. 15.
II. As a N. mx plur. mmx, nmx mnx and
nnx a sign or token, in general any thing that
shows, or causeth to come into the mind any
other thing, whether past, /Num. xvi. 38. xvii.
10.) present (Jud. vi. 17.*) or future, (1 Sam.
xiv. 10. Isa. XX. 3. Ezek. iv. 3. which might
not otherwise appear : even a future thing is
sometimes given as a sign of a thing present or
future. Exod. iii. 12. I Sam. ii. 34. 2 K. xix.
29. Isa. vii. 14. Jer. xliv. 29, 30. It is fre-
quently applied to miraculous signs. See inter
al. Exod. iv. 8, 9, 17, 28, 30. viii. 23. x. I, 2.
Gen. iv. 15, should be rendered. And the Lord
gave Cain a sign, (i. e. worked some miracle to
convince him) that whosoever found him should
not kill him. Comp. Exod. x. 2. in Heb.
III. As a N. fem. plur. nnx ensigns, and it
should seem of the smaller or inferior kind, such
as fags or the like. occ. Num. ii. 2, where b^T
and nnx are different things. Comp. b^T.
IV. As a N. nx a coulter, which comes before
the ploughshare in ploughing. So Pliny,
" Culter vocaiur, prcedensam, prius quam pro-
scindatur,^errai secans, futurisque sulcis vestigia
prsescribens incisuris, quas resupinus in arando
mordeat vomer. That is called the coulter
which cuts the stiff ground, before it is broken
up, thus marking out the future furrows to the
slanting ploughshare." Nat. Hist. lib. xviii.
cap. 18. I Sam. xiii. 20. Isa. ii. 4. Joel iii.
15, & aJ.
V. "nx a pron. of the first person, denoting,
the presence of the person speaking, me. freq.
occ. For -nx-'D Isa. xliv. 24, not only the Keri,
but twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices have
"nXTD, and seventeen "nx -rs in two words, and
so it is printed in Walton's Polyglott. Comp.
L XX and Vulg.
VI. nx or nnx, thou, a pronoun of the second
person, denoting one near or present, and ad-
dressed to him or her, as such. freq. occ. Also,
of thee, thine. 1 K. xxi. 12, & al. plur. Dnx
ye, freq. occ.
VII. nx a particle denoting nearness, approach.
1. The very substance of a thing, the, the very.f
Qtmle per artem
. Inclusura buxo aut Oricia Terebintho
Lucet ebur.
VI. Chald. xaitt'X a wall. See under ^vr.
KDK Chald.
The same as Heb. rrnx, to come. Ezra v.
IQ Isa. xxi. 11 : in which latter passage ob-
* French translat. * un signe pour montrer que c'est
toi qui paries avec moi a sign to show that it is thou who
speakest with me." Diodati, '*dammi un segno chetu set
desso, tu che parli meco give me a sign that thou art that
very person, thou who speakest with me." And in a
note he explains desso, by " ilgrande ang^elo di Dio, il quale
spesso appariva, the great angel of God, who often ap-
peared."
* And thus, I think with many very learned men, it is
to be xmder stood, Gen. iv. 1., where Eve, on the birth of
her first-born, says, IJmve gotten mrT" nX IT^X a man,
the very, or, even Jehovah; referring to the evangelical
promise. Gen. iii. 15, of the seed of the woman, who should
bruise the serpent's head; which "promise, however, it ia
)nx
(Comp. nip V.) It is prefixed to nouns.
The Lexicons say, that when joined with a
verb, it denotes the accusative case, if the verb
be active ; see Gen. i. 1, & al. freq. but the no-
minative if the verb be passive or neuter. Gen.
xxvii. 4-5. Deut. xx. 8. Josh. vii. 15, & al.
freq. But in truth it is the sign of no particu-
lar case, that distinction being unknown in He-
brew. See Josh. xxii. 17. Ezek. xxxv. 10.
Num. x. 2. 1 Sam. xvii. 34- 2 Sam. xv. 23.
Neh. ix. 12, 34. 2 K. vi. 5.
This particle is sometimes, in construction with
pronoun suffixes, written with a ^ inserted, mx;
as -jmx thee, 1 Kings xxii. 24. Ezek. ii. 6 ;
imK?3 from him, 1 Kings xxii. 7, & al.
2. With to, towards. Exod. i. 1. Deut. vii. 8.
3. nxn from with, from the, French d'avec.
Deut. xviii. 3. Zech. xiv. 17.
VIII. Chald. nnx and Hna to come. Ezra v.
3, 16. Infin. Knn Dan. iii. 2, In Hiph.
changing both the Alephs into Jods, "tinI he
caused to come, brought. Dan. v. 13. Comp.
Dan. iii. 13. v. 2, 3.
Der. At, with, the, thee, thou.
Denotes strength, both passive and active.
I. As a N. ^nx strong, like the hones. Jobxxxiii.
19, when, (as i is used, ch. i. 13.) the multitude
of his hones (is) strong, i. e. in his full strength.
See Scott.
II. As a N. ]n''N strong, as a fortress. Num.
xxix. 21, as the foundations (inner part of the
shell) of the earth. Mic. vi. 2.
III. As a N. fem. pnx, and with pronoun suf-
fixes ]nx, plur. msnx and nsnx a she-ass, from
her passive strength, which is perhaps greater in
proportion to her bulk than that of any other
species of quadruped.* Num. xxii. 22, 23, 25,
& al. freq.
IV. As a N. p-x strong, forcible, violent, as a
torrent or river, Deut. xxi. 4. Psal. Ixxiv. 15.
Amos V. 24. as a warlike nation, Jer. v. 15.
as men. Job xii. 19. It is used as a substan-
tive, strength, force. Gen. xlix. 24. Exod. xiv.
27. Comp. Prov. xiii. 15, where observe the
paronomasia.
V. D-anx rTT" the month Ethanim, the seventh
month, nearly answering to Sept. O. S. So
35 KiniK
called " from the winds or rough weather usual
at the autunmal equinox, which are more violent
in warmer climates." Bate. But Qu? See,
however, Russell's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, pp.
1^, 163, 186. occ. 1 Kings viii. 2.
VI. Chald. As a N. pnx, and emphat. iOinx
a furnace. This word seems a derivative from
lleb. u/Hjire, ly being changed into n, as usual.
Dan. iii. 11, 19, & seq. From this oriental
word, the celebrated mount ^tna in Sicily ap-
pears to have had its name, imposed probably
by the Phenician navigators. ( See Bochart's
Chanaan, lib. i. cap. 28. ) And how justly it
was called N3inx or xanx may appear from any
of the descriptions of it ; but from none better
than from the noted one of Virgil, ^n. iii. lin.
571582. I add, that Virgil, Georg. i. lin.
471, applies the very term fomaces, furnaces,
to the flaming apertures of this volcanic moun-
tain, as Lucretius had before done, lib. vi. lin.
681. So likewise Ovid, Metam. lib. xv. lin.
340.
pDi^ See under pna
Chald. As a N. a place, perhaps from the Heb.
'in. Ezra v. 15. vi. 5, & al.
plain, from her mistake, she did not perfectly comprehend.
Our Eng. translation here seems indefensible, 1st, Be-
cause, notwithstanding the passages alleged by Noldius
and others, I cannot find any one text where TMt clearly
signifies frotn. 2dly, Supposing there were several such
texts, nx cannot so signify here ; because it is as certain
a rule as any in the Hebrew language, that where tivo
nouns with HX between them immediately follow a verb,
the latter noun is an apposition with, or relates to, the
same subject as'the former, especially if the latter noun
be a proper name. See inter al. Gen. iv. 2. vi. 10. xxvi.
34. Josh. xxiv. 3. Ezek. iv. l,and comp. Isa. viii. 2. Ezek.
xxxiv. 2.3. Jer. xvii. 13. Ps. Ixxxiv. 4.
And I know not of any exception to the rule'here given,
unless in passages where it is impossible to make the
sense, as, for example, Gen. xlii. 4. 2 Sam. xix. 16. Isa.
xxviii. 1,5 ; and even of such instances there are, I be-
lieve, very few. Geddes renders Gen. iv. 1, " 1 have ac-
quired a godlike man-child." But surely the incommu-
nicable name mn" must not be degraded to the sense of
godlike.
* " L'ane est peut-etre de tous les animaux celui qui,
relativement a son volume, pent porter le plus grand
poids." Buffon, Hist. Nat. tom. vi. p. 169.
PLURILITERALS,
Or Words of more than Three Letters, begin-
, ning with x.
tD32K See under wsn
DTTIOli^ See under niaa
nipnpnK See under rrpi
As a N. occ. Gen. xli. 43. The most natural
method of interpreting this word seems to be
by considering it as a compound of sx father,
and "|in blessing. Joseph was very properly
honoured with this high title, the father of bless-
ing, as having foreseen, and given counsel to
prevent, the dreadful consequences of the ap-
proaching famine, and as being intrusted with
the dispensation of all political blessings by
Pharaoh. Comp. ch. xiv. 8. But if any one
should in Gen. xli. 43, prefer the interpretation
of Aquila and the Vulg. and so render this
word how the knee, as oiu" translation does, I
would not contend with him. -i-i::x may be
only the Heb. Tinrr imperat. Hiph. slightly
varied in the pronunciation, as it afterwards was
in Chaldee. See Vitringa Observat. Sacr.lib,
i. cap. 6. 10. p. 71, 4t8e edit,
As a N. mas. plur. in rag, chargers, basins to
catch the blood of the sacrifices which was to
be sprinkled ; from *i3X to collect, and b\2 what
falls or distils, occ. Ezra i. 9, twice,
n?:i"nK Chald.
As a N. mas. plur. emphat. x-'iiainx a name
of dignity, nobles, prefects, or the like; from
inx magnificent, and ^Ta (Chald.) to decree, occ.
Dan. iii. 2, 3.
K1T-nK Chald.
(Perhaps from *nx magnificent, and m to swell)
]D-nK
36
d^:idV><
magnificently, pompously. It is however ren-
dered diligently. Once, Ezra vii. 23.
As a N. a daric. A coin probably striick by
Darius the Mede, and impressed with his
image. So we sometimes call an old English
coin a Jacobus, and a Portuguese one a Jo-
hannes, respectively from the image and in-
scription of the king they bear. A daric was
equal to about twenty-five shillings of our
money, and is mentioned as being of gold in
the only two texts wherein it occurs, namely,
Ezra viii. 27. 1 Chron. xxix. 7 ; and in the
latter text we may suppose that Ezra, who
probably collected, or at least revised the
Chronicles, reduces the money used in David's
time, to that which was well known in his
own. Comp. under inain, and see Prideaux's
Connex. vol. i. p. 128, 129, 1st 8vo. edit.
Hutchinson's Xenophon. Cyropsed. not. p.
255. 8vo. edit, and Bp. Chandler's Vindication
of Defence of Christianity, vol. i. p. 10.
ibTDITK See under -jbn
KHDHK Chald.
As a N. fem. once, Ezra vi. 2. In the 2d edi-
tion of this work, induced by the authority of
former writers, and particularly by what we
read, Jer. xxxii. 14-, I explained the word, from
the Heb. nnn, to mean an earthen vessel. But
I now think that Michaelis (Supplem. ad Lex.
Heb. p. 60.) has given good reasons for reject-
ing this sense. 1st, Because all the ancient
interpreters take the word for a proper name ;
2dly, because royal edicts are not usually kept
in a brittle crock, but in a wooden chest ; and
lastly, because it was hardly worth relating,
that the edict w^as found in a crock at a palace
of Media, without giving the name of that pal-
ace. The LXX (MS. Alexand.) express the
Chald. name by A^a^a, but the Vulg. by
Ecbatanis, with which agree the Apocryphal
Esdras, 1 Esdr. \i. 22, and Josephus, Ant.
lib. xi. cap. 4. 6. It appears then that
Knnnx is the same as Ecbatana, the capital of
Media, in which was a palace, where it was
obiious to search for a royal edict.
It seems a Chaldee or Persian word denoting
viceroys, lieutenants, or chief governors under
the king. So the LXX generally render it
by attT^a-xtn, and the Vulg. by satrapse. It
occurs in the form of a Heb. N. mas. plur.
Esth. viii. 9. ix. 3. in reg. Ezra viii. 36. Esth.
iii. 12, and as a Chaldee N. mas. plur. emphat.
Dan. iii. 2, 3, & al. We have an account of
the original appointment of these Persian vice-
roys, Dan. vi. 1 or 2, it pleased Darius to set
over the kingdom a hundred and twenty
K"'331*TiZ'nN which should he over the whole king-
dom. Xenophon (Cyropaed. lib. viii. p. 491.
edit. Hutchinson, 8vo.) mentions the same fact,
only he ascribes the institution of these trx-
v^a-rxi, as he calls them, to Cyrus ; and no doubt
Cyrus's uncle, Darius (called by Xenophon,
Cyaxares), did not appoint them without his
nephew's advice and concurrence. The word
ear^wra.! itself seems a corrupt abbreviation of
the Oriental name ; and this latter may be de-
rived from the Chaldee or Persian irHK, great
or eminent, TT to go about freely, and D-as the
presence, and so strictly import a great or emi-
nent man, who has free access to the presence,
i. e. of the king. Xenophon accordingly (p.
493.) tells us, that Cyrus chose the ffxr^aTen
out of his (p<xv or friends ; and the Vulg. ren-
ders -jbrsn ''3S'TTU;nx Ezra viii. 36, by satrapis
qui erant de conspectu regis ; satraps, who were
in the king's sight or presence. Comp. Esth.
i. 14.
As a N. mas. plur. a Persian word for mules.
Bochart, vol. ii. 236, deduces it from the Per-
sian u^nx great, and 'intt'X a mule, as denoting
a large mule, such as are produced from mares,*
and observes that a mule is still called in Persic
asthar. occ. Esth. viii. 10, 14.
A particle compounded of "K, a particle of ask-
ing, and ns (which see) denoting place or
aspect.
1. Where, in what place? Ruth ii. 19. 1 Sam.
xix. 22.
2. Of what aspect or appearance ? occ. Jud.
viii. 18.
KIS'^K See under no
ti'^n:i'7i< See under tt^sa
As a N. mas. plur. By comparing 2 Chron. ix.
10, 11, with 1 K. X. 1 1, 12, it seems to be an-
other name for the following D-^abx thya, or
thyine wood, as the Vulg. render it, 2 Chron.
ix. 10, 11. It may be derived from bx not and
03 to fill, because it is of so close a texture as
not to imbibe water, nor be affected by the
wet and weather, occ. 2 Chron. ii. 7. ix. 10, 11.
As a N. mas. plur. a species of tree or loood,
thyon, thya, or thyine wood. So the Vulg.
thyina. occ. 1 K. x. 11, 12.
Theophrastus, Hist. Plant, v. 5, says, that " the
thyon or thya tree grows near the temple of
Jupiter Ammon, -ra.^ Afji-f^uvi (in Africa) and
in the Cyrenaica ; that it resembles the cypress-
tree in its boughs, leaves, stalk, and fruit; and
that its wood never rots. " The Hebrew name
therefore may be very naturally deduced from
bx not and an to dissolve. It was in high
esteem among the heathen, who frequently
made of this wood the doors of their temples
and the images of their gods. See Wetstein's
Note on Rev. xviii. 12, and Pliny's Nat. Hist,
lib. xiii. cap. 16. It must however be ob-
served, that Josephus, Ant. lib. viii. cap. 7.
1, calls the D-anbK, or o-mabx of Solomon,
^vXuv Tiuxivuv pitch or torch-trees, but cautions
us against supposing that the wood of them
was like what was known in his time by that
name, for it was, says he, " rather like that of
the fig-tree, but more white and shining ; and
* " L'ane avec la jument," says BufFon, " produit les
grand midets." Hist. Nat. torn. v. p. 167. And again,
torn. xii. p. 229, * II y a deux sortes des mulcts; le pre-
mier est le grand mulet, qui provient de la jonction de
l'ane a la jument; le second est le petit fnulet, provenant
du cheval et de I'anesse-"
pVK
37
ninK
he expressly adds, that he had said thus much,
that no one might be ignorant of the difference,
nor of the nature of the torch-tree:' *
)72Vx See under obn
Occurs Prov. xxx. 31, nnj? D-ipVx ibm and a
king against whom (there is) no rising up,
(Eng. transl.) or, let no one rise up. Comp.
Prov. xii. 28.
t Hence perhaps the Phenicians gave the name
of Alalcomense to a town in Boeotia, because
it was sacred to mpbx rrbx the irresistible
Deity, i. e. Miner^'a, and famous for an ancient
temple dedicated to her. And therefore as
Strabo, lib. ix. p. 413, informs us, though it
was small and situated in a plain, yet it always
remained inviolate, out of reverence to that
goddess. And from this town and temple
Minerva herself appears to have had the title
of AXaXKoi^Livm, as Juno was called A^ynn from
being eminently worshipped at Argos. Thus
Homer, H. iv. lin. 8, joins 'Hon r A^yun xui
AXaXxfl^sv/V hSmn the Argian Juno, and Alal-
comenean Minerva ; and the Scholiast explains
AXctXKOfjLivriii by 'H iv AXeiXKOf/.tvKii, -roXu ms
BoieuTixs, vifjLu/ji.ivYi, who is worshipped at Alal-
comenae, a city of Boeotia.
It frequently occurs as a pron. plur. of the first
person, we. I think with Tympius, in his
Note on Noldius's Particles, that it may be
considered as a compound of rrSN to he present,
rrsn to encamp, as soldiers or others, in the
same nsnn or company, and the ^ collective,
(see 13N under rrax II.) and so denotes several
persons present together, and of like condition in
respect of what is the subject of the discourse.
The radical k is (as in other instances) dropped,
and the word written nans Gen. xlii. 11. Exod.
xvi. 7, 8. Num. xxxii. 32. 2 Sam. xvii. 12.
Lam. iii. 41.
KnSDK Chald.
It is rendered speedily, forthwith, or the like,
but perhaps means studiously, diligently, exactly,
from Heb. nsD to recount, enumerate. So the
LXX render it by I'^i/j^iXu?, and the Vulg. by
studiose, diligenter, Ezra v. 8, & al.-
KISI* See under kb
DnsK
As a N. a Chaldee or Persic word, denotmg
tribute or revenue. Once, Ezra iv. 13.
VkIK and VkIK See under bx^N
nnK Seeunderni
)7D:nK See under nan
]:nK Chald.
As Ns. 1121 K and X5i3ix, the same as the Heb.
1?22"1K, purple, occ. Dan. v. 7, 16, 29. 2 Chron.
ii. 7, in which last passage Solomon, writing to
Hiram, king of Tyre, may be supposed to
make use of what was at that time the Tyrian
name oi purple, rather than of the pure Hebrew
one panx.
I. As a N. a lion of God, from "'nx a lion, and
bx God. occ. 1 Chron. xi. 22. printed bxtx,
2 Sam. xxiii. 20 ; but at least twenty-nine of
Dr Kennicott's codices read bx^'ix. The
Vulg. in Sam. renders it leones, lions ,- but in
Chron. hath duos ariel, so LXX rovs 'Suo u^inx,
the two ariels. The word seems to be a title
given to the Moabitish champions on account
of their courage (as Coeur de Lion, lion's hearty
to om- K. Richard I. comp. 2 Sam. xxiii. 20.)
as well as in honour of their God, the material
bx. So, on the other hand, the Jewish cham-
pions are styled DbxTX their arals, Isa. xxxiii.
7. (where Eng. transl. their valiant ones) in
honoiu", I suppose, of the true bx or Lord.
The Mahometan Arabians and Persians, in
like manner, called their military heroes, lions
of God.*
II. The city of Jerusalem is called by this
name bx-'ix lion of God, Isa. xxix. 1, 2, 7. Mr
Harmer (Observ. vol. i. p. 221, &c. whom see)
conjectures that it was thus denominated on
account of the vast quantities of flesh which
were there consumed in their sacred feasts (see
Deut. xii. 17, 18. xiv. 26.) as well as burnt
upon the altar ; and he ingeniously illustrates
this thought by remarking that the modem
Persians will have it that the city of Schiraz
is thus named from schir a lion, because it
consumes and devours, like a lion, all that is
brought to it.
III. According to the Keri, more than forty of
Dr Kennicott's codices, and the LXX and
Vulg. bx'-'ix occurs Ezek. xliii. 15, 16, for
b^'X'ix of the common printed editions, and is
used for the hearth of the altar of burnt-offer-
ings, which might be thus denominated from
the vast quantities oi flesh consumed on it. Or
if we embrace the common printed reading,
then b-XIX may express the interposing lights
and so be an emblematic name of the hearth of
the altar, as representing the divine interposing
light in Christ, which seems farther intimated
by the four horns which ascended from it.
Comp. under Tip II.
nnnK
As a N. the hare; from niX to crop, and S-3
the produce of the ground, these animals being
very remarkable for destroying the fruits of the
earth, occ. Lev. xi. 6. Deut. xiv. 7. Bochart,
who gives this interpretation of the word, ex-
cellently defends it, by showing from histoiy,
that hares have at different times desolated the
islands Leros, Astypalaia, and Carpathus. See
his Works, vol. ii. 63, and 995. To his ac-
count, for the sake of the learned reader, I
shall add the following lines concerning these
animals from Bargeus, Cynoget. lib. iii. cited
by Johnston, Hist. Nat. de Quadruped, p. 110,
by which it appears that they are great </e-
vourers of almost all kinds of herbs and vege-
tables :
* For this remark from Josephus, I am indebted to
Mr Michaelis's excellent Recueil de Questions, Question
XCI
\ See Bochart, vol.
43+, 485, 997. ;
DECERP TINT laeti turgentia gramina campi,
Et ciilmos segelum, etfibras tellure repostas
* See Bochart, torn. ii. 716, 717; Harmer's Observ. vol.
i. p. 212 ; and Bp. Lowth on Isa. xxxiii. 7.
ni^nti'i*
SB
ti'Kn
Herbarwn, et lento morsus in corticefigunt
Arboris, atque udos attondent undique libros :
Nee parcunt strata pomorum, aut glandis acervo,
Aut vicicBy aut milio, aut procera^frondibus ulmi.
PrtBcipue graUe sylvestrta eramina menthce,
Quceque colunt riguas incuita sysimbria valles,
Et vaga serpilla, et pulegi nobile gramen
Percipiunt.
The Arabs likewise call the hare aaix.
pnnti'K Seeunden-ru?
VlTDDK See under bnn
H A Particle abridged from na hoUow (as 3
from rrD) or from n'-a within, as n from p.
1. In, of time, place, condition, &c. within,
among, freq. occ.
2. Prefixed to verbs infinitive may be rendered
when, as Num. xxxv. 19. ii ir^sa in his light-
ing upon him, i. e. when he lighted upon him ,-
or because, 2 Chron. xvi. 7.
3. To. 1 Sam. xvi. a
4. Against. Num. xxi. 7.
5. With, together with. Exod. x. 9. Lev. i. 16.
6. Concerning, of. Lev. vi. 2.
7. Into. Gen. xxx. 33.
8. By, by means of. Exod. xiv. 21.
9. After. Num. xxviii. 26.
10. For, on account of. Gen. xxix. 18. Exod. x.
12. Deut. xix. 21.
11. According to. Num. xiv. 34.
12. Upon, above. 1 Sam. viii. 11. 1 Chron. v. 2.
13. CSf. Gen. ix. 10, 16. Exod. xii. 19.
I. To come or go, strictly from one place to an-
other, as Gen. xix. 1 ; but it is used as exten-
sively as come or go in English. In Hiph. to
cause to come, to bring. Gen. ii. 22.
rraxn for rraxna, in thy coming, or, as thou
comest. Gen. x. 19, 30. xiii. 10. So ^xna 1
Sam. XV. 7. Longinus, De Sublim. sect. xxvi.
remarks how interesting (syaywv/oj) such a
change of persons is in description, and how it
transforms you from a hearer to a spectator and
an actor. The style of Herodotus in this re-
spect frequently resembles that of the sacred
historian. Thus, lib. ii. cap. 29. edit. Gale.
Tjjv Inx-rXuiras is rou 'SuXou ro pa^goi 'HBEI2 xai
fTura uTofias, recoct rov <roTa/Aev o^oi^a^ttiv nOlH-
2EA1 hftt^iut Titrffu^BtKovra. Avris in^ov ^Xoiov
ififiecs, Ivuhixa 'hfii^as IIAETSEAI* xai STUra,
'I3EAI t; ToXiv fiiyaXtiv, rri evofiet itrn Ms^ov.
Sailing through this lake, you will come to the
stream of the Nile and then landing, you will
travel forty days by the side of the river and
afterwards going on board another vessel, you
will sail for twelve days, and then you will come
to a great city called Meroe.
irna'rr Kn is applied Gen. xxviii. 11, & al. in a
strictly philosophical sense for the solar light's
going off, i. e. from one hemisphere to the op-
posite ; so Ky- Gen. xix. 23. Isa. xiii. 10, and
niT Eccles. i. 5, & al. joined with ir?3u; are
used for the solar lighfs coming out or spreading
upon that hemisphere, which is turning into
the morning.
Jud. xiv. 18. rtD'^nrr Nn- o^nija should, I appre-
hend, be rendered, before it (the place or city)
came towards the solar orb, i. e. to the meri-
dian ; before mid-day, or noon.
As Ns. Ninn and xin a going in, entrance.
Jud. i. 24, 25. 2 K. xvi. 18. 2 Chron. xxiii.
15, & al. Also, joined with iy?3iy the place of
the solar light's going in or off, that part of the
heavens or earth where it goes off, i. e. the west.
Deut. xi. 30. Josh. i. 4. xxiii. 4. Zech. viii.
7. Ninn joined with n-an within, signifies with-
out. Isa. xxiii. 1, where see Vitringa.
The final x of this root is often dropped, as
Ruth iii. 15. 1 Sam. xxv. 8. 2 Sam. v. 2. 1
K. xii. 12. xxi. 21, 29. 2 K. iii. 24. Jer. xix.
15. xxxix. 16. Mic. i. 15. But in all these
texts, except Ruth iii. 15, and 2 K. iii. 24, a
number of Dr Kennicott's codices supply the
H, as one does in Ruth ; and in 2 K. iii. 24,
twenty -two for na-T read nan.
II. Of time, to come, advance. Isa. vii. 17.
Amos iv. 2. viii. 11, & al. D-D'^i xn literally,
come into days, i. e. advanced in age or years.
Gen. xviii. 11. xxi v. 1, & al.
III. As a N. fem. .iNian, revenue, produce, in-
crease, income. Num. xviii. 30. Deut. xxxiii.
14. Prov. iii. 14. xviii. 20.
Der. Greek /3a<w and (ienvu to go. Lat. via, Eng.
way, French voye, whence voyage, &c.
I. To open, as we say, open the trenches, open a
pit, or the like. It is not used as a V. strictly
in this sense, but hence as a N. *iKa plur.
nnxn a pit or well opened in the earth. Gen.
xiv. 10. xxi. 30. xxvi. 15,* 18, & al. freq.
II. To engrave deeply in making an inscription
on stone. Deut. xxvii. 8. Comp. Hab. ii. 2.
III. To open, declare, to make evident, apparent
or open by speaking. Deut. i. 5.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to stink, as carrion or dead
animals in a state of putrefaction, or the like.
See Exod. vii. 18, 21. viii. 14. xvi. 20, 24.
Ps. xxxviii. 6. Also in Hiph. to make to stink.
Eccles. X. 1.
As a N. TVH^ a stink, stench, occ. Isa. xxxiv. 3.
Joel ii. 20. Amos iv. 10.
II. As a N. mas. plur. D-trxa occ. Isa. v. 2, 4.
It is rendered wild grapes, but rather means
some stinking fruit. Hasselquist, in his Voy-
ages, p. 289, says, " he is inclined to believe
that the prophet here means the hoary night-
shade (solanum incanum), because it is com-
mon in Egypt, Palestine, and the East, and
the Arabian name agrees well with it. The
Arabs caU it aneb il dib, i. e. wolf-grapes. The
prophet," adds he, " could not have found a
plant more opposite to the vine than this, for
it grows much in the vineyards, and is very
pernicious to them, wherefore they root it out ;
it likewise resembles a vine by its shrubby
stalk, "f Thus my author. Mr Bate, how-
See Harmer's Observ. vol. iv. p. 246.
t And no doubt in its fi-uit also, as the Arabic name
implies; and so Brookes, Nat. Hist. vol. vi. p. 119, ob-
serves, that the fruit of the bella donna, or deadly night-
shade, is like a grape^ of a shining black colour, and full
of fmoM* juice.
m
39
11
ever, in Ciit. Heb. explains it of grapes that
rot upon the vine ; so Montanus, uvas putidas.
III. As a N. fern, nma^ some stinking weed,
opposed to barley, occ. Job xxxi. 40. Is it not
the plant of which the preceding o-iyxn^ are the
fruit? Comp. therefore sense II. Michaelis,
however, (Supplem. ad Lex. Heb.) though he
takes notice of Hasselquist's opinion concern-
ing the D-'U'Ka, yet maintains, after Celsius,
that both that word and rrtt'Kn denote the aco7i-
ite, a poisonous plant, growing spontaneously
and luxuriantly on sunny hills, such as are used
for vineyards. He says this interpretation is
certain, because, as Celsius has observed, w^
in Arabic denotes the aconite, and he intimate t
that it best suits Job xxxi. 40, where it is men-
tioned as growing instead of barley. But the
reader will judge for himself.
IV. As a V. in Niph. and Hith. to stink in a
figurative sense, to be or become loathsome,
abominable. 1 Sam. xiii. 4. xxvii. 12, u^NiH
nnjjn U'-J^nn he is become utterly abominable
among, or to his people. 2 Sam. x. 6. Prov.
xiii. 5. Also in Hiph. to cause thus to stink,
make abominable- Gen. xxxi v. 30. Exod. v. 21,
rri?*is "3-^1 lann nx Dnttrxnrr ye have made our
smell loathsome, in the eyes of Pharaoh. Is
not this expression, though at first sight un-
philosophical, yet strictly agreeable to nature ?
Is it not a figure taken from the remarkable
effect which all strong alkaline volatile smells
(such, for instance, as that of carrion) have on
the eyes? In Isa. xxx. 5, two of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices read tt'-arr, and six a?"iirT was
ashamed. So Vulg. confusi sunt, were con-
founded. However, the common printed read-
ing bj^ tt''KirT in the sense of abominating,
loathing, being disgusted at, (comp. Dan. vi. 15.)
seems a very good one ; especially if it be con-
sidered that at the time king Hoshea sent his
ambassadors into Egypt, that country was gov-
erned by So, called by Manetho, Sevechus,
and by Herodotus, Sethon, and described by
the latter historian, lib. ii. cap. 141, as a very
superstitious prince, and particularly inattentive
to military affairs, and disobliging to the sol-
diery. In Hith. to make oneself stinking, loath-
some, or abominable. 1 Chron. xix. 6.
V. Chald. in Kal, with bl? following, to abomi-
nate, be very much displeased at. occ. Dan. vi.
15, where Theo^otion iXvTrrt&rl was grieved, so
Vulg. contristatus est. As a N. fem. Nnu'ixn
abominable, occ. Ezra iv. 12.
Occurs not as a V. in Kal, but,
I. As a participial N. or participle in Niph.
mi3 hollow, made hollow, occ. Exod. xxvii. 8.
xxxviii. 7. Jer. lii. 21.
II. It is applied spiritually, hollow, empty, vain.
occ. Job xi. 12.
III. As a N. fem. in reg. n:in the sight or pupil
of the eye, that part of the eye which appears
hollow, and admits the light, occ. Zech. ii. 8 or
12, where observe that three of Dr Kennicott's
codices for nasi have nn:3.
31
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. 3 a meat, food.
occ. Ezek. XXV. 7, and in composition with
ns a portion, Dan. i. 5, 8, 13, 15, 16, in all
which texts many of Dr Kennicott's read in
two words, an nS). Hence, probably, the
Phrygian /3xaf, 6reac? (Herodot. II. 2.), and
the Gr. p>a.yoi,food, which Hesychius explains
by xXafffjio. a^Tou n f*a.^*is, a piece or fragment of
bread or paste. And as x,\tt.afjL, is from xXa-u,
to break off, so the LXX in Ezek. xxv. 7,
render an by S;a^Tay>j, and Vulg. by direp-
tionem, spoil, plunder, (if in deed they read an,
for the Keri, and thirteen of Dr Kennicott's
codices have Tnb) ; and to spoil, pluck, break offy
or the like, is perhaps the ideal meaning of the
Hebrew word.
I. As a N. nan a covering of cloth, or the like.
It is used for
1. Clothes or coverings in general. Gen. xxiv.
53, & al. freq.
2. An outer garment, a cloak or robe. Gen.
xxxix. 12. 1 Sam. xix. 24.
3. The covering or coverlet of a bed. I Sam.
xix. 13.
4. A cloth-covering for the tabernacle. Num. iv.
613.
II. As a N. Tan a cover or cloak of dissimula-
tion, hypocrisy, falsehood, perfidy, treachery.
occ. Isa. xxiv. 16. Jer. xii. 1. So fem. plur.
mnan. occ. Zeph. iii. 4. Hence
III. As a V. in Kal, to use a cloak of dissimu-
lation, hypocrisy, falsehood, or treachery, to act
under such a deceitful cover, to deceive. It is
used absolutely, 1 Sam. xiv. 33. Job vi. 15, &
al. or with n following, Exod. xxi. 8. Jud. ix.
23 ; and once with n, Jer. iii. 20, surely as a
woman acteth treacherously against her friend;
so Noldius, perfide agit contra. Hab. ii. 5, yea
(as) when "nna nann T^-n wine deceiveth a man
(comp. Prov. xx. 1.) (so) he (the king of
Babylon) is proud (i. e. he is intoxicated with
his power and dominion, comp. Dan. iv. 30.)
and is not at rest. But on this whole word let
the reader consult Mr Bate's learned exposi-
tion in Crit. Heb.
in
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies to separate, disjoin, " sepai'avit, disjunxit."
Castell.
Hence the Arabs roving in the deserts of Asia
and Africa, had their appellation Bedaui, or as
the Europeans call them, Bedouins or Bedo-
weens.
The LXX have given the idea of the root,
Lev. xiii. 46, where they render inn by xt^io-
^la-f^svos, separated, separate,
I. As a N. in
1. Separate, alone, occ. Exod. xxx. 34, inn Trn
rrM" each shall be separate by itself, q. d. solus
in solo erit. The LXX render the words i<ra*
icru iffrat, by which I suppose they meant the
same as the Vulg. aiqualis ponderis erunt
omnia, all (of the spices) shall be of equal weight,
and to this purpose owe English, Diodati's
Italian, and Martin's French version. But
how the Heb. words should have this import,
I know not. They seem to signify that each
species of spice should be separate from, or free
from admixture with, any other, till compounded
according to the art of the apothecary, as in the
next verse ; and to the same art I apprehend it
13 40
was left to determine the relative quantity, or
proportion of each ingredient.
2. With b prefixed it is used as a particle, TSb
apart, either absolutely, see Zech. xii. 12, 13,
or ^vith the pronoun suffixes of both numbers
and genders, as nnnb he alone, by himself alone.
Gen. ii. 18. irrnnb them (fem.) alone, by them-
selves. Gen. xxi. 28. freq. occ.
3. nnb followed with ^n or n, without, besides.
Jud. \'iii. 26. Exod. xii. 37.
4.. The particle n being prefixed to nab, nabn
besides, without. Gen. xlvi. 26.
II. As a N. na /a:r, so called from its growing
in separate stalks, without spreading into
branches. Hence
Used for the flax or linen of which the priest's
garments were made. Exod. xxviii. 42, & al.
freq. The LXX throughout Exod. and Lev.
constantly render it by X/vsaj made of linen.
Plur. D-na linens, linen garments. Ezek. ix. 2,
3, 11, &al.
III. As a N. mas. plur. D'-Ti branches separat-
ing, or shooting off from the stem of a tree.
Ezek. xvii. 6. xix. 14 ; from which passages it
appears to denote the larger branches.
IV. Things made of such branches, as staves,
poles, or the like. Exod. xxv. 13 15, & al.
freq. Applied to the bars of the sepulchre,
Job x^di. 16, where, however, Scott explains it
of the sepulchral cells branching off from the
main subten-aneous grot.
V. The distended limbs of the IcA-iathan, as the
crocodile is commonly represented with his legs
sprawling. Job xii. 3 or 12. And perhaps
applied to those of Moab, considered under
the image of a wild beast. Isa. xvi. 6. We have
heard of the pride of Moab and of his anger,
T'-Ti 12 xb his limbs (strength) are not so ;
Symmachus ov^ ovru; ol ^^K^^ieva avrav, not so
his arms ; Vulg. plusquam/or^<V/rfo ejus, more
than his strength. So Jer. xlviii. 30, / know,
saith the Lord, his anger ; but not so i-nn his
limbs (strength, Vulg. virtus) nu/j^ p Kb not so
(his strength) hath done, i. e. his strength and
exertions are not answerable to his pride and
anger. See IVIr Lowth on both texts.
It does not appear that the word ever signifies
liars, lies, or boasting. But
VI. As a N. mas. plur. d-TS a sort oi conjurers,
who might be thus named from their affecting
retirement and solitude, as many impostors, to
cover and give credit to their lies, both in an-
cient and modem times, have done. The D'-TS
are mentioned with their other conjurers, occ.
Isa. xliv. 25. Jer. 1. 36. Comp. Hos. xi. 6.
Hence perhaps Latin vates, a prophet.
VII. There are several texts in the Lexicons
and Concordances, ranged under this root,
which seem more properly to belong to root "i ;
as Job xviii. 13, The first-born of death shall
feed 1-ny ""rn on the sufficiency of his skin, shall
feed on the sufficiency of himself, i. e. shall eat
up his skin and himself The skin is sarcasti-
cally mentioned, because it was dreadfully af-
fected by Job's disease, bax is in like manner
construed ^vith the particle a. Job xxi. 25.
T-nn in Job xi. 3, may best be rendered, at thy
sufficiency or seljf-sufficiency. And I would
not be positive tbat'bxiy ns, or according to
Via
many of Dr Kennicott's codices blKB> Job
xvii. 16, does not denote into the depth of
hades, as the Vulg. renders it, in profundissi-
mum infemum.
Ill to be all alone, quite alone. Hence as a
participle benoni in Kal, Tiia quite alone. Ps.
cii. 8, & al. So mab Num. xxiii. 9. Ps. iv.9.
Mic. vii. 14.
Der. Lat. viduus, whence loidow, &c.
To feign, or devise of himself alone ; for it seems
related to na (so N3n to an) as is intimated
1 K. xii. 33, which -rabn NTa he devised from
himself alone. But the Keri, and at least
seventeen of Dr Kennicott's codices, have nnbn
from his own heart. It occurs also Neh. vi. 8.
In Arabic the V. signifies to begin, to produce
or devise something new, " incepit, novum pro-
tulit aut excogitavit." Castell.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to divide, separate, distin-
guish. Gen. i. 4, and the Aleim bia"* divided
between the light and the darkness. How ? By
changing the light into darkness, and reform-
ing the darkness into light alternately, and that
by their own immediate and supernatural power,
as the heavenly orbs, and particularly the sun,
aftenvards did (Gen. i. 18.) and now do na-
turally and mechanically. But how do these
latter divide also between the day and the night,
as they are ordained to do, ver. 14? Plainly by
continuing and regulating the motion of the
earth, which began as soon as the Aleim
divided between the light and the darkness.*
Read and consider ver. 4 and 5, freq. occ.
See Exod. xxvi. 33. Lev. i. 17. x. 10. xx. 24.
Josh. xvi. 9. In Niph. to be separated. 1
Chron. xii. 8. Ezra ix. 1, & al. As a N. btn
"a part or piece separated, occ. Amos iii. 12.
II. As a N. b''ia tin, a species of metal. Its
Heb. name seems to be given it, either because
in refining it is separated from gold and silver,
which it otherwise spoils ; or because its parts
are the most easily separable from each other
of any metal, f a heat not much gi-eater than
that of boiling water being sufficient to fuse it.
So the Latin name stannum, by which the
Vulg. renders b'-Ta, seems to be from the
Greek o-ra^w to flow. occ. Num. xxxi, 22. Isa.
i. 25. Ezek. xxii. 18, 20. xxvii. 12. In Num.
xxxi. 22, Moses enumerates all the six species
of metals. :j: " Silver, of all the metals, suffers
most from an admixture of tin, a very small
quantity serving to make that metal as brittle as
glass, and what is worse, being very difficultly
separated from it again. The very vapour
of tin has the same effect as the metal itself, on'
silver, gold, and copper, rendering them brittle."
See tliis farther explained in Hutchinson's Moses'
Princip. part ii. p. 221239. Bate's Philosophical Prin-
ciples of Moses asserted and defended, p. 26, &c. and in
Catcott on the Creation, p. 45, &c.
+ Boerhaave's Chemistry, by Dallowe, vol. i. p. 25.
X New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, in Tin.
" But since we have learned from the chemists, that
by the admixture of melted copper, the tin may be easily
disengaged, and carried off, we may collect the silver
pure from the copper with a great deal of ease and little
expense." Boerhaave, Chem. vol. i. p. 62.
p-ri
41
DHl
Hence we may see the propriety of Jehovah's
denunciation by the prophet Isaiah, ch. i. 25;
for having at the 22d verse compared the Jew-
ish people to silver, he declares at ver. 25, I
will turn viy hand upon thee, and purely purge
away thy dross, and remove all "]''b''*73 thy parti-
cles of tin; where Aquila, Symmachus, and The-
odotion, KxffffiTsgav ffov, and Vulg. stannum tmim,
thy tin ; but LXX avfl^ouj wicked ones. This
demmciation, however, by a comparison of the
preceding and following context, appears to sig-
nify that God would, by a process of judgment,
purify those among the Jews who were capable of
purification, as well as destroy the reprobate and
incorrigible. Comp. Jer. vi. 29, 30. ix. 7. Mai.
iii. 3. Ezek. xxii. 18, 20. In Ezek. xxvii. 12,
Tarshish, i. e. Tartessus in Spain, is mention-
ed as furnishing b'-in tin, which that it anciently
did, the reader may see proved by Bochart, vol.
i. 169, from the testimonies of Stephanus,
Diodorus, and Pliny.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. pTi is
constantly used for a breach, rupture, fissure,
chink, (see 2 K. xii. 5, &c. ) and rendered ac-
cordingly, except in 2 Chron. xxxiv. 10, which
should likewise be translated the workmen that
wrought in the house of the Lord pTnib for (on
account of, or at) the breach fad ruptumj and to
repair the house. Comp, 2 K. xxii. 5.
nn Chald.
From the Heb. "nts, T being, as usual, changed
into *T, to scatter, disperse. Once, Dan. iv. 11
or 14. So LXX Itaffx.o^mffce.'n, and Vulg.
dispergite.
nn
Hollow. It occurs not simply in this form, but
hence,
I. As a N. irri hollow, empty, having nothing
in it but air, filled only vacuo aere with empty air,
as Lucan calls it, lib. v. lin. 94. occ. Gen. i. 2.
Jer. iv. 23. Isa. xxxiv. 11, and he shall stretch
out upon it the line of "i,'7n and the plummets of
im i. e. he shall, as it were, mark out with a
line where it shall be thrown into nrrn confused,
unconnected ruins, and with a plummet, where
instead of its present regular, massy buildings, it
shall be nrrS a mere void or desolation. Comp.
Zech. i. 16. iv. 9, 10. Lam. ii. 8. 2 Kings xxi.
13.
II. As a N. fem. in reg. na ri? ns the appa-
rent hollow, or pupil of the eye. occ. Psal. xvii.
8. Lam. ii. 18. Comp. niS under in III.
III. As a N. fem. nan, and in reg. nan an ark,
a hollow vessel, fit for s\vimming in the water.
It is used only for the ark of Noah, Gen. vi
ix. and for that in which the infant Moses was
preserved, Exod. ii. 3, 5. " About the begin-
ning of the last century, Peter Jansen, a Dutch
merchant, caused a ship to be built for him an-
swering in its proportions to those of Noah's ark,
the length of it being one hundred and twenty
feet, the breadth of it twenty, and the depth of
it twelve. At first this was looked upon as no
better than a fanatical vision of this Jansen, who
was by profession a Mennonist: and while it
was building, Jansen and his ship were made
all the sport and laughter of the seamen, as
much as Noah and his ark could be. But af-
terwards it was found that ships built in this
fashion were, in the time of peace, beyond all
others, most commodious for commerce, because
they would hold a third part more, without re-
quiring any more hands, and were found far bet-
ter runners than any made before. According-
ly the name of Navts Noachica is given by
some to this sort of vessel. " Parker's Biblio-
theca Biblica, vol. i. p. 235, 236.
IV. For na mas. and n'-a, see under root na.
As a N. red marble, porphyry, or some kind of
beautiful stone. Once, Esth. i. 6.
I. In Kal and Niph. to hurry, be precipitate, or
hasty. 2 Chron. xxxv. 21. Eccles. v. 1. vii. 9.
Prov. xxvdii. 22. In Hiph. transitively, to hurry
away. 2 Chr. xxvi. 20. In Kal and Hiph. tran-
sitively, to hasten, cause to make haste. Esth. ii. 9.
As a N. fem. nbna a hasting away. Isa. Ixv. 23.
" Neither shall they generate a short-lived race,
nbnab infestinationem, what shaU soon hasten
away. E/j xura^ecv for a curse, LXX. They
seem to have read nbxb, Grotius. But Psal.
Ixxviii. 33, both justifies and explains the word
here, and he consumed their days in vanity, and
their years nbnaa in haste. Bp. Lowth. The
Chaldee Targum explains the words in Isa. by
i<mr3b paT" xbl, and they shall not nourish, or
bring up, (offspring) for death. Chald. As a
N. ibNTa haste, hurry, occ. Ezra iv. 23. As a
N. fem. nbnan. The same. occ. Dan. ii. 25.
vi. 19.
II. In Niph. to be agitated, as the bones or bo-
dy in fear. Ps. vi. 3, 4.
III. In Kal and Hiph. to put into a hurry of
fear, to put into a consternation, to affright. Job
xxii. 10. xxiii. 16. Psal. ii. 5. In Niph. to be
hurried, terrified. Exod. xv. 15. In Ith. to be
affrighted, Dan. v. 9. As a N. fem. nbna
terror, consternation. Lev. xxvi. 16. Ps. Ixxviii.
33.
Der. Gr. /SaXXw to cast, Eng. a ball; perhaps
Latin pello, to drive, whence impel, dispel, pro-
pel, impulse, &c.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as the learned
Bochart observes, the word in Ethiopic signi-
fies mute, dumb, and in Arabic, as aV. tobedumb,
or speak barbarously, inarticulately. So flafifitnivu
in Greek is to lisp or stammer. Hence
I. As a N. nnna a beast or brute, destitute of
speech, or of an articulate voice, v<ro^vytev a<pu-
vov a dumb beast, 2 Pet. ii. 16. It denotes
1. Any brute, as opposed to man. Psal. xxxvi. 7.
2. Any terrestrial quadruped, viviparous and of
some size. See Lev. xi. 2-^7, 29, 30.
3. A tame animal, as opposed to n'-n a wild one.
Gen. i. 25. Psal. 1. 10. See Bochart, vol. ii.
4, & seq.
II. As a N. mas. sing, mnna the behemoth,
q. d. the beast or brute by way of eminence, the
most eminent or remarkable of brutes, occ. Job
xl. 10 or 15. Comp. Ps. Ixxiii. 22. Bochart
takes the termination m to a masculine N. to be
Egyptian, as in @a>0, ^uu6, ^a.fji,ivu6, the names
of Egyptian months. But we may observe that
mniD is likewise construed as a masculine' N.
Job xxxviii. 32, and in the Hebrew Bible,
)n3
mn-sb, ms3, ri'i'-ni are names of men. The
learned writer just mentioned, vol. iii. 754, &
seq. contends that mnnn means the hippopota-
mus, that is, the sea- or, more properly speak-
ing, the river-horse, which the ancient Greek
writers, and the Praenestine* pavement, describe
as an amphibious quadruped found in the Nile,
and which is still sometimes met with in Up-
per Egypt. And he has supported his opinion
with so much learning and plausibility, that I
believe it has been generally embraced and ac-
quiesced in by the literati since his time. Schul-
tens, however, in his commentary on Job, ar-
gues as strenuously, that the elephant was the
creatm-e intended. And it must be confessed,
that most of the characters given of the behe-
moth will correspond also to the elephant. It
would far exceed the bounds of a Lexicon to
state and discuss the arguments on each side.
I must, therefore, content myself with referring
to Bochart (as above), to Scheuchzer's Physica
Sacra on Job xl. and to Dr Shaw's Travels, p.
426, in support of the claims of the hippopota-
mus, AwAto Schultens's comment, and Mr Scott's
valuable translation and notes on Job, in de-
fence of the elephant. I shall, however, inti-
mate the principal arguments of both parties,
by explaining, in their proper places, the He-
brew words on which they are founded ; and
would, at present, just beg the reader's atten-
tion to Psal. Ixxiii. 22, and I (was J Ijra bru-
tish, and knew not : I was mD.in before thee.
If mnnn here be understood in the singular
number, as in all reason it ought, for what man
ever called himself beasts ? this text will af-
ford a good argument, that mnm does not sig-
nify the elephant, since it would have been di-
rectly contrary to the psalmist's purpose to
have denominated himself from that sagacious
and almost rational animal. See BufFon, Hist.
Nat. tom. ix. p. 222, 292, &c. I2mo.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. irrn
plur. marra the thumb or great toe. Jud. i. 7.
Thus Aquila renders it by ifr^a.x.rv\oi, Exod.
xxix. 20; but the LXX always by ax^sv, the
top, summit, or extremity. The putting of
blood and oil upon the thumb of the right hand
and great toe of the right foot. Lev. viii. 23.
xiv. 14, 17, & al. was typical of aU their actions
and steps being cleansed by the blood of Christ,
and sanctified by the anointing of the Holy
Spirit.
prci
Occiirs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee and
Syriac signifies to shine. As a N. prrs is once
used for a kind of leprosy or leprous spot on the
skin. Lev. xiii. 39, and the priest shall look, and
behold the skin of their flesh niSb mi-TD nnn
bright spots of an obscure white ; this is iprt^
breaking out on the skin ; he is clean. We are
informed in Niebuhr's valuable Description de
r Arabic, p. 119, that one of the species of
leprosy to which the Arabs are subject, is by
them still called Bohak, but that it is neither
. * Sf e Shaw's Trarels, p. 120, 2ncl edit.
42 Kn
contagious nor mortal; and in the note, p.
120, 121, Forskal adds, " The Arabs call a
sort of leprosy, in which some Utile spots show
themselves here and there on the body, Behaq ;
and it is without doubt the same as is named
prrn Lev. xiii. They believe it to be so far
from contagious, that one may lie with the
person affected without danger.'' " On the
15th of May, 1763, I saw at Mokha, a Jew
who had the leprosy Bohak. The spots of it are
of unequal sizes ; they do not appear shining,
they are but very little raised above the skin,
and do not change the colour of the hair, les
taches sont d'un blanc obscur tirant sur le
rouge, the spots are of an obscure white inclining
to red." As to what Forskal says, that the
spots do not appear shilling (luisantes), which
may seem to contradict Moses' calling them
mrrn shining spots, it may be observed, that
the Jew might probably have had the Bohak
some time, and that Moses himself supposes
that by the time the person affected with it
could be brought to the priest, the nirra shin-
ing spots would be nsnb mrra obscurely white.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies to shine very much or brightly. See
Castell.
I. As a participial N. T-na bright, shining, re-
splendent, occ. Job xxxvii. 21, and now men can-
not look at that resplendent light f which is J in
the ethers, when the wind hath passed and
cleansed them. " That is, when the sky is in
such a clear, dazzling state as he had described,
ver. 18." Scott. This text plainly gives the
idea of the word.
II. As a N. fem. nTia a kind of leprous spot,
so called from its shining. Lev. xiii. freq.
I. To spoil, plunder, strip. Gen. xxxiv. 27. 1
Sam. xiv. 36, where observe that the nr in mas
is not radical, but paragogic, as in rrbas from bs.
Gen. xi. 7 ; and that this is the only instance
where the verb occurs Mdth a final n in the
sense of spoiling, freq. occ. As Ns. in and
fem. ma spoil, plunder, prey. Num. xiv. 3, 31.
2 Chron. xiv. 14.
II. To spoil of honour or credit, to detract from,
reproach, upbraid. Prov. vi. 30, men Tna- xb
will not upbraid a thief, if he steal to satisfy his
appetite when he is hungry. So Prov. xxiii. 9,
where LXX fAvxTi^iir*i he sneer, and ver. 22.
As a N. Tia a reproach, object of reproach.
Gen. xxxviii. 23. Job xii. 21. Ps. xxxi. 19, &
al. fem. rma the same. occ. Neh. iii. 36, or iv. 4.
Tta to plunder repeatedly, or entirely, the redu-
plication of the second radical denoting, as
usual, the repetition or completeness of the act.
Num. xxxi. 9, 32, 53, & al. freq.
It seems to be nearly related both in sound and
sense to the preceding ta to spoil, strip, as x^n
to an, NI35: to oy. Thus several of the Hexa-
plar versions render it ^m^-rairxy, and Vulg.
diripuenmt. occ. Isa. xviii. 2, 7. The first
verse of this chapter relates, I think, to Egypt
(comp. under c^aa). So Vitringa, who renders
IKia by diripiunt, sjyoil, refers the expression.
nr^i
43
nnn
" whose land the rivers spoil," not to the hos-
tile invasion of Sennacherib, but to the Cush-
ites or Ethiopians who had at this time subdu-
ed Egypt, and from whose country likewise
came the overwhelming Nile, which is here al-
luded to. So Targum Jonath. whose land
N-nni? the people have spoiled.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible rr.
To despise, contemn, slight. See Gen. xxv. 34.
Num. XV. 31. 2 Sam. xii. 9. Psal. xxii. 25. 2
K. xix. 21. Isa. xxxvii. 22, in which two last
passages nti may be the particip. benoni fem.
in Kal. Isa. xlix. 7, a;33 rtTlb, " to him whose
person is despised." Bp. Lowth. Two of
Dr Kennicott's codices in the text, and one in
the margin, read m despised, formed like ^mv
made. Job xli. 24 or 33. As to the character
here given of the Messiah, comp. Isa. liii. 3,
where he is expressly said to be mna despised.
As a N. p-Ti contempt, occ. Esth. i. 18.
Asa participle or participial N. of an irregular,
mixed form between Niph. and Hiph. mnna
contemptible, vile. So LXX rtTifji.eo(Mvov, Theo-
dotion i^ovhivojfiivov, Vulg. vile. occ. 1 Sam. xv.
9. Dr Kennicott's codices here fimiish no va-
rious reading, except that in one is read rrafna
by transposition.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac signi-
nifies to strow, disperse, break to pieces. As a
N. in Heb. pn a flash of lightning ,- so Aquila,
affT^tt'Tv, Symmachus, uxrivos airT^acni;, and
Vulg. fulguris coruscantis. occ. Ezek. i. 14<.
The name of a 2)lace. Jud. i. 4. 1 Sam. xi. 8.
To disperse, dissipate, occ. Psal. Ixviii. 31.
Dan. xi. 24. So LXX hocffxa^TiXuv, Vulg.
dissipare.
To nauseate, retch. So the Chaldee Targum
nyp loathed, detested : but the LXX itu^uovto
roared, occ. Zech. xi. 8. This root occurs
also, according to the textual reading of
most printed editions. Pro v. xx. 21, an inheri-
tance nbnan detested, scandalous, i. e. gained
by scandalous arts, at the beginning ; but the
Keri and Complutensian edition have here
nbfrnn (which is likewise the reading of twelve
or more of Dr Kennicott's codices) hastened,
gotten hastily ; and this is confirmed by the
Targum and Syriac KSmonn, by the LXX
t-rtff'Teovhoe.Xof^ivn, by Symmachus and Theodotion
e'7fovia.Z,o(jt.tvri, and by Vulg. ad quam festinatur.
To try, prove, examine, particularly as metals.
Ps. Ixvi. 10. Zech. xiii. 9, & al. freq. We read.
Job xii. 11. xxxiv. 3. that inin vba ^X the ear
trieth words or articulate sounds ; and with
most exact and philosophical truth is this said
of the organ of hearing, particularly of the audi-
tory nerve and membrane, for * " this mem-
brane in the various degrees of tension and re-
laxation, adajits itself to the several natures and
* See New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, &c. in
Hearing.
states of sonorous bodies ; becoming tense for
the reception of acute sounds, and relaxed for
the admission of grave sounds. In short, it is
rendered tense and relaxed in a thousand differ-
ent degrees, according to the various degrees of
acuteness or gravity in sounds. "
As a N. ]na and ]^^n a place or building for
examining or spying, a watch-tower. Isa. xxxii.
14. Jer. vi. 27. It is written I'-ni Isa. xxiii.
13.
Der. Beacon, beckon.
inn
In Syriac signifies to view, behold, regard, (see
Syriac version of Mat. vii. 3.) ; and in Arabic,
to be astonished. Hence
I. In Hebrew its primary import seems to be,
to look at or behold with admiration or approba-
tion, which accounts for its being so frequently
followed by the particle n at, and once. Job
xxxvi. 21, by bj? upon.f So transitively, or
with a following, to choose. Gen. vi. 2. Dent.
X. 15, & al. freq. As a participial N. T-na a
j)erson chosen or elected, and in consequence of
such election appointed to an office, an elect. 2
Sam. xxi. 6. Isa. xlii. 1, & al.
II. As a participle or participial N. 'Tini, plur.
D-'iinn and D-ina, frequently rendered a young
man, or young men, but the word strictly speak-
ing has no relation to time or age. It properly
denotes a choice man, such as one would choose
for his vigour and activity to perform any work.
See inter al. 1 Sam. viii. 16. ix. 2. xxiv. 2
or 3. xxvi. 2. 2 Sam. vi. i. Prov. xx. 29. As
a N. fem. plur. in reg. -nTinn literally elections,-
so Montanus, "jTmnn -n-'a in diebus electionum
tuarum, in the days of thine elections, or choice,
in thy choice days, in those days of thy life
which thou woiddst choose, as distinguished
from the evil days of old age, of which thou
shaltsay, I have no pleasure in them. occ. Eccles.
xii. I.
III. With a following, to look at, or regard, with
affection, to love, affect, or have an affection for,
diligere. Isa. xiv. 1. xlviii. 10 (where see Vi-
tringa). Zech. i. 17. iii. 2.
IV. In Eccles. ix. 4, the textual reading of
most editions is ini" which seems to yield no
consistent and satisfactory sense ; but the Keri
here is "lan- shall be, or is, joined, and so reads
the Complutensian edition, and seven of Dr
Kennicott's codices, and thus the LXX, by
their translation Kmvuvu communicates, appear to
read. And according to this reading the sense
is easy and natural. Solomon is complaining,
that, as to the outward occurrences of this life,
all things happen alike to all, that there is one
event to the righteous and to the wicked f and
after that (they all alike go) to the dead, and
then, as to this world, the scene is finally
closed; for, ver. 4, to him that is, (yet) joined
to all the living there is hope, &c.
* See Castell's Lexic. Heptaglott and Michaelis, Sup.
plem. ad Lex. Hob. *ina.
\ 1 consider tlie words in tlie middle of ver. 3, Cyea also
the heart of the sons of men is full of evil, and madness is
in their heart tvhile they live J as parenthetical.
KtOl
44
KDl
T'o utter or speak rasJdy, foolishly or unadvisedly,
effutire. occ. Lev. v. 4. Num. xxx. 7, 9. Ps.
cvi. 33. But in all the above passages it is
followed by D''n3a;3 with the lips; and I suspect
that the LXX, in constantly rendering it (ex-
cept only in Num. xxx. 9.) by hatmy^Xv or
"^nKTroXv, which denotes the separating or open-
ing tcide of the lips, diductionem labiorum, have
given the true idea of the word. From this
root may perhaps be derived the Greek (aa-TTos,
a stutterer ; also the proper name of a person
who was a stammerer, (mentioned by Herodo-
tus, lib. iv. cap. 155.) and of a silly tautological
poet alluded to by Ovid, Metam. lib. ii. lin.
703. Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon, under
'QxTTaXoyiu,
Occurs only in Prov. xii. 18, and seems nearly
of the same import as the preceding xos.
nron
I. To hang close, cling. It occurs not in Kal ;
but hence in Hiph. ^vith by following, to
cause to cling to or hang upon. occ. Ps. xxii.
10, hv "n^ioin causing me to cling upon my
mother's breasts.
IL To trust, rely upon, in which sense it is fol-
lowed by n, bx, bl7, freq. occ. It is also used
absolutely, to trust, be confident, secure, the
object of trust or confidence being implied.
Job vi. 20. Isa. xii. 2. As a N. nian trust,
confidence, Isa. xxxii. 17. Also adverbially,
confidently, securely. Gen. xxxiv. 25. Deut.
xii. 10. Fem. nnun confidence, occ. Isa.
xxxi. 1, 9. pnun hope, confidence, occ. Eccles.
ix. 4. 2 K. xviii. 19. Isa. xxxvi. 4. nuan
confidence, trust. Prov. xxv. 19, & al.
III. As a N. mas. plur. o-n^aix fruits or
plants of the pepo or melon kind, which by their
tendrils cling to whatever they can lay hold on,
and so support themselves, occ. Num. xi. 5,
where LXX ^i-tovks, and where perhaps the
word means the water-melon ; which " the Ara-
bians," according to Hasselquist, Voyages, &c-
p. 255, " called Batech. It is cultivated," adds
he, " on the banks of the Nile, in the rich clayey
earth, which subsides during the inundation.
This serves the Egyptians for meat, drink, and
physic. It is eaten in abundance during the
season, even by the richer sort of people ; but
the common people, on whom Providence has
bestowed nothing but poverty and patience,
scarcely eat any thing but these, and account
this the best time of the year, as they are
obliged to put up with worse fare at other sea-
sons. This fruit likewise serves them for
drink, the juice refreshing these poor creatures,
and they have less occasion for water than if
they were to live on more substantial food in
this burning climate." This well explains the
Israelites' regretting the want of this fruit in
the parched thirsty wilderness.
To cease, leave off. occ. Eccles. xii. 3. And the
grinders cease (grinding, namely) because they
are few ; they can grind no longer. Chald.
In Kal, to cease, occ. Ezra iv. 14. In Kal
and Aph. to cause to cease, occ. Ezra iv. 21,
23. v. 5. vi. 8.
Der. a beetle. Qu ?
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Chaldee
and Syriac denotes to conceive in the belly or
womb ; and in Arabic, to hide or be hid. See
Castell.
I. As a N. ]ioi the belly of an animal, male or
female. Gen. xxv. 23. Jud, iii. 21. Job xl.
16. It is used Jon. ii. 3, for the hollow or
capacity of ^MW but with a reference, no
doubt, to the fish's belly, in which the prophet
was entombed. It often denotes the inmost
part or mind of man. See Job xv. 35. xxxii.
18, 19. Prov. xviii. 8. xx. 27, 30. xxii. 18.
xxvi. 22. Comp. Ezek. iii. 3. Ps. xl. 9, and
under a^p V.
II. The belly or central part of a hollow pillar.
1 K. vii. 20.
III. As a N. mas. plur. D-3ian nuts, or rather,
according to Dr Shaw, ( Travels, p. 145, note,
2d edit.) Pistachio nuts, so called from their
shell shaped like the belly, and containing the
kernel. See this interpretation farther proved
in Bochart, vol. i. 388, &c. occ. Gen. xliii, 11.
Der. To batten, make fat, or great-bellied.
Compounded of the particle a to or on, and me,
to me, or on me, i. e.
1. Attend to me. Gen. xliii. 20.
2. Have pity on me. Exod. iv. 10, & al.
y^. See under p
n^'2. See under na
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. appears to be
the name of some tree or shrub, occ. 2 Sam.
V. 23, 24. 1 Chron. xiv. 14, 15. Ps. Ixxxiv. 7.
The LXX in Chron. render it w^riuv pear-
trees ; so Aquila, in 2 Sam. v. 23, and Vulg.
both in Sam. and Chron. pyrorum. Others
translate it the mulberry-tree, which to illus-
trate the passage in the Psalm, it is pretended,
grows best in dry ground ; but I do not find
this circumstance to be true,* and should ra-
ther think that xaa means a kind of large shrub,
which the Arabs still likewise call baca, and
which probably was so named from its distilling
an odoriferous gum ; for our word xaa seems
to be related to the following naa, as Kwa to
rrtaa, &c. The valley of xaa, mentioned Ps.
Ixxxiv. 7, (to borrow the expressions of Cel-
sius. Hierobot.) appears to bef " a rugged
valley, embarrassed with bushes and stones,
which could not be passed through without la-
bour and tears ; such as we may collect from
Deut. xxi, 4, were to be found in Judea."
And I add, that a valley of this kind was a
striking emblem of that vale of thorns and tears
through which all believers must pass to the
heavenly Jerusalem. Comp. Crit. Heb. It is
remarkable that in Ps. Ixxxiv. the LXX ren-
der Kaa by xXat/^^^vaj, Aquila by KXavdf^ev of
weeping, and Vulg. by lachrymarum of tears ,
these versions may serve to confirm its relation
* See Miller's Gardener's Dictionary, under Morus.
f " Asperam et dumis saxis^ue impeditain vallem, guce
sine labore et lachrymis transiri non posset, guales in Ju-
daea fuisse coUigitur ex Deut. xxl. 4."
riDn
45
"ID!
to naa, but the word itself most probably de-
notes some shrub in the Psalm, as well as in
the other texts of Scripture.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible rr to
ooze, ooze out as liquor, to distil in small quan-
tities,
I. To weep, shed tears. See Gen. xlv. 14.
Exod. ii. 6. Jer. ix. 1. As a N. oa weeping,
tears. See Ps. cii. 10. As a N. fem rr^sa,
in reg. n-^i a weeping, shedding of tears, occ.
Gen. 1. 4.
II. Transitively, to weep for, bewail. Gen. xxiii.
2. Lev. X. 6, & al.
III. As a N. -31 an oozing, occ. Job xxviii.
11, he (man) binds up, or confines the (subter-
raneous) streams or rills "3 an from oozing; for
this is evidently part of that description of the
miner's and metallurgist's business, which be-
gins at the first verse of this chapter. Or, if
the n in "Dan be taken as formative, then we
may render the text he binds up the oozing
places of the streams, which comes to the same
sense. And for farther satisfaction see Mr
Scott's poetical Paraphrase and Notes.
In general to be forward, precede, to come, or go
before.
I. In Kal, to precede or befrst in birth, to be the
firstling or first-born, or consecrated as such.
occ. Lev. xxvii. 26. As a particip. fem. in
Hiph. m-DDD bringing forth the first-born. So
LXX, <^^MToroKouffm. occ. Jer. iv. 31. Comp.
ms-bxa. Ps. cxliv. 13, under tibx II. As
participial Ns. -naa and nan, applied to men,
first-born, reckoning from the father. Gen. x.
"15. xlvi. 8, 14. xUx. 3. Deut. xxi. 17. 1 Chron.
V. 1 3, & al.freq. reckoning from the mother,
Exod. xi. 5, where it refers both to the father
and to the mother in the same sentence.
Joined with Dn*l *112S3, opening the womb, it re-
lates to the mother, Exod. xiii. 2. comp. ver.
13, 15. As a N. fem. rrr-aa, first-born, of
daughters, primogenita. occ. Gen. xix. 31, 33,
34, 37. xxix. 26. 1 Sam. xiv. 49. As a N. fem.
rr'^Da, and in reg. n*iDa primogeniture, birth-
right. See Gen. xliii. 33. xxv. 31 34. Among
the ancient patriarchal believers, the birth-right
included not only a double portion of the father's
estate, which was peculiarly denoted by the term
niaa (see 1 Chron. v. 1, 2, compared with Deut.
xxi. 17.) but also pre-eminence or authority
over the other brethren, (see Gen. xxvii. 29.
xlix. 3, 4, 8.) because with the birth-right in
those times was generally connected the pro-
genitorship of the Messiah (see Gen. xlix. 8.
1 Chron. v. 2. ) : on which last account espe-
cially the apostle might weU call Esau a pro-
fane person for despising his birth-right, Heb.
xii. 16."
* The reader may remark that in the 3d edit. I have not,
as I did in the 2d, said any thing about the priesthood's
being annexed to the birth-j-ight. My reason for this
omission is, that, on attentive reconsideration, I think
the texts which I there quoted for such annexation,
(namely, Num. iii. 12. viii. 16. Exod. xix. 22. xxiv. 5.) in-
sufficient to prove it ; and whoever will peruse the learned
Vitringa's Observationes Sacrse, lib. ii. cap. 2 and 3, will,
I believe, be of the same opinion. The English reader
As a V. from the N. to make the first-born,
invest with the rights of primogeniture, occ.
Deut. xxi. 16.
Of beasts, as a N. "naa plur. in reg. "Tiaa, a
firstling, reckoning from the mother, Deut. xv.
19._ Neh. X. 35. As a N. fem. t^^^:i firstling.
It is plainly used as a collective N. denoting the
firstling males, Deut, xii. 6, 17. xiv. 23, (so
LXX, TA npfiTOTOKA) and Heb. xi. 28.;
for comp. Deut. xv. 19. Exod. xiii. 12. Lev.
xxvii. 26. So. nTiDi Gen. iv. 4.
The first-born in the holy line, reckoning from
the father, with their peculiar rights, were evi-
dent types of Him, who was to be the first-born
among many brethren, (Rom. viii. 29.) and in
ALL things to have the pre-eminence. (Col. i.
And in his sacrificial character, the Messiah
was represented by the firstlings of clean beasts,
which appear from Gen. iv. 4, to have been
consecrated for sacrifice to God from the origi-
nal institution of typical Christianity!, and
which thus sei-ved as a continual and striking
comment on that blessed promise, The seed of
the WOMAN shall bruise thy (the serpent's)
head; but thou shalt bruise his heel. For since
the seed of the woman only is here mentioned,
is not this an intimation, at least, that the fu-
ture sufifering Redeemer should be born of a
virgin? And what in nature could be so
proper a standing type of Him in this respect,
as the firstling of a female animal agonizing and
dying under the knife of the priest, and then
consumed by fire.
It may be farther remarked, that a perversion of
the true tradition concerning the redemption of
man by the sufi^erings and death of the great
First-born was, no doubt, one source of the
idolaters sacrificing their own children, parti-
cularly their first-born. See 2 K. iii. 27. xvi.
3. xxi. 6. xxiii. 10. Jer. vii. 31. xix. 5. Ezek.
xxiii. 37. Mic. vi. 7. And in countries and
ages far distant from those mentioned in Scrip-
ture, we find that " the Peruvians of quality,
and those too of mean sort, would sacrifice their
first~born to redeem their own life, when the
priest pronounced that they were mortally
sick,"| and that the inhabitants of Florida
j^ sacrificed their first-born, if a male, to the sun.
And as the king of Moab, when in distress,
took his first-bom (inaanf) son, that should have
reigned in his stead, and offered him for a burnt-
offering, (2 K, iii. 27.) so " Hacon king of
Norway oflfered his son in sacrifice to obtain of
Odin the victory over his enemy Harald.
Aune king of Sweden devoted to Odin the
blood of his nine sons, to prevail on that god to
may, for his satisfaction, consult Bishop Patrick's Com-
ment on the several texts.
t And thus they continued to be offered in sacrifice by
some of the heathen nations, so late as the time of the
Trojan war, and probably long after ; for from Homer,
II. iv. lin. 102, 120. xxiii. lin. 864, 873, it appears to have
been the custom both of the Mysians and Greeks, on ex-
traordinary occasions, to vow even a hecatomb APNfiN
nPnTOrONfiN of firstling Jambs to Apollo.
X More's Explanation of Grand Mystery, p. 86.
I See Picart's Ceremonies and Religious Customs, &c.
where this horrid sacrifice is represented to the eye.
n^a
46
prolong his life. The ancient history of the
north abounds in similar examples."*
As the first-horn is called the might of his father,
and the beginningor chief of his strength, Gen.
xlix. 3, (comp. Deut. xxi. 17. Ps. Ixxviii. 51.)
so in Job xviii. 13, Din "113 n the first-born of
death figuratively denotes a dreadful and mor-
tal disease " Death's eldest born, and fiercest of
his brood," as Mr Scott expresses it. And as
in Job xviii. 13, the first-born of death is per-
sonified, and so is death itself, Jer. ix. 21 ;
and as b^X eating is applied to death's first-
born, so is rrj?-! feeding, to death, Ps. xlix. 15.
The Latin poets frequently make death a
person. See Horat. lib. i. ode 4. lin. 13;
and lib. iii. ode 2. lin. 14. Propert. lib. iii.
el. 17. lin. 26. Boeth. ii. 7.
II. As a N. mas. plur. Zi'''r\:2'z first-fruits, fruits
first ripe, i. e. before others or the same
kind. There were two principal kinds of first-
fruits; the one of barley (called "-nDS rT'tt'X"!
the beginning of the first-fruits, Exod. xxiii. 19.
xxxiv. 26, and Typ n^irxi the beginning of the
harvest, Lev. xxiii. 10. comp. 2 Sara. xxi. 9.)
from which the wave-sheaf was taken. Lev.
xxiii. 10, 11; the other of wheat, called -Tian
D-lJn "I'-yp the first-fruits of wheat harvest, Exod.
xxxiv. 22, of which the two wave-loaves were
made. Lev. xxiii. 17; the wave-sheaf repre-
senting Christ risen from the dead (comp. John
xii 24.) as the first-fruits of them that slept (see
1 Cor. XV. 20, 23.) ; the wave-loaves prefigur-
ing the eifusion of the first-fruits of the Spirit
on the day of Pentecost, Acts ii. 1 4.
As a V. applied to a tree. To bring forth first
(i. e. delicate) /rui^, or, according to Bate, "to
forward its fruit, and so bring it to perfection. "
occ. Ezek. xlvii. 12 ; where Montanus matur-
abit shall hasten or ripen. The correspondent
Greek word in Rev. xxii. 2, is avo^ihow yield-
ing, bearing.
III. As a N. fem. nniaa, plur. m"l5a, and
Do-n3S, the first ripe fig, the boccore, as it is
still called in the Levant, nearly by its Heb.
name. Thus Dr Shaw, giving an account of
the fruits in Barbary, Trav. p. 144, mentions
" the black and white boccdre or early fig (the
same we have in England, and which in Spain
is called breba, quasi breve, as continuing only
a short time) which is produced [i. e. ripe] in
June ; though the kermez or kermouse, the fig
properly so called, which they preserve and
make up into cakes, is rarely ripe before
August." Comp. Jer. xxiv. 2. And on Nah.
iii. 12, observe from Dr Shaw, as above, that
the boccores drop as soon as they are ripe, and
according to the beautiful allusion of the pro-
phet, yaZ/ into the mouth of the eater upon being
shaken. Farther, " it frequently falls out in
Barbary, (says Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 342.)
and we need not doubt of the like in this hotter
climate (of Judea, namely,) that, according to
the quality of the preceding season, some of
the more forward and vigorous trees will now
and then yield a few ripe figs, six weeks or
* Mallet's Northern Antiquities, vol. i. p. 131.
under 1^73 II. and the authors there quoted.
Comp.
more before the full season," i. e. before the
middle or latter end of June. " Something
like this may be alluded to by the prophet
Hosea, ch. ix. 10, when he says that he saw
their fathers as mn33 the first ripe in the fig-
tree at her first time." Such figs were reckoned
a great dainty. Comp. Isa. xxviii. 4, and see
Mr Lowth's note there.
IV. As Ns. *iDn and fem. rr'^aa a dromas or
dromedary (which English names, by the way,
are derived from the Greek ^^s^s/v to run,) a
race of camels (for it does not constitute a dis-
tinct species,)* " chiefly remarkable for its
prodigious swiftness, (the swift dromedary, as
the prophet calls it, Jer. ii. 23.) the Arabs
affirming that it will run over as much ground
in one day, as one of their best horses will
perform in eight or ten." [But this seems an
exaggeration.] " It differs from the common
camel, in being of a finer and rounder shape,
and having upon its back a lesser protuberance."
Shaw's Travels, p. 167, where see more. " The
dromedary," says Russel,t " by all I could ever
discover, is nothing but a high breed of the
Arab camel. The only distinction obseiTed is,
that it is of a lighter and handsomer make ;
and instead of the solemn walk to which the
others are accustomed, it paces, and is generally
esteemed to go as far in one day as the others do
in three." And this is sufficient to show the
propriety of its Hebrew one. occ. Isa. Ix. 6.
Jer. ii. 23. Comp. Volney, Voyage en Syrie,
tom. ii. p. 324.
I. To mix, mingle, occ. Jud. xix. 21, bisn, or,
according to the Keri, and twenty- four of Dr
Kennicott's codices, bl''i, and he mingled for
the asses, i. e. he mixed some chopped straw
and barley together for their provender, as
usual in those countries to this day. Comp.
b-ba below, and see 1 K. iv. 28, and Harmer's
Observations, vol. i. p. 423, &c. Ps. xcii. 11,
" -nba / am (not barely anointed, but) mixed
with fresh oil. Oil penetrates the very bones ;
and the person spoken of was to be full, or
filled full with what oil represents. The soften-
ing benignity of holiness and love were to be
incorporated into his very substance, and his
very humanity to become, like God, holiness
and love. " Bate's Crit. Heb.
II. To confound, destroy, as it were, by hetero-
geneous, or discordant mixtures, occ. Gen. xi.
7, rrbi3T and we will confound there their talk.
So ver. 9, Wherefore the name of it was called
Babel bn (i. e. in confusion) because there
Jehovah bbi confounded the talk of all the earth.
Observe that in ver. 7, the pt in rrbna is not
radical but paragogic. Hence the French
habil, babiller, and Eng. babble. Lat. balbus
stammering, balbutio to stammer.
III. As a N. ba Bel, a name by which the
heathen, and particularly the Babylonians,
called their arch- idol, the heavens, whose dif-
ferent conditions of fire, light, and spirit, (i. e.
gross air,) are mechanically mixed with each
See BuflFon, Hist. Nat. tom.
t Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 57.
l.&c. 12mo.
47
j^a
Other, and thereby carry on all the operations
of natiu-e. oec. Isa. xlvi. I. Jer. 1. 2. li. 44.
This idol is also mentioned Baruch vi. 41 ;
and (to say nothing of the apocryphal story of
Bel and the Dragon) Herodotus, lib. i. cap.
181, expressly calls the Tower of Babel or
Babylon, Aios bhaot 'l^ov the Temple of Jupi-
ter Belus or Bel ; * and Servius, on the first book
of the ^neis, says, that " among the Assy-
rians, Saturn and the Sun (i. e. the solar light)
are upon some sacred account both called Bel."
The reason of this seems evident, ba was a
general name for the matter of the heavens or
celestial mixture, as what the Greeks called
Koovo; (from pp to irradiate), and the Romans
Saturn (from inD to hide, which see), likewise
was. Thus Orpheus, in his hymn to Cronus
or Saturn,
AlfffMVi X^pVlTOUS OS %<ff (!4t' d^U^tVCt, XlXffjbOV.
Thou boldest through the wide extended world
The t bands ineffable.
And still more expressly to our present purpose,
'Of veuiig T srawTot [jli^v; xotrfjt,eto
Inhabiting the world's every part
The same poet farther addresses Cronus,
'Of iot!Txvots fjciv ot.retvT xeti eiv^us ifx-^oiXiv avreg.
Thou all consuming, all repairing god !
And in truth ba or the mixture of the different
conditions of the heavenly fluid is what not only
continually renews, but also destroys all things.
Hence the fable of Cronus or Saturn devour-
ing his own children: and hence perhaps one
reason of the horrid custom of offering up
children to him in sacrifice, which was practised
not only by the Carthaginians, but by the old
Latins, by the Cretans, and in short wherever
this idol was worshipped. See Univ. Hist,
vol. xvii. p. 262, & seq. and notes, and below
under -jbn II.
We find by the Palmyrene inscriptions, printed
at the end of the Abbe Barthelemy's Reflec-
tions, &c. Paris, 1754, that biS b^j? Bel the
Calf, (see Exod. xxxii.) and bna "(bn Molech
Bel, or Bel the King, were worshipped at
Palmyra or Tadmor.
IV. As a N. bin. See under rrbia.
V. As a N. mas. blia a food, deluge. LXX,
xdTKxXvfffio;. It is applied only to that of
Noah, " from its soaking or mixing with the
earth quite through the shell of it; which
was then soaked fuU of water, and dissolved."
For a description of this temple, which was no other
than the famous Tower of Babel repaired and completed,
see Prideaux, Connex. part i. book ii. not far from the
beginning, and Calraet's Dictionary in Babel and Bab-
ylon.
j- Whence, by the way, we may see the reason, why
Saturn was represented as bound with fette7-s, and why,
of wool. For what binds so strongly as the Jieaxjenly
fluid? and yet what so soft? " Maxime aiitem corpora
inter se juncta permanent, cum guodam quasi vinculo
circumdata colligantur: quod facit ea natura quae per
omnem mundum, omnia mente et ratione conficiens, et
ad medium rapit, et convertitextrema," says Balbus the
Stoic, in Cicero, De Nat. Deor. lib. ii. cap. 45. a curious
philosophical passage, which I shall leave to the consi-
deration of the learned and intelligent reader.
Bate. This notion of a deluge is clearly ex-
pressed by Virgil, ^n. xii. Tin. 204, 205,
-Si tellurem effundat in undas
Diluvio miscens-
Should he the earth in water fused
Mix with tlie flood
See Mr Catcott's excellent Treatise on the
Deluge, p. 75, 2d edit.
VI. As a N. ban a mixture or confusion of
species by bestiality, Lev. xviii. 23. or of re-
lation by incest. Lev. xx. 12.
VII. As a N. ban the mixed globe of earth and
water. 1 Sam. ii, 8. 2 Sam. xxii. 16. 1 Chron.
xvi. 30. Prov. viii. 26, 31. Isa. xxxiv. 1.
ban the world, is used like oixovju.ivyi in the
New Testament (see Greek and Eng. Lexi*
con) for the greater, or a considerable, part of
the inhabited world, as for the Babylonish em-
pire, Isa. xiii. 11. xiv. 17 for the Syrian,
Isa. xxiv. 4. See Vitringa on Isa.
VIII. Chald. as a N. ba, the same as the
Heb. ab, the heart. Dan. vi. 15.
77!l I. To mix very much, to mix together, con-
found. Exod. xxix. 2. Gen. xi. 9. Hos. vii. 8,
&al.
II. A N. b'-ba a mixture or mixed provender
for cattle, consisting of chopped straw and bar-
ley mixed together, " farrago," Virgil, Georgic.
iii. lin. 205. occ. Job vi. 5. Isa. xxx. 24. See
Harmer's Observations, &c. vol. i. p. 424.
Job xxiv. 6, they reap, every one, in a field
^b "ba {which is) not their own ; and thus the
Chaldee paraphrast, LXX, and Vulg. read it
in two words, and translate it accordingly.
See Mr Scott, and comp. under ay'nn.
As a N. bban, or, as twenty of Dr Kennicott's
codices read, b-ban some disorder or blemish of
the eye, " a white speck or spot, thus called be-
cause it is mixed with the black of the pupil."
M. de Calasio. So one of the Hexaplar ver-
sions Xivxu(jt.a,, Vulg. albuginem, but Aquila
[tiToxutris] a suffusion, occ. Lev. xxi. 20.
Comp. Tobit ii. 10 or 11. iii. 17.
I. Chald. from Heb. rrba, to wear out, consume.
occ. Dan. vii. 25 ; where Theodotion -TraXutaxru
shall abolish us with age, Vulg. conteret shall
wear to pieces.
As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "Klba old, worn out,
pieces, namely, occ. Jer. xxxviii. 12. If we
consider that a Cushite is here the speaker, we
shall not be surprised at meeting with a dialec-
tical word, instead of the pure Hebrew one
"iba, which is twice used by the prophet in the
immediately preceding verse.
II. Chald. as-a N. iba some kind of tribute or
tax paid to the king of Persia, occ. Ezra iv.
13, 20. vii. 24. " In these passages, says
Cocceius, are joined nnan, nba, ibm, which it
seems should be thus distinguished: msn a
certain portion of goods from the lands, and
their produce; iba^ of thhigs consumed by use;
"fbrr a toll or custom laid on ways and ports."
In the modern versions and lexicons it is ren-
dered to strengthen, comfort, refresh, or the like.
The LXX translate it, inter al. hy xvctTavofioii
to take one's rest. Job x. 20 ; by xyu^v^u, to
Tlhy
48
n*?!
take breath, Ps. xxxix. 14, where the Vulg. in
like manner refrigerer be refreshed; but in
Amos V. 9, the Vulg. has subridet smileth, so
Aquila fniiiaiv smiling ; and Symmachus, in Ps.
xxxix. 14, / fiuhecffu that I may smile : and
this last I am apt to think is nearly the true
sense of the root. Let us go through the five
only passages wherein it occurs. Job ix. 27,
I will leave ox change my countenance, rr3''blNT
and laugh, smile, or look cheerful. Ch. x. 20,
Lethim remove (his hand) /rom me, rr^-blXT that
I may smile a little, before I go (whence) I shall
not return, &c. Ps. xxxix. 14, Let me alone
n^-bsNT that I may smile. Amos v. 9, a-bnnrr
who causeth the waster, or rather devastation,
to laugh at strength, and (as it follows) devas-
tation shall come against the fortress, Jer. viii.
18, as a N. fem. with yny postfixed, where
the prophet, addressing himself to Sion, or the
people of the Jews, says, '"n-3''bnn (O thou)
who laughest or grinnest at me, for pain or
sorrow, as thou wast wont to do in derision,
and sayest, my heart is sick within me. Thus
Schultens (in his Dissertatio Philolog. 2da de
Verb, et Sentent. ex Ambig. p. 30, 31.) is of
opinion that the word -n^a-bSD ridibunda mea.
has a double allusion, both to the laughter of
contempt, mth which they used to treat the
predictions of the prophet ; and to the laughter
of misery, the risus sardonicus, which their
calamities should force from them. Comp.
Targum on the place. But Dr Blayney ren-
ders the verse, " Sorrow is upon me past my
remedying, my heart within me is faint." And
in the note he says, " I take "n'-a-bsra to be an
improper junction of two words, "n-a "b^Ta,
which are so distinguished in four MSS. and
one edition [meaning of Dr Kennicott's collat-
ing.] Another MS. also reads -na "bsra. The
first of these words, "ban is a negative particle;
and -n-J, or A\Titten at full length "m-a, is a
verb of the infinitive mood from rrfia to heal,
with the aflSx ". The LXX and Arabic ver-
sions favour this emendation."
Scott, on Job ix. 27, says, " Schultens in his
Origines Hebraeae has proved, that aba signi-
fies, in Arabic, to shine out again as the sun
after it hath been clouded. It also means in
the first conjugation illuxit Aurora, to shine as
the morning; and in the 2d, laetitia perfudit, to
overspread with joy. Comp. Castell. Lex.
Hept." I apprehend, however, that laughing
or smiling is the primary idea of the Hebrew,
and that thence in Arabic it is transferred to
shining after gloominess.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
In general, to wear or waste away.
I. To v^ear or be worn out, as by use. Applied
to clothes, Deut. viii. 4 to shoes, Deut. xxix.
5. to sacks. Josh. ix. 4. comp. ver. 5, 13.
to the earth, Isa. li. 6. Isa. Ixv. 22, mine elect,
iba" shall wear out the work of their hands, i. e.
they shall last not only as long as the houses
built by them, but longer ; for the prophet is
here speaking of the longevity of the elect.
As a participial N. mas. plur. in reg. "ibi old,
worn-out pieces, i. e. of cloth, or the like. occ.
Jer. xxxviii. 11, twice.
II. To wear, or be worn out, as the human body
with age, Gen. xviii. 12. with a disease, Job
xiii. 28, and this man (meaning himself, see
Scott) nb'y shall waste away, as a rotten thing.
comp. ch. vii. 5. with aftiiction. Lam. iii. 4.
(comp. 2 Sam. xxii. 46.) Ezek. xxiii. 43,
D-Bxa rrbab to her who is old in, or rather,
worn out with, adulteries. So the Vulg.
rightly, quae attrita est in adulteriis.
III. Of time, to wear out, spend entirely, occ.
Job xxi. 13, nba" they spend their days to the
last infelicity.
IV. To wear out, weary or tire by continual
opposition, occ. Ezra iv. 4, as a particip. mas.
plur. Hiph, D^rrbnn ; for which the Keri, the
Complutensian edit, and at least fifteen of Dr
Kennicott's codices, have D-bmia terrifying;
but the former reading seems to make the bet-
ter sense.
V. Transitively, to wear away, waste, as ene-
mies do. occ. 1 Chron. xvii, 9.
VI. To waste away, consume, as the human
body in the grave, occ. Ps. Ixix. 15. As a N.
"ba consumption, dissolution, in the same view,
occ. Isa. xxxviii. 17.
VII. As aN. fem. rrrrbia wasting, consumption.
occ. Isa. xvii. 14, at evening, then behold rrnba
consumption, before morning he is no more, i. e.
he begins to waste in the evening, and is gone
by morning. This passage shows the proper
sense of the noun. plur. mrrba wastings, de-
struction, (inter ah) Job xviii. 11, 14. Ps.
Ixxiii. 19. Ezek. xxvi. 21. xxvii. 36. xxviii. 19,
in which three last passages the LXX have
cx,<vu\uoe, destruction, Vulg. in or ad nihilum, or
nihil, to nothing.
VIII. As a N. n-ban dissolution, destruction.
occ. Isa. X. 25.
IX. As a N. bin.
1. The name of the 8th month, nearly answer-
ing October, O. S. so called from the decay of
the vegetable world at that season, occ. 1 K.
vi. 38.
2. Provender, q. d. consumption, something to
consume, occ. Job xl. 15.
3. The rotten or perishable stump or stem of a
tree, " truncus ficulnus." Horat. occ. Isa.
xliv. 19. Hence, a bole.
X. As a negative particle ba, derived from rrba
to wear away, consume, as ^'K not, from px la-
bour, vanity ; and vh not, from rrxb to weary,
bring to nought.
1. Not, in no wise, Isa. xxvi. 10. Ps. xlix. 13,
& al. freq.
2. That not, lest Ps. x. 18. xxxii. 9.
XL As a negative particle "ba.
1. With a V. not. Gen. xxxi. 20.
2. With a N. without. Job viii. 11.
"ba hath sometimes the particles a, b, ?3, ny and
bsr prefixed or preceding.
XII. As a particle "nba
1. Not. Num. xxi. 35. 1 Sam. xx. 26.
2. Unless. Gen. xliii. 3.
3. Besides. Num. xi. 6. Hos. xiii. 4.
This particle admits b, O, and nj; before it.
4. Dx -nba before a N. but, except, Jud. vii. 14.
Before a V. unless, Amos iii. 3, 4.
Der. Old Eng. bale, mischief, destruction, (see
Junius, Etymol. Anglic.) whence baleful.
Dbn
49
n7:)i
I. As a V. ill Kal, to confine, restrain or hold m,
as a horse or mule with a bridle. So LXX
uyxu, and Viilg. constriugo. occ. Ps. xxxii. 9.
II. As a N. fem. rrn-bn or ma's. D-bs (for the
rr may be a pron. suffix fem. its) somewhat
ivhich binds or restrains, a tether, occ. Job xxvi.
7, he hangeth the earth on riD'-bl. What can
this mean but the columns of light and spirit
between which the earth is suspended, (comp,
1 Sam. ii. 8.) and which, like the two reins of
a bridle, hold (if I may be allowed the expres-
sion) the mighty steed within its circular course?
Ovid has preserved the traces of this philoso-
phical truth in his description of the chaotic
state, ]\Ietam. lib. i. ad init. and one would
almost think the very expressions of the poet
were borrow^ed from the sacred writer ;
Nee circumfuso pendebat in aere tellus.
Nor yet in ambient air the earth was hung.
See Vossius, De Orig. et Prog, Idol. lib. ii.
cap. 54, at the end, where you will find Lucre-
tius, Pliny, Lucan, Claudian, and Macrobius,
teaching the same doctrine. And, by the way,
the very Latin name for the earth, tellus, seems
to be derived from rrbn to hang. And when
-Ovid, in his description of the suspended earth,
adds, ' ponderibus librata suis, balanced by its
weights," may he not be thought to intimate
the two opposite pressures of the celestial fluid
by which it is kept constantly regular in its
orbit?
To scrape, scratch, so LXX kviZ,u)v, and Vulg.
veUicans. It occurs only Amos vii. 14, Dbll
D^r^piy scraping the sycamore trees oy fruit ; for
the sycamore fruit, which grows sticking to the
trunk of the tree (see under Dpir), " does not
ripen till it is rubbed with iron combs, after
which rubbing it ripens in fom* days. " Thus
Theophrastus, Hist. lib. iv. cap. 2, Uzmtv ov
^u^/urai Kv fjt,'/i i'TTiTCMa^^, akk' tp^^ovn; qvv^ks ffi^n^i^-)
i-rixvil^outriv ah' v iTiKvitr^^ Tira^reeix Tirrsrai.
So Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xiii. cap. 7, says of
this fruit, scalperido tantum ferreis unguibus,
aliter non maturescit. And to the same pur-
pose Jerome on Amos says, that without this
management the figs are excessively bitter,
''- Sycomori agrestes afferunt ficus, quae, si non
veliicentur, amarissimas cariculas Jaciunt,"
These testimonies, together with the authority
of the LXX and Vulgate version, seem suffi-
cient to settle the meaning of this word. The
reader, who wants farther satisfaction, may
consult Bochart, vol. ii. 383, 384; and Cal-
met's Dictionary, in Sycamore and Fig. But
I shall just add that Hasselquist, Travels, p.
261, describing the ficus sycomorus, or Scrip-
ture sycamore, says, " It buds the latter end of
March, and the fruit ripens in the beginning
of June ; it is wounded or cut by the inhabitants
[of Lower Egypt] at the time it buds, for
ivithout this precaution, they say, it will not bear
fruit."
From the Heb. Dba may very probably be de-
rived the French blesser to wound.
I. To swalloiv, swallow up. See Gen. xli. 7.
Exod. yii. 12. Num. xvi. 30. Job xx. 15. As
a participial N. jyba somewhat swallowed. Jer.
Ii. 44 ; on which text see Prideaux, Connex.
vol. i. p. 242, 1st edit. Svo. Xerxes 7. and
Bp. Newton on Proph. vol. i. p. 297, 298. Svo.
Job vii. 19, Thou dost Mot, let me alone, ^i?bs IV
"p*! till I can swallow my spittle, 1. e. for ever
so short a time. The Arabs use a very simi-
lar expression sps-i >Di;bi3K, let me swallow my
spittle, i. e. give me sufficient time or respite so
to do. See Schultenson the place, and Cas-
tell's Lex. in pba, AR. And in this view
Michaelis (Supplem. ad Lexicon Hebr.) thinks
the word is used, though elliptically. Num. iv.
20, they shall not come in to see J7bl3 for a mo-
ment the holy things, lest they die; as if we
should say for a twinkling, meaning the twink-
ling of an eye. The LXX here have s|aor/va
suddenly. And this is the only text wherein
the word has been supposed to signify to cover,
involve, and been so rendered by the Targ. Syr.
Vulg. and from this last, by the western ver-
nacular versions.
II. To swallow up, to remove or destroy as en-
tirely as if swallowed up. See 2 Sam. xx. 19,
20. Job ii. 3. viii. 18. Ps. xxi. 10. xxxv. 25.
Iv. 10. Ixix. 16. Eccles. x. 12. Isa. iii. 12.
XXV. 7, 8. Lam. ii. 2, 5, 8. 2 Sam. xvii. 16, ^s
^br3b l?bs^ literally, lest there be a swallowing
up to the king, &c. In Hith. to be swallowed
up, destroyed, vanished, occ. Ps. cvdi. 27.
Ps. Iii. 4 or 6, J7bn ''^nT words of destruction,
i. e. destructive words. The LXX or rather
Theodotion's version is here remarkable, ra
pyifzaru x.%roi.'7ta\riir(jt.ov words of drowning .
Der. Belly, ^ in Celdc bulg, in Welsh bol, bola,
boly. Latin bulga, a leathern bag. Latin
bellua, a great beast or fish ; so balcena, a whale.
Also a bolus, a billow, to bulge, take in w^ater as
a ship. S being prefixed, and i changed into
w, swallow.
To ravage, lay waste, occ. Isa. xxiv. 1. (So
LXX s^tifiuiTii) Nah. ii. 11.
Der. Bleak, blight.
Occurs not as a V. but the idea is evidently, to
be high, elevated.
I. As a N. fem. plur. mtti high places, heights.
Spoken of hills or hillocks. Mic. iii. 12. Jer.
xxvi. 18 ; so in reg. -mnn, Deut. xxxii. 13.
Isa. Iviii. 14. Mic. i. 3. 2 Sam. i. 19, 25.
Also in reg. -nnn. Spoken of the high waves
of the sea. Job ix. 8. of the cloud in the holy
of holies aloft above the mercy-seat. Isa. xiv.
14. Comp. Lev. xvi. 2, and see Vitringa on
Isaiah.
II. And most generally, as a N. fem. .ina a
high place, or in plur. fem. niDn high places,
dedicated to religious worship, whether true or
false, 1 Sam. ix. 12 14, 25. x. 5. Num.
xxxiii. 52. 1 K. xi. 7. 2 K. xxiii. 15, & al.
Comp. under rrlTi I. The LXX, where they
do not retain the orighial word /Sa^a, generally
render, nraa and mm, when denoting places
of worship, hy v-^yiXov a high place, and y\^>;Xa
high places. In seven passages they translate
m?:ja by jSw^woj or (ia/^oi, a high or lofty altar or
altars; and the learned Vitringa on Isa. xvi.
"itan
50
nn
12, gives it as his opinion, that this is almost
always the sense of the word, when used for
those Jdgh places where the Israelites sacrificed.
In such instances, says he, rrna " properly and
truly denotes an altar built to some height
which cannot be ascended but by steps," and
for proof he cites 2 Chron. xxviii. 25. Jer.
xxxii. 35, which see ; and comp. 2 K. x^i. 4.
And to this sense of lofti/ altars we may refer
mraa in those texts, which in the two former
editions of this work I quoted, after Mr
Hutchinson and Bate, for its signifying, high
ones, i. e. the objects of idolatrous worship, the
Jieavens or their representatives, namely, 1 K.
xii. 31. xiii. 32. 2 Chron. xi. 15, (priests for
the high altars, to wit, for the goats, comp. 2 K.
xxiii. 8.) Ezek. xvi. 16, though in this last text
it seems rather to mean the mn^i -nn the
houses or tabernacles erected nigh the high altars
for the accommodation of the priests, &c. See
1 K. xii. 31. xiii. 32. 2 K. xxiii. 15. xvii. 29.
Ezek. XX. 29, and I said to them, what (of what
use or benefit) is the high place whither ye go 9
Yet the name thereof is called Bamah unto this
day. Ye call it by the same respected name,
and resort to it accordingly.
1101 See 173 under rr?3.
(2
In general to divide, separate, whence as a parti-
cle of division or distinction, ]*i as below II.
I. In Kal, applied to the mind. To distinguish,
discern, understand, dignoscere, dijudicare. See
1 Sam. iii. 8. Psal. cxxxix. 2. Jer. xlix. 7.
In Niph. to become or be made discerning or
discreet. Isa. x. 13. As a participle Niph. or
participial N. pn3 discreet. Gen. xii. 33, 39.
In Hiph. nearly the same as in Kal. 1 K. iii.
9, yib nil: I"!! rnnb that I may discern between
good and bad. Eng. translat. This text not
only leads us to the genuine and proper sense
of the verb, but also shows its relation to the
following particle ]''i between. The V. is ap-
plied also to making pots feel, namely, the fire.
Psal. hdii. 10, and to the discernment of the
mental taste. Job vi. 30. Also in Hiph. to
cause to discern or understand, to teach. Psal.
cxix. 27, .34, & al. In Hiph. with bv follow-
ing, to regard, or treat, with distinction, to have
a distinguishing regard for, 'htax.^ivofji,xi. occ. Dan.
xi. 37, twice. As a N. fem. na-ln discernment,
discretion, understanding. Prov. iv.' 1. ix. 6, 10.
Isa. xxxiii. 19. As a N. pan discretion, dis-
cernment, skill, occ. Hos. xiii. 2. Fem. rraian
nearly the same. See Exod. xxxi. 3. xxxv.
31. 1 Kings vii. 14. Deut. xxxii. 28. Job xii.
12.
II. As a particle, denoting division or distinction,
1 . Between, Gen. i. 7. Exod. xi. 7. It is re-
markable that the Latin writers have retained
the Hebrew idiom, and sometimes repeat their
preposition inter, as the Hebrews do ^-a in the
texts just cited. Thus Horace, lib. i. sat. 7.
lin. 11, 12.
Inter
Hectora Priamiden animosum atqiie inter Achillem
Jrafuit cnpitalis.
And lib. i. epist. 2. lin. 12,
Nestor componere lites
Inter Peleiden festitiat, et inter Atriden.
See more instances from the Latin prose-
writers, in Dr Clarke's note on Homer, H. v.
lin. 769.
2. Between, within, intra, of place, Jobxxiv. 11.
of time, Neh. v. 18.
3. In the midst. Zcch. xiii. 6.
4. Repeated, it may be rendered, whether or.
Lev. xxvii. 12.
III. As a N. fem. plur. ma^a the parts between
the intervals. Ezek. x. 2. Hence a being un-
derstood, it is used as a particle, in the inter-
vals, between. Gen. xxvi. 28, Ezek. x. 7.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. D^aa occ. 1 Sam. xWi.
4, D-aarr iy*N q. d. vir medietatum, or, as
Montanus renders it, intermedins, a middle
man, one who comes between two contending
parties, as a champion, to determine the dispute
by single combat. So the Eng. translat. a
champion ; the French, un homme qui se pre-
sentoit entre les deux armees. Comp. ver. 3,
810. The LXX, according to the Alex-
andrian copy, render this expression in 1 Sam.
xvii. 23, by av^ o tt.fjt.(ffira,ios, which is an evi-
dent corruption for o (jt-iaffoaoi, or h (jLiffaioi as it
stands in the Complutensian edition, i. e. the
middle man. But D^aa may be from riDa to
build, see under riDa I.
]3a with the 3 doubled. In Kal, to make to
discern, to teach, to instruct. So LXX
I'Tui'hivffiv, and Vulg. docuit. occ. Deut. xxxii.
10. In Hith. pnaniT to discern or consider
with oneself, or diligently. Isa. i. 3, & al. freq.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible rr.
I. In Kal, to build as a house, a city, an altar,
&c. Deut. XX. 5. 1 K. vi. 2. vii. 1. Gen. iv.
17. viii. 20, & al. freq. Hence it is applied
to God's gradually forming Adam's rib into a
woman. Gen. ii. 22. As Ns. i-aa a building,
structure. Ezek. xii. 12, twice. Fem. rr-aa the
same. occ. Ezek. xii. 13. Fem. f73an a
frame or model of a building, occ. Ezek. xl. 2.
Fem. n^aan a form, pattern, model, properly of
a building, and thence applied to other things.
See Exod. xxv. 9, 40. Deut. iv. 1618. As
a N. mas. plur. o-aa, 1 Sam. xvii. 4, D-Darr u^-x,
a man of buildings, i. e. a tall well built man,
as mnrs "a'ax men of measures, means large tall
men. Num. xiii. 32, and Tnn ir-X a large tall
man, 2 Sam. xxi. 20. But compare under p
IV. ,
II. To build again, repair. Isaiah Iviii. 12.
Hence
III. To repair, restore to a former or happier
state. Job xxii. 23. Jer. xii. 16. xxxi. 4. xiii
10. Mai. iii. 15.
IV. " To fortify ato^vn or city, i.e. to surround
it with walls. Josh. vi. 26. 1 K. xvi. 34, com-
pared with Jud. iii. VS. 2 Sam. x. 5. See
also 1 K. XV. 17. 1 Mac. i. 32." Michaelis
in Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 190. Comp.
2 Chron. xi. 510.
V. To build up, or increase a family by procrea-
tion of children. Deut. xxv. 9, the man 'nirx
nn
51
nn
rtiH JT'S nx .13^" nS z^^o 2f?z7/ not build up Ats
brother's house or family. Comp. Ruth iv. 11.
So Gen. xvi. 2. xxx. 3, rr2n?3 Hi^N I shall be
built up 6?/ /ier. LXX Ttxvo-roiniro/u.xi I shall
obtain children ; so Vulg. habeam filios.
VI. As a N. ]3 (and i3n Num. xxiii. 18. xxiv.
3, 15; but 1 do not find i3n thus used except
by Balaam the Mesopotamian.
1. A son, who is, as it were, built up by his pa-
rents, and builds up or continues his father's
house or family. Gen. iv. 17, 25. Comp.
Ecelus xl. 19. Plur. D-ai denotes not only
S071S, as Gen. v. 4, but children, without respect
to sex, as Gen. iii. 16.
2. A grandson. Gen. xxix. 5. xxxi. 55. Also,
a more remote descendant. JExod. i. 7, & al.
freq.
3. The young or offspring of a beast or bird.
Lev. i. 5, l4, & al. freq.
4. Plur. D-s^a youths, young men. Prov. vii. 7.
5. 03 i ^3/ son, used as a compellation of affec-
tion in speaking to a younger or inferior person,
Josh. vii. 19. 1 Sam. iii. 6. iv. 16. Comp.
nx under nnx IV. 4.
6. DSlbxrr "3^ sons of the Aleim or God, men be-
gotten again or formed by his word and spirit,
and resembling their heavenly father in their dis-
positions and actions. Gen. vi. 2, 4, where the
believing line of Seth are distinguished by this
title from the onxrr m3S the daughters of men,
i. e. women of the apostate race of Cain.
Comp. Deut. xiv. 1. xxxii. 19. Isa. i. 2. Wisd.
iv. 7. xviii. 13, and Greek and Eng. Lexicon
in v'loi VII.
DS'ibx "3^ seems also to be used for those angels
who kept their first estate, the elect or approv-
ed angels, as St Paul calls them, (1 Tim. v.
21.) Job xxxviii. 7, where the scene is the cre-
ation of the world. Comp. Job i. 6. ii. 1 ; in
which two last cited passages the LXX render
the Hebrew words by ol ayyiXoi rov @iou the an-
gels of God, as in the former by ocyyiXot f^ou my
angels.
7. it refers to time or age ; thus f73ty p the son
of a year means a year old. Exod. xii. 5.
Comp. Gen. v. 32. 1 Sam. xiii. 1. Jon. iv.
10. freq. occ.
8. To place, DTp "3^ sons or children of the east
are men, natives of the east. 1 K. iv. 30. Job i.
3, & al.
9.-^ To temper or disposition, b*"?! p a son, i. e.
a man, of courage, 1 Sam. xiv. 52. 2 Chron.
xxviii. 6. iib^V "3:1 sons of wickedness. 2 Sam.
vii. 10. Comp. 1 Sam. xx. 30. So by-'bn "31
sons of Belial denotes lawless, abandoned profli-
gates. Deut. xiii. 14. Jud. xix. 22, & al. Comp.
under bjr-bn among the pluriliterals.
10. As nx a father, sometimes denotes an in-
structor, teacher, see 2 K. ii. 12; so in this
very chapter D''X''n3rr ^31 the sons of the pro-
phets are several times used for the disciples or
scholars of the prophets, x""'n3 "T-abn, as the
Targum explains it, ver. 3, 5, 7, 12. Comp.
1 K. xiii. 11 13. Amos vii. 14.
11. Construed with words denoting punishment,
p signifies liable to, or worthy of. mnrr p a
son of beating, Deut. xxv. 2, mn p a son of
death, 2 Sam. xii. 5, mean persons worthy of
stripes or o/" death.
12. Of inanimate things it denotes what comes,
or is produced, from another. Thus an arrow
is nu'p p the son of a bow. Job xii. 19, ox of
the quiver. Lam. i'ii. 13; sparks of fire are
v\v^ ^3n sons of the coal. Job v. 7 ; p3 p the
son of the floor is the corn thrashed in it. Isaiah
xxi. 10.
VII. As a N. fem. na (q. nsn, 3 being drop-
ped, as in -nu' and D-niy two, from rrDur to iter-
ate) plur. m3n. It is applied to females in
nearly the same senses as ]n to males.
1. A daughter. Gen. v. 4. ix. 29, & al. freq.
2. A granddaughter. Gen. xxiv. 48. Also, a
more remote female descendant. Gen. xxvii. 46.
xxviii. 1, 6.
3. The female offspring of a bird. Isaiah xiii. 21.
xxxiv. 13.
4. Plur. m3!i young women. Gen. xxx. 13.
Prov. xxxi. 29. So the French filles, which
properly denotes daughters, is used also for
young women, as in the French translat. of the
last cited texts.
5. "ns my daughter ; a compellation of affection
or kindness in speaking to a younger or inferior
woman. Ruth iii. 10, 11.
6. onx.-r m3a daughters of men. Gen. vi. 2, 4,
denote the women of the apostate race of
Cain. (Comp. under p VI. 6.) And as be-
lievers are there called the sons of the, i. e. of
the true, Aleim, so an idolatrous woman is
styled the daughter of a strange god, Mai. ii.
11. Comp. Num. xxi. 29.
7. Referring to age; thus rT3'^ D-J^trn nn a
daughter of ninety years. Gen. xvii. 17, is a
woman ninety yiars old. So of a beast. Lev.
xiv. 10.
8. Applied to places, the daughter of Sion, of
Jerusalem, of Tyre, is the city, community, or
state of Sion, Jerusalem, or Tyre. Isa, xxxvii.
22. Ps. xiv. 13. Comp. Ps. cxxxvii. 8, freq.
occ. So "ny ns the daughter of my (the pro-
phet's) people. Isa. xxii. 4. Lam. ii. 11, is
the Jewish people or state.
9. In a diSerent view, towns or villages belong-
ing to a metropolis or mother-city (comp. DX IV.)
are called its daughters. Num. xxi. 25, 32.
Josh. XV. 45. Jud. xi. 26. Jer. xlix. 2, & al.
10. Of disposition, blT-bi nn a daughter of
Belial. 1 Sam. i. 16, is an abandoned wicked
woman. Comp. under p VI. 9, above, and
see bjJ-bl among the pluriliterals.
VIII. As a N. fem. with a formative x, px,
plur. (fem.) D''3nx.
1. A stone in general, so called either from be-
ing disposed and built up, as it were, in regular
strata, within the surface of the earth, or from
its being built up atom upon atom, by the action
of the expansion on the chaotic mass at the
original formation, and at the reformation of
the earth after the deluge. Gen. ix. 3. xxxi.
46, & al. freq. The stone of darkness and of
the shadow of death which man searcheth out.
Job xxviii. 3, " must surely mean the metallic
ore in the deep and dark parts of the earth."
Scott.
On Hab. ii. 11, compare Juvenal, Sat. ix. 1.
103, 104,
serviut taceant, jumenta loqueniur,
Et cants, et postes, et raarmora
to:!!!
should trembling slaves not dare to squeak.
Beasts, dog-s, and posts and marble ivalls will speak.
Owen.
52
'2. A precious stone. Exod. xxv. 7, & al. freq.
U'X -rSK sfo7ies of fire, i. e. precious stones that
glitter and sparkle with light, like fire. So
Pope in his Temple of Fame, having admirably
described the different precious stones that
adorned " proud Fame's imperial seat," adds at
line 254,
With various colour'd light the pavem ent shone.
And all on fire appear'd the glowing throne.
occ. Ezek. xxviii. 14, 16.
3. A weight, which no doubt was frequently, as
with us, of stone. Dent. xxv. 13. 2 Sam. xiv.
26, & al.
4^ A stone image, an idol of stone. Jer. ii. 27.
iii. 9.
5. Plur. D*3nx vessels made of stone, stone-ves-
sels, troughs or cisterns to hold water, Exod.
vii. 19. So Exod. i. 16, When ye deliver the
Hebrew women, and see them D^2SNn by by the
stone-troughs ; in which I suppose the newly-
delivered women and their infants were wash-
ed, as was anciently the practice, and is com-
mon in some hot countries to this day. See
Mr Bate's note on the place in his new trans-
lation. jVIany of the Versions and Lexicons
render it seats or stools, namely such as are
used by women in labour ; and Mons. Goguet*
says, " there is frequent mention of such seats
for fticilitating delivery in physical writers. "f
I know not but there may, but surely they
were hardly made oi stone, as D-snx expresses.
6. Stones, " such as potters mould their clay
upon." Bate. So LXX scr/ ruv Xt6m. Jer.
xviii. 3, where see Dr Blayney's Note.
7. Applied to haibtoties. Josh. x. 11, where
LXX render mb"r3 D^a^x by xJovs rm x'^^'^K^s
hail-stones. Comp. Ecclus xlvi. 6. Isa. xxx.
30. Job xxx^iii. 22, 23.
8. bnsrr px a plummet, Eng. Marg. stone of tin.
occ. Zech. iv. 10. It seems strictly to mean
a piece o^ tin-ore, (comp. Deut. viii. 9.) which
is heavier than that of any other metal, and so
more proper for a plummet.
mi
Occurs not as a V. in the Hebrew Bible, but in
Persic the cognate root nas denotes as a N. a
BAND, knot, binding, ligature, belt, and as a V.
TO BIND, tie, oblige. See Castell, Lexic. Per-
sic, in 133.
As a N. with a formarive x, laanx belt, girdle.
So LXX Zu)v/i. Exod. xxviii. 4. Lev. viii. 7,
13. Isa. xxii. 21, & al.
Der. To bind, a band, bandage, bond, bondage,
&c. Also, bonnet.
on Chald.
To rage with anger. Once, Dan. ii. 12. The
Chaidee Targum uses it in the same sense.
Dl
To trample upon, tread underfoot. Psal. xliv. 6.
Origin of Laws, &c. vol. i. p. 200, note, edit. Edin-
burgh,
t See Suida", in >%a( ^/!?{, toni. ii. p. 461.
'n:;i
Zech. X. 5. Isa. xiv. 19, & al. freq. As Ns.
fem. rrDinn Isa. xxii. 5, and riDinn, 2 Chron.
xxii. 7, a treading doivn, trampling under foot.
DD;1 with the d doubled, denotes, as usual, the
repetition or violence of the action. See Isaiah
Ixiii. 18. Jer. xii. 10. Ezek. xvi. 6, 22.
Der. French bas, baisser, abaisser ; whence
Eng. base, abase, &c.
Occurs not in Heb. as a V. but the idea seems
to be, to reject, cast off; for in Chald. and
Syriac the verb signifies to despise, contemn, or
the like. As a N. (in Heb.) ^Dn an un-
ripe grape, which is naturally rejected on account
of its sour acerb taste, occ. Job xv. 33. Isaiah
xviii. 5. Jer. xxxi. 29, 30. Ezek. xviii. 2.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac and
Arabic signifies to remove, be distant, and as a
particle in the latter language, behind, after.*
Hence as a Hebrew^ particle, nyn always exhi-
bits the same notion as the Latin post, after,
behind, and imports the back or hinder termina-
tion of a thing, but yet distinct from the thing
itself, lohat being placed behind or at the back of
it (its fore part looking the contrary way),
bounds, separates, and defends it, or intercepts
the view thereof.
1. After, behind. Gen. vii. 16. Jud. ix. 51 ; in
both which passages the LXX render it
t^eu^iv without. Comp. Isa. xxxii. 14. Lam.
iii. 7. Jon. ii. 7. Job i. 10. xxii. 13. Prov. vi.
26. For (he that goethj *7j?n after a whorish
woman (comethj to a piece of bread.
2. Behind. Gen. xxvi. 8. Comp. 1 Sam. iv.
18. Joel ii. 8, nbti^rr -is?i1, and behind the
javelin they shall rush and not be cut. See
Tympii, not. r, in Noldii, partic. lyn 3.
Joel ii. 9, they shall come D'-ilbnn im behind
the tvindows, which is equivalent to our transla-
tion, they shall enter in at the tvindows. See
Tympii, not. y, in Noldii, partic. "ryn 4.
3. For q. d. behind for, defence or protection.
Gen. XX. 7. 1 Sam. vii. 9. Ezek. xxii. SO.
4. Behind, without. Josh. ii. 15. and she let
them down by a rope Tjrn without the windoio.
So 2 K. i. 2, Ahaziah/e// nj?n without the lat-
tice, or latticed window in his upper chamber,
namely, into the court.
5. With n prefixed nynn from behind, behind.
Eng. translat. within. Cant. iv. 1, 3. vi. 7.
Der. To bound, limit, Qu ? French bout, end,
extremity, Eng. but, butment, abut.
With a radical, though mutable or omissible,
n.
To swell, swell tip or out.
I. In Niph. to be bidged, swelling, or jutting out,
applied to a wall. occ. as a particip. Isa. xxx.
13 ; w^here Eng. translat. swelling out. But
the word may be a N. a swelling, as Bp. Lowth
renders it.
II. In a Hiph. sense, to cause to sivell, or bubble.
* For the explanation of this difficult word, I am ob.
liged to the notes in the Jena edition of Noldius's parti-
cles, where the learned reader may find the several ap-
plications of it more particularly illnstrated.
roi^n
53
Vrn
as fire does boiling water, occ, Isa. Ixiv. 1 or
2.
III. Chald. rrirm and Kj?n to seek, ask, request.
See Dan. ii. 13, 16, 49. vii. 16. As a N.
Iirn a request, petition. Dan. vi. 8. Fem.
nii?S the same. Dan. vi. 14. Isa. xxi. 12,
T-irn ]rv^ri DN, if ye will inquire, inquire ye
if ye Edomites, saith the prophet, will inquire
concerning the cause of your present calamities,
and your duty in consequence of them, inquire
ye ; return, or be converted, come. Thus Vi-
tringa, whom see. Isaiah, addressing the
Edomites, may well be supposed to use rriri in
a dialectical sense ; as Obadiah speaking of the
same Edomites likewise does, ver. 6, how are
(the things of) Esau la^sna searched out, rum-
maged ! n-Dsan niria (how) are his hidden things
sought up !
j?nyn occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate
form, but hence as a N. fern. plur. vdih. the
formative n, ny2i;i}< tumours, pushes, or pus-
tules, like those ^vhich are filled with putrid
matter throivn off from the blood in malignant
and pestilential fevers. So LXX <pxvxTih;
pustules, occ. Exod. ix. 9, 10. In the former
verse five, and in the latter four, of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices read mi?il?:3K, as the Samaritan
Pentateuch likewise does in both. Hence evi-
dently the Greek (iov[iuv, and Lat. and Eng.
bubo, of the same import as the Heb,
torn
I. To kick up, as a pampei'ed wanton heifer,
occ. Deut. xxxii. 15. So LXX a^nXccKTiriv,
and Vulg. calcitra^dt. The V. is used in the
same sense both in Chaldee and Syriac.
II. With n following, to kick, spurn at. occ. 1
Sam. ii. 29, where Vulg. calce abjecistis.
I. To have, or take possession of, or authority
over a thing. 1 Chron. iv. 22. Isa. xxvi. 13.
As a participial noun, bj?l o ix^^v, he who hath.
Thus
IV^ bys, 2 K. i. 8, he who hath hair, hairy.
tlN bj;:i, Prov. xxii. 24, angry.
mDiD bl?n Prov. xxiv. 8, having cunning or
wicked imaginations, a cunning fellow.
maibn bl?n. Gen. xxxvii. 19, a master of dreams,
a dreamer.
piyb by!!, Eccles. x, 11, having a tongue, a talker,
babbler.
omnN n-'in "bjrn, Gen. xiv. 13, having a cove-
nant with Abraham, confederates with him.
D-yn "byn, Gen. xlix. 23, armed with arrows,
archers.
"iflBtt'Q bi?n, Isa. 1. 8, having a litigious cause, or
judicial controversy with me, " Mine adversary,^'
Eng. translat.
bys, says Glassius, (Philol. Sacr. lib. iii. tract.
1. Can. XXXV. 4.) denotes one who is in any
manner given or addicted (deditum) to a thing,
as Prov. xviii. 9, n'TiU'D bl7- is one given to
waste. Prov. i. 19, T-byi referring to gain, are
persons given or attached to it. Com p. Prov.
iii. 27. xvii. 8.
I I. To marry, take possession of a wife, to have
her, as we say; so Greek ix,nv. See Deut.
xxiv. 1. xxi. 13. In Niph. to he married, take
possession of, as a wife. Isa. Ixii. 4. Comp.
ch. liv. 1.
111. A.S a N. byn Bol, or Baal, i. e. the ruler.
By this name the idolaters of several nations
worshipped the solar fire, which is the most
active, and, as to sense and appearance, the
ruling principle in nature. Sauchoniathon (or
whoever w^as the author of tlie Phenician The-
ology, published in Greek by Pliilo Byblius,
and preserved by Eusebius, Prieparat. Evang.
lib. i. cap. 10,) speaking of the sz/n (^X/av) says
HovTov ^iov ivo/MZ,ov fj(,ovov ov^avov Kv^iov, BEEA-
2AMEN xcxXovvne, o iffrt rtx.oa. ^otvi^t KTPI02
OTPANOT. This god the Pheiucians thought
to be the only Lord of heaven, calling him
Beelsamen, which in tlieir language is Lord of
heaven." Plautus in the Punic or Carthagini-
an language writes it Balsamen, Poenulus, act
V. seen. 2. That bj?i as an object of worship
meant the solar fire, appears by its being dis-
tinguished from lyQJT' the solar light, 2 K. xxiii.
5, and by the emblem or idol, which was of the
beeve kind, as we are expressly informed in
Tobit, ch. i. 5, where we meet with tyi BxaX
rt] ^xf<.ciXu the heifer Baal. And in that re-
markable contest between Elijah and the
prophets of Baal (1 K. xviii); answering
by fire, (ver. 24.) was to determine the
superiority of Baal or Jehovah. At first,
no doubt, the idolaters worshipped Baal in
conjunction with Jehovah, but afterwards in
exclusion of him, and as the absolute and inde-
pendent ruler of the universe, and of all things
therein, esteeming with the Phenicians just
mentioned the solar fire to be the ONL Y
Lord of heaven; not as excluding however the
other material agents, (for Baal is called Aleim,
see 1 K. xviii. 21, 24, 26, 28.) but as opposed r
to- Jehovah. The idol beeve or bull, was in dif-
ferent places represented, as indeed * almost
all their idols were, with different insignia, or
in different manners ; and hence the various
denominations of n^i byn, 11^3 bys, &c. and
such diversified Baals seem to be what the
scripture calls in the pliu-. D''bjr:2 Baalim. See
Jud. ii. 11, 13. iii. 7. viii. 33, and Bate's
Crit. Heb. And thus the Greeks and Ro-
mans had their several Jupiters or Joves,
Olympius, Capitolinus, Feretrius, Latiaris,
&c. Baal was equivalent to Molech of the
Ammonites. Comp. Jer. xix. 5, with chap,
xxxii. 35, and see Mr Lowth's note on the-
former text. It should seem therefore that the
idol w^as represented not as a mere beeve or
bull, but of a form compounded of a beeve and
a man. Comp. under "jbn II. And as the
most absurd fables of heathen antiquity have
generally some foundation in truth, I cannot help
suspecting that the Cretan Minotaur, a monster
partly a bull and partly a man, and said to have
heer\ fed with human flesh,f was nearly related to
the oriental Baal and Molech, who were treated
with human sacrifices..
As the Carthaginians were descended from the
Phenicians, so Semus on iEn. i. informs us.
* The reader may be easily convinced of this, by look^
ir.g into Moatfaucon's Antiquite Expliquee.
t See Plutarch in Theseo. Ovid, Metam.lib. viii. fab.
2 : and Epist. Heroid. X.
npi
54
h:L:i
that God was called in the Punic tongue JBal;
and this word accordingly enters into the com-
position of several names among the Carthagi-
nians ; as of Hannibal by a "Dsn Baal be gra-
cious to me : Asdrubal bi;n yws Baal heln him ;
Maharbal, bv'2. irrn hasten, Baal. This is
no more than one might naturally expect ; but
it seems not a little remarkable that the nor-
thern nations should have retained the Hebrew
word nearly in its physical sense. Thus the *
Runic or Islandic baal signifies a fire, the Saxon
bael, and bael-^r, a burning pile, a pyre, a
bonfire.
Bel, Bui, or Beal, was the name of the chief
deity of the ancient Irish, which according to
Col. Valiancy, in the Collectanea de Rebus
Hibemicis, vol. ii. p. 263, & al. they derived
from the Punic.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to clear off", take clean away.
Deut. xiii. 5. xxvi. 13. 1 K. xiv. 10. xvi. 3.
xxi. 21. xxii. 46. 2 K. xxxiii. 24, & al.
Hence Eng. bare, and barren.
II. To clear away, consume, waste, bum up, as
fu'e. Ps. Ixxxiii. 15, as the fire "npnn consum-
eth the wood. Also, to burn, or be burnt, as
fire, or inflammable matter. Jer. xx. 9. (Comp.
Num. xi. 1, 3. Ps. cvi. 18.) Isa. i. 31. xxx.
33. xxxiv. 9. 2 Chron. iv. 20. The expres-
sion in Exod. iii. 2, 3, seems remarkable, and
he saw and behold the bush u>k3 1V^ burned
with Jtre. And Moses said, I will turn aside
now and see this great sight, why the bush li^i"- Kb
is not burnt or consumed. See LXX. The
English phrase we see answers the Hebrew.
In Kal and Hiph. spoken to men, to burn,
cause to bum, kindle, set on fire. Lev. vi. 12.
Jud. XV. 5, 14, 2 Chron. xxviii. 3. Jer. vii.
18. Ezek. xxxix. 9. Nah. ii. 14. Hence Eng.
bum.
On such passages as Exod. iii. 2, 3. Deut. iv.
11, we may observe how strongly the tradition-
ary notion of a miraculous light or fire being
the token of a divine presence prevailed among
the Greeks in the time of Homer, who, after
relating, Odyss. xix. lin. 34, that the goddess
IVIinerva attended on Ulysses with her golden
lamp, or rather torch, and afforded him a reful-
gent light,
X^ufftev ATXNON ix'^'trx, *A02 DEPIKAAAES
makes Telemachus cry out to his father in
rapture,
E^T'/ij f/.oi 701X01 fjciyx^aiy, xxXcct n /A6<re5^/,
YuXxTiveci T6 'Boxot, fcoct xttvi; i'^oo-' e;^6vt?,
*AINONT' 0(pf)xX/ji6i;, iaii HTPOS AI0OMENOIO.
H (jLxXx 'TIS 0EO2 ^Sv, el ov^xvev iv^vy ixouffi.
What miracle thus dazzles with surprise!
Distinct in rows the radiant columns rise !
The walls, where'er my wond'ring sight I turn.
And roofs amidst a blaze of glory bum!
Some visitant of pure ethereal race
"With his bright presence deigns the dome to grace.
Pope.
* " Isl. haal est incendiiim. A. S. bael et baelfyr est ro-
gus, pyra" Lye's Junius Etymol. Angl. iu Bonfire,
III. Applied to anger or the like, to be kindled
or burn. Esth. i. 12. Ps. ii. 12. Ixxix. 5.
Ixxxix. 47. Comp. under rrSN V.
I V. To clear off, as a beast doth in grazing or
feeding ; to graze or feed, as a beast ; also, to
cause to be grazed, as a field. Exod. xxii. 4 or
5, When or if a man -|j7:i'< shall cause to be
eaten a field or a vineyard, and shall put in
nr'T'i;! his beast, ^jjn and it shall feed or graze
in another's field, &c. Comp. Isa. iii. 14.
Hence as a N. *T<j?n a brute animal, a beast that
feeds iVse//" without knowledge or regard to good
or evil, or in the language of Sallust, " qua
Natura prona et ventri obedientia finxit. " Bell.
Catilin. ad In it. Gen. xlv. 17. Exod. xxii. 5,
& al. -Hence, perhaps, Eng. a boar, a bear,
Gr. fiopa food, properly of brutes, (l^ou and
(i^uffxu to feed, whence ^^urovfood, Germ, brot,
Dan. brad, and Eng. bread. Also Lat. voro,
devoro, &c. whence Eng. voracious, voracity,
devour, &c.
V. As a N. ^]}^ a brutish person, one resembling
a brute in stupidity and want of divine knowledge.
Ps. xlix. 11. Ixxiii. 22. xciv. 8. Hence as a
V. in Niph. to be or become brutish or stupid.
It is spoken either of men. occ. Jer. x. 8, 14,
21. Ii. 17; or of counsel, occ. Isa. xix. 11.
Hence Lat. baro a blockhead, Eng. a boor,
boorish.
To disturb, affright. 1 Sam. xvi. 14, 15. 1
Chron. xxi. 30, & al. freq. As a N. nni?n
terror, trouble. Jer. viii. 15. xiv. 19. As a N.
mas. plur. D-mx?! things terrible, ov to be feared.
Job vi. 4. Ps. Ixxxviii. 17. LXX (po(ii^itrfAoi.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic the
reduplicate ya^ signifies, according to Castell,
" Tenui cute etpinguis, seu corpore molli fuit,"
to be thin-shinned and fat, ov of a soft body, and
from the things to which it is applied in Heb.
I guess the idea to be softness, smoothness, or
the like, in opposition to hardness, ruggedness,
&c. For
I. As a N. i>a, or fem. rryn soft mud or 7nire.
occ. Jer. xxxviii. 22. Job viii. 11. xl. 16 or 21.
In plur. fem. in reg. once written with h, nxyn,
Ezek. xlvii. 11.
II. As a N. Y^:i, byssus, of which very fine
white garments, like linen, were made. Mercer
says of it, " In Palcestiyid nascens in folliculis,
it grows in Palestine in pods." It is, I appre-
hend, the same as what we call cotton, which is
well known to be the produce of that and the
neighbouring countries, and is the soft downy
substance formed in the inside of the pods of
the shrub, called Gossipium. 1 Chron. xv. 27,
& al. See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p.
358. Goguet's Origin of Laws, &c. vol. i. p.
127, 128, edit. Edinburgh.
III. As a N. mas. plur. D''y'>3 the eggs of birds,
and of some other animals, from the remarkable
smoothness and softness of their texture, occ.
Deut. xxii. 6. Job xxxix. 14. Isa. x. 14. lix. 5.
K22^ See under y^ I.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies, to peel off the bark of a tree, or coats of
an onion, or the like. Comp. bji3.
p^n
55
P^
As a N. bya an onion, so named from its sev-
eral coats or integuments. So LXX Kto/ufcvee.
Once in plur. Num. xi. 5. " Allium* Cepa,
onion ; by the Arabs called basal. That this
was one of the species of onions for which the
Israelites longed, we may guess by the quan-
tity to this day used in Egypt, and by their
goodness there : whoever has tasted onions in
Egypt, must allow that none can be had better
in any part of the universe; here they are
sweet, in other countries they are nauseous
and strong ; here they are soft, whereas in the
north, and other parts, they are hard, and the
coats so compact that they are hard of diges-
tion. Hence they cannot in any place be
eaten with less prejudice, and more satisfaction,
than in Egypt. They eat them roasted, cut
into four pieces, with some bits of roasted
meat, which the Turks in Egypt called kebah,
and with this dish they are so delighted, that I
have heard them wish they might enjoy it in par-
adise. They likewise make a soup of them in
Egypt, cutting the onions in small pieces ; this
I think one of the best dishes I ever ate." Has-
selquist's Voyages, p. 290. Comp. Harmer's
Observations, vol. ii. p. 338.
I. To break, or cut off. Job vi. 9. Isa. xxxviii.
12. Joel ii. 8. Comp. Job xxvii. 8.
II. To finish completely, complete, q. d. to break
off from a work after completely finishing. Isa.
X. 12. Lam. ii. 17. Zech. iv. 9.
III. The Lexicons have given this root the
sense of covetousness, Prov. xv. 27. Jer. vi.
13. Ezek. xxii. 27, & al. but in many of the
passages where it is supposed to have this
sense, it literally signifies the breaking or cut-
ting off pieces of metal, as, for instance, of
silver ; for in the times of Abraham and Moses,
and long after, they used to weigh their silver,
(see Gen. xxiii. 16. Exod. xxii. 17. Jer. xxxii.
9, 10.) and, no doubt, to cut, or clip o^ pieces
of it, to make weight in their dealings with
each other, as is practised by some nations,
particularly the Chinese, to this day. *
But to retm-n jryi jr^iin Prov. i. 19. xv. 27, is
rendered one that is greedy of gain, but properly
denotes one who cuts, or clips off, every scrap of
money he possibly can. So Schultens on
Prov. i. 19, explains the expression, " Lucri-
petam turpem denotat hcec formula a notione
primaria secandi, resecandi, quasi qui undique
exsecant, derodunt, deradunt, quod crumenam
farciat et distendat." Adding " j?jin est Ki^f^a,,
a<To rov Kii^itv, unde et Kio/^etTi^iiv eodem usu
invaluit, Ki^^taivuv quoque et ki^os ex eodem fonte
dimanarunt." In this view, I think i?ys is a
covetous man, q.d. a clipper. Ps. x. 3. Hence,
IV. As a N. iryi is used for gain, advantage.
Gen. xxxvii. 26. Isa. xxxiii. 15, and in many
of the texts where it is rendered covetousness,
as Exod. xviii. 21. 1 Sam. viii. 3. Ps. cxix.
36. Prov. xxviii. 16. Jer. xxii. 17. Comp.
Isa. Ivii. 17. Mr Green, in his Poetical Parts
See Goguet's Origin of Laws, vol. i. p. 281, &c. edit.
Edinburgh. Modern Univ. Hist. vol. viii. p. 246, 8vo.
and under bp^ III.
of the Old Testament, p. 57, translates Jud. v.
19. The kings came and fought for lucre of
money which they carried not off so far from it,
adds he in the note, that they did not even
escape with their lives." And he remarks that
the Vulg. gives the words the same turn, et
tamen nihil tulere praedantes, and yet they car-
ried off no spoil. As a V. to make a gain of,
defraud, as a person, occ. Ezek. xxii. 12.
Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon to New Tes-
tament in Ki^fjca, and Kt^'Sos.
To be made soft by moistening/. So Pagninus,
" Maceratum est ut emollescat." In Arabic
it signifies to spit, " spuit, sputavit." Castell.
I. To be made soft or tender, as the feet by much
walking, occ. Deut. viii. 4. Neh. ix. 21.
II. As a N. pi:i meal moistened with water, paste,
or dough unleavened. Exod. xii. 34?, 39, & al.
I prefer the above interpretation of the root to
that which is commonly given, namely, swelling,
and thence dough from its swelling ; because I
apprehend the swelling of dough is occasioned
merely by the leaven ov fermenting matter mixed
with it : and the pys mentioned Exod. xii. is ex-
pressly said to be unleavened. Comp. Hos. vii. 4.
I. To restrain, shut up. Gen. xi. 6. Job xlii. 2.
Comp. Jer. xxxiii. 3.
II. To inclose with a wall, or the like, for
safety, to fortify. Jer. Ii. 53, & al. freq. As a
N. "nyn store or treasure so secured. Job xxii.
2'k xxxvi. 19.
III. To house, gather in, applied to grapes.
Lev. XXV. 5. Judg. ix. 27, & al. freq. Comp.
Jer. vi. 9. As a N. T-i:! the vintage. It im-
plies the housing of grapes, and so the pressing
and preparing of them for use. Lev. xxvi. 5,
& al. Hence Bassarcus, a title of Bacchus-
IV. As a N. fem. rfiyi and miyn drought,
want of rain, (so the LXX, a)3^o;^/a,) when
rain is shut up or restrained from the earth, and
consequently the earth also is shut up, and bears
no fruit, occ. Jer. xiv. 1. xvii. 8. Comp. Lev.
xxvi. 19. Deut. xi. 17. xxviii. 23. 1 K. viii. 35.
Der. a bazar, a kind of covered market-place
among the eastern nations, somewhat like our
Exeter 'Change in London, but frequently
much more extensive. Lat. or rather Punic,
Byrsa, the Burse at Carthage.
To empty, empty out.
I. In Kal, to be emptied, emptied out. occ. Nah.
ii. 10 or 11. So in Niph. occ. Isa. xxiv. 3;
and in Huph. occ. Nah. ii. 10 or 11.
II. In Kal, to empty, empty out, exhaust, to cause
to fail, as counsel, occ. Jer. xix. 7. In Niph.
to be emptied out, or exhausted, to fail, as spirit
or understanding, occ. Isa. xix. 3.
pp'z To make entirely empty, occ. Isa. xxiv. 1.
Jer. Ii. 2. Nah. ii. 2, or 3. Hos. x. 1, in
which last text the LXX render p^p^^2. by
iu>tXnu,cx,rovffoi, abounding in shoots or branches,
Symmachus by hXofjua.iovixa. abounding in branches,
and Vulg. by frondosa/M// of green twigs. And
this sense is not only agreeable to Jacob's ori-
ginal blessing on Joseph, Gen. xlix. 22. (from
whom Ephraim and Manasseh, the principal of
the Israelitish tribes, sprung, comp. Deut.
rpi
56
npi
xxxiii. 17.) but may likewise well suit the sub-
sequent context. Israel (was] a luxuriant
vine, ^b mu;" "'is, his fruit was accordinghj, or
he bromiht forth fruit accordingly : according to
the m'dtitude of his fruit he hath rmdtiplied the
fidclatrousj altars ,- according to the goodness of
his land they have made goodly pillars. On
looking into Glassius's Philologia Sacra, I
find that learned critic nearly concurs in this
interpretation (lib. v. tract, i. cap. 11, col.
1746, edit. Lips. 4to.) " Quid ratione Antis
accipienda sit, Hos. x. 1. discrepantia est inter
scripturarum expositores, Simplicissima in-
terpretatio videtur esse ilia: pp^:2 t33 vitis
evacuans Israel est, hoc est, instar luxuriantis
vitis copios^ fert fructum, ac si semel omnem
evacuare fructum vellet, cccterum non bonosfert
fructus, scd malos Sequitur cnim : fructum
ponit sibi ; secundum multitudinem fnictus
sui multiplicat altaria, &c. Confer cap. ix. 7,
9." Comp. also IMr Lowth's Note on Hos.
X. 1, and Michaelis, Supplemen. ad Lex. Heb.
p. 212.
However, since both the simple pa and the re-
duplicate 'pp'^, are in every other passage of
Scriptiure, where they occur, used in a bad
sense for emptying, failing, or the like, I w'ould
submit it to the reader's judgment whether
Hos. X. 1, should not be rendered, Israel (is)
an emptpng or wasting vine (" that casts its
fiTiit," Taylor, " which casteth its grapes,"
Bp. Newcome) nb mir"< "'iB his fruit is accord-
ingly, or he bringeth forth fruit accordingly, i. e.
he bears no fruit but such as is destined to de-
struction. That this interpretation agrees with
the preceding context, see chap. ix. 11 17.
Comp. Nah. ii. 2 or 3.
p'2.p'2. As a N. fl! bottle, whence liquors are
emptied, occ. 1 K. xiv. 3. Jer. xix. 1, 10.
LXX /3/*ov, which word is a plain derivative
from the Heb. pa.
Der. a back or buck, a large vessel, whence
bucket. Latin vaco, vacuus, whence vacant,
vacancy, vacuum, vacuity, evacuate, &c. Lat.
bucca, the holloio inner part of the cheek,
whence Fr. bouche the mouth.
To separate contiguous or adjoining parts, to
cleave, split, burst, or the like.
I. In Kal, transitively, to cleave, as God, by
Moses, did the rocks in the Avildeniess. Ps.
lxx\'iii. 15. Isa- xlviii. 21. Comp. Hab. iii. 9.
Intransitively, to cleave or be cloven asunder, as
the ground. Numb. xvi. 31.
II. Intransitively, to cause to cleave, or break
forth, as a miner does waters" in the rocks, Job
xxnii. 10. as God did fountains and streams
in the wilderness, Ps. Ixxiv. 15. In Niph. to
be caused to break or burst forth, as waters. Isa.
XXXV. 6. to be burst or broken up, as the depths
at the formation, ( Gen. i. 9. ) for the passage
of the external w^aters into the central abyss.
Prov. iii. 20 as the fountains of the great
deep (i. e. the passages or outlets from the
central abyss for springs and fountains) were
at the deluge. Gen. vii. 11. to be burst as a
cloud. Jobxxvd. 8 as skin-bottles. Jobxxxii.
10. Comp. Josh. ix. 4, 13. In Hith. to be
cleft out, as valleys, Mic. i. 4.
III. Transitively, to s/)/iV, c/eaye, as wood. Gen.
xxii. 3.
I V. To divide, as the sea, to separate its waters
so as to aiford a passage. Exod. xiv. 16, 21.
Ps. Ixxviii. 13. There is a remarkable pas-
sage in Diodorus Siculus, lib. iii. p. 174, rela-
tive to the dividing of the Red Sea. nga ron
xXYitriov xarotxovfftv \^6vo(p%yoii ^x^otdioorai Xoyoj
iK T^oyova* ix,^v (pvXccTTOfAtvyiv mv ipyifiyiv, x. r. X.
Among the neighbouring Ichthyophagi is a tra-
dition constantly derived from their ancestors,
that on the happening of a great ebb or reflux
of the sea, the whole bed of the bay became
dry-, and appeared green, the sea having re-
treated from it ; and that after the ground at
the bottom had been visible, a great tide came
up, and restored the channel to its former
state." Compare Artapanus's Account of the
Israelites passing through the Red Sea, in
Euseb. Prseparat. Evang. lib. ix. cap. 27,
ad fin.
V. To tear in pieces, as a wild beast. 2 Kings
ii. 24.
VI. To rip up, as a pregnant woman. 2 Kings
viii. 12. XV. 16. Hos. xiii. 16 or xiv. 1. Amos
i. 1 3. The horrid barbarity of ripping up preg-
nant women has been practised in Persia, even
in our own days. See Hanway's Revolutions
of Persia, vol. iv. p. 246, 286.
VII. To break into, as an enemy's camp, coun-
try, or city. 2 Sam. xxiii. 16. 2 Chron. xxi.
17. xxxii. 1. 2 K. xxv. 4.
VIII. To hatch, as eggs, i. e. break them for
the exclusion of the young. Isa. xxxiv. 15.
lix. 5.
IX. To break forth, as the light through dark-
ness. Isa. Iviii. 8. So LXX payyia-irxt, and
Vulg. crumpet.
X. To burst, or rush forth, as a stormy wind.
Ezek. xiii. 11. Also, to cause to rush forth.
Ezek. xiii. 13.
XL As Ns. i?pa a breach in a building, occ.
Amos vi. 11. vp^ nearly the same. occ. Isa.
xxii. 9.
XII. As a N. s?pa a shekel broken in two, a half-
shekel, occ. Gen. xxiv. 22. Exod. xxxviii. 26,
which see, and comp. bpir IV.
XIII. As a N. fem. rrj^pn a valley, or rather a
comb or gill, a break between mountains. Gen.
xi. 2. Deut. viii. 7. xi. 11, & al. freq. Comp.
Psal. civ. 8. This is a strictly just and philo-
sophical name ; for valleys were really formed
after the deluge by the waters in their descent
to the abyss, tearing andT breaking away the
several strata which impeded their course, and
which are still constantly found posited in a
horizontal situation in the neighboining moun-
tains. But for farther satisfaction on this cu-
rious and highly interesting subject, I with great
pleasure refer to the late learned Mr Catcott's
Treatise on the Deluge, p. 159 of the 1st, and
p. 247, &c. of the 2d edit, and to the Rev.
William Jones's excellent Physiological Dis-
quisitions, p. 472.
The LXX have generally as a V. rendered it
by iTttxKiTfTof/.oct to look upon, survey, look accu-
rately or diligently, and this seems the ideal
meaning of the root.
tt'pl
5^
ni
I. Jb look, search, examine, occ. Lev. xxvii. 33,
yib mtJ r^ "ip^" ^^'^ ^^ ^^*"^^ '*^' ^^^^ ^^ search
between good and bad, i. e. whether it be good
or bad. Comp. Prov. xx. 25. Chald. the
same. Ezra iv. 15, 19, & al. With b follow-
ing, to look or search for. occ. Lev. xiii. 36.
II. To look for, seek. Ezek. xxxiv. 11, and I
will inquire for vuj flock D-nipm and seek them.
ver. 12, rTUT n"ipSD like a shepherd's seeking
his sheep in the day that he is among his sheep
that are scattered (comp. ver. 5, 6) ; so 'npnx
Nvill I seek my sheep. As a participle benoni
in Kal, "ipiS seeking, or rather overseeing, occ.
Amos vii. l^.
III. To seek, inquire, occ. 2 K. xvi. 15. Psal.
xxvii. 4.
IV. As a N. fem. nipn an inquiry, or perhaps
animadversion, notice taken, so LXX i'^riffKO'^rn.
occ. Lev. xix. 20.
V. As a N. np3 the morning, or morning-light,
which springeth forth upon the earth, surveys
and searches out all things. Gen. i. 5. xliv. 3.
So in Luke i. 78, it is said of the spiritual day-
spring, or dawn of the gospeUday, EllESKETA-
TO r,[ji.as ANATOAH il v-^'ov;. The day-spring
from on high hath looked upon us. Virgil,
Mn. vii. lin. 148,
Postera cum prima lustrabat lampade teri-as
Orta dies.
Soon as the following 7norn surveyed the earth.
Comp. Mn. iv. lin. 6. ^n. viii. lin. 153. So
of the sun, ^n. iv. lin. 607,
Sol qui terrarumflammis opera omnia lustras.
Thou sun, who view'st at once the world below.
Homer, in like manner, long before, II. iii. lin.
227,
'mxios S-', I; ffoiV7 E$0P^2 !
Thou alUurveying Sun !
VI. As a N. "npa a beeve, and * collectively
beeves, i. e. bulls and cows, or a herd of such,
so called, perhaps, from their staring eyes
(whence Homer's epithet, (iow^i; ox-eyed, ap-
plied to Juno), and their steady look (comp.
"nty under '^M!). freq. occ.
The steady, composed look of the heeve kind is
observed by Plato, and by him attributed to
Socrates, even when he held in his hand the
fatal draught, and was looking at the executioner
uffVi^ iiuSii, TATPHAON v^cfsXi-^ai -^^o? rov
aMC^arov. Phffidon, 66, p. 311, edit. Forster,
where see the note.
Ipi p a son of the herd, a calf. Gen. xviii. 7, &
al.
Der. Perhaps Lat. vacca a cow.
In general to seek. So the LXX usually ren-
der it by Z,yiriu, or its compounds.
I. To seek, endeavour to find, what is lost or mis-
sing. Gen. xxxvii, 15, 16. 1 Sam. x. 2, 14,
2L
II. To seek what was before unknown. 1 Chron.
iv. 39.
III. To seek, require. Gen. xxxi. 39. xliii. 8.
To require (lypn) the blood of another at any one's
hand is to punish him for liis death. 2 Sam. iv.
11. Comp. Ezek. iii. 18. Prov. xxix. 10.
IV. To seek, endeavour to obtain. Num. xvi.
10. As a N. fem. in reg. nu^pn a request.
Esth. V. 3, 7.
V. With b and an infinitive verb following.
To seek to do a thing. Gen. xliii. 29. Exod.
ii. 15.
VI. To seek Jehovah, is to apply to him by acts
of worship. Exod. xxxiii. 7. Deut. iv. 29.
But to seek the face of Jehovah, in 2 Sam. xxi.
1. peculiarly denotes to apply to him, by means
of the high-priest, for an oracular answer,
which was delivered by JehoA^ah from above
the mercy-seat, from between the two cheru-
bim. So Vulg. in Sam. consuluit oraculum
Domini, considted the oracle of the Lord. See
Exod. XXV. 22. Num. vii. 89.
VII. trsa riK U'pn to seek the life, is to endeav-
our to kill. Exod. iv. 19. 1 Sam. xxiii. 15, &
al.
It denotes in general, to clear, cleanse, purify,
or the like.
I. To clear, cleanse, as com from the chaff, occ.
in Hiph. Jer. iv. 11. Hence as a N. nn corn
so cleansed. Jer. xxiii, 28, what has the chaff to
do with na,'7 the pure com ? freq. occ.
Hence Latin, jTar, corn.
As a N. nn clean. Prov. xiv. 4. So LXX
In Hith. spoken of arrows, Jer. li. 11. n^iirr
clean, or as the Eng. translat. make bright the
arroivs. Comp. Isa. xlix. 2.
As a N. fem. rr*in pure, bright, frrsna as the so-
lar flame. Cant. vi. 10. Comp. Psal. xix. 9.
As a N. '''ni the pure, clear, bright matter of the
heavens, the pure ether. Job xxxvii. 11. Comp.
under ^T'^lD.
From -is compounded with bbrr to shine, per-
haps French briller, whence Eng. brilliant,
brilliancy.
II. As a N. '^n the clear, open field, or country,
as opposed to the dwellings and cultivation of
men. Job xxxix. 4, where it is rendered corn ;
but the animals there mentioned do not thrive
with corn, but with the few shrubs and hardy
plants growing in the open country or desert ;
" in agro," Schultens. The N. is used in the
same sense in Chald. with the h emphatic post-
fixed, ir\^. Dan. ii. 38. iv. 9, 12, 18, 20, 22,
29, or 12, 15, 21, 23, 25, 32. That the n is
emphatic appears, because in almost aU these
texts K"in is joined with the emphatic plur.
X'-nty. Comp. Scott on Job xxxix. 4.
IIL As a N. lin or in plur. fem. mia a pit,
whence the earth, &c. is cleared out. Gen.
xxxvii. 20, 22, 24. So a well, dungeon, grave,
or the like. Lev. xi. 3Q. Deut. vi. 11. 2
Chron. xxvi. 10. Exod. xii. 29. Psal. vii. 16.
ler. xxxviii. 6, & al. freq.
Hence a burrow, to bury, and old Eng. bum, a
spring.
IV. In Kal, to purify ceremonially, or with
sacred rites. 1 Sam. xvii. 8. *i*in purify /or you
a man to fight with me. Does not this exposi-
tion heighten the spirit of the challenge ? So
*1n
58
"1!1
in Niph. Isa. lii. 11. "Tiarr be ye pure, ye that
hear the vessels of the Lord.
V. To purify, or he pure, in a spiritual sense. 2
Sam. xxii. 27, Tiann ina Dj? zf^iVA the pure thou
wait show thyself pure. Comp. Psal. xviii. 27.
As a N. in pure, purity. Job xi. 4. xxii. 30.
Psal. xxiv. 4). Comp. 2 Sam. xxii. 21. 25, &
al.
VI. As a N. ia "a son or child, an innocent,
a term of affection." Bate. occ. Psal. ii. 12,
(comp. Actsiv. 27, 30.) Prov. xxxi. 2. So
tem. ni^ is applied to a daughter. Cant. vi. 8
or 9. in is also used for a son in Chaldee.
Ezra V. 1. Dan. iii. 25. vii. 13, & al. So in
the New Testament we have J3ar-Jona, Bar-
Timeus, ^Bor- Jesus, J5ar-nabas.
Hence old Eng. a hern or ham, a son, and per-
haps a hrat.
VI. In Kal, to declare, make clear, plain, or
manifest. Eccles. iii. 18. ix. 1.
VIII. As a N. n-'ia a purifier, purification, or
purification sacrifice. See Gen. xv. 18. Exod.
xxiv. 8. Jer. xxxi v. 18. Ps. 1. 5. Comp. un-
der nna V. It is used as a personal title of
Christ, the real purifier and antitj-pe to all the
sacrificial ones. Isa. xlii. 6. xlix. 8. Zech. ix.
1 1. Comp, Greek and Eng. Lexicon to New
Test, under Aia^nK*i II. and Ui^ixaSa^fjiei.
Also, some purifying or cleansing herh or compo-
sition, occ Jer. ii. 22. Mai. iii. 2. In Jer.
the LXX render it by 'reia.t or x'oav the herh ;
Jerome and Vulg. by herbam borith, the
herh borith. In Mai. the LXX translate
D*D3D?3 JT-m by TaiBi ^Xvvavruv the herh of
the washers ; Vulg. by herba fullonum, the
herh of the fullers. " With respect to the
herb borith, says Mons. Goguet, I imagine
it is sal-worth fsali-wortj. This plant is
very common in Syria, Judea, Egypt, and
Arabia. They burn it, and pour water upon
the ashes. This water becomes impregnated
with a very strong lixivial salt, proper for taking
stains or impurities out of wool or cloth." Origin
of Laws, &c. vol. i. p. 132, edit. Edinburgh.
Professor Michaelis, however, (Supplem. ad
Lex. Heb. p. 230.) thinks n-nn means not the
herh or plant kali, but the alkaline or lixivial
salt procured from the ashes of that and other
plants ; though he owns that in Jer. ii. 22, it
may also be rendered soap made of such salt.
But in Mai. iii. 2, he understands nna
CDnSTS of the alkaline salt itself, such as ful-
lers indeed use, but which in this passage he
apprehends is mentioned only in respect to its
use in liquefying and purifying metals, (ver. 3. )
by causing their impurities to vitrify, and melt
down into scoriae, thus leaving the metal pure.
And in like manner he interprets.
IX. As a N. in, or, according to the reading
of thirty-three of Dr Kennicott's codices, nn,
lixivial or alkaline salt used in purifying metals.
Isa. i. 25, / will melt down, as (with) alkaline
salt, thy dross, and I will remove all thy base
metal. And every one knows that this salt is
applied also to purifying other things, comp.
therefore Job ix. 30.
X. nnn bl?S Baal Berith, i. e. Baal the puri-
fier, mentioned Jud. viii. 33. ix. 4, and called
also ri'ia bN the God, or Lord, Berith
Jud. ix. 46. The children of Israel are ex-
pressly said, Jud. viii. 33, to have made Baal
Berith their Aleim , whence we may fairly col-
lect, that though the ox or hull, the representa-
tive of the fire, (comp. under bps III.) was
the prevalent or predominant figure in the idol,
yet they did not mean entirely to exclude the
other agents of nature in the worship of Baal
Berith, any more than Aaron and Jeroboam,
in setting up the calf as an emblem of Jehovah,
intended absolutely to reject the second and
third persons of the uncreated Trinity. Both
Aaron and Jeroboam call their respective
calves Aleim, and Aaron says. These nbx are
thy Aleim, they which have brought (lbj?n
plur.) thee out of the land of Egypt. See
Exod. xxxii. 4. 1 K. xii. 28. and comp. under
b3!7 VII.
By this name Baal Berith, the idolaters not only
denoted the purifying nature oi fire (that jrTa/-
^iiov afi.sf/.<pis unsullied element, (pus a^/avrav un-
polluted light, as the Orphic hymn to 'HfKiffTos
calls fire), but also expressed their expectation
of the great n-li or purifier from sin, to come
from this their supreme God. And there
seems no reason to doubt but to this Baal, as
well as others, they burnt their sons withfirefor
burnt-offerings, as they are charged by the pro-
phet Jeremiah, ch. xix. 5, (comp. chap, xxxii.
35. ) ; thus, through a horrid perversion of the
original revelation of a Redeemer, giving their
first-horn for their transgression, the fruit of their
bodies for the sin of their souls. See Micah vi.
7, and comp. under lan I. and -jbo II. Zivg
Ka^a^fftog, one of the appellations of Jupiter
among the Greeks,* is a literal translation of
n*nn byi.
From this idol the city of Berytus, now Beirut,
in Syria, seems to have received its name.
XI. As a N. m"! a palace or sumptuous build-
ing, probably so called from its glorious show.
1 Chron. xxix. 1, 19. Also, a metropolis or
capital city ; so Montanus, metropoli. Neh. i.
1. Esth. i. 2, 5. ii. 3, 5, & al. Chald. As a
N. fem. i^m-a a palace, occ. Ezra vi. 2.
As a N. fem. plur. m-JT'S palaces or castles.
occ. 2 Chron. xvii. 12. xxvii. 4.
From ni^n we have the Greek (ia^i; a palace or
castle, which is a word often used by the LXX,
and in that version answers to the Heb. ni-n,
Dan. viii. 2, (and according to some copies,
Neh. ii. 8.) and to the Chald. Kni^n Ezra vi.
2. And by this name Bx^is, Josephus, Ant.
XV. cap. 11. 4, informs us, that the castle
adjoining to the temple of Jerusalem was an-
ciently called by the Asmonean princes who
built it, till Herod the Great, by whom it was
repaired and strengthened, named it Antonia,
in compliment to his friend and patron Mark
Antony. Comp. Tacitus, Hist. lib. v. cap.
Hi As a V. to cleanse, purify, or purge thor-
oughly, occ. Dan. xi. 35. Ezek. xx. 38,
"mm (1 being substituted for the last letter;
foiu" however of Dr Kennicott's codices read
"nm) and I will thoroughly purge out of you
. See Potter's Antiquities, book ii. ch. 6.
Ki:i
59
i^ll
the rebels. In Hith. to shoio oneself pure. occ.
Ps. xviii. 27. Also, to be purified, occ. Dan.
xii. 10. As a participle or paiticipial N.
IM^ pure, clean, cleansed. Spoken of a bright
arrow, Isa. xlix. 2. of men purified or sanc-
tified for sacred offices, 1 Chron. ix. 22. xvi.
41. (comp.Isa.lii.il.) But how the sense of
purified is applicable to I Chron. vii. 40, I see
not. I shall just hint that the Syriac transla-
tor for 0'''nnnn seems to have read Q-iTrn, for
he renders the word ]irT'<T7l in their generations.
of animals clean for food, Neh. v. 18. of a
pure religious profession, Zeph. iii. 9. Used
as an adverb, purely or clearly. Job xxxiii. 3.
"in'in occ. 1 K. iv. 23 or v. 3, d-disn D'-'nnns.
The Chaldee, Syriac, and Vulgate, not to
mention the modem vernacular versions, with
one consent render these words fatted fjwls.
And if this translation be admitted, I shoidd
think that as nTTnn clean is applied to sheep,
Neh. V. 18, so omii is a general name for
clean fowl. But, says Michaelis, (Supplem.
ad Lex. Heb. p. 228.) " What? if you should
derive 'imn from the Chaldee k"!!, Syriac and
Arabic [and he might have added Hebrew]
"IS denoting afield, a desert, all that is without
(extra, external to) the cities and habitations of
men, whence Chald. K'la nTn ivild beasts,
Dan. ii. 38, in mn a wild bull. Kin bl33*in the
wild cock, &c. &c. so that oni'ii might signi-
fy creatures living in the fields, woods, and
deserts, which are taken by hunting, as opposed
to those that are domesticated. And thus the
word might both comprehend fowls, (one of
which is called by the Samaritans "in^in q. d.
the desert-bird, see Vers. Samar. in Lev. xi.
17.) and also wild animals, such as stags and
deer. Solomon's table then was furnished
with all these, and that not only as nature had
offered them to the hunter, but also fatted.
This explanation is favoured by the previous
mention of stags and deer," and by the word
y<j^aS&y at the end of the verse in the Complu-
tensian LXX, which term, as Michaelis ob-
serves, perhaps means wild animals feeding free-
ly in the desert.
Denotes the production either of substayice or
form, the creation or accretion of substance or
matter.
I. 3b create, produce into being. Gen. i. 1, In
the beginning the Aleim created the heavens and
the earth. This cannot relate to form, because,
as it follows in the next verse, the earth was
nrrn without form, or in loose atoms. So ver.
27, the Aleim created man in his own image,
refers to the creation of the human soul, as
well as to the formation of the body ; for the
image of the Aleim eminently consists in righte-
ousness and true holiness, seated in the spirit of
the mind. See Eph. iv. 24. Col. iii. 10.
IT. To form by accretion or concretion of matter.
Gen. i. 21, so the Aleim formed the great aqua-
tic monsters, no doubt of pre-existent mat-
ter ; and ver 27, xil formed man, male and
female. Comp. ch. ii. 7. v. 2. Isa. xlv. 12.
Eccles. xii. 1, ^"'K"nn nx IDT remember thy
Creators. " The plural is employed," says
Stockius, " to show the plurality of persons in
the unity of essence, namely the Father, Son,
and Holy Ghost. For these three divine per-
sons consulted together concerning the creation
of man. Gen. i. 26."* Isa. xlv. 7. Forming
the light, N"ni concreting the darkness. Amos
iv. 13, xms concreting the spirit. Psal. cii. 19,
Nina Dj; a people to be produced, or born.
Comp. Ezek. xxi. 30. xxviii. 13, 15. Josh,
xvii. 15, riK'in and plant, cause to gi'ow, for
thyself there ver. 18. For the mountain shall
be thine, for that is the Ij;" or wood-country,
(mentioned ver. 15.) inxnil and thou shalt
plant it, and its utmost extremities shall be thine.
Comp. under Sense V. As a N. K-'ni is ren-
dered fat, but rather means plump, grown full
in flesh or substance. See Gen. xii. 2, 5.
Dan. i. 15. As a participle, or participial N.
fem. ^r^5*^n, or, according to twenty-six of Dr
Kennicott's codices, rrx-m plump, ivellfed. occ.
Hab. i. 16. As a V. in Hiph. to make fat, to
batten. 1 Sam. ii. 29. Hence Gr. (ioiaa to be
robust, strong.
III. To do or perform somewhat wonderful and
extraordinary, to make, as it were, a new crea-
tion. Num. xvi. 30, but if Jehovah rrx'^'in
K'nn'> create a creation, i. e. work an unprece-
dented miracle. So Exod. xxxiv. 10. Jer.
xxxi. 22.
IV. In Niph. to be renewed, in a natural sense.
Psal. civ. 30. In Kal, to renew, make anew,
in a spiritual sense. Psal. Ii. 12. Comp. Isa.
Ixv. 17, 18.
V. To this V. the learned Cocceius assigns the
sense oi preparing, Josh. xvii. 15, 18. Imperat.
N^in, Ezek. xxi. 19 or 24, and prepare a hand,
i. e. a place, at the head of the way to the city
prepare (itj. Infin. Ezek. xxiii. 47, xin
ama*inn irrmx, anc? dress or trim (exornabunt,
Cocc. ) them with their swords. " It may be an
oxymoron," says Cocceius, i. e. " a figure in
rhetoric, when that which at first hearing seems
ridiculous or contradictious, yet bears very good
sense and wit, as yXux.vriK^os a bitter-sweet,
"Su^ov u^M^ov, vivum cadaver," &c. Littleton's
Dictionary. For examples of this mode of ex-
pression in scripture, see Glassius, Phil. Sac.
lib. V. tract. 2, cap. 7, who instances in Job
xxii. 6. Jer. xxii. 19. Acts v. 41. 2 Cor. viii.
2. 1 Tim. V. 6. But to return to Ezek. xxiii.
47, it is evident from a comparison of this verse
with chap. xvi. 40, that N"in in the one must,
some how or other, be equivalent to pnn to cut
in pieces in the other text ; and the prophet
having in verses 40, 41, of the xxiii. chap,
mentioned the adulteresses having dressed and
prepared themselves for their paramours, seems
to have chosen the word x^n at ver. 47, rather
than one more literally expressive of their ene-
mies destroying them with their swords.
Hence perhaps Lat. paro to prepare.
VL Chald. As a N. xia the field. See un-
der 13 II.
* I do not however wish to dissemble that very many
of Dr Kennicott's codices in Eccles. xii. 1. read ^xmn
and many others T^in without the *. But it is very
easy and obvious to account for the Jewish transcribers
dropping the plural > in their copies ; though very diffi-
cult to assign a reason why any of them should insert it,
unless they found it in their ori^iuals.
nil
60
V^
I suspect the radical idea of this word to be con-
gelation, or the like ; for in Arabic it is used
for being cold, particularly in an intense degree,
also ioY firmness, stahiliti/.
I. As a N. mn hail, congealed rain. Exod. ix.
18, & al. freq. Hence once used as a V. to
hail. Isa. xxxii. 19.
II. As a participial N. mas. plur. D-'Tin grisled,
marked with white spots like hail upon black or
other colour, occ. Gen. xxxi. 10, 12. Zech. vi.
3,6.
nil*
With a radical, though mutable or omissible, rr.
" To feed, eat, or take food." Bate. occ. 2
Sam. xii. 17. xiii. 6, 10. In Hiph. to cause to
eat. occ. 2 Sam. iii. 35. xiii. 5. As a N. nnn
food, victuals, occ. 2 Sam. xiii. 5, 7, 10. Also,
""/eof, i. e. well fed." Bate. occ. Ezek. xxxi v.
20, where three of Dr Kennicott's codices read
rrx-ia comp. ver. 3. As a N. fem. min/ooc?.
occ. Psal. Ixix. 22. Lam. iv. 10. So the
LXX render mim in Ps. by s/,- ro (^^ufiu, and
in Lam. by us ^ouvn for food.
nil
I. To pass from place to place, to fee, flee away.
Gen. x-vi. 6. xxvii. 43, & al. freq. In Hiph.
to cause to flee, to drive or chase away. 1 Chron.
viii. 13. xii. 15. As a N. nni a runaway, a
fugitive. Isa. xv. 5. xliii. 14 ; wliich latter
verse is thus rendered and explained by the
learned Vitringa (whom see) : llius saith Jeho-
vah, your Redeemer, the Holy One of Israel ;
For your sake I have sent to Babylon, (i. e. the
Medes and Persians under Cyrus, Comp. ch.
xiii. .3.) and have made all the cn-nn fugitives
go down, (towards the river Euphrates, or the
vessels lying there, comp. ch. xiii. 10.) even the
Chaldeans (the most valiant of the Babylonish
soldiers, comp. Jer. v. 13.) DHD*) m-axn in
their pleasure-boats, or -barges, in order to
make their escape from the enemy.
II. In Kal and Hiph. to pass or shoot along, as
a bar through rings, occ. Exod. xxvi. 28.
xxx\d. 33. Hence, as a N. n-li a bar, which
thus passes or shoots along. Exod. xxvi. 26, 28.
Deut. iii. 5. Jud. xvi. 3, & al. freq. Hence,
a bar, barrier.
III. rrin ii^HD the straight serpent, occ. Job xxvi.
13. Isa. xxvii. I. In Isa. xxvii. 1, where it is
contradistinguished from pnbpj; UTia the tortu-
ous, sinuous, or coiling serpent, it seems to de-
note the crocodile, whose body is remarkably
straight, rigid, and inflexible, so that he cannot
readily turn himself in pursuing his prey. In
Job xx\d. 13, n*i3 lynD may signify any sea-
monster (comp. Amos ix. 3.) of a straight
make, which is there represented as slain by
the preceding storm. See Schultens and
Scott, and on Isa. xxvii. 1, Vitringa and Bp.
Lowth.
To couch, lie down, as a beast on its knees to
rest, accumbo, procumbo ; for the LXX and
Vulg. appear to have given the ideal meaning
of the verb in Hiph. Gen. xxiv. 11, (-["in""!
Welsh 6a rfl, bread, sustenance.
D-bo^rr and he caused the camels to couch, or
kneel) the former rendering it by sxaif^ias, the
latter hyfecisset accumbere, caused to couch.
I. To couch, rest, as on the knees, to kneel. 2
Chron. vi. 13, T31S bj; I'll-T and he kneeled
on his knees. So Ps. xcv. 6, and (Chald.)
Dan. vi. 10 or 11, where Theodotion xufi'TTMv
bending, couching. In Hiph. to cause to couch
or kneel. Gen. xxiv. 11, as above. Dr Shaw,
Preface to Trav. p. xi. describing the manner
of resting at night during his travels in the
eastern deserts, says, " Our camels were made
to kneel doivn in a circle round about us, with
their faces looking from us, and their respective
loads or saddles placed behind them. " Plence
as a N. -yin, plur. D'^ani, the knee, on which
men and other animals couch, and which is
plainly formed for this piu-pose. Isa. xlv. 23.
Jud. vii. 5, & al. freq. Comp. Sense IV.
II. As a N. fem. nDIS a reservoir or pool
where waters, as it were, couch or lie. 2 Sam.
ii. 13. Eccles. ii. 6, & al. freq. So y^l which
properly signifies to lie down as a beast, is in
like manner applied to the great abyss of waters
within the earth. Gen. xlix. 25. Deut. xxxiii.
1.3.
III. In Kal and Hiph. to bless, as God doth
man, or a superior his inferior, to give, promise,
or ivish him rest, quiet, happiness. Gen . i. 22.
ix. 1. xii. 3. xiv. 19. xl\di. 7. So God "jin-
blessed the seventh day, Gen. ii. 3, " by sancti-
fying it," says Clark, " and appointing it to be
a day wherein he would bestow the choicest
blessings on his servants in the use of his holy
ordinances." In Nipli. to be blessed, occ. Gen.
xii. 3. x\dii. 18. In Hith. to bless oneself, or
be blessed. Gen. xxii. 18. xxvi. 4. Deut. xxix.
19, & al. As a N.'fem. na-in ablessiiig. Gen.
xxvii. 12. Deut. xxxiii. 23, & al. Comp* Joel
ii. 14.
IV. To bless, as man doth God, or an inferior
his superior, i. e. to bow, as it were, the knee to
him, and so ascribe one's present or expected
rest and happiness to him. Gen. xxiv. 48. 2
Sam. xiv. 22, & al. freq. Comp. Isa. xlv. 23.
Phil. ii. 10. As a N. fem. rraiS a blessing,
i. e. a token of blessing or of respect, a present.
Gen. xxxiii. 11. Jud. i. 15. 1 Sam. xxv. 27.
2 K. V. 15, & al.
V. To salute, wish a blessing to. 1 Sam. xiii.
10. 1 K. i. 47. viii. 56. 2 K. iv. 29. x. 15.
So the Latin saluto, whence Eng. salute, &c.
is from the N. salus, health, prosperity.
VI. The Lexicons have absurdly, and contrary
to the authority of the ancient versions, given
to this verb the sense of cursing in the six fol-
lowing passages, 1 K. xxi. 10, 13. Jobi. 5, 11.
ii. 5, 9. As to the two first the LXX render
111 in both by ivXoyiu, and so the Vulg. by
benedico, to bless. And though Jezebel was
herself an abominable idolatress, yet as the law
of Moses still continued in force, she seems to
have been wicked enough to have destroyed
Naboth upon the false accusation of blessing the
heathen Aleim and Molech, which subjected him
to death by Deut. xiii. 6. xvii. 2 7.
Job's fear, ch. i. 5, was, lest liis sons should
have blessed the false Aleim ; so Aquila wXe-
yntrecy, and Vulg. benedixerint. Ver. II,
Din
61
Ifl
should be translated, And indeed stretch foith
. thy hand now, and touch all that he hath, Kb DK
surely (com p. 1 K. xx. 23.) he hath blessed
(Tin" being used, in a past sense, as xnn ver.
7, and rra^jj" ver. 5.) thee to thy face, i. e. hypo-
critically. LXX and Theodotion, n f^nv u;
v^offwrov tn ivXoywu truly he will bless thee to
thy face, Vulg. nisi in faciem henedixerit tibi,
imless he hath blessed thee to thy face. Satan
brings the same charge of hypocrisy against
Job, chap. ii. 5, which the LXX, Theodotion,
and Vulg. render in the same manner. And
at ver. 9, his wife says to him, Dost thou yet
retain thy integrity, thy regard for the true God,
n?31 D\nbN -jll blessing the Aleim and dying,
or even to death.
Some learned men have supposed that -j'na sig-
nifies to bid farewell to, and thence to renounce,
relinquish, and that in several of the above
cited passages, as in 1 K. xxi. 10, 13. Job i. 5.
ii. 9, it might best be explained in that sense.
But there is no proof that -jin ever properly
denotes to bid farewell to, much less to renounce.
In both Gen. xlvii. 10, and 2 Sam. xix. 39,
which are produced as instances of the former
signification, there was not a common farewell,
but a patriarchal benediction. ( Comp. Heb. vii.
7. ) And in all other passages where the verb
"I^ii is joined with mrr^ or DNlbx it constantly
means to bless. See Gen. xxiv. 48. 1 Chron.
xxix. 20. Ps. Ixvi. 8. Ixviii. 27. ciii. 1, 2, 20
22.
Der. From '^nn the knee, perhaps the Gaulish
bracca, a part of dress covering the knees, and
Eng. breeches.
Dnn
I. Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a partici-
pial N. mas. plur. D-nTin rich apparel, Eng.
transl. so Montanus vestium pretiosarum,
sumptuous vestments. Once, Ezek. xxvii. 24.
The verb in Arabic signifies to twist or be
ttvisted closely together as threads, and thence
the Ns. Dnn, and D'lan in that language de-
note, a thread formed by twisting several parts
together, also a kind of garment made of the same
sort of thread, both for warp and woof. It
seems probable, therefore, that twisting closely
together, or the like, is the idea of the Hebrew
word.
II. Chald. As a particle D'lS but truly, but.
Dan. ii. 28. iv. 12 or 15, & al.
I. To lighten, send forth lightning, occ. Ps.
cxliv. 6. As a N. p'ns lightning, a fash.
Exod. xix. 16. 2 Sam. xxii. 15, & al. freq.
The word has the same sense in Arabic ;
whence the miraculous beast, who, according
to the Mahometan creed, carried Mahomet in
the twinkling of an eye from the neighbourhood
of Mecca to Jerusalem, had his name Al
Bovak, on account of his moving with the ve-
locity of lightning. *
II. As a N. p*!! a glitter or qlister. Ezek. xxi.
10, 15, 28, or 15, 20, 33. Comp. Deut. xxxii.
41. So Virgil, ^n. iv. lin. 580,
* See Pruleanx, J.Mc of Malmmpt, p. 55, 1st. odit. Svo.
Modern Universal Hist. vol. i. p. Ttfi.
Vaginague eripit ensem
Fuiuiineum.
Ho draws his lightning sword.
Comp. Nah. iii. 3. Hab. iii. 11. So Homer,
H. X. lin. 153, 154, describing the spears of
Diomed and his companions.
-tyM Se ;t;Xxof
A.fjup' us ASTEPOHH ^otr^o; Aio;
far flash'd their brazen points.
Like Jove's own lightning
Also, a glittering or bright weapon. Job xx. 25.
III. As a N. fem. np'nn a kind of precious stone,
a carbuncle. " A precious stone, shining like
lightning, or a coal of fire." "^ " Carbunculi a
similitudine ignium, appellati," says Pliny, Nat.
Hist. lib. xxxvii. cap. 7. occ. Exod. xxviii. 17.
xxxix. 10. Ezek. xxviii. 13.
IV. As a N. ip'in a kind of thorn, with very
sharp, pointed prickles, occ. Jud. viii. 7, 16.
In ver. 7, Aquila hv rcxig r^xyaxuvSai;, Symma-
chus v ton T^ifioXsis, Vulg. tribulis. But the
LXX, perhaps because they could not recol-
lect any Greek word to express it, retain the
original name jSa^xjjw^.
Der. Bright.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. nor do I know the
ideal meaning of it, but
I. As a N. i^Tnn plur. D-U'l'in the fir- or, ac-
cording to Celsius, the cedar-tree. 2 Sam. vi. 5.
Isa. xli. 19, & al. freq. The LXX render it
so variously, as to show they knew not what
particular species of tree it meant ; the Vulg.
generally by abietem the fir-tree. Comp. px
under rrn.
II. Plur. D-u^Tin some things made of fir or cedar.
Spoken of spears, Nahum ii. 4. of musical
instruments, 2 Sam. vi. 5. " No kind of wood
(says that learned philosopher and musician,
the Rev. William Jones, Physiological Dis-
quisitions, p. 294.) being more elastic than^r,
from its fibrous construction, it is the most
proper for musical instruments, and was there-
fore applied to that use by the Hebrews from
the most remote antiquity. See 2 Sam. vi. 5."
Der. Brush. Qu?
As a N. mas. plur. D-rrTni trees of the cypress
kind, so LXX Kvra^iffffoi, et Vulg. cupressina.
Most probably they are the same as Pliny,
Nat. Hist. lib. xii. cap. 17, mentions by the
name of bruta, and which he there describes as
being like a wide spreading cypress with whit-
ish branches, and yielding an agreeable scent in
burning. Once, Cant. i. 17.
To flag, fail, grow flaccid, spiritless, or inactive,
be confounded, flaccescere, confundi (as the
Vulg. often renders it) whether through fear,
2 K. xix. 26. comp. Jud. iii. 25. or disap-
pointment. Job vi. 20. Psal. xxii. 6. or mo-
desty, 2 K. viii. 11. Ezra viii. 22. or the
importunity of others, 2 K. ii. 17. or through
a sense of guilt, to be ashamed, Ezra ix. 6.
Psal. XXXV. 4, & al. It is once applied figura-
* Assembly's Annotations.
bttr:i
62
iti'n
tively to the rrnn or solar fire.. Isa. xxiv. 23.
In Hiph. urnrr with the ^ after rr, as if from
iri", to abash, make ashamed. 2 Sam. xix. 6.
But thirty-six of Dr Kennicott's codices here
want the ". Also, to act shamefully, rrty-nrr
hath done shamefully, according to the reading
of nine of Dr Kennicott's codices. Hos. ii. 5
or 7. In Huph. u;''mn to he made ashamed,
abashed. Jer. x. 14. 11. 17, (with \ as well as
, inserted according to many of Dr Kennicott's
codices,) & al. freq. either in Kennicott's print-
ed text, or in his various readings. As Ns.
fem. nu'ia abashment, shame. Ps. Ixxxix. 46.
Ezek. vii. 18. ntrn. The same. Job viii. 22,
& al. Also, a shameful idol, i. e. Baal, or
Baal-Peor. Jer. xi. 13. Hos. ix. 10. So
Jerr/ft-baal, (see Jud. vi. 31, 32.) is called
Jerj/ft-besheth, 2 Sam. xi. 21. rrair^a shame.
occ. Hos. X. 6. As a N. mas. plur. in reg.
""irnn ^^e/>m'?/par/s, pudenda. occDeut. xxv. 11.
To this root may also be referred non-'-S, with
a slight dialectical variation for nu^i'-B, the
name of a city in Egypt, Ezek. xxx. 17, which
the LXX render by a word evidently corrupted
from the Hebrew or Egyptian name, BovShtttxrov,
so the Vulg. Bubasti ; in which city, according
to Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 59, 137, was a fa-
mous temple to the Egyptian idol Yiovfhccirrn,
who, says he, is in the Greek called A^n/ns.
Now the Grecian Aonfus physically denotes
the Moon, whose emblem, among the Egyp-
tians, was a * cat (perhaps from the remarkable
increase and decrease of the pupil of its eye, and
its seeing and being most vigilant and active in
the night J ; whence, as Herodotus farther re-
lates, lib. ii. cap. 67, cats, which in Egypt
were sacred, were, when dead, carried to be
interred under the sacred roof at Bubastis. A
cat, then, or a human figure with a caVs head,
(such as may be seen in Montfaucon's Anti-
quitee Expliquee, tom. ii. tab. 126.) was most
probably the emblem under which they wor-
shipped the Moon at this place, which might
from this idol be called riDi'-B the countenance
of the sky or shame-faced goddess, for cats seem
remarkable for being so.
trarn to flag very much, loiter, delay, occ. Exod.
xxxii. 1. Jud. V. 28. In Hith. to flag through
shame, he abashed or ashamed of oneself, to be
quite confounded. Gen. ii. 25.
See Mr Bate's Grit. Heb. on this root.
Der. Bashful, abash.
In general, to concoct, coquere.
I. To ripen, as com by the solar heat. Joel iii.
or iv. 13. In Hiph. to cause to ripen. Gen.
xl. 10.
II. To dress with fire, as by roasting. Deut. xvi.
7. 2 Chron. xxxv. 13. by boiling, 1 Sam. ii.
13, 15, & al. freq or by baking, 2 Sam. xiii.
8. As a N. fem. plur. mbtritt boiling places,
places for dressing victuals, occ. Ezek. xlvi. 23.
HI. As a particle, bti'l, compounded of n in ty
that which, and b for, see under a^ IV.
* See Plutarch, De Isid. et Osir. tom. ii. p. S76, D. E.
edit. Xylandri, where other reasons also are assigned;
and Pluche's Hist, du Ciel, tom. i. p. 155. ,
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee
Dtt'n and DDn, and in Syriac dds signify to be
sweet, agreeable, or the like. (See Castell.)
Hence as a N. Dtrn pi. D'-Tiiyn a spice or aro-
matic, from its sweet agreeable smell. Exod.
xxxv. 8, 28, & al. freq.
Also, an odoriferous plant or flower. Cant. iv.
14, 16. V. 13. viii. 14. See Harmer's Out-
lines of a Comment on Solomon's Song, p.
163, 298.
Perhaps of the same import as DDn (Isa. Ixiii.
18. Jer. xii. 10.) to tread, trample. Once,
Amos V. 11, where ten of Dr Kennicott's
codices read D3Dirn without the ^.
I. The general idea of this word seems to be, to
spread, spread out, spread abroad. It occurs
not, however, simply in this sense as a V. but
as a N. applied to the cherubs, Ezek. x. 12,
D'nu^n ban, and the whole extent of them; Vulg.
et omne corpus eorum, and their whole body.
So Eng. transl.
II. As a V. in Kal and Hiph. to spread, spread
^ abroad, as praises, Isa. Ix. 6. news or tidings,
whether bad, as 1 Sam. iv. 17, comp.. 2 Sam.
i. 20. xviii. 20 ; or more usually good, 1 Sam.
xxxi. 9. 2 Sam. iv. 10, & al. freq. In Psal.
Ixviii. 12, m'lU'nn " is feminine, and points
out the women who with music, and songs, and
dancings, celebrated the victories of the Israel-
ites over their enemies, according to the custom
of those times, Exod. xv. 20. 1 Sam. xviii. 6."
Chandler's Life of K. David, vol. ii. p. 65. *
It is applied to the glad tidings of the gospel,
Isa. xl. 9. Iii. 7. Ixi. 1. The LXX generally
render it by ivayytXi^u. In Hith. fut. 'lu^nn"
it (somewhat) will he told, or let somewhat he
told, i. e. there are tidings, occ. 2 Sam. xviii.
31. As a N. fem. rr'na?!! and rr'Tiu'n news,
tidings. 2 Sam. xviii. 20, 22, 25, 27, & al.
III. As a N. 'lU'n flesh, that soft muscular sub-
stance which is spread over the bones, blood-
vessels, and nerves of the animal body, accord-
ing to that of Job X. 11, Thou hast clothed me
with skin and flesh. It is variously applied.
1. Flesh of men or animals, strictly so called,
Gen. ii. 21. Jer. xix. 9. Gen. xH. 2 4. of
fishes, Lev. xi. 11. So in 1 Cor. xv. 39, o-x^^,
flesh, is applied to fishes, as well as to men,
beasts, and birds. And in Heb. lm:i is also
en of reptiles. See Gen. vii. 1416, 21.
2.' The Heb. N. ic^a, like the Arabic 'lu^n and
rritra, appears plainly to denote the skin which
is spread over the human body, and is so ren-
dered by our translators, Ps. cii. 6. Comp.
Job iv. 15. xix. 20, where "nj? seems to mean
the cuticle or outer skin, "itr^i the inner. Comp.
Job X. 11. Lam. iv. 8, aud see Michaelis,
Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 236, and Anonym.
Note on Ps. cii. 6, in Merrick's Annotations.
3. Man considered as infirm or weak. Jer.
xvii. 5.
Comp. Glassii, Philol. Sacr. lib. iii. tract. 1. can. 21.
col. 610, edit. Lips. 4to. Michaelis in Lowth Praelect. p.
562, edit. Getting. Note. Bp. Lowth's Note on Isa. xl. 9.
nn
63
hn:i
4. It denotes what is soft and pliable. Ezek. xi.
19. xxxvi. 26.
5. Wholly carnal or sensual, given up to fleshly
appetites and passions. Gen. vi. 3.
6 Near relation, consanguinity. Gen. xxix. 14.
xxxvii. 27.
7. The secret parts, Ezek. xvi. 26. xxiii. 20.
8. 'iir;! bs all flesh, signifies either all mankind,
as Gen. vi. 12, 13; or all animals, as Gen. vi.
17, 19.
nn*
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but evidently de-
notes capacity, power of receiving or containing,
room, place.
I. As a N. ni a hath, the largest measure of
capacity next to the homer, of which it was the
tenth part. See Ezek. xlv. 11, 14. It was
equal to the ephah, i. e. to seven gallons and a
half English, and is always in Scripture men-
tioned as a measure of liquids.
II. As a N. mas. plur. DTii receptacles, places
to receive staves or bars. Exod. xxv. 27. (where
LXX ^riKcci,) xx^d. 29, & al. freq.
III. In reg. -na boxes to hold perfumes. Isa.
iii. 20. Comp. under u/E)3 II.
IV. As a N. fem. plur. jT'ni q. d. capacities.
occ. Isa. vii. 19, mnirr 'bns valleys of capaci-
ties, capacious valleys; LXX, rais <pa^Ky^i
TJjj Ai**^^'' ^^^ valleys of the country.
V. As a N. mas. n^i, plur. D-nn.
1. Capacity. 1 K. xviii. 32. rr'ia as great as
would contain; LXX, ^u^ovirav holding.
2. The in- (or receiving) side of a place, as op-
posed to the outside. Gen. vi. 14, & al.
3. A house, q. d. a receptacle, for man. freq. occ.
A den or receptacle for wild beasts, Job xxxix.
6. A nest for birds, Psal. Ixxxiv. 4. A place
in reference to something it contains, Neh.
ii. 3.
4. A household or family. Gen. vii. 1, & al.
freq.
5. A house, household, estate, substance. 1 K.
xiii. 8. Comp. Esth. viii. 1, 2. Oikos and oiKtet
are used in the same sense in Greek; see
Greek and Eng. Lexic. in Oikix III. So
LXX in K. eiKov.
6. A temple, dedicated, whether to the true
God, see 1 K. vi. or to a false one, Jud. xvi.
26, 27, 29, .30. 1 Sam. v. 2, 5. 1 K. xvi. 32.
2 K. V. 18. X. 14, 21, & al. But when in the
books of Moses or Joshua we read of the n-S
or beth of such or such an idol in the land of
Canaan, we must not imagine that the n^a im-
plies a house or covered building, because it does
not appear that the Canaanites had any such in
those early times. Moses, who in Deut. vii.
5. xii. 3, is very particular in commanding the
Israelites to destroy the other appendages of
the Canaanites' idolatry, never mentions their
sacred buildings, nor do we ever read of them
in the book of Joshua. Their beths seem to
have been nothing more than sacred enclosures,
like the Grecian t^sv>?.
7. Mas. plur. cnn hangings to form a receptacle
for an idol, canopies, or some things of that
kind, French translat. des pavilions, pavilions.
* Welsh huth, a hut or dwelling.
2 K. xxiii. 7. Comp. Ezek. xvi. 16, and xbiD
IV.
8. As a particle n^i in, within (comp. sense II,
above.) Ezek. i. 27. Comp. Prov. viii. 2,
where LXX avxfiio-ov in the midst, so Vulg. in
mediis.
VI. As a N. ircn a palace, a large and beautiful
house, occ. Esth. i. 5. vii. 7, 8. Castell says,
some think it a Persic word, because it occurs
only in this book.
VII. As a N. nn the pupil of the eye. See
under na II.
VIII. As a N. fem. nn, a daughter. See
under nrsi VII.
IX. Chald. As a V. to pass the night. Once
Dan. vi. 18 or 19. It is often used in the
same sense by the Chaldee paraphrasts, and in
the Syriac language.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic signi-
fies, to separate, sever, " separavit, segregavit,"
Castell. And as nouns in that language binia
and nbini denote the * sucker of a palm-tree
now fit to be separated /rom its parent tree, and
to bear fruit for itself, and hence a marriageable
virgin, who being separated from her mother
may now bear fruit of her own.f And in this
latter sense the N. is applied in Heb.
I. As a N. Jibing a marriageable virgin.
" Virgo matura, nubilis, ac Integra adhuc et
incorrupta." Castell. Comp. Robertson,
Thesaur. Gen. xxiv. 16. Lev. xxi. 14, & al.
freq. In Lev. xxi. 14, rrbina is contradis-
tinguished from a widow, a divorced woman,
one deflowered (nbbn) and a harlot. Comp.
Ezek. xliv. 22. In Joel i. 8, it denotes an
espoused virgin before consummation. Comp.
Deut. xxii. 23. Job xxxi. 1. -ij?3 or rr'ijra is a
girl, a young woman, whether married, Deut.
xxii. 15, 16, 20, 21 ; or unmarried, Gen. xxiv.
16, 28, 55, 57. 2 K. v. 2. Esth. ii. 2, 3 ;
flbinn (as above) a marriageable virgin; rrttbj;
a maid, a virgin, whether marriageable or not.
See Gen. xxiv. 43. Ezod. ii. 8. On Isa.
xxxvii. 22. Vitringa observes that societies
and states, when in a regular, orderly, flourish-
ing, free condition, or enjoying a respectable
and lawful government, are continually in
scripture on these very accounts compared to
virgins. Comp. Lam. i. 15. Jer. xxxi. 21.
xlvi. 11. Isa. xlvii. 1. On which last text
see more in Vitringa.
Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 141, speaking of the palm-tree
in Barbary, says, ' They are propagated chiefly from
young shoots, taken from the roots of full-grown trees :
which if well transplanted and taken care of, will yield
their fruit in the sixth or seventh year ; whereas those
that are raised immediately from kernels will not bear
till about their sixteenth." " It is well known," adds the
Doctor, " that these trees are male and female, and that
the fruit [of the female] will be dry and insipid without
a previous communication with the male." p. 142, where
see more ; as also in Scheuchzor, Phys. Sacr. on Exod.
XV. 21, and on Job xxix. 18 ; and in Hasselquist's Trav.
p. 416. The circumstance just mentioned from Dr Shaw
shows the remarkable propriety of the oriental applica-
tions of the N. ^rb^nn.
+ See Castell's Lex. Heptag. in /HS All. and Profes-
sor Robertson's Clavis Peatateuchi, No. 1356, 2476.
pni
G4
Vtii
II. As a N. mas. plur. D-binn the supis or
marks of xnrginity. Deut. xxii. 14, 15, 17. Al-
so (D-n" being understood) days or time of vir-
ginity, virgin state ,- so it may be rendered vir-
ginity. Lev. xxi. 13, & al.
Little doubt, I presume, will remain in the
reader's mind, but the common and obvious in-
terpretation of Deut. xxii. 14 17, is the true
one, when he considers the following account
of the marriages of the Arabs, cited from
D' ArvieiLx, by Mr Harmer in his Outlines of a
New Commentary on Solomon's Song, p. 11.
" D'Arvieux tells us, that the bridegroom and
bride being brought in ceremony to the place of
marriage, the men and women sit down to ta-
ble in different huts, where the marriage feast
is celebrated : that in the evening the bride is
twice presented to the bridegroom ; that the
third time he carries her into the tent where
the marriage is to be consummated; and that af-
ter the consummation, the bridegroom returns
to his relations and friends (whom he had left
feasting together) ivith such a proof of the vir-
ginity of his bride, as IMoses supposeth the Jews
were ivont to preserve with care, that in case the
honour of their daughters should afterwards be
aspersed, they might be freed from the
reproach ; which being shown, the bridegroom
is complimented afresh, and passes the rest of
the night in rejoicing. " See more on this sub-
ject in Niebuhr's Description de I'Ambie, p.
31, &c. In the Complete System of Geogra-
phy, vol. ii. p. 19, the reader may find a simi-
lar custom observed in some towns of Turkey
at their marriages, and I have read of the like
among the Tartars. Dr Russel, in his Nat.
Hist, of Aleppo, p. 113, note, says, " The
tokens of virginity are expected by all sects in
this country, but more indecently exposed by
the Turks than any other." Mons. Savary
speaking of the marriages of the Egyptians, says,
" Quand c'est une fille, il faut que les signes de
virginite paroissent ; autrement, il (le mari) est
en droit de la renvoyer a ses parens, et c'est le
plus grand deshonneiu" qui peut arriver a une
famille." Lettres sur I'Egypte, torn. iii. p.
38.
From this root may be derived the Greek
fiaraXoi effeminate, and (ixraXiXof^xi to live effe-
minately.
pni
To cut in pieces. So Chaldee Targ. j-'aij^Ti'*
they shall cut thee in pieces, i. e. alive a dread-
fid punishment sometimes inflicted by the
Babylonians. Once, Ezek. xvi. 40. Comp.
Dan. ii. 5, and see Michaelis, Supplem. ad
Lex. p. 239.
-inn
I. To divide asunder. Gen. xv. 10. As a N.
mas. plur. in reg. nna jmrts so divided, divi-
sions, Jer. xxxiv. 18, 19. -inn in Cant. ii. 17,
seems rather an appellative than a proper name,
and so ini "117 will be mountains of intersec-
tion or cragginess, i. e. intersected, craggy
mountains, LXX, e^n KoiXufjiaruv mountains
^^ith hollows.
II. Chald. nns a particle, after. Dan. ii. 39.
It is also written inxn Dan. vii. G, 7.
PLURILITERALS in 1.
The meaning of this word has been much dis-
puted, and various are the senses which ancient
and modern interpreters have assigned to it.
I embrace that of the learned Bochart, Hiero-
zoic. P. II. lib. V. cap. 5, and so render it as
a N. pearl. This precious substance, which is
naturally hard, smooth, and glossy, is found in
many parts of the world, and produced in the
shell of the pearl-oyster, with which the Per-
sian gidf in particular abounds. Perhaps the
Hebrew name is from nn singular and nb
smooth, as being the only gem naturally smooth
and polished. Or as " all pearls,'' says the New
and Complete Dictionary of Arts, &c, " are
formed of the matter of the shell, and consist
of a number of coats, spread with perfect regu-
larity one over another, in the manner of the
several coats of an onion, or like the several
strata of the stones found in the bladders or
stomachs of animals, only much thinner," may
not the Hebrew name nbli, according to this
account, be a derivative from bm ^o divide, and
Kb smooth, a smooth stratum, or the like ? occ.
Gen. ii. 12. Num. xi. 7. Comp. Exod. xvi.
31
A particle (from bn not, and -TJ? unto), without,
besides, except. Gen. xiv. 24. xli. 44, & al.
With n prefixed, -njrbnn tlie same. Num. v.
20. 2 Sam. xxii. 32.
As a N. from bi not, and bj7- profit. See the
learned Merrick's Annotation on Ps. xviii. 5.
I. As an abstract N. Unprofitableness, worth-
lessness, wickedness. See Deut. xiii. 14. xv.
9. Prov. xix. 28. 1 Sam. i. IG. xxv. 25. 2
Sam. xvi. 7. I K. xxi. 13 ; in which tlu-ee last
passages observe that rr emphatic is prefixed,
q. d. the greatest or viost abandoned wickedness.
bybn *^ln, an affair of wickedness, Eng. transl.
wicked thing. Psal. ci. 3. xli. 9, a word, or mat-
ter, of Belial, i. e. a heinous accusation, is
poured out upon him. Vitringa on Isa. xlix.
7, explains this expression of the crime of trea-
son against the Roman emperor, of which the
Jews accused Jesus Christ before Pilate,
John xix. 12, 15.
II. As an adjective, worthless, wicked, good for
nothing, ax,^uo;, nequam. Job xxxiv. 18.
Comp. Nah. ii. 1.
III. In a concrete or collective sense, worthless,
or wicked, men. 2 Sam. xxii. 5. xxiii. 6. Psal.
xviii. 5. Nah. i. 11. .
bt-in
As a N. iron, a well-kno\vn metal. The name
bTin may be derived from 'in bright, (like the
solar fame. Cant. vi. 10.) and bn to fuse, melt
with heat, (dropping the 3 as usual). For it
has been observed by * chemical writers, not
* " J}-on ignites long before it fuses, nor melts without
a violent tire ; and this the most slowly of all metals."
Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 93.
' /row requires the strongest fire of all the metals to
melt it. It grows red-hot long before it melts, and is
iDw:i
65
7^:1
only that iron melts slowly even in the most
violent fire, but also that it ignites or becomes
red-hot long before it fuses ; and any one may
observe the excessive brightness of iron when
red- or rather white-hot, bnn therefore, q. d.
the bright /user, is a very descriptive name for
it. Num. xxxi. 22. Deut. viii. 9, & al. freq.
Since iron requires the strongest Jire of all
metals to fuse it, hence there is a peculiar pro-
priety in the expression bnnn TlS a furnace
for iron, or an iron furnace for violent and sharp
afflictions. See Deut. iv. 20. 1 K. viii. 51.
bna n3"i chariots, (q. d. chariotry) of or with
iron, probably means chariots covered or plated
with iron, so as not easily to be broken or cut
in pieces, occ. Josh. xvii. 16, 18. Jud. i. 19.
iv. 3, 13. In Jud. the Vulg. renders the
words currus falcatos, chariots armed with
scythes. But this does not seem the natural
sense of the Heb. neither is there any proof that
war-chariots of this kind were so early invented.
Cyrus was the first who introduced them
among the Persians. See Xenophon, Cyro-
paed. lib. vi. p. 324, edit. Hutchinson. 8vo.
and note 4<.
DJti'l See under oa
1':i'2]U'2 See under "ina
'^i:h'fl!'2, See under a'
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To increase, rise, swell, grow higher and higher,
as waters, occ. Ezek. xlvii. 5. To grow, as a
bull-rush. occ. Job viii. 1 1. To increase, as
affliction, occ. Job x. 16. As a N. ]1N3 rising,
swelling, as of waters. Job xxxviii. 11. Jer.
xii. 5. xlix. 19. 1. 44<. It is plain from a com-
parison of 1 Chron. xii. 15, with Josh. iii. 15.
iv. 19, that the river Jordan (probably from the
melting of the snow^ on mount Libanus) began,
in * some years at least, to overflow its banks
towards the beginning of the first month, our
March O. S. and continued so to do all the
time of harvest, i. e. till the end of May or the
beginning of June.f Maundrell, in his Jour-
ney, at March 30, thus expresseth himself
concerning this river : " After having descend-
ed the outermost bank, you go about a furlong
upon a level strand, before you come to the im-
mediate bank of the river. This second bank
is so beset with bushes and trees, such as tam-
arisks, willows, oleanders, &c. that you can
see no water till you have made your way
through them. In this thicket anciently
known to be approaching towards that state by its
becoming whiter, and by its sparkling. Iron exposed to
the focus of a great burning glass instantly grows red-hot,
then turns whitish, sparkles and /owes, and immediately
after melts." New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, in
Iron.
* See Harraer's Observations, vol. ii, p. 124.
t Id. vol. i. p. 41. ^
(and the same is reported of it to this day)
several sorts of wild beasts were wont to har-
bour themselves ; whose being Avashed out of
the covert by the overflowings of the river,
gave occasion to that allusion, Jer. xlix. 19,
and 1. 44-, He shall come up like a lion from the
swelling {]'\H:i) of Jordan." Comp. Ecc'lus xxiv.
26. Michaelis (Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p.
241.) says, that the signification of the swelling
of the Jordan is very unsuitable {ineptissima)
to the Heb. ni'-'r P<3 in Jer. xii. 5 ; yet the
^ Chaldee paraphrast seems to have given a very
natural sense to the end of this verse " How
thinkest thou to do with respect to the wild beasts
of the field, which (are or appear) on the swell-
ing of the Jordan ?" And in this exposition,
the Targumist has been followed by Mr Lowth,
and other commentators.
In Zech. xi. 3, the second bank or thicket itself,
above mentioned by Maundrell, seems to be
called ^iT-n pN3.
As a N. fem, mxa a rising up, as of smoke,
Isa. ix. 18. Also, a swelling, as of the sea,
Psal. Ixxxix. 10.
II. As a N. ^"3 plur. mxa a valley, or more
properly, a rising ground, or lawn " rising from
the bottom to the adjoining hill. Num. xxi.
20, And from Bamoth to ^"3 in the country of
Moab to the top of Pisgah, i. e. they encamped
on the rising ground to the top of the hill."
Bate. freq. occ. "3 (without the a.) is used in
the same sense. Deut. xxxiv. 6. Josh. xv. 8,
& al. freq. As a N. fem. plur. m-xa the same.
Ezek. vii. 16, & al.
III. As a V. to be exalted in glory or honour.
Spoken of Jehovah, occ. Exod. xv. 1, 21. As
a N. ]''MO exaltation, excellency, as of God,
Exod. XV. 7. Job xxxvii. 4. Mic. v. 3 or 4, &
al of the people of Israel, Nah. ii. 2 or 3.
of the land of Canaan, Psal. xlvii. 5, mx3
nearly the same. Psal. xciii. 1. Isa. xii. 5.
IV. As a participle, or participial N. ?7K3
proud, vainly elated, or lifted up. Job xl. 6, 7.
Isa. ii. 12. Na the same, Isa. xvi. 6. As Ns.
pX3 and n"iN3 elation, pride, haughtiness. I
must say with Mr Bate, " I know not what
the difference is between these tM^o nouns."
They occiu- together, Isa. xvi. 6. Jer. xlviii.
29. As a N. p-xa, (formed as p-nx from n^K)
proud, haughty, occ. Psal. cxxiii. 4. So LXX
vTiotKpavci;, and Vulg. superbis. As a N. fem.
mxa pride, used for a proud person or persons,
the abstract for the concrete. Psal. xxxvi. 12 ;
as mbT vileness for vile persons, Psal. xii. 9.
Comp. ]Mi Jer. 1. 31, 32.
Der. Greek yaiu to be proud, exult, French
and Eng. gay, gaiety. Also, perhaps, Italian
gioia, French Joie, Eng. Joy, &c.
In general, to vindicate, avenge, recover, retrieve,
or deliver, vindicare.
I. To vindicate, recover, or deliver, that to which
one has some right, from evil or wrong. So
LXX, fvofjLai. Gen. xlviii. 16. Exod. vi. 6.
II. To vindicate or redeem an inheritance, to re-
cover it for a price to its proper owner. ' See
Lev. XXV. 24, &c. As a N. bxa a near kins-
man, one who by the Mosaic law had a right
to redeem an inheritance, and also was permits
F
i:i
66
nj
ted to * vindicate or avenge the death of his
relation, by killing the slayer if he found him
out of the cities of refuge, (see Num. xxxv.
19, 21, &c.) and so was a type of him who was
to redeem man from death and the grave, to
recover for him the eternal inheritance, and to
avenge him on Satan, his spiritual enemy and
miu-derer. See inter al. Job xix. 25. Ps. xix.
15. cvii. 2. cxix. 154. Isa. xxxv. 9. xliii. 1.
li. 10. lii. 3. lix. 20. Ixiii. 4. Hos. xiii. 14.
Hutchinson's Works, vol. vi. p.^ 341, &c. and
Bate's Crit. Heb. in bxa. Mas. plur. in reg.
"bxa, rendered in our translation kinsfolks, 1
K. xvi. 11. In Ruth ii. 20, thirty-one of Dr
Kennicott's codices read i3"bN3D, and nine
na-'bNiaTa, with the plural -. Comp. Targ. and
LXX, and Ruthiii. 12. As a N. fem. mxa
redemption, right of redemption. Lev. xxv. 24,
26, 29. Also, price of redemption. Lev. xxv.
51, 52. Translated, kindred. Ezek. xi. 15.
mrr bx3 the avenger oih\ooA,\ie who (as above)
had a right to avenge the blood of his relation.
Num. xxxv. 19, & al. freq. And because the
avenger of blood was often defiled with, the blood
of the slayer, or perhaps because the people
. were apt to regard him as polluted by it, (see
Gusset, Comment. Ling. Heb.) hence in the
latter Hebrew writers.
III. As a V. to pollute, defile. In Niph.
ibxaa they were polluted with blood. Lam. iv.
14. So Isa. lix. 3. Comp. Zeph. iii. 1. In
Kal and Huph. Mai. i. 7, Ye offer bX3n pol-
luted bread upon my altar, and ye say, wherein
^^3b^o have w^e polluted thee 9 Comp. ver. 12.
Neh. xiii. 29. In Hith. to defile oneself, occ.
Dan. i. 8. In Niph. with ^n following, to be
put away, or removed from, as polluted, q. d. to
be polluted from, occ. Ezra ii. 62. Neh. vii.
64.
IV. To avenge, take vengeance on. occ. Job
iii. 5, Let darkness and the shadow of death
Trrbxa" take vengeance on it, LXX ix.Xa(hai
avrm seize it, alluding, perhaps, to the avenger
of blood's seizing the offender. As a N. fem.
shig. with a formative x in reg. nbi<3X " ven-
geance, occ. Isa. Ixiii. 3, Their blood shall be
sprinkled upon my garments, and (on) all my
raiment "nbKax my vengeance, i. e. in taking of
it should be daubed with the slaughter." Bate.
One of Dr Kennicott's MSS. reads irrbxax /
have polluted it. See Bp. Lowth's note.
Occurs not as a V. but the idea is evident from
the things to which it is applied, namely, gib-
bosity, protuberance, prominence, or the like.
J. As a N. 213 the back of a man considered as
raised or hunched up. occ. Ps. cxxix. 3. Comp.
Dan. vii. 6. Ezek. x. 12, in which last passage
* The ancient Greeks " had no public officer charged
by the state to look after murderers. The relations of
the deceased alone had the right to pursue revenge.
Homer shows it clearly (11. ix. lin. 628, &c.) We may
add to the testimony of this great poet that of Pausanjas,
who speaks in many places of this ancient usage, (lib. v.
c. 1. p. 376. lib. viii.'c. 34. p. 6(59.) a usage that appears to
liave always subsisted in Greece (See Plat, de Leg. I. ix.
p. 930, 931, and 93.S. Demosth. in Aristocrat, p. 736.
Pollux, lib. viii. cap. 10. segm. 118)." Goguet's Origin of
Laws, &c. pt 2. book 1. art. 8. vol. ii. p. 74, edit. Ediii
l)urgli.
thirty- two, at least, of Dr Kennicott's codices
read nrr-aa with the plural \
II. The base of an altar, " Dorsum sustinens
allare, the back supporting the altar." Cocceius.
occ. Ezek. xliii. 13. French translation, ce
fsein sera) le dos de tautel, this [bosom shall be J
the back of the altar. But does not this seem
a forced application of the Hebrew sa, as de-
noting a back ? and shall we not rather suppose
that in this text Ezekiel uses na in the Chal-
dee sense, and adopt the Vulgate translation,
hsec quoque erat fossa altaris, this also (i. e.
what was formed by the p'-n and the border)
was the foss of the altar ?
III. As a N. ma plur. D'-na, and, in the con-
struct used for the absolute form, -ma and "na
the locust in its caterpillar state, so called, either
from its shape in general, or from its continu-
ally hunching out its back, in moving, occ. Isa.
xxxiii. 4. Amos vii. 1. Nah. iii. 17. And to
explain these passages, I observe, that it is in
their caterpillar state that the locusts are the
most destructive, marching directly fi)rward, and
in their way eating up every thing that is
green and juicy ; that in and near the Holy
Land they are in this state in the month of
April, which corresponds to the beginning of
the springing up of the latter growth after the
king's feedings, which were in March; and
lastly, that in the beginning of June, rT\'p Dl-i
in the time of cooling, when the people are re-
tired to their cool summer-houses or country-
seats, the caterpillar-locusts of the second
brood are settled in the fences riTTia, whither
the parent -locusts had retired to lay their eggs.
But for the farther illustration of these parti-
culars, I must request the reader attentively to
peruse Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 187, 2d edit, and
compare with Harmer's Observations, vol. i.
p. 225, &c. and vol. ii. p. 466, &c.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. D-na vaulted or arched
rooms, as of the temple, occ. 1 K. vi. 9, and
covered D-ia the arched rooms or arches (vault-
beams, Eng. marg.) with cedar.
V. As a N. sa a vaulted or arched room, such
as prostitutes dwelt in. occ. Ezek. xvi. 24, 31,
39. So fornix, a vault (whence Eng. fornica-
tion), is used in the Latin writers for a bro-
thel; and the LXX render na in Ezekiel
twice by "tto^vihv, and once by oiKyi[Jt.oi. ^o/ovixav,
and the Vulg. lupanar.
VI. As a N. mas. plur. D-aa, Jer. xiv. 3,
arched or vaulted reservoirs of waters, or
rather arched or vaulted aqueducts; those,
namely, made by king Hezekiah, 2 Chron.
xxxii. 30, to bring the water of the fountain of
Gihon (which was situated on the western
side of the city of David, inclining to the
south*) rriDnb under-ground, straight to the
city of David. So the author of Ecclus, ch.
xlviii. 17 or 19, Ezekias fortified his city, xoci
iiff'/iyxytv tt; f/,t(rov oLvrm vhw^, (so Complut. and
MS. Alex.) fiPTSE (en) SIAHPS^ AKPOTO-
MON, a/ ekix,i^ofJi.7i(n x.^v)va.; u; v^xra and brought
in ivater into the midst thereof, he digged the
* Comp. Maundrell'9 Travels, April 9, with Shaw's
Plan of Jerusalem, Trav. p. 277.
n:i
67
nn:i
hard rock with iron, and built fountains for
waters. And Tacitus, describing the city of
Jerusalem, Hist. lib. v. cap. 12, particularly
mentions " Fons perennis aqua, cavati sub
terra montes, et piscina cisternceque servandis
imhrihus, a never-failing fountain of water, the
mountains scooped, or bored through under-
ground * [plainly for the passage of the water],
,and pools and cisterns for preserving the rain."
VII. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "13 the bosses
or umbos of shields which project in the middle
of them. occ. Job xv. 26.
VIII. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "53, Ezek. i.
18, the felloes or rings of the wheels, which do
. not appear to have had any naves. And so, 1
K. vii. 33, "13 are the felloes or rings of the
wheels, and ""lUTT the naves. Comp. below
.under ^a^n.
IX. As a N. fem. plur. ni3, felloes or bending
rings of wheels, occ. Ezek. i. 18.
X. As a N. fem. plur. nn3 the arched promi-
nent flesh over the eyes, or the eyebrows them-
selves. So LXX o(p0vs, and Vulg. supercilia.
occ. Lev. xiv. 9.
XL As a N. mas. plur. D^aa heaps, banks, or
ridges of earth, occ. 2 K. iii. 16, " Make this
vailej/ D'<na D^aa full of banks, to stop the water
from running down the valley." Bate. Virgil,
. Georg. ii. lin. 236, uses crassa terga, stiff backs
(i. e. of earth ploughed up) for ridges. So
terga, Georg. i. lin. 97. Job xiii. 12, inn "Sab
DS-na " Your swelling heaps (are) swelling
heaps of mire. He means their swelling heaps
of words ; their high-flown discourses, in par-
. ticular, on the happy condition of pious and
virtuous persons even in the present world."
Scott's note. Such heaps of mire required no
elForts to destroy them, they would dissolve
and fail of themselves.
XII. Chald. 13 and in the emphatic form xi3,
nearly the same as Heb. Kn3, a pit or dungeon,
iised as a den of lions. Dan. vi. 7, 12, & al.
So LXX kxx>c'>;, and Vulg. lacus.
XIII. As a N. mas. plur. with a formative s
. 0*13" husbandmen, " who turn up the land in
ridges or backs." Bate. occ. Jer. Hi. 16, and
2 K. XXV. 12, according to the Complutensian
edit, and at least forty-seven more of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices. Also, lands to be so culti-
vated, occ. Jer. xxxix. 10. Comp. Sense XI.
XIV. As a N. with a formative ], p3 gibbous,
hump-backed, occ. Lev. xxi. 20. So LXX
xv^Tos, and Vulg. gibbus. With the 3 doubled,
D"33S3 irr a mountain of gibbosities, i. e. with
several protuberances, occ. Ps, Ixviii. 16, 17 ;
where LXX e^o; TirvoM^itov a cheese-like \i\A.
See the following word. But on Ps. Ixviii.
16, 17, I add, agreeably to Mr Merrick's note
on this text, that the Chald. ^-13 signifies gib-
bous, mD'n3 gibbosity, summit, and i<'T'i3 the
eye-brows ,- so Syi*. N3'<n3 the eye-brow, summit
(see Castell, Lexic. ) ; that Bochart ( Chanaan,
lib. i. cap. 42.) in speaking of the Montes
Gebennie or Cebennae (Les Cevennes), which
are called by Strabo p^x'^ e^uvn a mountainous
. * Not as the pompous Mr Gordon erroneously renders
it, " The mountains were all scooped into caverns," For
what?
back or ridge, says, Thus to'-is in Syriac is the
brow of a hill, Luke iv. 29; and that the same
learned writer observes from Camden, that the
British word keven signifies the ridge of a
mountain. So Mr Richards in his Welsh Dic-
tionary, " Cefn, the back of a man or beast, a
promontory, or hill lying out, a ridge of a moun-
tain. " Hence in all probability the Cevennes
in France, Kevin or Che\'in in Yorkshii'e, and
doubtless many other such names in England,
Scotland, and France, &c.
XV. As a N. fem. ,1313, or, according to some
printed copies, and many of Dr Kennicott's
MSS. r73^n3 cheese. So LXX tu^m, and
Vulg. caseum. occ. Job x. 10, " Dr Shaw, in
his account of the Barbary cheeses, (Travels,
p. 168.) tells us, they are small, rarely weigh-
ing above two or three pounds, and in shape
and size like omr penny-loaves. One would
imagine the ancient Jewish (or Eastern)
cheeses were of the same shape, since the same
word signifies a hill, which in Job x. is trans-
lated cheese. . So the LXX translate the high
hills, Ps. Lxviii. 15, 16, by a word that signi-
fies c/ieese-/<Ae hills." Harmer's Observations,
vol. i. p. 285.
Der. Gibbous, &c.
As a N. a pit, ditch, or pool. occ. Isa. xxx. 14.
Ezek.xlvii.il. Chald. n23. See under aa
XIL
nn:i
With a radical, fixed and immutable, rr.
I. In Kal, to be high, elevated, tall, lofty. Job
XXXV. 5. 1 Sam. ix. 2. x. 2.3. In Hiph. to
exalt, make high. Ezek. xvii. 24. 2 Chron.
xxxiii. 14. Also, to mount up. Job xxxix. 27.
" The eagle is of all birds that which mounts
to the greatest height." Buflfon, Hist. Nat. des
Oiseaux, tom. i. p. 115. As a N. n:33 high,
height. Gen. vii. 19. Deut. iii. 5. 1 Sam. xvi.
7. xvii. 4. Majesty, Job xl. 10. NrTn3 fem.
with the formative n instead of n after the
Chaldee form. Ezek. xxxi. 5, but ei^ht of
Dr Kennicott's codices read i-rnn3. ."713 joined
with nb the heart, Prov. xvi. 5, with mi the
breath, Prov. xvi. 18. Eccles. vii. 8, with v\i{
the nose, Ps. x. 4, with CS'-J; the eyes, Ps. ci.
5. (comp. Ps. xviii. 28.) beautifully describes
pride and haughtiness, from the swelling hearts,
strong and quick breathing, (see Acts ix. 1.)
contemptuous and high looks (comp. Prov. xxx.
13.) of such persons. But see Mr Bate on
the word. Hence,
II. To be elated, haughty, proud. Isa. iii. 16.
Jer. xiii. 15. Zeph. iii. 11. As a N. nns
haughtiness. Jer. xlviii. 29. Fem. itrrns used
adverbially, a in, with, being understood,
haughtily, proudly. 1 Sam. ii. 3. Comp. Isa.
ii. 11, 17. But
III. As there is a good and commendable, as
well as an evil and blamable elation, or elevation
of heart, so Tnb m3'> his heart was If ted up, is
once used in a good sense, for he took courage,
grew confident or bold. 2 Chron. xvii. 6.
Der. Gibbet.
As a N. baU before, fore-head bald. So LXX
umfaXKyras. OCC. Lev. xiii. 41. Fem. nnaa
Vi3
68
inj
the bald fore-head. So LXX a.veKpa.\avra(ji.u.
occ. Lev. xiii. 42, 43, 55. But in the last text
it is spoken of cloth or skin, and seems to de-
note their^re- and outer, or right-side.
I. To set up a boundary, to bound, terminate.
occ. Deut. xix. 14. Josh, xviii. 20. Zech. ix.
2. In Hiph. to bound, set bounds to. occ. Exod.
xix. 12, 23. As a N. bina or bna a bound,
limit, border. Gen. x. 19. xxiii. 17, & al. freq.
As a N. fem. rrbaa, in reg. nbna, plur. mbnna
and nbia the same. See Isa. xxviii. 25. Ps.
Ixxiv. 17. Num. xxxii. 33. Comp. Exod. xxviii.
14, 22. xxxix. 15.
II. As a N. b^la the mark of a boundary, a land-
mark. Deut. xix. 14. xxvii. 17. Prov. xxii.
28. Fem. plur. in reg. nbnS3 land-marks. Job
xxiv. 2.
Der. Gabble, a mixed language, such as is spoken
on the confines of different countries ; Islandic
gabl, a bound, (see Jimius Etymol. Anglic.)
and Eng. gabel (end of a house). Welsh
gafael, tenure, or lands bounded.
]l3 See under aa.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea is evi-
dent from the things to which it is applied,
namely, conicalness of form, though not in a
mathematical, but in a popular sense.
I. As a N. fem. rrjjna and in reg. nyna a moun-
tain or hill, from its conical form ; for as * an
excellent writer has well observed, " Moun-
tains and hills have generally on all sides a
regular descent or inclination from their tops,
greater or less, longer or shorter, and when
separately considered, and without attending to
every little inequality, may be said to be of a
conical or pyramidical shape. " Exod. xvii. 9,
10. 1 Sam. X. 5. Isa. xxxi. ^, for Mount Sion,
and nnjjia its slope; on which the temple
stood.
II. As a N. i?"'n3 a large drinking vessel, a gob-
let, shaped, I suppose, as sometimes to this
day, like a truncated cone. occ. Gen. xliv. 2,
12, 16, 17. Jer. xxxv. 5; from which last text,
compared with the former, it appears that j^-aa
or yna is a larger vessel out of which the wine
was poured into the drinking cups. It answers
perhaps to the Greek ft^yimo, as mDD to the
xvrikKa, or ^i<ra,ra.. Thus Homer, 11. iii. 247,
248,
<?65S Ss KPHTHPA <fUMOM
Kj|w| Ibctios, v^i xi"<''^' KTIIEAAA.
lin. 295,
Oivov i'tx KPHTHP02 a.(puir(ra.i*noi AEHAESSIN
Eag;^6ay
III. As a N. mas. plur. D^j^-na, and D^jy^a the
bowls of the golden candlestick. These are
expressed to be D^npa^n shaved like almonds,
i. e. approaching to a conical form. occ. Exod.
XXV. 31, 33, 34. xxxvii. 17, 19.
See Mr. Catcott's Treatise on the Deluge, p. 247 &c
2d edit, where the reader may find the evidence for the
deluge arising from the form and structure of mountains
stated with great precision and force.
IV. As a N. fem. plur. myaan the caps or bon-
nets of the Jewish priests, which, when fixed
to their heads, had probably the form of a trun-
cated cone. occ. Exod. xxviii. 40. xxix. 9.
xxxix. 28. Lev. viii. 13.
I. In Kal, to be strong, powerful, to prevail.
Gen. vii. 18, 19, 24, & al. freq. In Hiph. the
same. occ. Ps. xii. 5. Also, to make strong,
establish, confirm, occ. Dan. ix. 27. In Hith.
construed with bj? against, to strengthen oneself,
exert one's strength, occ. Isa. xlii. 13. ^with bx
to strengthen oneself against, to be stout or inso-
lent towards, occ. Job xv. 25. Absolutely, to
behave oneself stoutly or insolently, to be insolent.
occ. Job xxxvi. 9. As Ns. 'nia and -nna,
strong, powerful, mighty. Gen. vi. 4. x. 8, 9, &
al. freq. Fem. ,"7"nna strength, might. Eccles.
ix. 16. Job xxxix. 19, & al. freq. Also, mas-
tery, victory. Exod. xxxii. 18.
II As a N. ^S3 a man, as distinguished from a
woman or child, on account of his superior
strength, Lat. vir, which in like manner from
vis, strength. See inter al. Deut. xxii. 5. Jer.
xliii. 6. Exod. xii. 37. ina a male child, as dis-
tinguished from a female; so LXX u^iriv. Job
iii. 3. Comp. Jer. xxxi. 22. It sometimes,
like homo in Latin, and man in Eng. denotes
the species. See Ps. xxxi v. 9. Job iv. 17. xiv.
10, 14. any or every man. Jer. xvii. 5, 7.
In Joel ii. 8, ina is applied to locusts, whom the
prophet in the verse immediately preceding had
compared to D-Tina mighty men. It is equiva-
lent to rVH. every one, each, in the 8th verse.
This prohibitory law, Deut. xxii. 5, seems di-
rected against an idolatrous usage, which from
this text appears to be as ancient as Moses,
and which later writers inform us was to be
found among several nations in after times,
and that too attended with the most abominable
practices. From Plutarch * we learn that the
Egyptians called the moon the mother of the
world, and assigned to her <ptj(nv a^o-ivo^tiXw, a
nature both male and female ; and Boyse + says
of Diana, Luna, or the Moon, that *' the Egyp-
tians Avorshipped this deity both as male and
female, the men sacrificing to it as Luna, the
women as Lunus, and each sex on these occa-
sions assuming the dress of the other.'' (But Qu 9)
" Indeed this goddess was no other than the
Venus Urania or Coelestis of the Assyrians,
whose worship and rites the Phenicians brought
into Greece." The Assyrian Venus was of
both sexes, and accordingly she was worshipped
by her votaries, sometimes in the attire of
men, sometimes in that of women, the men and
women mutually changing dresses with each
other. \ Macrobius, after obsei-ving that
some persons corrupt that line in Virgil ( JEn.
ii. lin. 632.) by reading dea goddess, instead
of deo god, meaning Venus, and that Acter-
ianus affirms, that in Calvus we should read
pollentemque deum Venerem, Venus that
* De Isid. et Osir. torn. ii. p. 368, edit. Xylandr.
t Pantheon, p. 72, 2d edit.
1 Univ. Hist. vol. iv. p. 358, 8vo. and Guthrie's General
Hist. vol. ii. p. 24, 25.
Saturnal. lib. iii. cap a
^:i:i
69
ly
powerful god, non deam, not goddess," adds,
that " there is an image of her in Cyprus with
a beard, but in a female dress with a sceptre,
and the stature of a man, and they think that
she is both male and female. " * Aristophanes
calls her A(poo}iTov " Philochorus also in his
Atthis affirms, that she is the moo?i, and that
the men sacrifice to her dressed as women, and
the women as men, because she is thought to be
both male and female." \
It is no difficult matter to guess at the conse-
quences of these holy masquerades. Julius
Firmicus, however, De Errore profanarum
Relig. cap. 4, does not leave us to conjecture ;
for, speaking of the Asspians, he says, " The
Assyrians and part of the Africans reckon the
air the principal of the elements, and this they
worship under an artificial image (imaginatd
figuratione) and have consecrated it by the name
of Juno or the Virgin Venus, &c." And a
little after " Whom their company of priests
cannot duly serve unless they effeminate their
countenances, smooth their skins, and disgrace
their male sex by female ornaments. Videre est
in ipsis templis cufn publico gemitu, miseranda
ludibria, et viros muliebria pati, et hanc impuri
et impudici corporis labeni gloriosd ostentatione
detegere." Which w^ords, expressive of the
most abominable impurities, I hope I may be
excused from translating. Comp. under c^np V.
III. As a N. *Tn3 a lord, master, chief. Gen.
xxvii. 29, 37. Fem. rrT-ia a lady, mistress, a
title of the queens of Judah. 2 K. x. 13. 2
Chron. xv. 16. Jer. xiii. 18. niia a mistress.
Gen. xvi. 4, 8. Isa. xlvii. 5, 7.
Der. Greek x.v(ht^)iau, Latin guberno, French
gouverncr, English gubernation, govern, &c.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies to shave off, as hair, " abrasit pilos."
Castell.
I. As a N. u^-na hail from its smoothness, as it
occurs in the compound N. ty"<n:ib>5 used for
large hailstones, as appears by the several con-
texts, occ. Ezek. xiii. 11, 13. xxxviii. 22, in
w^hich last text the LXX render it by ;^aXa^>?j
hail Comp. Josh. x. 11. Job xxxviii. 22, 23.
Ps. xviii. 12. Isa. xxx. 30. Rev. viii. 7. xvi.
21.
U'-aabK seems a plain compound of bx lord, and
IT'-Sa hail, q. d. grando dominans, and perhaps
As the Latin of Macrobius (edit. Hen. Steph. Paris,
1585,) is here confused and apparently corrupted, I shall
give Servius's Note on Virgil, yEn. ii. lin. 0^2, which is
clearer to the same purpose " Est in Cypro simulachrum
barbatcB {^Veneris scil.^ corpore et veste muliebri, cum
sceptro et natura virili, quod Af^o^irev vacant, cui viri in
veste muliebri, mulieres in virili veste sacrificaut. There
is in Cyprus an image of a bearded Venus, with the body
and dress of a woman, but with a sceptre and the sex of
a man, which they call A(p^i>hiTog mas. and to which the
men sacrifice in a female dress, the women in a masculine
one."
Arnobius. advers. Gent. lib. iii. derides the heathen for
praying to deities, without knowing whether they were
f{ods or goddesses. " Consuestis in precibus, si ve tu deus,
sive tu dea, dicere." Tertullian, Apolog. cap. 16,
'* Lunus et Luna."
t Philochorus quoque in AttJiide eandem affirmat esse
Lunam, et ei sacrificium facere viros cum veste muliebri,
mulieres cum virili, quod eadem etmas aestimatur et fce-
raiua. Macrob. ut sup.
refers to some idolatrous notion they enter-
tained about hail. It is certain that the latter
heathen attributed the sending of hail to their
Jupiter, and looked upon any remarkable
showers of it as proofs of his anger. So Hor-
ace, ode ii. lib. 1^
Jam satis terris nivis atque dir<B
Grandinis misit Pater, &c.
Too long, alas I with storms of hail and snow,
Jove has chastised the world below.
Maynwarino.
Comp. Virgil, ^n. iv. lin. 120, 161. ^n. ix.
lin. 669, and Livy, lib. ii. cap. 62, and lib.
xxvi. cap. 1 1 J and see Daubuz on Rev. viii. 7.
The learned Mr Spence, in his Polymetis,
plate 29, fig. 2, gives us a medal, on which
Jupiter Pluvius, or the rainy, is represented
" seated on the clouds, holding up his right
hand ; and pouring a stream of hail and rain
from it upon the earth, whilst his fulmen is
held down in his left."
II. As a N. tt'^na a union or large pearl, or per-
haps crystal (Greek K^vcTa-Woi ice), probably
so called from its smoothness or resemblance to
hail. Once Job xxviii. 18.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies to expand. " 1. expandit," Castell.
As a N. in Heb. 3a the fat expanded roof of a
house or other building, such as are usual in
the * East to this day, and which were adapted
to the various purposes for which we find them
used in Scripture. See inter al. Deut. xxii. 8.
Josh. ii. 6. Jud. xvi. 27. 2 K. xxiii. 12. Jer.
xix. 13. Zeph. i. 5. Dan. iv. 26 or 29. In
Galilee and Judea, as well as at Aleppo, they
frequently sleep on the roofs of their houses,
and so they appear from 1 Sam. ix. 25, 26, to
have done anciently ; for those verses tell us
that, after they descended from the high place,
Samuel conversed with Saul on the house-top,
and that at the spring of the day Samuel called
Saul (on) the house-top, saying. Up, that I
may send thee away; and Saul arose, i. e. from
his bed on the house-top, where he had lodged
all night, f Comp. LXX on ver. 25.
The fat extended roof ox top of an altar. Exod.
xxx. 3.
To this root may be referred 33^ Agag, which
appears to be the common name of the kings
of the Amalekites (as Pharaoh of the Egyp-
tians, Abimelek of the Philistines) from the
comparatively large extent of their dominions.
See Num. xxiv. 7, 20. 1 Sam. xv. 79.
I. In Kal, " To assault, attack, or rush upon."
Bate. occ. Gen. xlix. 19. Ps. xciv. 21. Hab.
iii. 16. Hence the patriarch Gad had his
name. Gen. xlix. 19. xxx. 11, where not only
the Keri, but seven of Dr Kennicott's codices,
for 13 n read 13 Kn a troop cometh. So Targ.
Onkelos -r3 ana.
II. As a N. fem. plur. mT3 banks of a river,
See Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 210, 211, 2d edit. Dr Rus-
sel's Nat. Hist of Aleppo, p. 2, 12, 90, and Bishop Lowlh
on Isa. xxii. 1.
I- See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 169.
^:i
which are continually beaten upon by its waters,
occ. Josh. iii. 15. iv. 18. 1 Chron. xii. 15.
Isa. viii. 7.
There is a peculiar propriety. Josh. iii. 15. iv.
18. 1 Chron. xii. 15, in mentioning all the
banks of the Jordan ; for from Maundrell's
Journey, March 30, this river appears to have
had several. (See under rrxa I.) And the
same propriety we may observe in Isa. viii. 7,
where there is a manifest allusion to the river
Euphrates, which in like manner used to over-
flow all its banks in spring and summer, as we
learn from the express testimonies of Arrian
and Ammianus, cited by Vitringa, on the
text.
III. As a N. mas. sing, -la, plur. D-^Ta, and
plur. fem. in reg. -rma, a kid, probably so call-
ed from the remarkable manner in which they
push or buft at each other. This Virgil has
observed, Georgic. 2. lin. 530,
. Pinguesgue in gratnine Iccto
luter se adversis luctaiitur cornibus haedi.
Butting with adverse horns
The kids sport wantou
Gen. xxx\'iii. 17. 1 Sam. x. 3. Cant. i. 8.
Thou shalt not boil "na a kid in his mother's
milk. Exod. xxiii. 19. " This law, say some,
was to teach them to abhor cruelty: but
I should rather think it was given in opposi-
tion to an idolatrous custom mentioned by Dr
Cudworth, in his discourse on the Lord's Sup-
per, from an old Karaite writer, who says, * It
was a custom of the ancient heathen, when
they had gathered in all their fruits, to take a
kid, and boil it in the dam's milk, and then, in a
magical way, to go about, and besprinkle with
it all their trees and fields, and gardens and or-
chards, thinking by this means they should
make them fructify, and bear again more abun-
dantly the following year. ' And to confirm this
explanation of the law against boiling a kid in
its mother's milk, it is obsen^able, that it is both
here and in ch. xxxiv. 26, joined with the com-
mand of bringing the first fruits into the house
of Jehovah their Aleim ; and in Deut. xiv. 21,
with that of paying tithe."' Editor's Note on
Bate's New and Literal Translation, Exod.
xxiii. 19.
Hence Lat. hccdus, and Eng. goat and kid.
IV. As a N. *ia a species of strongly aromatic
plant, coriander (so LXX xo^tov, and Vulg.
coriandri), from its pungent, inciding qualities,
occ. Exod. xvi. 31. Num. xi. 7.
V. As a N. ^"2 a nerve, tendon, or sinew com-
posed of nervous fhres, occ. Gen. xxxii.
32. Job X. 11. xl. 12. Isa. xlviii. 4. Ezek.
xxxvii. 6, 8. This is a very proper and
philosophical name for the nerves, which are
continually affected by the impulses of the ner-
vous fluid, or animcil spirits, passing through
them ; which impulses on the one side, per-
petually convey sensations of all kinds from the
external organs to the brain, and on the other,
by the action of the will or mind on the origin
of the nerves at the brain, direct the voluntary
motions of the animal. That the nerves are
the instruments of sensation and voluntary mo-
tion, may be proved by demonslralive experi-
TO. i:,
ments, and is, I think, allowed by all ; and th.at
they are so, by means of some very subtile fluid
derived through them to every part of the body,
has been the opinion of some of the greatest
names in philosophy and physic. Sir Isaac
Newton was, as he himself * declares, of opin-
ion, that " all sensation is excited, and the
limbs of animals moved at pleasure, by the
vibrations of a very subtile fluid, which are pro-
pagated through the solid capillaments of the
nerves, from the external organs of the senses
to the brain, and from the brain into the mus-
cles." And the learned Boerhaave, speaking
of this fluid, tells us, thatf "it is found to
exhale of its own accord in an instant, not to
concrete by fire, but entirely to vanish into the
air ;" and infers from an induction of particu-
lars, " that the particles which compose it are
the most solid, s\d)tile, active, simple, and fluid
of all the humours of the body." And on the
whole, after the best consideration I have been
able to give this very difficult and curious sub-
ject, it appears to me that the nervous fluid or
animal spirits are the finest part of the anirnal
STEAM secreted from the blood in the brain,
and thence detached through every nerve and
nervous fibre of the body ; and that the great
and perpetual waste of this most subtile fluid,
which is always exhaling through the cutaneous
nerves, and perhaps into the various internal
cavities of the body, is supplied from the large
quantify of blood continually sent up to the
brain ibr this most important purpose : but for
farther satisfaction I must beg leave to refer
the inquisitive and philosophical reader to
Boerhaave's account of the Brain and Nerves,
in his Medical Institutions, to Haller's Physi-
ology, Lect. xii. and to Hutchinson's Human
Frame, ch. viii. ix. and x.
VL As a N. n3 Gad, " the name of a god
among the idolaters." We find a place in
Canaan called la bnars the tower or temple of
Gad, Josh. xv. 37, and another in the valley of
Lebanon na bl?n Baal Gad, Josh. xi. 17. xii.
7. xiii. 5. Both the meaning of the idol, and
the nature of the service performed to him,
maybe explained from Isa. Ixv. 11, 12, Ye
are they that prepare a table ^:i,bfor Gad, and
thatfurnish a drink-offering "anb to Meni; there-
fore ''n''3?2 / will allot you to the sword, and ye
shall all bow down nniab to the slaughter ;
" where the allotting answers to Meni, and the
slaughter to Gad," and therefore Gad, or Baal
Gad, denotes the destructive troops (see Job
XXV. 3. ) of the heavens in thunder, lightning,
storm, tempest, fiery winds, and the like ; and
*' * Adjicere jam liceret nonnulla de spiritu quodam
subtilissimo, cvjus vi et actionibus sensatio
oinnis excitatur, et membra animalium ad voluntatem
moventur, vibrationibus scilicet hvjus spiritus;jer solida
nervorum capillamenta ab externis seusutn organis ad
cerebrum et a cerebro in musculos propagatis." Scholi-
um Generale in Principia. See also his 24th Qu. at the
end of his Optics.
t " Sponte qnam citissime exJialare, nee ad ignem con-
crescere, sed penitus in auras abire deprehenditur
partes hoc fluidum cojnponentes esse solidissimas, tenuis,
siinas, mobilissiinas, simplicissimas, fluidissimas omnium
humorum noslri corporis." Institut. Mod. 5 ^75, edit,
tcrtiae.
i:\
11
hii
they worshipped the heavens under this attri-
bute, for the same reason as the Indians are
said to worship the devil, namely, that they
might not hurt them. To this purpose Mr
Bate, to whose Crit. Heb. I refer for farther
satisfaction. And comp. -an under rran IX.
\^II. Chald. T-T (perhaps from the Hebrew T3,
which see) to cut or hew down. occ. Dan. iv.
11, 20, or 14, 23, and so the Vulg. in both
these passages succidite, and Theodotion in
the former ixxoy^an, but in the latter ixTdXan
pluck up ; and indeed the Hebrew sense of
attacking, or the like, would very well suit
these texts.
TTi I. As a V. in Hith. to assault or attack
oneself. Deut. xiv. I, Ye are the children of
Jehovah your Aleim 1*TT3nn xb ye shall not cut
yourselves (says our translation) ybr the dead;
but the word is more general, and includes all
assaults on their own persons from immoderate
grief, such as heating the breasts, tearing the
hair, &c. which were commonly practised by
the heathen, who had no hope of a resurrection,
(see II. xix. lin. 284, 285. ^n. iv. lin. 673.)
particularly by the Egyptians (Herodotus, ii.
85. ) which might afford a particular reason for
the ]VIosaic prohibition. Comp. 1 Thess. iv.
13, 14. So the word is used also Jer. xvi. 6.
xli. 5. xlvii. 5. On Deut. xiv. I, we may
observe, that among the Romans it was ordain-
ed by one "of the laws of the XIII Tables,
Mulieres genas ne radunto, neve lessum funeris
ergo habento. Cicero, De Leg. ii. 23 ; which
proves what the Roman custom was, previ-
ously to this law. No doubt the law itself
was immediately borrowed from the Athenian
(translata de Solonisyere legibus, says Cicero)
of which it seems a literal translation. Let not
women tear their faces, or make lamentations
or dirges at funerals.* Comp. under id^u;.
In 1 K. xviii. 28, the priests of Baal iT-r^n" as-
saulted themselves with knives and lances,
which was indeed equivalent to cutting them-
selves. Nor was this frantic custom confined
to the priests of Baal ; the GaUi and other
devotees of the Syrian goddess, ra^vavTa; ti
vov; "Ttri^iiti X.OH rciffi va)~otTt t^os uXXviXovi rv-ff-
TovrKi cut their arms, and scourge each other's
backs, according to Lucian, De Syria Dea,
vol. ii. p. 910. edit. Bened. " Baal's priests,"
says Dr Leland,f " were wont to cut and
slash themselves with knives and lances, 1 K.
xviii. 28. The same thing \ was practised in
the worship of Isis, according to Herodotus,
and of Bellona, as Lampridius informs us, to
which also Lucan refers, Pharsal. lib. i. ver.
5Q5, 567 Many authors take notice of the
solemnities of Cybele, the mother of the gods.
* Potter's Antiq. book i. p. 164, 1st edit.
+ Advantage and Necessity of the Christian Revela-
tion, part i. ch. 7. p. I'O, 8vo edit.
X Not quite the same thing. The words of Herodotus,
lib. ii. cap. 40, are " Kocio^ivuv S? twv i^ojv, tv^ttoiitki
rroivTis' i^ixv Se ct-roTv^mrxt, iociTCt fr^ortOivTMi ret
tXiTovro tm ii^uv. While the sacrifices are burning, thei/
all beat themselves; and after they have done beatiiig,
the remains of the sacrifices are set on for a banquet."
la Commodo, cap. 9.
whose priests not only emasculated themselves,
but in their sacred processions made hideous
noises and bowlings, cutting themselves till the
blood gushed out, as they went along. " Comp.
under nD3 III. and see Le Clerc's note on 1
K. xviii. 28. As a N. fem. plur. rma
wounds, cuts. occ. Jer. xlviii. 37.
II. As a N. Tna * a party of invading soldiers^
or of such as make inroads. See 2 K. v. 2. xxiv.
2. Also, " an invasion or inroad. 2 Sam. iii.
22, Joab came iy^':ir} in from (making) an in-
road." Bate. 2 Chron. xxvi. 11. Uzziah
had an army (of men) mab KSJi "Kyi- wJu)
went to war for invasion, or to make inroads,
for Ti-ra here may be a verb infinitive. Asa
V. in Hith. from the sense of the N. m-ra to
gather or assemble themselves in troops, as in-
vaders. Mic. iv. 14orv. 1. Comp. Jer. v.
7, where Chaldee Targ. rs?^nDD gathering
themselves together, from V. JJ^D.
III. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. ^mna appears to
denote the particles of light, or of the celestial
fluid, moving and acting regularly, but powerful-
ly, occ. Job XXV. 3.
IV. As a N. -T-na seems also used for << the
surface of the ground, which is continually ha-
rassed or invaded by the plough, spade," &c.
Bate ; according to that of Ovid,
Tot adunci vulnera aratri
Rastrorumque^/'O, totogue exerccor anno.
OCC. Ps. Ixv. 11, rraaaian D-n^nia miTa (us
for) its surface, thou dissolvest it with showers.
" It denotes any kind of greatness or augmenta-
tion in quantity, quality, time, age, dignity,
riches, or the like, as the use of it in scripture
shows." Marius de Calasio. In short, it is
used in as extensive a sense, and applied to as
various subjects, as the word great and its rela-
tives are in English.
I. In Kal, intransitively, to increase, grow, be-
come great. See Gen. xxi. 8. xxvi. 13. xli.
40. in Kal and Hiph. transitively, to make
great, cause to grow, bring up, Isa. xli v. 14,
He planteth an ash, and the rain bta" causes it
to grow. Isa. i. 2, nbTa I hav.e brought up
children. So Symmachus and Theodotion
ilJoi-^K, and Vulg. enutrivi. Comp. Isa. xlix.
21. Hos. ix. 12, and Isa. ix. 2 or 3, which
may be rendered, thou hast multiplied (or " ex-
alted," Bate) a nation (which) nbian xb thou
didst not bring up ; (so Symmachus iTy.vtfwag
TO iSvo?, ovK 1/u.iyaXv^ct;) they rejoice with joy
before thee. Or if, with the Keri, and at least
ten of Dr Kennicott's codices, we read ^b, we
may with bishop Lowth translate, thou hast
multiplied the nation, thou hast increased their
joy ; they rejoice before thee. As a N. bna and
bnna great. Gen. i. 16. xii. 2, & al. freq. On
Cant. V. 1.3, see under barr IV.
As a N. mas. plur. D^bna cones or conical clus-
ters growing bigger and bigger from the apex or
point, like" the powers of our horse-chesnut.
It is spoken of the conical flowers which the
Welsh cad, an army.
[ri^
72
na
Jews were commanded to wear on the four
quarters of their garments. Deut. xxii. 12,
and which are expressed by nii-y flowers,
or flower-like fringe, Num. xv. 38. " These
flowers were a very proper and striking em-
blem of the eradiation or emission of light,
(see under yii)- What therefore could the com-
mand to the Jews for wearing them mean, but
that they were to consider themselves as clothed
with the sun or light of righteousness, (see Isa.
Ixi. 10. Mai. iv. 2. Rev. iii. 18. xii. 1.) as
having put on Christ the divine light, (see Rom.
xiii. 14. Gal. iii. 27.) and that therefore they
should walk as children of light, Eph. v. 8 ;"*
or, as it is expressed, Num. xv. 39, that ye may
look upon it (the flower-like fringe) and re-
member all the commandments of Jehovah, and
do them?
2dly, D-bna is applied, 1 Kings vii. 17, to the
cones or clusters of pomegranates (comp. 2
Chron. iii. 16. Jer. Hi. 23.) which hung in
seven unequal clusters from the inside of the
net-work covering the top of the crowns or
chapiters placed on each of the brazen pillars
which stood before Solomon's temple. No
doubt these hundred pomegranates in clusters,
together with the hundred placed in the meshes
of the net-work, all of which hung with their
eyes or flowers facing the opening of the crown,
were to represent the fixed stars confined in
their stations by the circximferential density of
the universal system. See Job ix. 7, and pn'^
under rrDl.
III. As a N. bnan plur. D-bnan and mb-ran
tower or turret growing wider from the top
to the bottom. See 2 Chron. xiv. 7. Cant,
iv. 4. vii. 4. viii. 10, and Mr Bate on the
word.
Also, a kindof pulpit (LXX /3>7^aTj)> so called
from its form resembling a tower or turret.
Neh. viii. 4.
IV. In Kal, to magnify, make great, illustrious,
or considerable. Gen. xii. 2. Josh. iii. 7. iv.
14. Also, to esteem greatly, set much by. 1
Sam. xxvi. 24. In Hiph. to grow great or proud,
to swell, triumph, or the like. Psal. xxxviii. 17.
Iv. 13. Ezek. xxxv. 13 ; in all which passages
the LXX render it by fAiyake^pufionu to speak
great things, and Eng. translat. in the last by
boasted.
To break, cut, or cast down or ofl^, to demolish.
See Deut. vii. 5. Jud. xxi. 6. 1 Sam. ii. 31.
Isa. xiv. 12.
In Kal and Hiph. to reproach, revile, blaspheme,
defy. Num. xv. SO. 2 Kings xix. 6. Ps. xliv.
17, & al. As a N. fem. nsTia a reproach.
occ. Ezek. V. 15. Isa. li. 7. plur. mas. D-sna
reproaches, occ. Isa. xliii. 28. Zeph. ii. 8.
To make a fence, fence in, enclose with a fence,
i. e. with a wall. As Ns. "rra and fem. mia
fence of stones, a wall. See Ezek. xiii. 5.
xxii. .30. 1. Sam. xxi v. 4. On Isa. v. 5, Vi-
* Comp. Greek and English Loxiron in Kxe-friii>y.
tringa observes, that the difference in significa-
tion between rf^^^vn and -ina is, that naiirn,
denotes the outer thorny fence, or hedge of the
vineyard, Tra the wall of stones surrounding it
(in Lat. maceria, as that word is often applied
by the writers on country business) ; and that
the chief use of the rrDic'n was to keep off men,
of the Tra, beasts. This remark is confirmed
from Prov. xv. 19. xxiv. 31. Comp. Har-
mer's Observations, vol. i. p. 452 458, and
vol. iv. p. 8.3, &c. The V. ma and the nouns
"ina and rrma seem indeed always to refer to a
wall of stones. See Num. xxii. 24, 25.
Eccles. X. 8. Isa. Iviii. 12. Lam. iii. 9. Hos.
ii. 6 ; which explains Ezek. xiii. 5. xxii. 30.
Comp. Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb.
p. 270. As a N. fem. plur. m*Tia, and mna,
joined with ]ii)i, walled folds or cotes for sheep.
Num. xxxii. 16, 24, 36. 1 Sam. xxiv. 4. LXX
in Num. i-ravXus folds. As a N. mas. plur.
C'Tia masons, wall-makers. 2 Kings xii. 12.
So the LXX rii^ia-rai;.
From this root the Phenicians called any enclos-
ed place Gaddir, and particularly gave this
name to their settlement on the south-western
coast of Spain, which the Greeks from them
called Tahiiox, the Romans Gades, and we
Cadiz. See Bochart, vol. i. 628, 734.
Occurs not as a V. in the Hebrew Bible, but
the idea is evidently to heap, heap up, as
appears not only from the rabbinical applica-
tion of it, and from Targum Jonath. applying
the N. xmiz^na to heaping up the measure or
bushel with corn. Lev. xix. 35, but also from
the biblical use of the following Hebrew N.
I. As a N. ly-ta a heap of corn in the straw;
not a stack, for the easterns used not anciently
to stack their com in the straw, to remain for
a considerable time, as we do, but to carry it
together in heaps, and then presently thrash it
in the field ; and they observe the same prac-
tice to this day. occ. Exod. xxii. 6. Jud. xv.
5. Job V. 26, as a heap of com comes up (on
the thrashing floor, namely) in its season, i. e.
when fully ripe. Comp. under tm and a"i7a.
And if the reader wishes to form a clear and
strong conception of what is meant, Exod.
xxii. 6. Jud. XV. 5, let him consult Harmer's
Observations, vol. iv. p. 145, &c.
II. ^ heap of stones or earth raised over a body
interred. So Aquila and Theodotion ^ij/u.uvic,
and another Hexaplar version creo^iv. occ. Job
xxi. 32, where we may render it by the Latin
tumulus, or Eng. a tomb.
n:i
The idea of the word seems to be, to repair, re-
store to its former state, sanare. occ. Ezek. xlvii.
13, where the Chaldee Paraphrast and the
LXX, either not understanding, or mistaking
it for m this, have been followed by the Vul-
gate and modem translations. Six of Dr
Kennicott's codices likewise now read m, as
four more did originally ; the transcribers, I
apprehend, substituting the easier word m,
which also occurs again ver. 15, for the more
difficult one rra which they did not undeistand.
I think that na is a verb in the imperative
in:!
73
):i
mood, and that b"in3 rra should be rendered,
repair the limit or boundary, i. e. restore it to its
former state. For hence, as a participial N.
may be deduced ma in the sense of restoration,
Job xxii. 29. Also
nrra to heal entirely, restore entirely to its for-
mer state, to make a complete cure. occ. Hos.
V. 13, from which passage it seems to be more
than NBI. The LXX render it ^la-ruuiryt shall
cease. As a N. fem. rr.ia a curative medicine.
occ. Prov. xvii. 22, rrrra n^W" will make a good
medicine, (comp. Prov. xxx. 29. Hos. x. 1.)
LXX, iviKTiiv font, causeth to be well, French
translation, vaut une medecine is as good as a
medicine. For "n-a in Ti-a-bian Jer. viii. 18,
see imder aba.
To stoop, bend downwards. So LXX ntv^^iv,
lnxa.fji.-l>iv, ffwiKUf^-^^iv, and Vulg. incurvavit se.
occ. 1 K. xviii. 42. 2 K. iv. 34, 35. The
posture of Elijah, 1 Kings xviii. 42, was, no
doubt, devotional, comp. James v. 18, and
Macknight there ; and so was that of Elisha,
2 Kings iv. .34, 35. comp. 1 Kings xvii. 21 ;
and a similar posture is sometimes used by the
people of the Levant in their devotions to this
day. See Shaw's Travels, p. 23.3, and Har-
mer's ObserA^ations, vol. ii. p. 506.
Hence the Gr. yv^o;, curved, round, (so yupo;
tnv ufjboiffi'j he was ro/n^-shouldered, Odyss. xix.
lin. 240.) Lat. gyrus, whence Eng. gyration,
Sfc.
m:i
Occurs not as a V. but the idea seems to be, to
form into a mass or body.
I. As Ns. la and ma a body. Prov. x. 13. Isa.
li. 23. Job XX. 25.
II. As a N. ia a society or a body of men asso-
ciated. Job XXX. 5.
III. As a N. "na a multitude or congregation of
men associated together, or formed into one body,
a nation, a people, freq. occ. See espe-
cially Josh. V. 6. Also in plur. D'"'a with a "
as usual for a ^. Nations, peoples, occ. Gen.
XXV. 23. Psal. Ixxix. 10. But in both passa-
ges many of Dr Kennicott's codices have
Dna.
As the prophet Joel, ch. i. 6, applies the term
"la a nation to the locusts, and Solomon calls
the ants Djr a people. Prov. xxx. 26, so Homer,
II. ii. lin. 87, has E0NEA f^iXiiTffxuv a'Sivciuv the
nations of swarming bees, and lin. 469, Mvixm
uhvauv E0NEA -zrokXa. the numerous nations of
swarming Jiies (comp. lin. 458, 459) ; and
Orpheus, De Lapid. in Corall. lin. 94, ex-
pressly mentions AKPIA02 a-rXirev E0NO2, an
innumerable nation of locusts. See more in
Bochart, torn. iii. 467, 468, and in Scheuchzer's
Physica Sacra on Joel i. 6.
IV. As a N. fem. n-ia an animal body, alive or
dead. Gen. xlvii. 18. Jud. xiv. 8. 1 Sam.
xxxi. 10, & al. freq.
V. Spoken of the mind. As a N. ma firmness,
sturdiness, obstinacy, occ. Job xxxiii. 17. Jer.
xiii. 17. See Bate's Critica Heb.
VI. Chald. ia, ma the body or midst of a
thing. Ezra v. 7. vi. 2. Dan. iii. 6. iv. 7,
&al.
With a radical, fixed and immutable, as in wittf.
r{^r^, &c.
I. To labour or pant for breath, to breathe with
pain and difficulty, as a person in great affliction
and distress, occ. Psal, Ixxxviii. 16; where
LXX v xoTai; in labours, troubles, so Vulg. in
laboribus. Eng. translat. ready to die.
II. 7o expire, breathe out one's breath' with pain
anddifficidty. Gen. vi. 17. vii. 21. xxv. 8, 17.
XXXV. 29, & al. freq. It doth not so strictly
express as imply death, from the obstruction of
breathing that accompanies it. So in the
three last cited passages it precedes nn dying,
as being something distinct from, and previous
to, it.
I. In Kal, to take off or azoay. Num. xi. 31.
Psal. Ixxi. 6. So Targ. ^p^:^. Comp. Psal.
xc. 10.
II. As a N. Ta occ. Psal. Ixxii. 6. It is ren-
dered mown grass ; but as * it is not usual in
the eastern countries to mow grass, but to eat
it down, it seems rather to mean grass that has
been eaten down. The Targum here is remark-
able, -xma p T'Ta-r nsdi; grass eaten down by
the locusts. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. ^^-y feed-
ings, grazings. occ. Amos vii. 1. There is
reason to think that the king' s feedings were in
the month of March, which is the only time of
the year that the Arabs to this day feed their
horses wth grass. See Harmer's Observations,
vol. ii. p. 466.
III. In Kal, to cut off or away ; so to shear as
sheep, 'occ. Gen. xxxviii. 13. Deut. xv. 19.
As a N. Ta and ma wool shorn off, a fleece.
See Deut. xviii. 4. Job xxxi. 20. Jud. vi. 38.
IV. To clip short, or poll, as the hair of the head.
So LXX xii^nv vulg. tondere. Job i. 20.
Jer. vii. 29. Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex.
Heb. p. 288, remarks that this was done in to-
ken of great grief ; and cites Curtius, lib. x.
c. 14, (cap. 5, edit. Varior.) in proof that the
Persians did the same on the death of Alex-
ander the Great according to their custom in
mourni?ig (comis suo more detonsis), and refers
to Lucian (De Sacrific.) that thus likewise
the Egyptians lamented the funeral of their
Apis, and (De Dea Syr.) the Syrians, the
death of Adonis.
V. As a N. n-ia stojie that hath been chipped^
hewn or polished stone. Exod. xx. 25. 1 Kings
v. 17, & al. freq. See Bochart, vol. ii. 480, &
seq.
VI. As a N. with a formative x, nax a lopping
or pruning, " putatio coUucatio," Castell,
whom see. occ. Cant. vi. 11. The LXX and
Vulg. render it nuts. But nax naa seems
rather to mean a garden kept in order by lop-
ping or pruning, " hortos putatos," Tremel-
lius.
Tia to shear ; the ^ being doubled to express the
repetition of the same action in shearing. Gen.
xxxi. 19, & al. freq.
Der. Gash. Qu?
* See Shaw's Travels, p. 'i38, 2d edit.
hu
74
m
I. To take away by violence, to plunder, ravage.
Gen. xxi. 25. xxxi. 31, & al. freq. Comp. Job
xxiv. 2, 19, where see Scott.
II. As a N. b"n3 the young of pigeons, occ. Gen.
XV. 9. of eagles, occ. Deut. xxxii. 11, because
exposed to rapine, say Leigh and Marius ; but
as I see not how this can be affirmed of eaglets,
and as the word is in the active form, it rather
seems that they are both denominated from
this root, because both are remarkably raven-
ous. Bochart (voh iii. 178.) shows from A\-
bertus and the ancients, that eagles, though
they lay several eggs, can rarely breed up more
than one young one. * Pigeons, in like manner,
generally bring up no more than two. The
word bnj therefore is with great propriety used
in scripture for the young of these two kinds
of birds.
Der. Guzzle. Qu?
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Syriac
signifies, to cut short, in Ethiopic, to cut dow7i,
and in Arabic, to amputate, cut off. As a N.
DT3 a kind of locust, (says Bochart, vol. iii. 443.)
which are furnished with very sharp teeth, and
gnaio off not only grass and com, and the
leaves of trees, but even their bark, and more
tender branches. But Professor Michaelis, f
agreeing with the LXX translation K^fivn,
and Vulg. eruca, thinks it means the caterpillar,
\Ahich from the sharp sickle with which its
mouth is armed, and mth which it cuts the
leaves of trees to pieces, might well have its
name from this root, and which, according to
Joel i. 4, begins it ravages long before the lo-
cust, as caterpillars in fact do. occ. Amos iv.
9. Joel i. 4. ii. 25.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
signifies, to cut, cut off. As a N. jjn a stump
or stock of a tree that hath been cut down. occ.
Job xiy. 8. Isa. xi. 1. xl. 24. So in Greek
rof/.n, from ts^kw to cut, is used for the stem or
trunk of a tree in Homer, B. i. lin. 235.
"in
I. To divide, cut off, or in two. 1 K. iii. 25, 26.
Ps. cxxxvi. 13. In Niph. to he cut off'. Ps.
Ixxxviii. 6. Isa. liii. 8. As a N. fem. plur.
rm73?D instruments for cutting, axes, or the like,
occ. 2 Sam. xii. 31. rrin yiH a land of cutting
off, where their iniquiries should, by the atone-
ment, be entirely cut off from them. Lev. xvi.
22. See Bate's Grit. Heb.
II. To cut, or chew eagerly, with the teeth, as
persons almost famished, occ. Isa. ix. 19 or 20,
where see Vitringa, and Michaelis, Supplem.
ad Lex. Heb. p. 292.
HI. In Arabic it sometimes signifies, to slaugh-
ter, and seems thus used in Heb. Hab. iii. 17,
Though one (meaning the invading enemy)
* So Buffon, " La femelle ne pond que detir on troin
(ceiifs) mais dans ces ceufs il s'en trouve souvent d'iiifo-
conds, et il est rare de troiiver trois aiprlons dans un nid :
ordinairement, il n'y en a qu'un ou deux." Hist. Nat.
des Oiseaux, torn. i. p. IIG.
t Supplement, ad Lex. Heb. p. 290, compared witli
Recueil do Questions, p. 63.
slaughter the flock from the fold. Thus Mi-
chaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 292.
IV. To cut, polish, as a precious stone. It
occurs not as a V. in this sense, but as a N.
fem. in reg. mia a polish, polishing, occ. Lam.
iv. 7.
V. To decree, decide, i. e. cut short a contro-
versy, or the like, as we say. Esth. ii. 1. Job
xxii. 28. Chald. As a N. fern, in reg. n'na a
decree. Dan. iv. 14, 21.
VI. Ghald. As a N. mas. plur. ^-ita and em-
phnt. N''1T3 soothsayers, who pretended to fore-
tell future events, by cutting up animals and
inspecting their entrails. To this purpose
Symmachus, in Dan. ii. 27, renders it ^vrag
sacrificcrs, and the Vulg. excellently through-
out, aruspices, which is a compound of the old
word aruga or haruga (from Heb. rr^Tin slain)
a sacrifice, victim, and specio to behold: and
that this method of divination was practised by
the Babylonians (as well as by the Greeks and
Romans) is certain from Ezek. xxi. 21, ITie
king of Babylon considted with teraphim, he
looked in the liver. Comp. under nnD IV.
occ. Dan. ii. 27. iv. 4. v. 7, 11.
nj
I. In Kal and Hiph. to break, burst, or thrust
forth, erumpere, exerere. It is applied to the
\Aaters bursting forth from the great deep at the
deluge. Job xxxviii. 8. (comp. Mic. iv. 10, and
under onn II.) Job xl. 18 or 23, He {the behe-
moth) will be secure though Jordan irr-S bK nca"
rush against his mouth. This circumstance is
applicable both to the elephant and to the hip-
popotamus, but rather more properly to the
latter ; for if the former * " will with great
composure M'alk through deep and rapid rivei's,
provided he can but carry liis trunk, through
which he draws fresh air, above water, and if,
notwithstanding his unwieldy bulk, he will,
where there is depth enough, swim as well as
any other creature; it is said [but Qu?] that
the hippopotamus canf remain several hours
under water without coming up to breathe. \
It is also applied to an ambush rushing forth.
Jud. XX. 33. (Chald. Aph.) to winds rushing
forth on the sea, Theodotion, Tt^ocif^a.'Aov, Dan.
vii. 2, as Virgil, Mn. i. lin. 89,
Una Eurusque Notusque ruunt, creberque procelLis
Africus.
to the king of Egypt, under the notion of a
crocodile thrusting up himself, or rising above
water. Ezek. xxxii. 2, Thou didst emerge in
thy rivers. Transitively as a particip. bcnoni
* Scott's Note in liis Poetical Translation of Job.
t See Kolben's Nat. Hist, of the Cape, p. 31, Brookes's
Nat. Hist. vol. i. p 91, and Biidiart, vol. iii. 765, ike.
i " The hippopotamus goes to the bottom in three fa-
thoms water; for I have observed him myself, and have
known him stny there 7?iore than hu/f an // our (plusd'une
demuheure) without coming- up ag^ain." Capt. Covent ia
Buffon's Hist. Nat. torn. x. p. 212, note (s). Comp. under
pU'l? I.
And farther to illustrate Job xl. IS or 23, it may not be
amiss to add from Maundrell's Travels, p. 82, 2d edit, that
when he visited the river Jordan, March :sO, " the water
was very turbid, and too rapid to be sicum against. For
its breadth it might be about twenty yards over, and in
depth it far exceeded my tieight.'l
Vn:i
75
V^
ill Kal, to bring forth a cliild out of the womb.
Ps. xxii. 10, where LXX Kr-^rxtrx;, Vulg. ex-
traxisti, thou has drawn forth to thrusting
forth, or labouring to bring forth, as a woman in
travail, Mic. iv. 10.
II. As a N. pn^, and ^na, the belly and breast,
i. e. the under part of the body of such reptiles
as have no feet, as of the serpent, earth-worm,
&c. but move along by thrusting first the hin-
der, and then the fore part, of their bellies
against the ground, occ. Gen. iii. H. Lev. xi.
42. Comp. root ]n3.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but from the ap-
plication of the N. bna in scripture, and from
the plain traces of this root in the Northern
languages, the idea seems to be to glow, shine,
or the like ; for from the Heb. bna appear to
be derived the Islandic gloa, Saxon gloioan,
Danish gloe, and Eng. glow ; as also the Welsh
glo a coal, goleu light, bright, goleuo to give
light, &c. in Armoric, to dart lightning. From
this same Heb. root may also be deduced the
Greek x^iutvu to be hot, and x,^toc^oi hot.
I. As a N. mas. b>n3 a live coal. Lev. xvi. 12.
Isa. xliv. 19, & al.
II. In plur. fery meteors, flashes of fire, light-
ning, occ. 2 Sam. xxii. 9, 13. Ps. xviii. 9, 13.
Comp. Job xli. 12.
III. As a N. fem. nbn3 a live coal. occ. Isa.
xlvii. 14. Also figuratively, an only son, who
alone could prevent the family from being ex-
tinguished, occ. 2 Sam. xiv. 7. Comp. 1 K.
XV. 4.
Der. a coal. Qu ?
)n:i
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee sig-
nifies, to bow down, fall down, flat ov prostrate,
" inclinavit, incurvavitse; procidit, procubuit,"
Castell. And to this Heb. root is generally
referred the N. pn;) or ]n3 the ujider part of
the body of prone or prostrate reptiles, occ.
Gen. iii. 14. Lev. xi. 42. Comp. under n3 II.
The verb ^rra (with the n softened into rr) is
often used in the Syriac versions of the Old
and New Testament in the same sense as the
Chaldee ^na- See Michaelis, Supj)lem. ad
Lex. Heb. p. 294.
"';i and ^^^'J See under rrxa IL and n"i3 III.
fl''^ See under ci33 IV.
Vj
Denotes reciprocation or circularity of motion,
any rotundity of motion ovfonn.
I. Transitively, to roll, as a stone, by turning it
round. Gen. xxix. 10. Josh. x. 18. 1 Sam.
xiv. 33. In Hith. to roll oneself. Gen. ix. 21,
ban-l and he rolled himself, volutabat se, in the
midst of the tent The translators after the
LXX iyvf/.)iu6'/i, and Vulg. est nudatus, have
generally rendered it, he uncovered himself, or
was uncovered, as if the word were from nba,
but that particular is, I apprehend, rather im-
plied in the circumstances of the narration than
expressed by this verb ; and it is observable
that the Greek translation published by Am-
mon in 1790, from the Venetian MS. has
izvXKrfyi rolled himself.
II. Intransitively, to roll, as the earth by its di-
urnal and annual motion. 1 Chron. xvi. 3L
Ps. xcvi. 11, in which two passages, as the bJ
of the earth is joined with other physical effects,
I see not why it may not be understood in a
proper sense, though in other texts, as Ps.
xcvii. I. Isa. xlix. 13, the figurative one may
be preferable. Hence Greek kvXiu, KuXur^atf
xukn'Spos, and Eng. cylinder.
III. 7 roll up, roll together, as a scroll. Isa.
xxxiv. 4. As a N. p-ba rendered in our trans-
lation a roll. Isa. viii. 1, where Aquila trans-
lates it by x2<paXi^, Symmachus by 'riv^,''!',
LXX by rofiov, Theodotion by ^t(phouf/.a., and
Vulg. by librum ; all which words denote or
imply a roll of a book. But see under rrba V.
As a N. fem. rrbaD a roll or volume of a book.
Ps. xl. 8. Jer. xxxvi. 2, et seq. It is well
known that the ancient Jewish books did not
like ours consist of distinct leaves bound to-
gether, but were, as the copies of the Penta-
teuch used in the Jewish Synagogues still are,
long scrolls of parchment, roZ/ecZ upon two sticks,
with the writing distinguished into columns.
Hence Gr. kvkXos, and Eng. cycle.
IV. To roll, as waters. Amos v. 24. So Silius
Ital. lib. xvii. lin. 18. Amnis praceps volvitur,
headlong the river rolls. As a N. mas. plur.
in reg. "ba waves, billows, q. d. rollers. Job
xxxviii. IL Ps. Ixxxix. 10. Isa. xlviii. 18, et
al. freq. Ovid Trist. i. el. 2. lin. 19,
Me miseruin ! quanti monies volvuntur aguanim !
Ah me! what watery mountains roll!
As a N. ba a spring of water. Cant. iv. 12.
Comp. Job viii. 17. Plur. fem. mba springs,
fountains. Josh. xv. 19. Jud. i. 15. Hence
Eng. a well.
V" As a N. fem. nba <Ae feoM?/ of the candlestick
from its roundish form, and springing with oil.
Zech. iv. 2, 3. Hence nrrTii nba the golden
bowl. Eccles. xii. 6, according to the learned
Dr Smith (in his King Solomon's Portraiture
of Old Age, p. 191, &c.) means particularly
and eminently that part of the brain in which
the nervous fluid or animal spirits are formed
(comp. T-a under t^ V. ) and which he says is
that exquisite membrane immediately and closely
investing the brain, called by anatomists pia
mater, and denominated by Solomon golden, on
account of its yellowish colour, not unlike that
of gold, but chiefly from its excellency and uni-
versal use in preparing the nervous fluid.
VI. As a N. b-a seems to denote revolution,
and so continuance of time. occ. Dan. i. 10,
DDb^aS according to, or of, your revolution or
continuance, i. e. under the care of the chief
eunuch, or perhaps, of your age , as Theodotion
ffwr.kiKK, Vidg. cosevis. Hence, perhaps, Eng.
while.
VII. In Kal and Hiph. to exult, leap, or jump
up and down, turn this way and that for joy. It
is a word of gesture, and denotes the outward
expression of joy by the motions of the body.
So the LXX generally render it by ayaXXiaffdai,
which is nearly of the same import as the He-
brew word, and seems a derivative from it.
Prov. xxiii. 24. Isa. Ixv. 19. Ps. ix. 15. xiii.
5, & al. freq. It is spoken of the joyous mo-
tion of the heart, Ps. xiii. 6. of the livei', Ps.
hi
76
bi
xvi. 9 of the bones, Ps. li. 10. As Ns. bl3
exultation, leaping forjoij, Prov. xxiii. 24. b-a
and fem. rrb-a the same, Hos. ix. 1. Joeli. 16.
Isa. Ixv. 18. Hence Eng. glee.
VIII. With the particles bv upon, or bx to,
following, it imports reliance, trust, dependance
upon. Ps. xxx\'ii. 5. -jDm mrr- bl? bl3 devolve
thy way upon Jehovah, i. e. commit ovltrust it
to him ; Montanus excellently, devolve. So
Prov. xvi. 3. (Comp. 1 Pet. v. 7.) Ps. xxii.
9, m,-r'< bx b3 he trusted to or on Jehovah,
LXX riX-riasv iTi he hoped on. Comp. Mat.
xxvii. 43, ^i'roihv ivi he trusted on.
IX. As a N. ba a roundish heap of stones, or
the like, rolled or tumbled together. (Comp.
Sense I.) Gen. xxxi. 46, 52. 2 K. xLx. 25.
Hosea xii. 11, '' As common a.sheaj)S of stones.
See Isa. v. 2. Palestine was a stony country. "
Bishop Newcome.
X. As a N. fem. plur. mba and nba the roiind
or hemispherical tops, convex without, and con-
cave within, of the chapiters or crowns placed
on the two brazen pillars before Solomon's
temple. These mba resembled the top or
cross-ring part of a royal crown, namely, that
which covers the top of the head, in contradis-
tinction from the diadem or hoop part w^hich
surrounds it. Comp. n^iriD under "ina. occ. 1
K. vii. 41, 42. 2 Chron. iv. 12, 13.
XL As a N. bax a globular drop of dew, occ.
Job xxxviii. 28.
XII. As a N. baa a sickle, from its circular
form and motion in using, occ. Jer. 1. 16. Joel
iii. 18 or 13.
bba with the last radical doubled expresses the
doubling or repetition of the action.
I. In Kal, to roll over and over. Gen. xxix. 3, 8.
Prov. xxvi. 27. As a participle Huph. rolled
over and over. Isa. ix. 4 or 5. In Hith. to roll
oneself over and over again, to ivelter, wallow.
2 Sam. XX. 12. Also with the participle bj;
upon following, to roll oneself upon, as it were,
to rush upon, and so crush or oppress. Gen.
xliii. 17. Comp. Job xxx. 14, As a desolation
ibabanrr they rolled themselves upon me, Eng.
transl. so Vulg. devoluti sunt. As a partici-
pial N. mas. plur. D^b'^b:) folding, or rather turn-
ing backwards and forwards on the same post or
centre, occ. 1 K. vi. 34. Comp. Ezek. xli. 23,
24, and see Bate's Crit. Heb. p. 114. col. 1.
II. As a N. mas. plur. D^b-ba some things of a
circular form, rings, or according to Mr Bate,
rotters or pullies. occ. Esth. i. 6. Also, brace-
lets, occ. Cant. v. 14. His hand nm ^b^ba
bracelets of gold. Mr Bate justly remarks,
" there is no comparison betwixt rings and
hands." And Mr Harmer in his Outlines of
a New Commentary on Solomon's Song, as he
judiciously refers Cant. vii. 1, 3, 5, to the dress
of the spouse; so (p. 118.) he takes ch. v, 14,
15, to relate to the dress of the bridegroom,
and consequently makes his hands are gold
rings set with the benjl equivalent to, bracelets
are on his wrists, set withjeweh. " So D'Her-
belot, adds he, enumerating marks of roy-
alty, mentions bracelets, and the Amalekite,
who said he slew Saul, brought unto David his
crown and his bracelet. 2 Sam. i. 10."
III. As a_N. fem. nb^ba n border, limit, from
its turning or winding, occ. Ezek. xlvii. 8. plur
mb^ba circuits, borders, confines, limits. Josh,
xiii. 2. xxii. 10, 11. Thus the Lexicons in
general interpret the word ; but should it not
rather be rendered, especially in the two last
cited passages, windings, meanders 9
IV. bba with n prefixed, bban is used as a par-
tide, because of, by means of one, q. d. by his
bringing it about. It is applied both to persons
and things, Gen. xii. 13. Deut. xviii. 12, & al.
V. As a N. bba dung, ordure. Thefoeces seem
to be so called fi'om their roundish form. occ.
1 K. xiv. 10. Job XX. 7. Ezek. iv. 12, \5.
Zeph. i. 17. The text in Ezek. iv. 12, does
by no means intend that the prophet was to eat
bread mixed with human ordure, but such as
was dressed or baked vvdth that abominable kind
oi fuel, insteadi oi cow dung, (comp. ver. 15.)
which latter is * usually applied to this purpose
in the East, as indeed it is commonly used for
fuel by the pooi; in some parts of England.
In Sandys's Travels, p. 85, I meet with a pas-
sage which may serve to illustrate Ezek. iv. 12 ;
for speaking of the country-people of Egypt,
he says, " A people breathes not more savage
and nasty, crusted with dirt, and stinking of
smoke by reason of the/Me/ (stercus hominum,
human dung) and their houses which have no
chimneys." Hence,
VL As a N. mas. plur. n^blba and D^bba,
spoken in contempt of idols, dungy gods. Mr
Bate justly observes, that " this is a name of
the idols only, and in the mouth of those who
thought and spoke qf them, as filth and dung,
accompanying it with other names of abhor-
rence." See Lev. xxvi. 30. Deut. xxix. 17.
So in after times the Jews changed the name
of the idol Basl-zebub, the lord, the causer of
fluidity, to Baa\-zebul, the lord of dung. See
Gr. and Eng. Lexicon, under BEEAZEBOYA.
A farther and more particular reason of this ap-
pellation D-'blba might be taken from the bestial
and obscene form of their idols. Ezek. viii. 10,
So I went in, and saw, and beheld, every form
of creeping things and abominable beasts, ayid
att the "blba of the house of Israel, pourtrayed
upon the wall round about. Comp. Ezek. xvi.
36.
VII. Chald. bba px, Eng. marg. stones o/ roll-
ing, i. e. great stones, occ. Ezra v. 8. vi. 4.
baba with both radicals doubled to denote the
continued repetition of the action.
I. In Kal, to roll over and over again, occ. Jer.
li. 25. In Hith. to roll oneself thus. occ. Job
xxx. 14.
II. As a N. baba the matter of the heavens in
continual circulation, or rather the whirlwind,
turbo, which accompanied the storm. Ps. Ixxvii.
19.
III. Any light thing rolled over and over again,
or whirled by the wind. Ps. Ixxxiii. 14. Isa.
xvii. 13, in which latter passage our translation
renders it a rolling thing, or thistle-down, marg.
IV. ^ wheel which is formed for rolling or turn-
* See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 259, &c. and
Lettres de quelquos Juifs a M. de Voi.TAiRn, p. .'jaS. Or,
Letters, of certain Jews to M. de Voltaire, vol. i. p. 433,
vj
TTf
V:i
ing round. Isa. v. 28. xxviii. 28. Jer. xlvii. 3.
It is also thus rendered, Ezek. x. 2, 6. But
in these latter texts it seems rather to mean
the celestial Jiuid in circulation (see Sense 11.)
with which the cherubim were surrounded; 1st,
because there is a different word to express the
wheels, namely, D-SSTN (see ver. 6, 9, 10.);
and 2dly, because this interpretation best agrees
with the context, with which compare Gen. iii.
24. Ezek. i. 4. 2 Sam. xxii. 9, 13. Ps. xviii.
9, 13, 14.
" Ezek. X. 13, As for D-SBIX the wheels it was
cried to them in my hearing babarr revolution
intimating that those, whom the cherubs re-
presented, having each a wheel was going to
exert his power to bring to pass the great scene
here represented : each (cherub) had a wheel,
revolution, administration, a share in turning
things about, which was saying they would soon
or certainly perform the vision." Bate.
Eccles. xii. 6, Or 13 the pitcher be broken at the
fountain, or babarr the wheel he broken at the
^^'2, pit. These words contain an allusion to
the circulation of the blood, and its cessation at
death. In order to understand them, it will
be necessary briefly to remark, that all the
blood returned from the extremities of the hu-
man body by the veins, is conveyed through
the two trunks of the vena cava, to the right
auricle of the heart, thence to its right ventricle,
from which it is distributed by the pulmonary
artery and its branches throughout the lungs,
whence it is brought by the four pulmonary
veins (uniting in the left sinus venosus) to the
left auricle of the heart, and thence to its left
ventricle, whence it is thrown into the aorta,
or great artery, by whose ramifications it is
distributed to every part of the body, to be
again received by the veins, at their * inoscula-
tions or insertions into the arteries, and through
the smaller veins to be reconveyed to the larger
venal branches, and so through the vena cava
back again to the right auricle of the heart.
See Haller's Physiolog. lect. iv. 68, 70. vol.
i. p. 60, 61, edit. Mihles.
Now this being tolerably understood, what
seems the most probable meaning of the pit-
cher s being broken at the fountain, on the
approach of death ? Is it not f the collapsion
of the arteries, particularly of the aorta, where-
by it becomes incapable of any longer convey-
ing the blood from the left ventricle of the
* However, as that great and accurate anatomist, Dr
Frank NichoUs, with whose acquaintance and friendship
I was for many years honoured, used to state this matter
somewhat difterently, I cannot do better than present
the reader with a passage on this subject from Nicholsii
Vita, by the learned Dr Thomas Lawrence, the intimate
friend of Dr Nicholls, pag. 20 : " Ex arteriis minimis
sanguinem deferentibus iter continuum eidem progres-
suro in venarum ramos exilissimos esse dicunt recentiores
anatomic! nullo parenchymate interposito. Quod paulo
ecM esse Nicholsius demonstravit -, quando quidem ar.
teriae, quae in tunicas venarum sanguinem important, in
ipsas majores venas, quibus nutriendis inserviverant,
sanguinem suum, functo officio, continuo infundunt"
t From this collapsion -of the arteries, and the stoppage
of the circulation of the blood through the lungs (see the
following col. in the Text) it is, that as Haller observes.
Physiology, lect. iv. % 57, " after death, the veins are
found fuller of blood than the arteries, and that the ar-
teries of a dead body commonly contain only a small
quantity of blood."
heart, from which, as from o. fountain or spring.
it used to be distributed to the whole body, the
whole earthly house of this tabernacle ? And if
this be admitted, let us consider what is meant
by the wheels being broken at the pit. A wheel
was used by the ancients,* as it still is in many
countries, to draw water out of wells or pits,
and we may observe in the words of a f learned
anatomist and physician, that in every inspira-
tion of the lungs " the bronchia or branches of
the windpipe are every way increased both in
length and diameter; at the same time the pul-
monary blood-vessels, which are wrapped up
together with the bronchia in a covering of the
cellular substance, are likewise with them ex-
tended in length, and spread out from smaller
into larger angles, by which means the circula-
tion is rendered easier through them. While
this is performing, the vesicular substance or
flesh of the lungs themselves filled out with air,
increases those spaces tln-ough which the capil-
lary blood-vessels of the lungs make their pro-
gress, whereby the pressure of the vesicles
upon each other, and upon those vessels adja-
cent is lessened : thus, therefore, the blood
will flow with greater ease and celerity into
and through the larger and smaller vessels of
the lungs ;" and thus the lungs at every inspira-
tion receiving blood from the right ventricle of
the heart, are like a wheel drawing water out of
a pit.\^ On the other hand, the eflfects of
expiration are a compressure of the blood-
vessels in the lungs, a reduction of the bronchia
or branches of the windpipe into more acute
angles, a pressure of the reticular small vessels
by the weight and contact of the adjacent larg-
er vessels ; by which means part of the blood,
hesitating in the capillary arteries, is urged for-
ward through the veins to the left side of the
heart, while at the same time that part of the
blood is resisted, which flows in by the artery
from the right ventricle. In this manner a
fresh necessity follows for repeating the respira-
tion, because the collapsed vessels of the lungs
resist the blood repeatedly expelled from the
right ventricle of the heart. " But on the near
approach of death, respiration becomes more
and more difficult ; the distensive power of the
lungs diminishes ; and the blood being impeded
in its passage through them, concretes or
becomes grumous ; till after the last expiration
the wheel is broken at the pit, the lungs become
incapable of another inspiration, and so can
receive no more blood from the right ventricle
of the heart, and consequently the circulation
ceases, and the man dies.
y. As a N. fem. nbaba the human skull, from
its round or spherical shape. Jud. ix. 53. 2 K.
ix. 35. 1 Chron. x. 10. The word is some-
times applied to reckoning men by the head or
poll, as we speak. Exod. xvi. 16, An omer
* See Shaw's Travels, p. 408, and plate in p, 291 ; and
Niebuhr, Voyage en Arable, torn. i. p. 120.
+ Haller, in his Physiology, lect. x. 292, edit. Mihles.
i It must however be observed, that the pulsations ot
the heart and arteries are much more frequently repeated
than the inspirations and expirations of the lunges. See
Haller, I 310.
i Ibid. 5 297, 298.
kV:i
78
nVj
nSabab a head according to the number of your
persons; so Exod. xxxviii. 26. Num. i. 2,
Tahe ye the sum of all the congregation every
male onbabab by tbeir poll ; so ver. 18. From
this word we have in the New Testament the
name of Golgotha, which is, say the evangelists,
the place of a skull : In this word the second b
is dropped for the sake of easier pronunciation,
as usual. See Greek and English Lexicon
roAro0A.
>iV:i Chald.
From the Heb. rrba to discover, reveal, occ
Dan. ii. 22, 29, 47.
As a N. a barber or shaver. Once in plur.
Ezek. V. 1.
Der. Glib, Greek yXv^pu to scrape, &c. Latin
glaber, smooth, bald, without hair, whence
glabrity, smoothness, baldness.
-hi
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Chaldee
signifies, to congeal, condense, crust over, and as
a N. in that language, t/ie bark of a tree, a
crust, concretion, ice, the skin, &c. So in Ara-
bic ice, a skin or hide, to be affected with the hoar-
frost or ice. See Castell. Hence as a N.
nba a skin or hide. Once Job xvi. 15.
Der. The Latin gelidus (cold), whence Eng.
gdid, gelidness, gelidity. Welsh caled, hard.
Eng. cold, gold, ( Qu ?) from its density and
tenacity, clod, cloud, clad, ( Qu ?)
With a radical, though mutable or omissible,
I. In Kal, intransitively, to remove or be removed.
1 Sam. iv. 21. 22, miD ,-rba the glory is removed
or departed from Israel. Here, as -niD is
masculine, the n in rrba must be radical. Isa.
xxiv. 11, arizrn The mirth of the land rrba is
gone, or departed. 2 Sam. xvi. 19. And do
thou also rrba (mas. ) remove to thy place.
In Kal and Hiph. transitively, to remove, carry
away. 2 Kings xvii. 6, 11, as did the heathen
whom Jehovah nbarr removed/rom before them.
ver. 26, The nations whom n^b^n thou hast
removed a7id placed in the cities of Samaria
ver. 33, They feared Jehovah, and served their
own Aleim, according to the custom of the na-
tions Qty?a Dnx ibarr lirx whence they had
removed them. Job xii. 22. mpnj; rTba?3 re-
moving, or turning up the lower parts or hemi-
sphere (of the earth, namely) out of darkness,
and bringing out to the light the shadow of death.
Chald. in Aph. the same. Ezra iv. 10. v. 12.
In Niph. to be removed. Isa. xxxviii. 12. In
Huph. Esth. ii. 6.
As a N. fem. rrbia a transmigration, transplan-
tation, or removal from one country to another,
/u-tToiKiiria. Jer. xxix. 16. xlviii. 7, 11. xlix. 3.
Comp. Ezek. xii. 11. Also a number of per-
_ sons or things so removed. 2 K. xxiv 14, \5.
Jer. xxviii. 6. xxix. 1, 4, & al. freq. As a N.
fem. mba the same. See Ezek. xxxiii. 21. 2
K. xxv. 27. . Isa. xlv. 13, & al. Chald. xmba
the same. Dan. ii. 25. v. 13, & al. The trans-
planting of people or nations has been practised
by more modem conquerors. Thus in the
year 796, " Charlemagne transplanted the
Saxons from their own country, to oblige them
to remain faithful to him, into different parts
of his kingdom, either Flanders, or the country
of the Helvetians, &c. Their own country
was repeopled by the Adrites, a Sclavonian
nation."* So in much later times, " It was
the policy of Abbas I. (who ascended the
throne of Persia in 1585) to transplant the
inhabitants of conquered places from one
country to another, with a view not only of
preventing any danger from their disaffection,
but likewise of depopulating the countries
exposed to an enemy, "f
II. It is particularly applied to removing or
turning back garments or coverings. Deut. xxii.
30. A man shall not take his father' s wife, nor
nba'' remove his father's shirt, i. e. " lie with
his father's wife. For this is a modest phrase
borrowed from the ancient custom in those
countries ; where the bridegi'oom, when he
brought his bride into the chuppa [rrsn] as
they called it, or bridal chamber, spread the
skirt of his robe over her, to signify his right to
her and power over her, and that he alone
might lawfully enjoy her. Ruth iii. 9. Ezek.
xvi. 8." Note in Parker's Bibliotheca Biblica.
So Deut. xxvii. 20. Jer. xiii. 22. For the
greatness of thine iniquity "j-bltt' lb33 are thy skirts
removed. (Comp. ver. 26.) Nah. iii. 5,
'yh^m -n-bai and I will remove or turn back
thy skirts upon thy face, and I will show the
nations thy nakedness. Comp. Isa. xxii. 8.
And the word for covering or garment being
understood, Ruth iii. 4. TTiba'in rr-bai and
thou shalt remove or turn back (his garment
namely) from his feet. Hence
HI. It is applied to the thing to be uncovered,
either by understanding the particle 73 from
(which must often be supplied in Hebrew), or
rather by a transition from the covering to the
thing covered ; and so may be rendered, to un-
cover. See Lev. xviii. 6, & seq. xx. 11, &
seq. i"tK nx mba, or simply px, to uncover the
ear, is to make a person thoroughly acquainted
with a thing, all impediments to his hearing and
understanding it being removed. Ruth iv. 4. 1
Sam. ix. 15. xx. 2. xxii. 8. Job xxxiii. 16.
xxxvi. 1 0. So D-a-j? mba is to uncover or open
the eyes, either of body or mind. See Num.
xxii. 31. xxiv. 4. Psal. cxix. 18.
In Niph. to be uncovered. 2 Sam. vi. 20 ; not
that David was here absolutely naked, but
stripped of his royal robes, and girded with a
linen ephod, ver. 14. This Michal's pride
could not bear.
In Kal, transitively, to discover, reveal. See Prov.
xi. 13. xxv. 9. Isa. xvi. 3. Also, intransitively,
to appear. Prov. xxvii. 25. In Niph. to be re-
vealed, discovered, appear. Gen. xxxv. 7,
Because there D-'nbxrr l-bx ibaa the Aleim
WERE revealed, or appeared to him. 1 Sam.
ii. 27. Psal. xviii. 16. In Hith. to discover
oneself. Prov. xviii. 2.
Renault, Abrege Chronol. de I'Histoire de France
torn. J. p. 65. '
+ Hanway's Revolutions of Persia, vol. iii. p. 161.
nV:!
79
x^V^
V. As a N. p-Va a mirror. Isa. viii. 1 ; which
Bishop Lowtli translates, take unto thee a large
mirror, and write on it with a workman's grav-
ing tool and in his note he remarks, that " the
word p'Va is not regularly formed from bba to
roll, but from rrb^ ; as p-ns from rr-rs, ll-bs, from
nba, ll^p3 from |-rp3, p^bir, from rrbir, &c. the
" supplying the place of the radical rr. rrb.") sig-
nifies to show, to reveal. " Thus far the learned
author. And without adopting Schroederus's
interpretation of nba, namely, to render bright,
polish, I think that ]T<b3 may, according to the
analogy of the Hebrew language, rather signify
a mirror, than a roll or volume a mirror, such
as we know from Exod. xxviii. 8, (where see
Le Clerc's note, 2d edit, and Calmet's Dic-
tionary in Looking-glasses) were anciently
made oi polished brass. But it is evident that
the mirrors there mentioned were small ones ;
whereas the prophet is commanded to take a
large mirror " large enough for him to engrave
upon it, in deep and lasting characters, uina
ir'ISX with a workman's graving tool, the pro-
phecy which he was to deliver. " Comp. under
win.
VI. As a N. mas. plur. D-i-ba, or according to
the reading of the Complutensian edition, and
of nine of Dr Kennicott's MSS. D'-aT-ba with
the T inserted, as in the preceding ]vb:i, Isa.
iii. 23, where the Targum accordingly renders
it xnnna and Vulg. specula, mirrors. But
the LXX explain it by^/aipav*? Axxuvixot, gar-
ments that one might see through, of the Lacedce-
monian kind. And we are informed by ancient
writers, that those worn by the Lacedae-
monian * maidens were so made as to be high-
ly indecent, and not to answer a principal end
of clothing. It is possible that some of the
JeAvish ladies, in Isaiah's time, might wear
dresses of a similar fashion ; but if I appre-
hended that D-a-'ba or D'-DT'ba signified any sort
of garments, I should rather think that they
meant vestments of the cobweb kind, a sort of
no-coverings, which would not hinder the
wearers from appearing almost naked; such asf
Menander calls 'hnKpxvn ^iruviov a transparent
vest, and mentions as the dress of a courtesan ;
and such as Varro styles vitreas vestes glassy
vestments ; and Horace from the island of Coos,
where the stuff" was made, denominates Coan,
lib. i. sat. 2, lin. 91,
Ut nudam.-
Cois tibipane videre est
Through the Coan vest
You almost see her naked.
This Coan stuff" was probably a kind of very
thin silk or gauze. So Lady M. W. Montague
describing her Turkish dress, says, her smock
* Euripides, cited by Plutarch in Numa, torn. i. p. 76,
edit. Xylandri, describes these girls as being
Tai yg 6T< (saj's Plutarch) too frx^Owxeu ;)^/Tej
ci'i fTti^wya ova r,(recv a)/i^ptx.f/.ivott xetraiSiv, XX >6-
+ Fragment, p. 284, lin. 719, edit. Cleric.
was of fine white silk gauze, closed at the neck
with a diamond button, but the shape and
colour of the bosom was very well to be distin-
guished through it. Letter 29, vol. ii. p. 12,
13. * But I have said that the Chaldee Tar-
gum and Vulgate render D-a'-ba or D-an-ba
mirrors : and Dr Shaw informs us, (Travels,
p. 24.1.) that " in the Levant these are still a
part of female dress ; for that the Moorish
women in Barbary are so fond of their orna-
ments, and particidarly of their looking-glasses^
which they hang upon their breasts, that they
will not lay them aside, even when, after the
drudgery of the day, they are obliged to go two
or three miles, with a pitcher or a goat's skin, to
fetch water." And it is certain from Exodus
xxxviii. 8, that the Israelitish women used to
carry their mirrors with them, even to their
most solemn place of worship, but it is by no
means equally certain that they ever wore
transparent garments.
Der. Ultimately from this root no doubt it
was that f the interpreters of prodigies among
the Sicilians were called galei, or galeotce.
To shave, as the hair of the head, beard, &c.
Lev. xiv. 8, 9. xxi. 5. Num. vi. 9, & al.
Comp. Isa. \\\. 20. Also, to be shaved. Jud.
xvi. 17, 22. Comp. Gen. xli. 14. In Hith.
to shave oneself, or be shaved. Lev. xiii. 33.
Num. vi. 19.
I. To wrap or roll up together, as a cloak or
burnoose. So Targ. Itnx, LXX uXmt,
Vulg. involvit. occ. 2 Kings ii. 8. As a par-
ticipial N. mas. plur. in reg. "Qlba wrappers,
cloaks ; so Aquila iiXvi!a,fjta(ft, and Vulg. invo-
lucris. occ. Ezek. xxvii. 24.
II. As a N. oba an embryo, the unformed mass,
which is, as it were, wrapt up together, before
it gradually unfolds into the lineaments of a
man. occ. Psal. cxxxix. 16.
Der. Latin glomus, a ball of thread or yarn
wound round, whence glomero, conglomero,
and Eng. glomerate, conglomerate. Perhaps,
gloom, glum. Also (m being changed into b)
Lat. globus, whence Eng, globe, globular, &c.
The modem Lexicons, probably from its resem-
blance in sound to ba, render it to involve, nnx,
meddle, intermeddle, or the like ; but from the
ancient versions, its meaning seems to be, to
deride, scorn, taunt, contend with derision, scorn,
or taunts. It occurs also in Hith. and that in
the three following texts of Proverbs, ch. xvii.
14*, The letting out of water (is) the beginning
of contention, therefore before the dispute ybanrr
becomes contumelious, degenerates into deri-
See more to the same purpose in Bishop Lowtli's
Note, of whom it is remarkable, that though he contends
for p-ba in Isa. viii. 1, signifying a mirror, an interpre-
tation not favoured by any of the;ancient versions, yetm
his Note on Isa. iii. 23, he does not even mention the
Targum's and Vulgate's explaining Ca^ba or "aT'ba
to the same sense. See also Savory, Lettre xiv. p. J/Jl
t Interpretes portentorum, ywt Galleotse m Siciha
ytomimthautur. Cicero, De Divm. i. 20.
wb:^
go
ktd:!
sion and contumely, dismiss it; Targ. H>lp
grows hot, rages ; Vulg. patiatur contumeliam,
suffers contumely, but refers these words to the
person. Ch. xviii. 1, The recluse seeks his own
pleasure, or inclination, jjban'' he laughs at, or
derides every thing solid or wise ; so Targ.
"-TVDyn K3Db?3 bam, and derides all counsel ;
Syr. p-QQ deriding. Ch. xx. 3, (It is J glory to
a man to cease from strife, hut every fool ybarc
\\\\\ taunt ; Targ. "iDyri derides ; Syr. p'-QQ
deriding, mocking. Aquila, ilv^^nrho'iTui will
be treated contumeliously ; Vulg. miscentur
eontumeliis, mix with contumelies. Comp.
Castell, and Schultens, De Defect. Ling. Heb.
47, & seq.
From i;b3 in the sense here given may be deriv-
ed the Greek ysXau to laugh.
" To shine, glister, glisten, (Germ.) blincken.
Cant. iv. 1, LXX aTix.a.Xv(pSyi(ra.v. Cant. vi. 5,
LXX, a.)ii<pet)iyiaav. Which glisten fnitentj
from mount Gilead. Chald. w^b^ bald. What
is bald shines, or glistens. " Thus Cocceius in
his Lexicon. And this interpretation on the
whole appears the best. For observe that the
bride's hair is compared not merely to the long
curled hair (see Scheuchzer) of the eastern
goats, but to a fock of goats glistening from
mount Gilead; in allusion not only to its glos-
siness, but also to the numerous ringlets or
tresses into which it was broken, and which
adorned the /ieac?of the bride, as the glistening
goats did the sides and precipices of the moun-
tain. Comp. Cant. \ai. 5 or 6, and under
iiTvp III. The root occm's only in Cant. iv.
1. vi. 5.
Df.r. Gloss, glossy, glisten, glister. Also, glass.
Lat. glisco to wax fat, and glisten. Perhaps
Lat. glacies, ice, whence glacial, glaciation.
d:i
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but the idea
appears to be, full, copious, abundant, or the
like, particularly as water, whence the Arabic
has a root D3 which signifies to abound, be copi-
ous, flow together, as water, " multus fuit vel
evasit, peculiariter aqua in puteo, confluxit."
Castell. Lexic. Heptag. Hence likewise the
Syriac ona to be full, and the Greek ys^w,
yifAi^eo to be fuU. Comp. also D-mabx among
the pluriliterals in k.
I. As a particle, D3 denoting abundance,
increase or emphasis. It may be rendered
1. Over and above, moreover, also, even. freq.
occ.
2. Repeated several times it answers to the
Latin ciim tum ; tarn, quam ; and may be ren-
dered into English by the words both and ;
or as well as. See Gen. xxiv. 25. Jud. viii.
22. As so. Isa. Ixvi. 4. Joined with a
negative particle, neither nor. Num. xxiii.
25.
3. D3tt'n a compound of a in, w for ^trx that, and
D3 even, inasmuch as even, since even, in eo
quod etiam, Montanus. occ. Gen. vi. 3.
II. As a N. D3X a pond, a pool, an abundance
or conflux of water. Exod. vii. 19. Psal. cvii.
35, & al. u?33 ^naK, ponds for live fish, vivaria.
Isa. xix. 10.
III. A kind of plant growing about pools, and
itself abounding in moisture, a reed or bulrush.
occ. Jer. li. 32; but the LXX render it by
ffvffrYifAKToi. collections, of water namely, and the
Vulg. by stagnant pools.
IV. As a N. iQaN
1. A caldron, or great kettle, holding a large
quantity of water, occ. Job xli. 12 or 20.
2. A large kind of rush, a bulrush, occ. Isa. ix.
14. xix. 15. Iviii. 5. Also, a rope made of
such I'ushes. Thus the Greek ffx,oivo;, which
properly signifies a bulrush, is also used for a
rope. And Hasselquist (Voyages, p. 97.)
observes, that of the leaves of one sort of reeds
which grow near the Kile, the (modern)
Egyptians make ropes. " They lay them in
water," says he, " Hke hemp, and then make
good and strong cables of them, which, with
the bark (integumentum) of the date tree, are
almost the only cable used in the Nile." occ.
Job xl. 25, or xli. 2. Wilt, or canst thou put
tn3K a rope in his nose, i. e. in a hole bored
through his nose, in order to lead him about
and manage him ? Comp. under nn HI.
V. As a N. nnan see under n3D
I. To sup up, swallow, occ. in Hiph. Gen.
xxiv. 17, ''3''K"'n2r7 let me sup, give me a sup ;
LXX -roriffot fts, let me drink. In Kal,
spoken of the Arabian war-horse, occ. Job
xxxix. 24, With shaking and quivering Ntt^"
VI X he swalloweth ?Ae ground, and believeth not
that it is the sound of the trumpet. Shall we in
this passage prefer the proper or the figurative
sense of swallowing? It is not improbable
that a high-spirited horse might from eagerness
gnaw, and so swallow the ground. But is
not the metaphorical sense more noble, and
better suited to the context? Namely, that
while the horse stands shaking and quivering,
he is in fancy swallowing the space between
himself and the enemy's troops ; and when the
trumpet sounds, he can scarcely believe it for
joy.
" The ground he swallows in his furious heat, '
His eager hoofs the distant champaign beat."
Scott.
Bochart, Hieroz. Part i. p. 144, to iUustrate
the Heb, expression produces this Arabic one,
ViNbK ly^iEibN DrrnbN the horse devoured the
ground, i. e. ran swiftly over it. Comp. Cas-
tell, Lex. in orrb AR. And though it must
be owned that Job xxxix. 24, in this view con-
tains a very bold figure, yet even an English
poet of eminence has applied the same to
hunters .
And o'er the lawn,
In fancy swallowi?ig tip tiie space between,
Pour all your speed "
Thomson's Autumn, lin. 485.
II. As a N. N?32 the Egyptian reed or papyrus,
so called irom its remarkably supping up the
water in which it grows, according to that of
Job viii. 11, Will the n?33 papyrus ^roi^ without
mud? occ. Exod. ii. 3. Job viii. 11, (in both
which passages the LXX render it vutv^os
papyrus). Isa. xviii. 2. xxxv. 7. " Of the
many travellers into Egypt, Alpinus," says
io:i
81
Vtm
Abbe Winckelman, ( Critical Account of Her-
eulaneum, page 82. ) " is the only one who has
given us an exact description of this plant. It
grows on the banks of the Nile, and in marshy
grounds. The stalk rises to the height of six
or seven cubits (besides about tM'o under wa-
ter). This stalk is triangidar, and terminates
in a crown of small filaments, resembling hair,
which the ancients used to compare to a thyr-
sus. This reed, commonly called the Egyp-
tian reed, was of the greatest use to the inhabi-
tants of the country where it grew ; the pith
contained in the stalk serving them for food,
and the woody part to build vessels with, which
vessels are to be seen on the engraven stones
and other monuments of Egyptian antiquity.
For this pm-pose they made it up, like rushes,
into bundles, and by tying these bundles
together, gave their vessels the necessary shape
and solidity." " The vessels of bulrushes or
papyrus that are mentioned both in sacred
(Isa. xviii. 2.) and profane history (says Dr
Shaw, Travels, p. 437.) were no other than
large fabrics of the same kind with that of Mo-
ses, (Exod. ii. 3.) which, from the late intro-
duction of plank, and stronger materials, are
now laid aside. Thus Pliny (lib. vi. cap. 16.)
takes notice of the naves papyraceas, arma-
mentaque Nili, ships made of papyrus, and the
equipments of the Nile ; and (lib. xiii. cap. 11.)
he observes. Ex ipsa quidem papyro navigia
texunt, of the papyrus itself they construct sailing-
vessels. Herodotus and Diodorus have record-
ed the same fact ; and among the poets, Lucan,
(lib. iv. lin. 136.) Conseritur bibula Memphi-
tis cymba papyro," the Memphian or Egyptian
boat is made of the thirsty papyrus ; where the
epithet bibula drinking, soaking, thirsty, is par-
ticularly remarkable, as corresponding with
great exactness to the nature of the plant, and
to its Hebrew name n?33.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in the rabbini-
cal Chaldee signifies, to be contracted, and in
this sense the participle pehil T^na appears to
be used in the Chaldee Targum on Jud. iii. 15.
XX. 16.
I. nna occ. Jud. iii. 16, where it is generally
supposed to denote some measure of length, but
what, is uncertain. Some say it is the shorter
cubit, which they make equal to fifteen inches,
or the length of the arm from the elbow to the
beginning of the fingers. But where else is
this cubit mentioned? The LXX and The-
odotion render it by g'x^Safji.r,? a span, which is
equal to nine inches. But if the sacred histo-
rian meant to express a span, why not employ
the term rrrr used elsewhere in this sense ?
But " what," says Michaelis, (Supplem. ad
Lex. Heb. p. 325.) " if td^ be no measure at
all, and if the words ought to be translated its
length contracted, meaning that the sword was
shorter than usual ?"
II. Asa N. mas. plur. D-nna Eng. tran. Gamma-
dims, Theodotion Va,fjt.f*.(thufA., Ezek. xxvii. 11.
Probably these were the inhabitants of the
country about Tripoli in Syria, formerly called
the Ayxft/v or Elbow of Phenicia, from its pro-
jecting into the sea in that contracted form.
See Pole's Synops. in loc.
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Arabic
the cognate xna signifies to appear, and as a N.
the extant or conspicuous part of a thing. * As
a N. fem. in reg. nnan. Once, Hab. i. 9,
where the Targum renders on "33 nnan by
prr^BX bnpn the opposition, or opposed look of
their faces ; Syr. by prr-BN-r Nlin the look of
their faces ; LXX by avha-rtiKoras -r^offwreii
uvrm, opposing with their faces ; Symmachus,
by h ^^otro-^ii r&iv -TT^offu^ajv avruv, the aspect or
direction of their faces ; Montanus, hy opposi-
tio facierum eorum, the opposition of their
faces; so Eng. margin. It should seem
therefore that the idea of the word is the being
opposed or looking opposite to. And this makes
a very good and true sense, for thus the M'hole
verse may be rendered. It (the nation of the
Chaldeans, ver. 6.) shall f all come for rapine,
the opposition of their faces towards the east,
(Eng. marg.) or with their faces looking
towards the east, and shall gather the captivity as
sand. And accordingly, in the \ fifth year
after the taking and destruction of Jerusalem,
whilst Nebuchadnezzar was engaged in the
siege of Tyre, some of the Chaldeans, proba-
bly under Nebuzaradan, turned eastward, fell
upon the Ammonites, Moabites, Edomites,
and Arabians, executed the predictions of the
prophets Amos, Jeremiah, Zephaniah, and
Ezekiel upon them, and carried many of them
into captivity. See Amos i. 14, 15. Jer. ch.
xxvii. xxviii. xlviii. xlix. Zeph. ch. ii. Ezek.
ch. XXV. Userii, Annales, anno ante seram
Christ. 585, and Prideaux's Connex. vol. i. p.
89, 1st edit. 8vo. anno 584.
Denotes retribution or return.
I. In Kal, to yield or return their flowers or
fruits to the earth, as vegetables do. Isa. xviii.
5, For before the harvest, when the bud is perfect,
and the sour grape nya rTN"!" br22 shall 6e return-
ing (six of Dr Kennicott's read fvdly bma) the
flower or blossom, namely, to the ground. The
LXX have here excellently rendered it by
|av^r) av^os shall shed its blossom. In like
manner br33 is used. Num. xvii. 8, for Aaron's
rod miraculously yielding almonds, and expresses
that this fact was as really performed by the
immediate power of God, as if the fruit had
been produced from the earth by the natural
process of vegetation, and then returned back
to it.
II. To wean a child. When used as a V. ac-
tive in this sense, it is always applied either
to the mother, as 1 Sam. i. 23, 24. Hos. i. 8,
or to the woman who suckles the child, as 1 K.
xi. 20, who then drop it from their breast (as
it were), and return it to the father. There
is in this instance a very evident and striking
See Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 331.
f Two of Dr Kenuicott's codices here read 173, as
three more did originally. But comp. m73 ver. 15,
X See Josephus, Ant. lib. x. cap. 9, i 7.
G
te:i 8
resemblance between the vegetable and animal
Avorld. In Niph. to be weaned^ as a child.
Gen. xxi. 8. 1 Sam. i. 22.
III. To return, requite, recompense, in whatever
manner, whether evil for evil, good for evil,
evil for good, or good for good. See Gen. 1.
15, 17. (comp. ch. xxxvii. 2.) 1 Sam. xxiv.
18. 2 Sam. xix. 36. 2 Chron. xx. 11. Joel
iii. or iv. 9.
As a N. bina, and bna retribution, recompense,
requital, whether in a good or bad sense. Prov.
xix. 17, And he will repay ^b'!:i'y his recompense
to him. Psal. xxviii. 4<. Isa. Ixvi. 6. Joel iii.
or iv. 4, & al. Fem. nbina the same. 2 Sam.
xix. 36, & al. Stockius interprets this root in
some passages, simply to do or confer good or
evil ; and Bate says, " the word is to yield
fruit good or bad, the doing good or hurt to
others, which is the fruit of our actions ; and
to make a return or retaliate is rather the con-
sequence than the sense of the word." Let
us therefore consider the principal passages,
besides those above cited, which are produced
for this supposed simple or absolute sense.
1st, Of the verb, Ps. xiii. 6, I will sing unto Je-
hovah "bT bna O because he hath recompensed
or rewarded me. Observe the Messiah is the
speaker, and comp. Psal. xviii. 21. So Psal.
cxvi. 7.
Prov. xxxi. 12, nrrnbna She will requite him
good and not evil, i. e. in return for his love
and confidence in her, ver. 1 1.
Isa. Ixiii. 7, According to all that Jehovah hath
requited or rewarded iis, and the great goodness
towards the house of Israel ivhich he hath requited
to them ver. 8, for he said, surely they are my
people, children that will not lie ; so he was their
Saviour.
Ps. \'ii. 5, If I have rewarded evil to him that
was at peace with me, i. e. in return for his
peaceableness.
Prov. iii. 30, Strive not with a man without
cause, np'n lb?33 xb QK surely (i. e. if thou dost)
he retumeth the evil. LXX ^t/ fft i^yaa-nrat
Kaxov lest he work thee evil
Isa. iii. 9, For they ibna have rewarded evil to
themselves, they have procured their own pun-
ishment. Comp. ver. 11.
2dly, Of the N. Jud. ix. 16, And have done to
him T<T' bmaa as the reward of his hands, i. e.
as his doings deserved. Comp. Isa. iii. 1 1 .
2 Chron. xxxii. 25, I3ut Hezekiah rendered not
again i-by b"in3D according to the recompense
to him. Hezekiah's former piety had been re-
warded by God (see ver. 24. 2 K. xx. 5. xviii.
5 7. 2 Chron. xxxi. 21.) but he made not a
suitable return for those benefits.
Ps. ciii. 2, JBless the Lord, O my soul, and for-
get not all i-birsa his recompenses, i. e. how he
hath rewarded thee ; Christ is here the speaker.
See above, Ps. xiii. 6, &c. So Ps. cxvi. 12,
in an irregular ( Chaldaic) form, \-nbnnan his
recompenses.
IV. As a N. bn2 a camel, from the revengeful
temper of that animal, which Bochart shows to
be so remarkable as even to become a proverb
among those nations who are best acquainted
^^^lth its nature. Among other passages from
ancient writers, he cites from Basil (who was
himself a native of Cappadocia, who travelled
into Syria, Egypt, and Libya, and was after-
wards bishop of Caesarea in Palestine), " To St
Tuv xotf/,fiXeuv /jtvixriKKxev, xect ^k^vjutivi, xeci hcc^xis
vrpos o^ynv, ri av f^tfirxrutr^at ruv ^aXaTTieov dvvxiro ;
but what marine animal can emulate the cameVs
resentment of injuries, and his steady and unre-
lenting anger ?" The reader will be well en-
tertained by consulting the excellent and learned
Bochart himself on this animal, vol. ii. 75, &c.
Gen. xxiv. 11, & al. freq.
V. It is probable that the heathen Moabites
Avorshipped their arch-idol, the heavens, under
this attribute of causing a return of the fruit of
animals and vegetables. For bnn3 n-n the tem-
ple of retribution is mentioned Jer. xlviii. 23,
as a place in their territories.
Der. The Heb. name of a camel has passed not
only into all the eastern, but into the western
languages. It was long ago rightly observed
by Varro, (De Ling. Lat. lib. iv.) " Camelus
suo nomine Syriaco in Latium venit. The camel
came into Latium with his Syriac name."
Hence also camlet, a stuff formerly made with
camels hair.
Occurs not in the Hebrew Scriptures as a V-
but in the Chaldee and Syriac signifies, to dig,
to dig up, &c. Hence, as a N. yma a pit. So
the LXX /Sa^gaj. Once, Eccles. x. 8.
Denotes finishing, making an end of, failing, and
has the same senses both in Chaldee and Syriac.
I. In a good sense, to perform, finish, perfect,
complete, occ. Ps. Ivii. 3.i.cxxxviii. 8. Chald.
As a N. T'Da consummate, perfect, complete.
occ Ezra vii. 12, where it may be best referred
to "nsD a scribe, so Vulg. scribse doctissimo, a
most learned scribe.
II. In a bad sense, intransitively, to fail, come
to an end. occ. Ps. xii. 2. (So LXX ixXiXoi-
^tv, and Vulg. defecit.) Ixxvii. 9. And thus
it may be understood also, Ps. vii. 10, Let the
wickedness of the wicked come to an end ; or
else in a transitive sense, let evil or mischief
consume, or put an end to, the wicked. The
Targ. LXX, and Vulg. take it in the former
view.
P
I. As a V. in Kal, followed by the particles bjr
or njjn to protect, defend. Isa. xxxi. 5. Zech.
ix. 15. xii. 8, where LXX vTSQa.(rTiZ,'j/ to shield.
II. As a N. p a garden enclosed with a fence,
an enclosed garden. So no doubt the Eng,
* garden is related to the verb guard, freq. occ.
Fem. ,133 and in reg. n33 the same, Esth. i. 5.
Cant. vi. 11, & al. freq.
Gen. ii. 8, And Jehovah Aleim planted p a gar-
den eastward in Eden ; surely not for the pur-
poses of a mere Mahometan paradise, but as a
school of religious instruction to our first pa-
rents. Many arguments might be adduced in
confirmation of this truth. Such a method of
teaching, by the emblems of paradise, was
suited to the nature of man, who is capable of
* See Junius, Etymol. Anglican, in Gahp, Garden
and ORCHARn.
p
83
P
information concerning spiritual things, by ana-
logy, from outward and sensible objects. It
was also agreeable to the ensuing dispensations
of God, who in that religion which commenced
on the fall, and was in substance reinstituted
by Moses, did instnict his people in spiritual
truths, or the good things to come, by sensible
and visible objects, rites, and ceremonies ; by
the cherubim, Gen. iii. 24 ; by sacrifices, Gen.
iv. 4 ; (comp. Heb. xi. 4.) by the distinction
of clean and unclean animals, Gen. vii. 2 ; by
abstinence from blood. Gen. ix. 4; by the in-
stitution of priests, altars, burnt-offerings,
drink-offerings, holy washings, &c. Gen. xiv.
18. (comp. Exod. xxiv. 5.) Gen. viii. 20. xxii.
13. XXXV. 2, 14. And even under the Chris-
tian state, much of our religious know^ledge is
communicated to us partly by the Scriptures
referring us for ideas of spiritual and heavenly
things to the visible works of God's creation,
to the emblems of paradise, and to the types of
the patriarchal and Mosaic dispensations ;
partly by the ordinance of the Sabbath-day ;
and partly by the two sacraments of Baptism
and the Lord's Supper, which are outward and
visible signs of inward and spiritual benefits.
It is farther manifest, that two of the trees of
paradise, that of life, and that of the knowledge
of good and evil, were of a typical or emblematic
nature ; the one, the sacrament of life. Gen. ii.
9. iii. 22 ; the other, of death. Gen. ii. 17. iii.
17 19. And so after the fall, the rough
leaves of the fig-tree were used by our first
parents as a symbol of contrition, Gen. iii. 7.
And since in that sacred garden ((xen. ii. 9.)
was also every tree that was pleasant to the sight
or good for food, surely of the soul of man as
well as of his body, it may safely be inferred,
that the whole * garden was so contrived by
infinite ^\dsdom, as to represent and inculcate
on the minds of our first parents a plan or sys-
tem of religious truths revealed to them by
their Creator ; especially since the paradisiacal
emblems of trees, (see Lev. xxiii. 10. Neh.
viii. 15.) plants, waters, and the like, are fre-
quently applied by the succeeding inspired
writers to represent spiritual objects, and con-
vey spiritual lessons ; and that with a simplicity
and beauty not to be paralleled from any human
writer. (See inter al. Isa. xli. 18 20. Iviii.
11. Jer. xvii. 7, 8.) To all which may be
added that the garden of Eden itself is by the
prophets alluded to as a place of spinYMa^ know-
ledge, joy, and happiness, (see Isa. Ii. 3. Ezek.
" Know," says Rabbi Simon Bar Abraham, cited by
Mr Hutchinson, Heb. Writings, p. 21, from Buxtorf's
Arc. Feed. 8:?, " Know that in the trees, fountains, and
other things of the garden of Eden, were the figures of
the most curious things by which the first Adam saw and
awAerstooA spiritual things; even as God hath given to
us the forms or figures of the tabernacle, of the sanctuary,
and of all its furniture, the candlestick, the table, and the
altars, for types of intellectual things, and that we might
from them understand heavenly truths (veritates coelestes).
But no doubt those particulars were more plain and clear
to Adam in the garden of Eden wherein he dwelt ; as he
also was more holy, being a creature formed by the hand
of God himself, and an angel of God. In the trees like-
wise, and fountains or rivers of the garden, he prefigured
admirable mysteries (praefiguravit secreta admiranda)."
Comp. Vitringa, Obs. Sacr. lib. iv. cap. 13. 6.
xxviii. 13. xxxvi. 35.); and in the New Tes-
tament the name Uot^xhuiro; Paradise, (which
the LXX almost constantly use for p when
relating to the garden of Eden,) is applied to
the intermediate state of happy spirits betrveen
death and the resurrection, and even to the eter-
nal joys of heaven. See Luke xxiii. 43. 2 Cor.
xii. 4. Rev. ii. 7. Comp. Rev. xxii. 1 3.
From the garden of Eden we have the true ori-
gin of sacred gardens among the idolaters.
Thus God, in Isa. Ixv. 3, calleth the apostate
Jews' a people that provoketh me continually to
anger to my face, that sacrificeth m33i in gar-
dens ; and ch. i. 29, the prophet had threatened
them. They shall he ashamed of the oaks which
ye have desired, and ye shall he confounded
m23iTn for the gardens which ye have chosen;
and in Isa. Ixvi. 17, are mentioned not only
these idolatrous gardens, but we even find an
allusion to the tree of life, or rather of know-
ledge ; both of which were placed in the midst
of the garden of Eden, (see Gen. ii. 9. iii. 3. )
They that sanctify themselves, and purify them-
selves m32rr bn in the gardens behind one (tree)
in the midst, eating swine's flesh, and the ahomi-
nation and the mouse, shall be consumed together,
saith the Lord.
The gardens of the Hesperides (""is yj?), of
Adonis, of Flora, were famous among the
Greeks and Romans. Mr Spence, in his
Polymetis, p. 251 , speaking of the last, says,
" This garden of Flora I take to have been
the paradise in the Roman mythology ;" and
in a note upon the place, " These traditions
and traces of paradise among the ancients must
be expected to have grown fainter and fainter,
in every transfusion from one people to another.
The Romans probably derived their notions of
it from the Greeks, among whom this idea
seems to have been shadowed out under the
stories of the gardens of Alcinous. In Africa
they had the gardens of the Hesperides, and in
the East those of Adonis ; or the horti Adon-
ides, as Pliny calls them. The term horti
Adonides was used by the ancients to signify
gardens of pleasure ,- which answers strangely to
the very name of paradise, or the garden of
Eden, as horti Adonis does to the garden of
the Lord. " See also Mr Spearman's judicious
remarks on this passage, in his Letters on the
Septuagint, p. 127.
Cant. iv. 12, bnj?3 p a garden enclosed or locked
up is my sister, my bride. These words express
the satisfaction of the bridegroom on finding
his bride a virgin, as those, ch. v. 1, / have
come into my garden, my sister, my spouse, de-
notes the consummation of the marriage. Thus
the ingenious author of The Outlines of a New
Commentary on Solomon's Song, p. 13 17,
who shows, that in the East they still use, even
in their courts of justice, very remote images to
express the commerce of the sexes. He does
not, however, produce the very same as are
here found in the Canticles. But these may
be supplied from * A Miscellany of Eastern
Learning, vol. i. p. 12, where Feirouz, a vizier,
Printed for Wilkie and Law, London,
p
84
Vp:)
having divorced his wife Chemsennissa, on sus-
picion of criminal conversation with the sultan,
the brothers of Chemsennissa applying for re-
dress to their judge, " My Lord," said they,
" we had rented to Feirouz a most delightful
garden, a terrestrial paradise ; he took posses-
sion of it encompassed ivith high walls, and
planted with the most beautiful trees that bloomed
with Jlowers and fruit : (Comp. Cant. iv. 12
14.) He has broken down the walls, plucked
the tender flowers, devom'ed the finest fruit,
(comp. Cant. v. 1 . ) and would now restore to
us this garden, robbed of every thing that con-
tributed to render it delicious, when we gave
him admission to it." Feirouz, in his defence,
and the sultan in his attestation to Chemsen-
nissa's innocence, still carry on the same alle-
gory of the garden, as may be seen in my au-
thor. I had another passage from Mandelslo's
Travels, p. 32. fol. " About a league and a
half from the city [of Amadabat in the East
Indies] we were shown a sepulchre which they
call Betti Chuit, that is to say, thy daughter's
shame discovered. There lies interred in it a
rich merchant, a Moor, named Hajam Majom,
who, falling in love with his own daughter, and
desirous to show some pretence for his incest,
went to an ecclesiastical judge, and told him in
general terms ; that he had in his youth taken
the pleasure to platit a garden, and to dress
and order it with great care, so that it now
brought forth excellent fruits ; that his neighbours
were extremely desirous thereof, so that he was
every day importuned to communicate imto
them ; but that he could not be persuaded to
part therewith, and that it was his design to
make use of them himself, if the judge would
grant him in WTiting a license to do it. The
Kasi, who was not able to dive into the wick-
ed intentions of this unfortunate man, made
answer that there was no difficulty in all this,
and so immediately declared as much in writing.
Hajom showed it to his daughter, and finding,
nevertheless, that neither his own authority,
nor the general permission of the judge, would
make her consent to his brutal enjoyments, he
ravished her. She complained to her mother,
who made so much noise about it, that the
King Mahomet Begeran coming to hear there-
of, ordered him to lose his head."
III. As a N. p'Q* an instrument of protection, a
shield. Jud. v. 8. 2 Sam. i. 21, & al. freq.
Also, a person protecting, a protector, defender.
Psal. xlvii. 10. Hos. iv. 18. In the former
passage the LXX render it el x^xreciai the
powerful or mighty, so Vulg. fortes, and in the
latter the Vulg. protectores, the protectors.
IV. nb nsan a covering, i. e. hardness, of the
heart. It seems to answer to -ru^uffis rrts
xaehas the callosity of the heart in the New
Testament. LXX, vTn^xffTiff'/u.ov, Vulg. scu-
tum, Montanus, tegumentum, occ. Lam. iii.
65.
V. As a N. with a formative h, px plur. m33N
a vessel either surrounded with an edge or bor-
der (circumseptus corona, Forster) or furnished
Welsli, fneigeni.
with a cover, a basin, goblet, or the like. occ.
Exod. xxiv. 6. Cant. vii. 2. Isa. xxii. 24-.
pa with the last radical doubled, to express the
intenseness or completeness of the action, to pro-
tect entirely, or completely. Isa. xxxi. 5.
I. In Kal, to steal or be stolen. Gen. xxxi. 19.
xl. 15, & al. freq. Comp. Job xxi. 18. xxvii.
20. As a participial N. asa a person stealing,
a thief. Exod. xxii. 2, 8. As a participial N.
fern, rraaa somewhat stolen. Exod. xxii. 4.
"nnaa what was stolen from me, 73 from being
understood ; or is not "naaa rather a N. fem.
plur. in reg. the stolen of, or in, the day, and
the stolen in the night ? Gen. xxxi. 39.
II. In Hith. to steal away, withdraw oneself pri-
vately, " abscondere furto fugam," Virgil, jEn.
iv. lin. 337, 338. 2 Sam. xix. 3.
III. nb nx naa to steal the heart. As the heart
in Heb. denotes both the affections and the
understanding, so this expression imports both
to inveigle the affections, and to ensnare the un-
derstanding, by flattery and deceit. In 2 Sam.
XV. 6, it seems chiefly to relate to the affections ;
in Gen. xxxi. 20, 27, to the understanding. So
ver. 27, -riN aaam and didst catch, me, didst as
it were steal me from myself? Homer uses an
expression very similar to the Heb. nb nx 233,
II. xiv. lin. 217,
nije|^<r<j, VI t' EKAETE NOON trvxet, tri^ (p^oviovTuv.
Alluriug speech, that steals the wisest minds.
IV. In Niph. joined with bx, to be spoken se-
cretly, or, as it were, by stealth, occ. Job iv. 12.
Der. Teutonic knappen, to take vmexpectedly,
Swedish nappa, to seize, Eng. to knap, or nab,
and perhaps a knave. See Junius, Etymol.
Anglican.
Occurs not as a V. in the Hebrew Bible, but
in Chaldee signifies, to treasure or lay up. As
a N. mas. plur. in reg. "laa repositories, trea-
sure-houses, treasuries, occ. Esth. iii. 9. iv. 7.
chests, Ezek. xxvii. 24.
Chald. As a N. mas. plur. emphat. x^taa the
treasures, occ. Ezra v. 17. vi. 1. In reg. -taa
the same. occ. Ezra vii. 20. The word occurs
only in the above passages of the books of Ezra,
Esther, and Ezekiel, and therefore is perhaps
rather a Chaldee than a Plebrew word.
Der. Latin * gaza, whence Eng. magazine.
Comp. "TiTa.
I^J See under j?ia, and m;a.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
To low or bellow, as a bull or cow. occ. Job vi.
5. 1 Sam. vi. 12. This word, as well as the
similar Greek one yoaa to moan, seems formed
from the sound.
Der. a cow.
bra
I. To cast away. Thus it is applied in Niph.
' Gaxa is a Persian word, and signifies riches," says
Servius, in Mn.i. lin. 119. Curtius says, that the Per-
sians gave this name to the royal treasure, " Pecuniara
regiara, qiuim gazam Persae vocant," Lib. iii. cap. 13.
edit. Var.
^r:i
85
n3
to a shield, 2 Sam. i. 21 ; where LXX,
vr^Qtruxixrh was dashed against the ground,
Vulg. abjectus est was cast away (as Horace,
parmuld non bene relicta) in Kal, to a cow
not casting out the male seed. Job xxi. 10.
Thus Montanus, and Bochart, vol. ii. 291,
His cow conceives, and does not bj?^'' cast out or
reject (the seed J ; or else, since both the verbs
*inir and bl?:)" are masculine, the text may per-
haps be better rendered, his bull passeth (the
seed) and doth not loathe (to gender). See the
following sense and Stockius, and comp. Ezek.
xvi. 45.
II. To reject with abhorrence or loathing, to loathe.
Lev. xxvi. 11. Ezek. xvi. 45. As a N. bi?3
what is loathsome, filth, Ezek. xvi. 5, bl731
ytt'33 " in thy natural filth. " Bate's Crit. Heb.
Der. a goal, to start from, Gr. ^oXvi, and Eng.
gall, from its nauseousness. Also, immediately
from the Greek, choler, choleric.
"^^^ .
I. With n following, to restrain, repress, lay a
restraint on. It is applied to God's restraining
the locusts, Mai. iii, 11 to his restraining
the Red sea from flowing in its channel, Psai.
cvi. 9. Comp. Exod. xiv. 21. Transitively,
to God's restraining the corn from growing,
Mai. ii. 3. Comp. Psal. ix. 6. Ixviii. 31.
cxix. 21.
II. With n following, to rebuke, check, by
words. Gen. xxxvii. 10. Ruthii. 16. As Ns.
fern. n"il?3 reproof, rebuke. Prov. xiii. 1. Psal.
xviii. 16, & al. freq. niy^D nearly the same,
occ. Deut. xxviii. 20.
I. In Kal, intransitively, to shake, as the earth
in an earthquake, occ. Ps. xviii. 8. In Hith.
the same. occ. 2 Sam. xxii. 8. Psal. xviii. 8.
II. In Kal, to shake, as men with terror, occ.
Job xxxiv. 20.
III. In Hith. to shake or totter, as men who
have drunk strongly intoxicating liquor, occ.
Jer. XXV. 16; where there is an allusion to the
intoxicating draught which used to be given to
malefactors, just before their execution, to take
away their senses.
IV. In Hith. to toss themselves as waters, occ.
Jer. V. 22. xlvi. 7, 8.
The above cited texts are all in which the root
occurs.
Der. To gush, a gust (of wind), Saxon gast a
spirit (which latter word is in like manner from
spiro to breathe, move, as the air), whence
ghost, aghast, ghastly, ghastliness.
^i See under ti33
])^ See under ri^a
")3^ Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but
I. As a N. '^33 some kind of wood, of which
Noah's ark was built, occ. Gen. vi. 14, where
Targ. Onkelos renders it D1*Tip the cedar,
but Fuller, Miscel. lib. iv. cap. 5. and Bochart,
vol. i. 22, maintain it to be the cypress : 1st,
From the appellation ; for if from the Greek
name xv^a^KT^os you take the termination tira-os.
* Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon in Kt^xu II, and
KVTra.^ and "nsi will have a near resemblance to
each other. 2dly, Because, as they prove from
the ancients, no wood is more durable against
rot and worms. 3dly, Because, as Bochart
particularly shows, the cypress was very fit for
ship-building, and actually used for that pur-
pose where it grew in sufficient plenty. And
lastly. Because it abounded in Assyria, where
Noah probably built the ark. After all, per-
haps "133 may be a general name for such trees
as abound with resinous inflammable juices, as
the cedar, cypress, pine, fir. &c. for
II. As a N. n''*n33 sulphur, brimstone (q. d.
brennestone, or brinnestone, i. e. burning-stone).
Gen. xix. 24, & al. freq. It is, I think, always
applied, or alludes, to that meteorous infiamma-
ble matter which God rained upon Sodom and
Gomorrah. The LXX every where render it
by Sf/flv sulphur, as it is also called Lev. xvii.
29.
Der. Gr. Kuraoto'trot, Lat. cypressus, Eng.
cypress.
I. To sojourn,* " to dwell any where for a time,
to live as not at home, to inhabit as not in a set-
tled habitation," to be a stranger in this sense.
Genesis xii. 10. xix. 9. xxxii. 4. Judges v. 17,
And why did Dan iia" dwell in ships ? Psal, v.
5. J7'i I'la" Kb the evil shall not dwell, or, even
sojourn with thee'^ with thee," so Targum.
"inj;, LXX Tx^oixtitru iroi shall dwell with thee,
Vulg. juxta te near thee. Isa. xi. 6, And the
wolf shall '):i dwell, lodge occasionally (hospita-
bitur, Montanus), with the lamb. Isaiah xxxiii.
14, Who ni^" shall dweU _/br ns (with or inj the
devouring fire 9 who Tia- shall dwell /or us (with
or in) the everlasting burnings 9 As a N. la, fem.
in reg. ma a sojourner, stranger. Gen. xv. 13.
xxiii. 4. Exod. iii. 22 ; particularly one who so-
journed among the Israelites, and embraced the true
religion, a proselyte, in which sense it is some-
times opposed to mix a native, one born in the
land. See Exod. xii. 19, 48, 49. xx. 10.
Lev. xvi. 29. xvii. 8. Hence we may explain
Isa. liv. 15, Behold D3N lia" "na none shall so-
journ or abide (with thee) without me ; whoever
sojourneth with thee shall fall to thee, i. e. none
shall enjoy the benefit of living with the church
of converted Gentiles without my particular
providence (comp. Acts xvii. 26, 27.) but yet
the heathen in general, who have this happiness,
shall be converted. LXX i^ou nP02HATT0I
nP02EAET20NTAI iroi ^i tf/,6V, x.t HAPOIKH-
20T2I ffoi, Koct tTt ffi xa,rei<piv^ovTai, behold
proselytes shall come to thee through me, and
shall dwell with thee, and shall take refuge
with thee. As a N. fem. plur. mia habitations,
dwellings, occ. Jer. xii. 17, DmOD nTia, or ac-
cording to the Keri, and twenty-eight of Dr
Kennicott's codices DrrOD the dwellings of
Chimham " which David had given to Chim-
ham, the son of Barzillai the Gileadite," says
the Targum. See 2 Sam. xix. 37, 38. It is
probable that in the time of Jeremiah, the
words were become a proper name, as they are
taken by the LXX. As a N. man a dwelling^
Johnson's Diet.
nn3
nij
So Targ. prr-Tnra their tabernacles. LXX,
vra^oixKn; kutuv, and Vulg. habitaculis eorum.
Psal. Iv. 16. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "'in^n
peregrinations, sojoiirnings. Gen. xlvii. 9 ; where
Jacob speaks to Pharaoh of the darjs of the years
of his ""Ti^n pilgrimage, and of the days of the
pilgrimage of his fathers, hereby confessing that
he was a stranger and pilgiim in the earth ; for
they ivlio say such things declare plainly that they
seek a country, even a better country, that is, an
heavenly. See Heb. xi. 13, 14, 16. Compare
Gen. xxiii. 4. Lev. xxv. 23. 1 Chron. xxix. 15.
Psal. xxxix. 13. cxix. 54.
II. As a N. 113, in plur. (sometimes) cna and
n"n3 without the ^, a whelp, a cub, generally of
a lion, Gen. xlix. 9. Ezek. xix. 2. Nah. ii. 13 ;
but once of a sea-monster, Lam. iv. 3. It
seems to denote a young one still abiding with
its jjarents or dam ; hence Ti^ is plainly spoken
of as inferior to *t>S3. Ezek. xix. 3, 5.
From Heb. m3 is perhaps derived, Eng. a cur.
III. Several words importing fear, are in the
Lexicons put under this root, but they belong
to the root nas which see.
I V. This root is also rendered to collect, gather
together, but it does not appear ever to have
this sense. Isa. liv. 15, above explained, is pro-
duced as an instance, and other passages, which
will be found under rr^3.
113 In Hith. to sojourn continually, or for a con-
tinuance, occ. 1 Kings xvii. 20, where the LXX
render it by x-aroiKeo, which properly denotes a
more fixed and durable dwelling than wtt^otKu.
For Jer. xxx. 23. Hos. vii. 14. 1 Bangs vii. 9,
see under ni3.
m:)
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Syriac
signifies to he leprous, in Arabic, to be scabby.
As a N. S13 a scab, scurf, scurvy, occ. Lev.
xxi. 20. xxii. 22. Deut. xxviii. 27.
Der. i:^ being prefixed, scurf, scurvy, scrub.
In Hith. to scrape oneself. So the LXX, |t;9j,
Vulg. raderet. Once, Job ii. 8. The Chal-
dee, Syriac, and Arabic use the word in the
same sense.
Der. To grate, French gratter, to scratch, scrape.
To gride, " the griding sword." Milt. Par.
Lost, b. \i. 1. 329.
n-i:i
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr-
I. To excite, move, stir up, as contention. Prov.
XV. 18. xxviii. 25, where Vu\g.J2irgia concitat.
stirs up strife. Prov. xxix. 22, where LXX,
tyu^u vitx.o;, stirs up contention, Vulg. provocat
rixas, provokes quarrels ; and in these, as well
as in other passages, the final rr in ni3- cannot
be servile, and therefore must be radical ; but
Psal. cxl. 3, is a plain instance where the rr is
dropped, and n inserted before the second radi-
cal ; all the day mnnbD 1113'" they will stir up
wars, movebunt bella. So Psal. lix. 4, the
mighty '^bv 'TT13- stir up (i. e. war or strife)
against me, or perhaps in Niph. are stirred up ;
LXX, i-TTihvTo, and Vulg. irruerunt, have rushed.
Psal. Ivi. 7, i3^3y^ 1113" " They secretly stir up,
J. e. strife," Bate, or are secretly stirred up. In
Hith. msnrr to stir up oneself i. e. to war or
contention. 2 Kings xiv. 10. 2 Chron. xxv. 19.
LXX, in 2 Kings ij/^s/f contendest, Vulg. in
both texts provocas, provokest; rrnnbDb to war
is expressed, Dan. xi. 25. So Deut. ii. 5, bx
Dl n"i3nn ye shall not stir up yourselves
against them, Vulg. moveamini, be moved;
n?Dnb73 in or to war is expressed, Deut. ii. 9,
24, n or b being understood. Comp. Jer, 1.
24. As a N. fern. sing, in reg. n*i3n moving,
motion, conflict, occ. Psal. xxxix. 11.
From m3 in this sense, may be derived the
French guerre, and Eng. war.
II. 7o raise or draw up, as fishes in a net. occ.
Hab. i. 15, where LXX uXxvinv, and Vulg.
traxit, drew.
III. To ruminate, chew the cud, or strictly, to stir
or raise it up from the rumen or first stomach.
Deut. xiv. 8, m3 i<b^ and raiseth or raising not
the cud ; according to either translation the rr
in ,113 agreeing with T'ln mas. must here be
radical. As a N. m3 the cud, or food raised up.
Lev. xi. 3. m3 rrbirra bringing up the cud. freq.
occ. Chewing the cud is a very striking and expres-
sive emblem of meditating on divine knowledge
before laid up in the mind, in order that it may
be the better digested and turned to spiritual
nourishment; whence this was one distinctive
mark of the clean animals. Chewing the cud,
and meditation, are even expressed by the same
word in Greek and Latin, as well as in English
by that of rumination. *
IV. As a N. rm3?2 a thrashing-floor, whence
corn is agitated by thrashing and winnowing to
separate it from the straw and chaff. So the
LXX aXik), and Targ. H11H occ. Hag. ii. 19
or 20. Comp. the following p3.
misan Joel i. 17, see under 13?3.
V. As a N. 113 a thrashing -floor. ^ These
among the ancient Jews were only, as they are
to this day in the East, round level plats of ground
in the open air, where the com was trodden out
by oxen ; the Libycce arece of Horace, Ode i.
lin. 10. (Comp. tyn) thus Gideon's floor, Jud.
vi. 37, appears to have been in the opeyi air ,- as
was likewise that of Araunah the Jebusite,
2 Sam. xxiv; else it would not have been a proper
place for erecting an altar, and ofl^ering sacrifices,
ver. 18^25, comp. 1 Chron. xxi. 25 ; and in
Hos. xiii. 3, we read of the chaff which is driven
by the whirlwind p3a from the floor. Comp.
Dan. ii. 35. And this circumstance of the
thrashing-floor'' s being exposed to the agitation
of the wind seems to be the principal reason of
its Hebrew name p3 ; which may be farther
illustrated by the direction which Hesiod
(Opera etDies, lin. 597.) gives his husbandman
to thrash his corn x.'^(^oo sv iuku, in a place well
exposed to the wind. From the above account
it appears that a thrashing-floor (rendered in
our textual translation a void place) might well
be near the entrance of the gate of Samaria, and
that it might aflford no improper place for the
kings of Israel and Judah to hear the prophets in.
See 1 Kings xxii. 10. 2 Chron. xviii. 9.
VI. As a N. 13 rubbish of stones, &c. stirred
See more in the Rev. W. Jones's excellent Zoologia
Ethica, p. 16, printed for Kobiuson, Paternoster- Row.
t See Shaw's Travels, p. IS!), 2(1 edit, and Goguet's Ori-
yiu of Laws, &c. vol. i. p. 91, edit. Edinburgh.
nnj
87
Vn:i
and broken offi'rom the rocks by miners in searcli-
iiig for gold and silver ore. oce. Job xxviii. 4,
a torrent breaketh forth from the rubbish (comp.
under f'^^ IV). Isa. xxvii. 9, as sf ones o/'rubbish,
beaten to pieces; LXX, u; kovkhv Xi'^rnv as small
dust ; but in this latter text thirty of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices read ^"3, and the Syriac version
has Xtt/ba lime (and so our Eng. translat. ) and
lime might perhaps be called -1-3 from the re-
markable agitation it undergoes when water is
poured on it. And hence may be deduced.
VII. Chald. As a N. emphat. N'T'3 the plaster
made of lime. So Theodotion x.ovKtf/.x. occ.
Dan. V. 5, where see Harmer's Observat. vol.
i. p. 191, &c.
VIII. As a N. pl3, and in construction )ia, the
throat, or more strictly, the windpipe, through
which the breath is continually moving backwards
and forwards. Psal. v. 10. cxv. 7. cxlix. 6.
Ezek. xvi. II, & al. In Jer. ii. 25, for-ja^tai
in the printed text, thirty-six of Dr Kennicott's
codices read ^a-Tiai.
IX. To saw, cut with a saw. It occurs not
simply as a V. in this sense (see below "113),
but hence as a N. rrian, plur. rmars a saw, from
the manner of its action by continual agita-
tion, occ. 2 Sam. xii. 31. IK. vii. 9. 1 Chron.
XX. 3. Hence perhaps,
X. As a N. m3 a gerah, the smallest weight
among the Hebrews, which according to Bishop
Cumberland was equal to 10.95 or very nearly
1 1 grains ; but this calculation seems too large,
as it would raise the weight of the shekel of
which it was the 20th part, (Exod. xxx. 13, &
al. ) and of the talent of which the shekel was
the 3000th part, much too high to be reconciled
to some passages of Scripture. Michaelis,
Supplem. p. 367, accordingly reckons the
gerah to be equal to no more than 4.62, or
nearly 4| grains. Bishop Cumberland makes
its value in silver to be nearly Hd. English,
but according to Michaelis it must be less than
the half of this. A silver penny of his present
majesty George III. weighs nearly 7 grains,
and consequently the gerah was, according to
Michaelis, nearly equal to f of a silver penny.
The gerah seems to be denominated from this
root as resembling in smallness the dust which
a saw makes from wood. Thus the smallest
coin among the Greeks was called Xittov from
XiTTo; little, minute ; and our ancestors had in
like manner a coin denominated a mite for the
same reason, equal to about one-third of our
modern farthing. Exod. xxx. 13. Lev. xxvii.
25. Num. iii. 47. xviii. 16. Ezek. xlv. 12.
From the Hebrew rT"i3 may not improbably be
derived the Gr. y^v a very little, the French ad-
verb guhe, little, not much.
XI. As a N. fem. sing, in reg. miix a small
coin or piece of money ; probably the same as
the gerah, for both the Targum and LXX
render it by the same word as they do the He-
brew rria. Once, I Sam. ii. 36.
-ina With the last radical doubled, to express the
intenseness of the action.
I. In Hith. to agitate itself, or be agitated vio-
lently, occ. Jer. xxx. 2.3, iTiann ^V^ a violent
whirlwind; LXX, ffT^i(pof^ivn whirling; Vulg.
ruens rushing.
Hence Gr. ya^yui^u to vibrate, palpitate.
II. In Hith. to stir up oneself violently, to con-
tention namely, occ. Hos. vii. 14, And they did
not cry to me with their hearts, when they hoivled
upon their beds for corn and wine, n-nO" n^man-
"a they stirred up or exasperated themselves,
they rebelled against me. But in this text one
of Dr Kennicott's MSS. and one old printed
edition now read iTnans as another MS. did
originally, and one now reads Tnans These
readings are favoured by the LXX version,
T/ ffiTM xai oivoo xTTs^vaTo they cut or slashed
themselves for corn, and wine. So Martin's
French translation, lis se dechiquetent pour le
froment, et le ban vin. Comp. Jer. xli. 5, and
Tn3 I. under na-
II. To saw, cut with a saw. Comp. above, un-
der fTia IX. It occurs as a particip. Huph.
fem. plur. mTnan sawed. 1 Kings vii. 9.
"nana occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate form,
but
I. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. 'n'la'na the throat
or neck, or more properly, the parts of the wind-
pipe, through which the breath passes and
repasses. Comp. g,bove pia. occ. Prov. i. 9.
iii. 3, 22. vi. 21.
Hence the Gr. yx^yei^iiav the throat, windpipe,
yci^ya^iXaj. Lat. gargarizo, &c. and Eng. gargar-
ism, gargle.
II. As a N. mas. plur. D-ia'na berries or fruits
left at the top of a branch, and consequently
tossed or agitated by the wind, q. d. shakers.
occ. Isa. xvii. 6.
n:i
I. To cut off. The V. is used in the same
sense in Arabic. It occui's once in Niph. Ps.
xxxi. 23, according to the printed text, but
eight of Dr Kennicott's codices read "rTniaa.
II. As a N. ^na an instrument to cut with, an
axe or hatchet, occ. Deut. xix. 5. xx. 19. I K.
vi. 7. Isa. x. 15.
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but hence in
Arabic the V. is used for being stony, full of
stones, and the N. for a stone ; and from the
Hebrew root we likewise have not only the Gr.
KXn^o?, which properly denotes the stone or
pebble used in casting lots, and the glarea, but
more plainly the Armoric grauel, and English
gravel.
As a N. bina a lot, plur. fem. nnb"Tia or mbna.
I. The stone or mark itself which was cast into
the urn or vessel, and by the leaping out of
which (when the vessel was shaken) before
another of a similar kind, the affair was decided.
See inter al. Lev. xvi. 8 10. Num. xxxiii.
54. Josh. xvi. 1. xix. 1, & seq. Prov. xvi. 33.
Isa. xxxiv. 17. Jon. i. 7, and comp, Greek
and English Lexicon in xkn^os.
II. Somewhat determined by lot, an inheritance,
portion. Jud. i. 3. Psal. cxxv. 3. See Num.
xxvi. 55, bQ.
III. From the Arabic bna, which is in Camus
explained by a stone, a place rough with stones,
Schultens on Prov. xix. 19, thinks that the
root denotes rough hardness, or to express it
in one English word, ruggedness. Hence he
interprets the text. Let him who is rough, or
rugged, to wrath, i. e. of a rough, rugged dispo-
Dn:i
88
ti'n:!
sition easily exasperated to wrath, suffer the
punishment; for, &c. But to this interpreta-
tion, Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p.
353, objects, that the Arabic has not roughness
itself under this root, but only an original from
whence it might perhaps be denominated.
He therefore says that the textual reading b*i3
might much more easily be explained, sors ira-
cundiae reportat damnum vel mulctam, the
lot of anger gets damage. I own this interpreta-
tion, especially if we add the following context,
does not appear to me very easy. Besides, the
word for lot is, I believe, in every other text of
scripture b"n3 not bn3, except in Jud. i. 3,
where it is used with a suffix, and where
twenty-seven of Dr Kennicott's codices now
read -bTia, as eight more did originally. But
I am now to observe, that in Prov. xix. 19,
not only the Keri, but at least thirty-three of
Dr Kennicott's codices read bia great, that
Theodotion has here f4,iyccXe&u/u,os high-spirited,
and Vulg. impatiens, impatient, and that our
English translation, a man of great wrath,
makes a very good sense.
Der. Gr. kXv^os, cleros, (a lot, by which word
the LXX generally render the Heb. blia,)
whence Eng. clerk, clerical, clergy.
The meaning of the word seems to be, to bare,
make bare or clean from somewhat before adher-
ing. The Syriac uses it for cutting off; the
Arabic, for taking off or away, paring off, par-
ticularly for cutting or plucking off the clusters
of dates from the palm-tree, and so stripping it.
I. To make bare or clean as a bone from the
flesh adhering to it, to pick it, as we say. occ.
Num. xxiv. 8, 0^3" DrrTiDyjyi and shall pick
their bones, Zeph. iii. 3. Our English trans-
lation of the latter part of this verse is ambigu-
ous ; but probably it was intended to express
that those wolves were not employed so long as
till the morrow in gnawing the bones, for that
before that time they had devoured the prey,
flesh, skin, bones and all, as wolves* common-
ly do. And this not only makes a good sense,
but leaves to the particle b, denoting time, its
usual signification. Comp. Deut. xvi. 4. To
this sense the LXX paraphrase the words,
au;^ iiTTiXiTotro i/y -rsu'i, they left not to the
morning ; so Vulg. non relinquebant in mane.
Martin's French translation in Zeph. iii. 3,
runs thus et ses gouverneurs sont des hups du
soir, qui ne quittent point les os, pour lesronger
au matin, and her governors are evening
wolves, who quit not the bones to gnaw them
in the morning. Hence
II. As a N. D^;i a larger bone. occ. Job xl. 13
or 18. Prov. xvii. 22. xxv. 15. Gen. xlix. 14,
D'^3 innn an ass of bone, a bony, strong ass.
III. Joined with mbrT^rr the stairs, 2 Kings
ix. 13. it seems used for the bare stairs, i. e.
where there was no canopy, throne, seat, or
the like. The LXX, according to the
Alexandrian copy, render the words ivx ruv
etvalixSfji,uv one of the stairs. So likewise
Symmachus.
See Brookes's Nat. Hiat. vol. i p. 199.
IV. To make bare or clean, as the pieces of a
broken cup from the lees of \vine adhering to
them. occ. Ezek. xxiii. 34. Comp. Psal.
Ixxv. 8.
Der. The northern grim and grum. See Juni-
us, Etymol. Anglican.
p:i See under rr^^ V. and VHL
To break or wear to pieces, occ. Psal. cxix. 20.
Lam. iii. 16. The word is used in the same
sense in S)Tiac and Arabic. See Castell and
Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb.
To subtract, withhold.
I. In Kal, to subtract, abate, diminish. Exod.
v. 8, 19. xxi. 10. Deut. iv. 2. xii. 32. Isa. xv.
2, and every beard rTi?i"na (according to the
Complutensian edition, and fourteen of Dr
Kennicott's MSS.) diminished, i. e. partly cut
off, in token of mourning. Jer. xlviii. 37,
where twenty-three of Dr Kennicott's codices
have the word fully m?Tia, and three have now
rTl?T3, and two others had originally rryTra with
a T. Comp. under pt II. In Niph. to be
diminished. Exod. v. 11.
II. To diminish, make small. Job xxxvi. 27.
For j;"j3'> he maketh small the drops of water.
As a N. fem. plur. mjr'nan narrowed rests, re-
batements, in building, occ. 1 K. vi. 6.
III. In Kal, to withhold. Job xv. 4, 8. xxxvi.
7. In Niph. to be withholden. Num. ix. 7.
IV. In Niph. to be subtracted, taken away.
Num. xxvii. 4. xxxvi. 3, 4.
I. To wrap or roll together, down or away. occ.
Jud. v. 21, where LXX i^itv^iv drew away.
II. As a N. ri*i3N the fist clenched, or wrapt to-
gether. So LXX, <;rvyf/,7t, and Vulg. pugnus.
occ. Exod. xxi. 18. Isa. Iviii. 4.
III. Asa N. fem. plur. in reg. "ns'iarD clods,
concretions of earth, occ. Joel i. 17.
Der. Garb, wrap, gripe, grope, grapple.
I. In Kal, to expel, drive, or thrust out, or away.
Gen. iii. 24. Exod. ii. 17, & al. Also, Vo
be driven or thrust out. Exod. xii. 39. It is
applied to corn forced out of the ear. Lev. ii.
14, 16. Eng. transl. beaten out. As a V.
Infin. in the Chaldee form, (like mxa^tt Ezek.
xvii. 9.) with rr it postfixed, ^T^''^37^ to cast it
out, Ezek. xxxvi. 5.
As a N. fem. plur. in reg. ''nir''i3, rendered by
the LXX, xa.ra^vva,ffrua,v domineering tyranny y
and in our translation, exactions; but more
properly in the margin, expulsions, as denoting
such oppressions and cruelties as drove their
poor brethren out of their country, occ. Ezek.
xlv. 9. Comp. ch. xxxiv. 46, 21.
II. To drive, cast, or throw, out or up, as the
troubled waters of the sea do mire and dirt,
occ. Isa. Ivii. 20, where" Theodotion aTofiitX-
Xtrui casts out. In Niph. to be driven out of
its place, as the sea in a storm, occ. Isa. Ivii.
20 as the land in an earthquake, occ. Amos
viii. 8. Comp. ch. i. 1.
III. To thrust out, put away, divorce, as a man
his wife. Gen. xxi. 10. Lev. xxi. 7, 14, & al.
IV. As a participial noun iy^3T3 a suburb which
is without the city. Lev. xxv. 34, & al. freq.
u/^
89
Vi^s:i
V. To put or thrust forth, as vegetables, which
effect is attributed to the lunar, as well as to
the solar, light. Deut. xxxiii. 14, The precious
(produce) D'-m'' U'la thrust forth hj the fluxes
of light from the moon. And this point of true
philosophy, namely, the effect of the lunar light
in vegetation, we find clearly preserved in the
Orphic Hymn to A^rif*ts or the moon, lin. 14.
ArOTSA KAAOT2 xot-^^ovi AHO yctm.
Thou bringest from the earth the goodly fruits.
So Horace lib. iv. ode 6, lin. 39, calls the in-
creasing moon, prosperam frugum, propitious or
favourable to the fruits.
From this root in this view Ceres (the 3 being,
by an easy and common variation, changed into
C) appears to have had her name. Every one
knows she was among the Romans the goddess
of husbandry ; and it has been thought by
many that Virgil, at the beginning of his first
Georgic, invokes the moon under this name :
-Vos, O clarissima mundi
Liimina, labentem carlo qua; ducitis annum.
Liber et alma Ceres ; vestro si munere Tellus
Chaoniam pingui glandem mutavit arista,
Poculague inventis Acheloia miscuii uvis.
O ye resplendent lights of heaven, who lead
Throughout its varying forms the circling year.
Liber and Ceres! by whose gift the earth
For acorns teems with corn, and joyous yields
For water's tasteless draught the generous wine.
And though I apprehend the interpretation
which makes Ceres in this passage equivalent
to the moon to be erroneous,* yet it may be
worth remarking, that Macrobius, Saturnal.
lib. i. cap. 18, observes that Virgil speaks thus
of Liber and Ceres, because he knew the for-
mer to be the sun, and the latter the moon,
" qui pariter," says he, " fertilitatibus glebse, et
maturandis frugibus vel nocturno temperamento
vel diurno calore moderantur," which together
influence the fertility of the soil, and the ripening
of the fruits, the one by her nightly tempera-
ment, the other by his diurnal heat.
And of the opinions of the ancients concerning
the efficiency of the moon, not only on vegetable
but on animal life, the reader may see much
more in Vossius, De Orig. et Progr. Idol,
lib. ii. cap. 18, towards the end, and in Jab-
lonski's Pantheon iEgypt. lib. iii. cap. i. 4.
And though some of the effects formerly
ascribed to her influence seem fanciful, yet
others are too notorious to be denied ; and it
might well employ the pains and attention of
the philosopher to investigate the real influence
of the moon on sublunary bodies.
Der. Grass.
Occurs not in the simple form as a V. in Heb.
but in Syriac signifies, to touch, feel, search by
feeling, &c. For the N. u;^3 for u;ia. Job vii.
5, see under u^aa II.
U^ira to feel for over and over again, grope for.
So LXX, 4^ny^oc<pau. occ. Isa. lix. 10, twice.
* See Martyn's Note on Georgic. i. lin. 5.
I. In Arabic signifies, according to ("astell,
" Cum labore incubuit rei, to lie or lean hard
upon," or according to Schultens, (MS. Orig.
Heb.) " Gravem esse, gravitate premere,
pressius incumbere, (i^ihiv, to be heavy, press
with weight, lie heavy upon." The V. seems
to have the same sense in Heb. Job xxxvii.
6, which perhaps may be best interpreted.
When he says to the snow, that (is) the earth,
11DD Du^3"i and makes the rain heavy, Dir^aT
ny n^'^l3?3 even makes heavy the showers of his
strength. 'Or' EniBPlsJ^ Aios e/^fi^os, as Homer
expresses it, II. v. lin. 91. It is well known
that the rains in Judea and the neighbouring
countries are extremely violent and heavy.*
Comp. 1 Kings xviii. 41, 44, 45. Cant. ii. 11.
As a particip. fem. paoul Kal. rrntt'^ rained
upon. occ. Ezek. xxii. 24. So Vulg. com-
pluta. As a participle mas. plur. Hiph.
D-nirara sending rain. occ. Jer. xiv. 22. As a
N. Dtya heavy rain. Gen. vii. 12. Lev.'Xxvi. 4.
1 Kings xvii. 7, & al. freq. Plur. D''nu'3 ren-
dered in our translation great rain. Ezra x. 9 ;
and much rain. Ezra x. 13.
II. Chald. As a N. Dira (perhaps from Heb.
lya to feel) a body, a palpable substance. Daniel
iii. 27. iv. 30, & al. It occurs in the Targums
in the same sense, in which is also used the
Syriac Diu'a and xnina.
n:i
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
is used for cutting, beating, or pounding.
I. As a N. n3 plur. mna a wine-press, a large
vessel in which they used to press their grapes by
treading, occ. Neh. xiii. 15. Isa. Ixiii. 2. Lam.
i. 15. Joel iii. 18, oriv. 13. In this last pas-
sage it is distinguished from D-np^ the vats or
lakes which received the liquor from the press
(comp. under -jTt V.) ; but in Jud. vi. 11, n3
seems to comprehend the whole pfece or building.
If we may jvidge from the name Gethsemane
(rrarsiy na a press for oil) Mat. xxvi. 36, the
Jews applied n3 to the oil- as weU as to the
wine-press.
II. As a N. n-na " occurs thrice, in the 8th,
81st, and 84th Psalms, as the title oJr subject
matter of them. The word regularly, as de-
rived from na, signifies wine-pressing, or the
treading of the wine-press, i. e. when in the
spiritual metaphor the Redeemer comes to exe-
cute vengeance on the enemy, and bring salvation
to his redeemed, as Isa. Ixiii. 4." Bate's Grit
Heb.
PLURILITERALS.
Or Words of more than three Letters beginning
with J
Boiled, i. e. podded or in pod. LXX <r<rs^^aT/|
See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 5, 31 ; vol. iii.
p. 26, 27 ; vol. iv. p. Sbi, 356, and Russell's Nat. Hit. of
Aleppo, p. 148, and following.
-in:i
90
')H^
seeding. Once Exod. ix. 31, where it is
spoken of flax, and answers to aonx being in ear
of barley, and from na protuberant, and rrbj? to
ascend, it well expresses the formation of that
globous fruit or pod on the top of the stalk of
ilax, which succeeds the flower, and contains the
seed.
-l!l"i:i Chald.
The same as the following *ima, ^ being changed
into T after the Chaldee manner, a treasurer.
occ. Dan. iii. 2, 3.
A Chaldee or Persic N. a treasurer, from 133 to
treasure, lay up, (the 3 being dropped as in the
Persic, Greek, and Latin, gaza) and is pure
(comp, 1723.) occ. Ezra i. 8. vii. 21. So Tar-
gum on Esth. X. 3.
I know not the composition of this word, unless
perhaps it be from the Hebrew ba a roundish
mass, and mnir from tov to subsist, stand firm,
the "s being dropped in the composition, as in
tibtaj? (which see) for cibjriDy. "nnba is, how-
ever, certainly used in Arabic, and is in that
language applied to a rock, to a hard man, to
camels growing old, to weigh, a burden, afflic-
tion. See Castell.
Job iii. 7, Lo, let that night be nnba a rock, i.
e. let the darkness of it be concreted to the ut-
most degree, that it may become like a rock,
^let not rraai a vibration of light come in it.
See Exod. x. 21. Wisd. xvii. 5, and compare
under iy.
Job XXX. 3, in want "Tinba )^'2^^ and in hard,
severe, extreme hunger, liteiully, in famine of
the rock, where nothing will grow.
Isa. xlix. 21, it is spoken of the church, con-
sidered as desolate, bereaved of children,
rmnbai and rocky, i. e. barren as the rock,
non pariens, not bearing, says the Vulg.
Job XV. 34, For the congregation of the profli-
gate f shall be) -nnba a rock, i. e. barren and
desolate like a rock. So Aquila and Theodo-
tion, axecovo; unfruitful; Vulg. sterilis, barren.
Comp. ver. 35. Ecclus xl. 15. unclean roots
(are) it' a.x,oQro(ji.ov IIETPAS upon a hard rock,
and consequently cannot grow.
The above cited are all the passages wherein the
word occurs.
As a N. a treasury, "for the most precious
things," saith Marius, from "JD3 to treasure up,
and "jT pure. Once. 1 Chron. xxviii. 11.
Comp. IST^.
"1JI"1J See under nia
KT Chald.
A pronoun, answering to the Hebrew nt this,
and corrupted from it by substituting, as usual
in Chaldee, n for ^, and k for n. occ. Dan. iv.
27. vii. 8.
Repeated, (like Heb. m) this and that, one and
the other, occ. Dan. v. 6. vii. 3.
To faint ox fail, through weariness, hunger, or .
terror.^ occ. Psal. Ixxxviii. 10. Jer. xxxi. 12,
25. As a N. n^m-i fainting from terror, occ.
Job xli. 13 or 22. Strength dwelleth on his
neck, and fainting exulteth befoi'e him, i. e. as
soon as men see him they immediately faint.
But both the image and the expression in Job
are wonderfully sublime. As a N. innxn
faintness. occ. Deut. xxviii. 65.
Deu. Latin debilis, whence debility, &c.
I . To be troubled, to be in commotion, or agita-
tion. Hence as a N. fem. ,12 NT agitation,
commotion, as of the sea. Jer. xlix. 23. Comp.
Isa. Ivii. 20.
II. To be troubled, disturbed in mind. 1 Sam.ix.
5. Psal. xxxviii. 19. As a N. fem. rr^KT
trouble, uneasiness. Prov. xii. 25.
IIL As a N. 3N-r (from the Heb. an) fish.
occ. Nell. xiii. 16. And perhaps the word is
here used as the Tyrians pronounced it.
With a radical, but omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, to fly. occ. Deut. xxviii. 49. Jer.
xlviii. 40. xlix. 22. Psal. xviii. 11. In the
three former passages it is applied to the flying
of an eagle, in which there are two circimistan-
ces especially remarkable; 1st, The rapidity
with which it rushes on its prey (which is
noticed in Scripture, Hab. i. 8. 2 Sam. i. 23.
Lam. iv. 19, & al.) 2dly, Its peculiar man-
ner of fully expanding its wings, from which the
Greek poets called it rawm^a;, and which is
particularly mentioned in the two texts of Jer-
emiah above quoted ; so likewise, Psal. xviii.
11. appears from the context to be intended as
a description rather of majesty and pomp, than
of swiftness ; and Deut. xxviii. 49, may as well
refer to the wide spreading as the rapid motion
of the Jews' enemies. Comp. ver. 51, 52.
nxn then as a V. will signify, to fly with wings
expanded. In Hiph. to cause to fly away, in a
figurative sense, occ. 2 Kings xvii. 21. But
observe, that not only the Keri, but the Com-
plutensian edition, and fourteen more of Dr
Kennicott's codices read in this text r^l''^ and
drove or thrust, which also seems preferable.
So LXX, i^iutTiv.
II. As a N. rrXT kite or glede, so Vulg. mil-
vus, which is remarkable for flying, or, as it
were, sailing in the air, with expanded wings.
Thus our English glede is from the V. to glide.
See Junius, Etymol. Anglic, occ. Lev. xi. 14,
where it is joined with the rr'-x vulture; and
Hasselquist tells us. Travels, p. 194, that near
Grand Cairo, in Egypt, the vultures " assemble
loith the kites every morning and evening, there
to receive the alms of fresh meat left them by
the legacies of great men." In Lev. xi, 14, six
of Dr Kennicott's codices read HNnn
Der. a daw, Qu ?
]K1 See under p
"IKI See under in
m
91
pni
I. To murmur, mutter, grumble. It occurs not
as a V. in Kal, but as a participle plur. fem.
Hiph. ni*''773 causing to murmur or complain.
Lev. xxvi. 16, u^ss ns^lD causing the ani-
mal frame to murmur, groan, or the like. As
a N. with a formative x, n-TX a causing to
murmur or groan, occ. 1 Sam. ii. 33, nx S-INb
^t^^^^ ybr the causing of thy frame to groan ;
where Dr Kennicott's Bible furnishes no va-
rious reading on n-nnb. Comp. u^ttx, Isaiah
xxviii. 28, under wi I. As a N. fem. rrn'T
and in reg. ni*T a murmuring, muttering, an evil
report, which is frequently propagated in a low
muttering tone. Gen. xxxvii. 2, And Joseph
Ni" brought rriri DniT nx their evil report to
their father, i. e. the evil report or murmming
that went about of them ; as Prov. xxv. 10.
^nn"T is the murmuring or evil report that goes
about of thee. Num. xiii. 32, y'^xrT nil IK-yn
and they caused to go forth a murmuring or evil
report (concerning) the land bx among the
children of Israel. Comp. Num. xiv. 36, 37.
II. As a N. niT or ni the bear, q. d. the mur-
murer, grumbler, or growler, from his remark-
able grumbling or growling, especially when
hungry or enraged. " La voix de I'ours est un
grondement, un gros murmure, souvent mele
d'un fremissement de dents qu'il fait surtout
lorsque on I'irrite." BufFon, Hist. Nat. tom.
viii. p. 31, 12mo. Comp. Isa. lix. 11. This
growl the Latin writers expressed by gemitus,
because it is a disagreeable mournful sound.
So Horace, Epod. xvi. lin. 51,
Nee vespertinus circumgemit ursus ovile.
Nor growls around the fold the evening bear.
Ovid, Metam. lib. ii. lin. 483, &c. of Callisto
changed into a she-bear,
Vox iracunda, minaxque.
Plenaque terroris rauco de gutture fertur.
Assiduogue sues gemitu testata dolores.
From her hoarse throat proceeds a horrid voice.
And with perpetual growl attests her griefs.
And as the Hebrew name of this animal is
taken from his growling, so Varro deduces his
Latin name ursus by an onomatopoeia from the
noise he makes, " Ursi Lucana origo, vel, unde
illi, wos^rz ab ipsius voce." See more in Bo-
chart, vol. ii. 809, 810. 1 Sam. xvii. 34. Prov.
xvii. 12, & al. freq. Besides the great white
ice-bear, there are, at least, two other species of
bears found in the old world ; the one black or
blackish, peculiar to the northern climates;
the other, brown, red, reddish, or fallow, found
in the more southern parts, particularly in
Arabia : the former of these are by no means
carnivorous, but the latter are so. It is evi-
dent therefore that this latter is the species
mentioned in Scripture. See 1 Sam. xvii. 34.
2 K. ii. 24. Dan. vii. 5. Comp. Buffon,
Hist. Nat. tom. viii. p. 19, 20, 25.
It is certain, from the construction of 2 K. ii.
24, that "nn plur. with a masculine termina-
tion, is there used for sAe-bearsj and one
might suspect that nn or mi sing, signifies
like^^ ise a she-hcixr, in 2 Sam. xvii. 8. Prov.
xvii. 12. Hos. xiii. 8, because this animal is
eminent for her intense affection to her young
ones, and dreadfully furious when deprived of
them, as many writers have observed,* whereas
the /ie-bear does not appear at all remarkable
m this respect. Accordingly the Vulg. in the
three last cited texts, renders the Heb. word
by ursa, and the LXX in Sam. by u^ktos.
But then it must be observed that in all these
texts, ni or m-r is construed with blDiy mas.
and therefore must be masculine also. See
therefore under baar III.
nnn In a transitive sense, to cause to murmur
or mutter repeatedly, occ. Cant. vii. 9, as good
wine D^su^- -nsty imi causing the lips of those
that sleep to mutter or murmur " as people do
[in dreams] or betwixt sleeping and waking ;
and especially when warm with generous wine."
Bate.
Der. * Goth. dubo. Islandic dufa, Eng. dove,
from their murmuring.
Km
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. k^T strength.
So the Targum cipn, and LXX Kr^vi- Once
Deut. xxxiii. 25.
nm Chald.
From the Heb. ^n'2^, ^ being, as usual, changed
into 1, to sacrifice, occ. Ezm vi. 3, -n iriN
Vnn vnm the place where they (were) sacri-
ficing sacrifices. As a N. fem. rrniin an al-
tar. occ. Ezra vii. 17.
nm Chald.
Occurs not as a V. but the idea seems to be, to
place or lay in rows. For hence, as a N. "inTa,
plur. i-DnTS a row, layer, occ. Ezra vi. 4. It
is used also in Targum Jonath, Hosea ii. 16.
Ezek. xlvi. 23, in which last cited passage it
answers to Heb. "nia a row.
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but is retained
in Arabic, and signifies, to dry, dry up, wither.
I. As a N. fem. rrbm, in reg. nblT a cake or
lump of dried figs. occ. 1 Sam. xxx. 12. 2 K.
XX. 7. Isa. xxxviii. 21. Mas, plur. D-bm. occ.
1 Sam. xxv. 18. 1 Chron. xii. 40.
II. D-nbnn n-a is mentioned, Jer. xlviii. 22, as
a city or place in the territories of Moab ;
whence it should seem that they had a temple
dedicated to the heavens under the attribute of
dryiyig or preserving fruits for man's use and
benefit, f And this, we may observe, would be
particularly beneficial to the Moabites, whose
country abounded in excellent grapes. See Isa.
xvi. 810. Jer. xlviii. 26, 32, 33.
I. To adhere, cleave, cleave together, stick close.
Job xxxviii. 38. Prov. xviii. 24. It is con-
strued with the particles bx, b and n, in the
sense of to, unto with bx Jer. xiii 11. Ezek.
iii. 26. with b Psal. xliv. 26. cii. 6, & al.
freq. with n Gen. ii. 24. xxxiv. 3. Deut. iv.
See Rochart, as above, Schouchzer, Phys. Sacr. on 2
Sam. xvii. 8. Button, Hist. Nat. tom. viii. 28, 29. Capt.
Cook's last Voyage, vol. iii p. 307.
\ .See Junius, Etymol. Anglic.
\ See Hutchinson's Trinity of the Gentiles, p. 501, &
seq.
nm
92
1^1
4. X. 20. xiii. 5. 2 Kings v. 27. As a N.
pliT a joint in armour. 1 Kings xxii. 34. 2
Chron. xviii. 33.
II. Soder. occ. Isa. xli. 7, where pni may be
considered either as a V. to soder, or rather as
a N. soder, and so the sentence be rendered as
in the margin of our translation, and by Bishop
Lowth, saying of the soder, it is good. Comp.
Job xli. 15 or 23.
III. In Kal and Hiph. to join, overtake. Gen.
xxxi. 23. Jud. XX. 42. Comp. Gen. xix. 19.
IV. With "inx following, to pursue hard after.
We say in Eng. to stick close to, in the same
sense. I Sam. xiv. 22. 1 Chron. x. 2. Jer.
xlii. 16.
-in"T
I. The primary notion of this root, I apprehend
with Cocceius to be, to drive, lead, bring, agere,
ducere ; as it likewise often signifies in Chal-
dee and Syriac. See Castell. Psal. xviii. 48,
"im-T and A(? brought, or drove, the people under
me. So, Montanus, duxit, LXX u<roTltt;
subjecting, and Vulg. subdis puttest under. (In
2 Sam. xxii. 48, the word for nn*T- in the Psalm
is -mn subduing.) Psal. xlvii. 4, where LXX
vTira^i, and Vulg. subjecit, hath subjected,
Montanus, ducet shall bring. As a N. Tin a
driving. Isa. v. 17, The lambs shall feed
DiniD according to their driving, i. e. where
they are driven or led, Montanus, juxta ductum
suum. Comp. Mic. ii. 12. As a N. inirs a
wilderness, an uncultivated and comparatively
barren country, chiefly used for driving cattle into
to feed. See Exod. iii. 1. 1 Sam. xvii. 28. xxv.
21. Comp. Luke xv. 4, and under mx I.
II. As a N. fem. plur. milin Jloats or rafts of
timber driven along by oars, &c. occ. 1 Kings
V. 9 or 23. So LXX, trxi^ius. Compare 2
Chron. ii. 15 or 16, where the correspondent
Hebrew word to mint in 1 Kings, is mTD3"i
rendered likewise by the LXX a-xi^ictis.
III. As a N. *i3*7 is used for the celestial fluid
or light, on account of its activity, whether
operating with that milder influence which melts
the ice, or with that resistless impetuosity which
in lightning bears down every thing before it.
Psal. cxlvii. 18, He sendeth forth his ice like
morsels ; who can stand before his cold ? He
sendeth out his im, and melteth them ; he blow-
eth with his wind, the waters flow. Hab. iii. 4,
5, And the brightness (was) as the light Be-
fore him went "liT, and c^u^n a flashing fire went
forth at his feet. See Bate's Crit. Heb. pp.
126, 127.
IV. As a N. fem. iimm, plur. D'-'iin a bee,
from the * admirable order and conduct by
which they are led in their various works, of
which see Virgil, Georgic. iv. at the beginning ;
Nature Displayed, vol. i. pages 94, 106 ; and
" Apis Hehraice rTlIlT, Chaldaice Nli"7 dicitur a
mirabili ductu et ordine : Politicum enim est hoc
atiimalculum, reges habens et popidos, et urbes et
prcetoria. De quibus 'e Graecis potissimum consulendi,
Aristoteles, ^lianus, et Scriptores Geoponicav ; ut e
Romanis, Varro, Virgilius, Plinius ; et ex Arabibus,
Damir, et Alkazuinius ; quorum scrinia in argumento
tamXT\to mihi compilare non vacat." Bochart, vol. ii.
50-2. Comp. Shakspeare's King Henry V. act i. scene 2,
towards tlie middle.
comp. under Ty" IV. occ. Deut. i. 44. Judges
xiv. 8. Psal. cxviii. 12. Isa. vii. 18. With
Isa. vii. 18, 19, may be compared Homer's
simile descriptive of the multitude of the Gre-
cian forces pouring from the ships and tents,
H.ii. lin. 87,
HvT iOvioe, iia-i fjt,iXKr<rce,m ecStvxuv,
TliT^Yii tx yXoKfv^'/ig ot,iu viov i^xoiJLivxuv,
BsTguSflll Ss CTiTOVTOlt 6T OtvOilTIV llX^IVOIiriV,
A! fjiiV T ivQx, CCXIS Ti^OTrjOtTO,!, Oil hi Ti Ivdx.
As from some rocky cleft the shepherd sees,
Clnst'ring in heaps on heaps the driving bees.
Rolling and blackening, swarms succeeding swarms.
With deeper murmurs and more hoarse alarms j
Dusky they spread, a close embodied crowd.
And o'er the vale descends the living cloud.
So, from the tents and ships, &c.
Pope.
V. And most generally, to bring forward, pro-
duce, or utter one's sentiments or conceptions in
articulate sounds, to speak. bb73 is, to utter ar-
tictdate sounds,- inT, to discourse, speak ration-
ally or intelligibly, by articulate sounds. Gen.
viii. 15, & al. freq. In Niph. " ni*TD to speak
together, as onba to fight together. Mai. iii. 13
or 15, 16 or 18. Ps. cxix. 23. Ezek. xxxiii.
30." Cocceius. As a N. lan a word or
speech. I Sam. ix. 21. Also, a thing, any
thing which can be imagined and spoken, a mat-
ter. Exod. V. 11. Gen. xix. 8. Deut. ii. 7, &
al. freq. A rate. Exod. xvi. 4. 1 K. x. 25,
"int bv upon the matter of, on account of, be-
cause of . Gen. xii. 17. Num. xxv. 18. Ps. xiv.
5. As a N. fem. in reg. ma*T a matter, affair,
business. Job v. 8. Ps. ex. 4, abn -mai bv
p1)i according to the matters (viz. that are re-
corded) of Melchisedec. See this explained by
St Paul, Heb. vii. 13. The LXX, who
render 'n'li'T bl? by Kara, ra^iv, according to the
order, have preserved the sense, though not the
exact idea, mm by on account of, to the end
that. Eccles. vii. 14. viii. 2, & al.
VI. mrr- 11T the word of the Lord, a title of
Christ, the true light; (comp. Sense III.) for
no man knoweth the Father save the Son, and he
to whomsoever the Son will reveal him. Mat. xi.
27. Comp. John i. 18. See Gen. xv. 1, 4.
1 Sam. iii. 7, 21. xv. 10. 1 K. xiii. 9, 17. xix.
9. Ps. cvii. 20, & al. Comp. John i. 1. 1
John V. 7. Rev. xix. 13, and Greek and Eng.
Lexicon in Aoyos XVI.
VII. As a N. T'm the oracle, or speaking place,
loquutorium, that part of the temple from
whence Jehovah spake and issued his orders
and directions, otherwise called the holy of
holies, 1 K. vi. 5, 23, & al. freq. Comp. Num.
vii. 89. For -nnnb in 1 K. vi. 16, at least fifty
of Dr Kennicott's codices read T-mb.
VIII. As a N. 'inT the plague or pestilence,
which eminently carries men ofl\ or drives
them to their graves. Exod. v. 3, & al. freq.
The LXX have nearly given the idea, Jer.
xxxii. 36, by rendering it aTao-raA.*?, a sending
oft ox away ; so Baruch, ch. ii. 25, uses ifrtxr-
<roXv for the plague. In Hos. xiii. 14, very
many of Dr Kennicott's codices read "]"im thy
plague, singular. It is once used as a verb, to
smite, like the plague, which destroys generally,
but not universally, 2 Chron. xxii. 10, nanm
ti'm
93
:n
and she smote all the seed royal, and Joash
among the rest, but he escaped death by means
of Jehoshebeath, and her husband Jehoiada,
ver. 11.*
IX. As a N, nm a murrain, of cattle, occ.
Exod. ix. 3, 15.
Der. By transposition, Gothic dreiban, Saxon
drifan, and Eng. drive, &c.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac dit
signifies to conglutinate, glue, or join together,
" conglutinavit, conjunxit ut folia foliis as-
suuntur. " Castell. And this seems nearly the
idea of the Hebrew ; for hence
I. As a N. ciT honey, which, like other rich
sweet juices, is apt to adhere in lumps, or
bunches as it were. Gen. xliii. 11. f Jud. xiv.
8, 9, 18, & al. freq.
II. As a N. fem. nty^T the bunch of flesh, or
rather of fat and hair, on a camel's back. So
Targ. nx-mon, Vulg. gibbum, occ. Isa. xxx.
6. " The bunches are not formed by the rising
of the spine of the back, but consist of white
fat almost like suet. " Brooke's Nat. Hist. vol.
i. p. 112. BufFon says, " These bunches are
not bony; they consist only of a fat fleshy
substance, nearly of the same consistence as a
cow's udder." And this able naturalist is in-
clined to consider them as being originally ac-
cidental deformities occasioned by pressure,
and the continual labour to which these ani-
mals have been from very early times con-
demned. Hist. Nat. torn. x. p. 25 29.
I. 7'o multiply or increase exceedingly, occ. Gen.
xlviii. 16, where LXX vXti0uvhi*i(rxv may they
be multiplied.
II. As a N. 3T, and fem. rr^T fish, from their
great increase. So Chald. p3 a fish, from Heb.
p to propagate, Lat. piscis, and Eng. fish,
from Heb. rrira to spread. The :|: Abbe
Pluche shows from Leuwenhoek, that a single
cod, though not of the largest size, contained
nine millions, three hundred and forty- four thou-
sand eggs ; and observes, that though a com-
mon carp is far from having such a number of
eggs, yet the quantity of them is so amazing,
even at the first glance, that it contributes very
much to justify the above calculation. Gen. i.
26. ix. 2. Exod. vii. 18. Jon. ii. 1, 2, & al.
freq. Hence
As a V. a"! (of the same form as D^tr, l-T, &c.)
to fish. occ. Jer. xvi. 16. As a participle or
participial N. mas. plur. c-aii fishers, occ.
Jer. xvi. 16. Ezek. jdvii. 10. o-a-T the same,
occ. Isa, xix. 8. As a N. fem. rraiT a fishing.
occ. Amos iv. 2.
III. As a N. pT corn of all sorts, so named
See Baruh's Critica Sacra examined, p. 148, &c.
+ See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 304, &c.
% Nature Displayed, vol. i. p. 230, 231, 12mo.
In the 57th vol. of the Philosophical Transactions,
for the year 1767, Art. 30, is a comparative Table of the
number of eggs in the spawn of several kinds of fishes,
which seems to have been made with great care and pains
by Mr Thomas Harmer, and will hardly fail of convinc-
ing the reader of the amazing fecundity of the aquatic
tribes. This Table may be found also in the Critical Re-
view for August 1768.
from its great increase. Gen. xxvii. 28, & al.
freq. Comp. Mat. xiii. 23.
IV. As a N. 112^ JDagon, the Aleim of the
Philistines, mentioned Jud. xvi. 23. 1 Sam. v.
& al. This name denotes the increasing or
productive power of the material heavens, "both
in the earth and in the sea, of which attribute
perhaps corn and fish, from their great f ruitful-
7iess, were the emblems. " Aoiycov, o; i'trn trtruvy
Dagon, that is, the corn-giver,'' says Sanchonia-
thon in Philo-Byblius. From 1 Sam. v. 4,
(see Eng. marg.) it seems that this idol
resembled a fish in the lower part, with a hu-
man head and hands ; and it appears plain from
the prohibitions, Exod. xx, 4. Deut. iv, 18,
and from a place being called ^i^T n-n the tem-
ple of Dagon, Josh. xv. 41, that the idolaters
in those parts had anciently some fishy idols, as
it is certain they had in later times ; and " Sir
John Chardin twice mentions fishes reputed to
be sacred at this day in the East."* " Piscem
Syri venerantur, the Syrians worship a fish,"
says Cotta in Cicero de Nat. Deor. iii. cap. 15.
Though perhaps it may be best with f Selden
to refer this assertion to the Syrian and
Phenician idol Atergatis, by the Greeks cor-
ruptly called I Derceto, which had the upper
part like a woman, the lower like a fish ; as
Lucian, who says he was an eye-witness, in-
forms us (De Dea Syr. torn. ii. p. 884, edit.
Bened. ) '' AiOKirovs ii li^o; ev ^oivntri i6rivi(ru.fji,Yiv,
^ivifAix, ^ivoV yiuia-eyi (jt.iv yvvn' ro ^t cxoirov sx. /u.>j^iuv
a ax^ovi To^ag, i^^uo? ov^ri K'^otsivstch. In
Phenicia I saw the image of Derceto (or Ar-
tegatis) ; a strange sight truly ! For she had
the half of a woman, but from the thighs down-
ward a jfeA's tail." Diodorus Siculus, lib. ii.
describing the same idol as represented at As-
calon says, " To (Jt.iv T^otrutov f^^u ywaiKos, to ^
uXXo <rM(ji,ce, srav i^^uo;. It hath the face of a
woman, but all the rest of the body a fish's."
No doubt it was from some account of this
idol that Horace took that thought in his Art
of Poetry, lin. 3, 4,
Ut turpiter atrum
Desinat in piscem mulier formosa superne
A handsome woman with 9, fish's tail.
Roscommon.
A temple of Atergatis, at Carnion, in the land
of Gilead, is mentioned, 2 Mac. xii. 26.
The name of Atergatis seems to be derived
from Heb. Tix illustrious, excellent, (which in
like manner enters into the composition of
"ibniTN 2 Kings xvii. 31.) and at, or naT a fish,
or as a V. to increase exceedingly, and so, like
the name Dagon, it may refer both to the^rwi
of the idol, and to the grand attribute of fecun-
dity to which the worship of it related : on
which latter account also the more modem
idolaters represented it rather with the half of
* Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 58, where see
more.
f De Diis Syris Syntag. ii. cap. 3, p. 197.
t So Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. v. cap. 23, speaking of Hier-
apolis in Syria, " Ibi prodigiosa Atergatis, Graecis autem
Derceto dicto, colitur." At that place is worshipped the
monstrous Atergatis, by the Greeks, called Derceto.
bil
94
bil
a woman than of a man. Comp. D^Tur iindei
rrTtt'. The same idol at Ascalon whom Dio-
dorus Sicuhis calls Derceto or Artergatis, He-
rodotus (lib. i. cap. 105.) denominates the
celestial Aphrodite, or Venus .- and nearly re-
lated to the eastern Atergatis is also the Venus
Marina of the Romans, or AvaSwa^ttsv*) of the
Greeks. Venus is the * productive .power of
Nature or the heavens. And the Venus Marina
is represented as just risen from the sea, some-
times with a dolphin at her feet, sometimes sit-
ting on a shell, held up by two tritons, i. e.
sea-gods, of -monsters, half men and half fish.
A fish, however, is in both exhibitions a part
of the imagery. See Spence's Polymetis,
Dial. xiv. p. 220. I shall only add, that the
temple of Dagon at Azotus, in which the ark
of God was placed, was burnt by Jonathan, the
brother of Judas Maccabeus, I Mac. x. 83,
84 ; and for farther satisfaction concerning this
idol, I with great pleasure refer to Mr Hut-
chinson's Ti'inity of the Gentiles, p. 492, &c.
to Bate's Crit. Heb. in the word p3"r, and to
his Note on 1 Sam. v. 4, in his Translation of
the Pentateuch, &c.
Der. A dog, from their prolific nature, called in
Greek kvuv for the same reason. A dug. Qu ?
Also dag, a North-country word for dew, from
its remarkable power in vegetation, which is
often observed in the sacred writers. So Ho-
mer, Odyss. xiii. lin. 245, calls it ri^xXvia n
loffn the vegetative dew. From dag we have the
V. to dag, the N. dag-look, also, to daggle.
,Qu?
The Lexicons and translations render this word
as a N. (in which form it often occurs,) a
standard or banner; as a V. (once Psal. xx.
6.) to set up a banner ; as a particip. paoul
biai vexillatus, one distinguished by a banner,
the chief est ; as a participle Niph. bannered,
or with banners. But what is the ideal mean-
ing of the root ? Harmer, Observations, vol.
i. p. 472, &c. shows from Pitts and Pococke,
that as in Arabia, and the neighbouring coun-
tries, on account of the intense heat of the sun
by day, they gei>erally choose to travel by night,
so to prevent confusion in their large caravans,
particularly in the annual one to Mecca, each
cottor or company, of which the caravan con-
sists, has its distinct portable beacon, which is
So Lucretius, De Rer. Nat. lib. i. lin. 25.
Alma Venus
Quae mare navigerum, quae terras frugiferentes
Concelebras; per te quouiam genus omne animantum
Concipitur, visitque exortum lumina solis.
Blest Venus ! Thou the sea and fruitful earth
Peoplest amain ; to thee whatever lives
Its being owes, and that it sees the sun.
In which lines one would almost think that Lucretiu^
had his eye on the following very similar passage of the
Orphic Hymn to Aphrodite, or Venus:
UotvTot yasg i% nQit tcrriv yivvoa it toc rrotyroi,
Ev ^6VTU 71, 0u6tU Tl.
From thee are all things all things thou producest
Which are in heaven, or in the fertile earth.
Or in the sea, or in the great abyss.
carried on the top of a pole, and consists of
several lights ; which, says Pitts, " are some-
what like iron stoves, into which they put short
dry wood, which some of the camels are loaded
with. Every cottor hath one of these poles
belonging to it, some of which have ten, some
twelve, of these lights, on their tops, more or
less ; and they are likewise of different figures
as well as numbers ; one perhaps oval way like
a gate ; another triangular, or like an N or M,
&c. so that every one knows by them his re-
spective cottor. They are carried in the front,
and set up in the place where the caravan is to
pitch, before that comes up, at some distairee
from one another. They are also'carried by day,
not lighted ; but yet by the figure and number
of them the hagges (or pilgrims) are directed
to what cottor they belong, as soldiers by their
colours, where to rendezvous ; and without
such directions it would be impossible to avoid
confusion in such a vast number of people."
As travelling then * in the night must be,
generally speaking, most desirable to a great
multitude in that desert, we may believe a
compassionate God, for the most part, directed
Israel to move in the night. And in conse-
quence must we not rather suppose the stand-
ards of the tribes were moveable beacons, like
those of the Mecca pilgrims, than flags, or any
thing of that kind ?" From these particulars,
compared with the use of the word in the Book
of Canticles (of which presently) my author
collects, that the root b^T signifies, to enlighten,
dazzle, glister, or the like ; and to confirm his
interpretation, it may be worth observing, that
in Arabic it signifies to burn, also to cover with
gold or silver, in such a manner that the thing
covered appears to be gold or silver ; and as a N.
with Elif inserted, bnan gold, also the glittering
of a sword. See Castell.
Hence Eng. dazzle, the 2 being pronounced soft
like the Arabic GJim.
I. Then, as a N. ban a luminous standard or
portable beacon, resembling those above de-
scribed. The four tribes of Judah, Reuben,
Ephraim and Dan, who encamped on the East,
South, West, and North, of the tabernacle re-
spectively, had each of them one of these lumi-
nous standards. See Num. ii. throughout. As
a V. Psal. XX. 6, In the name of our God
b3*TD we will set up our standards.
II. As a N. b^T a light or lamp, such as was
carried before the new-married couple on the
evening of their wedding. ( Comp. Mat. xxv.
1 12.) occ. Cant. ii. 4, He brought me to the
banqueting house (Heb. house of wine) -bj? ib^Tl
and his lamp over, or for, me was love. As a
particip. paoul. occ. Cant. v. 10, My beloved is
white and ruddy, nnnnn biai lighted with ten
thousand f lamps J or dazzling, as a gaudy bride-
groom surrounded with ten thousand lamps.
As a particip. Niph. fem. plur. occ. Cant. vi.
4, 10, where the bride is said to be .id-n terri-
* It should be observed, however, that the intense heat
of the sun by day must have been considerably moderated
to the Israelites by the cloud which was spread over them
for a covering in the day-time. Ps. cv. 39. Comp. Num.
X. 34, xiv. 14. Wisd. xix. 7. *^
n:jn
95
K^l
hie, or rather dazzling, m*73n3D as women shone
upon, i. e. by the nuptial lamps, the splendour
of which would no doubt be strongly reflected
by their rich attire and jewels worn on such an
occasion.
To sit on eggs, or young ones, as a bird, to warm,
foster, cherish them (as it is likewise used in
the Chaldee Targum on Job xxxix. 14, for the
Heb. on to warm, occ. Jer. xvii. 11, where
Vulg. fovit, warmed, cherished. as a serpent,
occ. Isa. xxxiv. 15, where Vulg. fovit, there
the dartincj serpent nestles or makes its nest,
rrbi^n n^am nvp^^ tDbnm and lays fits eggsj,
and hatches, and sits on, or fosters (them, or
its young) with its shadow or shelter. Aristotle,
Hist. Anim. lib. v. ad fin. has a very similar
passage concerning serpents, " ii.6rox.ov<nv i%(u'
OTav Ss TiKYi, US TJiv ytiv i-pTcoul^ii' tfcXiTireti ^s xcii
TKVTo. T vtrrt^M iTit. They lay eggs, and
when they have laid them, they sit on, ov foster
them in the ground, and these are hatched the
following year." Here uoroxuv answ^ers to labn
in Isa. tTua^itv to 'lai, and ixXi-ruv to i?pn.
Comp. Pliny, lib. x. cap. 62. And see more
in Bochart, vol. iii. p. 415, and in Scheuchzer,
Phys. Sacr. on Isa. xxxiv. 15.
IT
Occurs not as a V. (see tt: under ts) but
I. As a N. mas. pliu*. D"'T*t the breasts or paps
of a woman. Ezek. xxiii. 3, 8, 21.
II. As a N. TTT some vessel of a roundish, pro-
tuberant forin, resembling a woman's breast.
1. A pot or caldron, occ. 1 Sam. ii. 14. Job
xli. 1 1. 2 Chron. xxxv. 13.
2. A basket, occ. 2 Kings x. 7. Jer. xxiv. 2.
Psal. Ixxxi. 7, where it seems to mean, as Mr
Green has observed in his note on this text, a
basket, namely, says he, the labourer's basket,
which was probably employed in carrying
bricks. And thus the LXX xcipivu and Vulg.
cophino, and Symmachus translates the sen-
tence, A( X^i'piS auTou KO(pivou a9r>iXka'yiiira.v his
hands icere freed from the basket, and Jerome
to the same purjiose, manus ejus a cophino
recesserunt. Diodati in his Italian translation
renders it, " le sue mani si non dipartite dalle
corbe, his hands were removed from the baskets,
i. e. says he in a note, du portar la terra da far
mattoni, from carrying earth to make bricks,
Exod. i. 14." And baskets might probably
be employed both in carrying the earth of
which the bricks were made, and also the bricks
themselves.
III. As a N. D''nT loves, pleasures of love. Prov.
vii. 18. Ezek. xvi. 8. xxiii. 17. In several
passages the word may be translated either
breasts or loves, and accordingly is differently
rendered by different translators, as in Prov.
v. 19. Cant. i. 2.
IV. As a N. -\y^ a lover, a beloved one. Isa. v.
1. Cant. i. 13. iv. 16. It occurs above thirty
times in this Book of Canticles, as the title of
the beloved one, i. e. of Solomon as a type of
Christ, who is himself called -nn the beloved
one, Jer. xxx. 9. Ezek. xxxiv. 23. xxxvii. 24,
25. Hos. iii. 5. Amos ix, 1 1. Zech. xii. 8 ;
and whom I'-M David the king and prophet of
Israel, typified, in his originally mean appear-
ance, in his eminent qualifications, in his vari-
ous persecutions, in his exaltation, in his vic-
tories and conquests, and even in his taking to
wife the adulterous woman, and thereby
bringing guilt upon himself. See Isa. liii. 6.
2 Cor. V. 21.
V. As a N. mn and nn an uncle. 1 Sam. x.
14. Lev. XXV. 49, & al. freq. Also, an uncle's
son, a cousin-german. (.omp. Jer. xxxii. 8, with
ver. 12 ; where the Vulg. renders nn by pa-
truelis mei, mi/ paternal cousin ,- and in Amos
vi. 10, for n-rin the Targum has rfl-ip his near
relation, so Vulg. propinquus ejus, and LXX
el etKiioi avrtuv. As a N. fem. iITt and in reg.
mn an aunt, whether a father's sister. Exodus
vi. 20. Comp. ch. ii. 2. Num. xxvi. 39 ; or
an uncle's wife. Lev. xviii. 14. It is evident
these names of relation are taken from affec-
tionate love.
VI. With a formative " prefixed nns hence as
a N. fem. sing. miT- a love, i. e. an object of
love, a dearly beloved one. occ. Jer. xii. 7. As
a N. with a participial " inserted "r-T" beloved,
well-beloved, amiable. Deut. xxxiii, 12. Isa. v.
1. Ps. Ixxxiv. 2, & al. nT-'T' T'tt' a song of love.
Ps. xlv. 1.
Der. Hence the Tyrian Dido, otherwise called
Elisa (xybi;) i. e. delightful, had her name.
Hence also Welsh diden, a nipple, Eng. diddy.
Gr. rn6oi, a breast, rtSn, Ttln^n, a nurse, &c.
Eng. teat. Also, perhaps, Welsh tad, a fa-
ther, and Eng. dad, daddy.
KIT
Occurs not as a V. but the root seems nearly
related to the preceding nn, as kt:: to n, for
I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "xmT occ. Jer.
xxiv. 1, for baskets of a round protuberant
form which in the next verse are called mT
without the a.
II. As a N. mas. plur. D-KTTt mandrakes both
plant and fruit. So all the ancient versions,
and amongst them the LXX, fiav^^ayoocn and
^Xa f^av^^ocyo^ov, and Onkelos, 'rrnn''. occ.
Gen. xxx. 14 16. Cant. vii. 13 or 14. From
the former passage we may collect, that the
fruit was ripe in wheat-harvest. And thus
Hasselquist, Voyages, p. 160, speaking of iVa-
zareth in Galilee, says, " What I found most
remarkable at this village was the great num-
ber of mandrakes, which grew in a vale below
it. I had not the pleasure to see this plant in
blossom, the fruit now (May the 5th, O. S.)
hanging ripe on the stem, which lay withered
on the ground. From the season in which
this mandrake blossoms and ripens fruit,
one might form a conjecture that it was
Rachael's dudaim. These were brought her in
the wheat harvest, which in Galilee is in the
month of May, about this time, and the mandrake
was now in fruit." From Cant. vii. 13, it ap-
pears that the D-nitt yielded a remarkable smell
at the same time as the vines and pomegranates
flowered, which in Judea is f about the end of
* See Hos. i. 2. iii. ch. throughout.
\ See Outlines of a New Commentary on bolomon s
Song, p, 147, &c
nm
96
TTni
April, or beginning of May. And therefore I
should refer this circumstance of their smell to
the fniit rather than to the Jlower, especially as
Brookes, who has given a particular description,
and a print, of this plant, (Nat. Hist. vol. vi.
p. 253, 254. ) expressly observes that the fruit
has a strong nauseous smell,* though he says
nothing about the scent of the flower. And
this circumstance will in some measure account
for what Hasselquist (in the place above
cited) remarks, that the Arabs at Nazareth call
it by a name which signifies in their language
the devil's victuals. So the Samaritan chief
priest told Maundrell (Travels, March 24),
that " the mandrakes were Y>\QXit& of a large leaf,
bearing a certain sort of fruit, in shape resem-
bling an apple, growing ripe in harvest, but of
an ill savour, and not wholesome. But then he
added, that the virtue of them was to help con-
ception, being laid under the genial bed ; and
that the women were often wont so to apply it,
at this day, out of an opinion of its prolific vir-
tue." Rachael, therefore, could not want
them either for fi)od or fragrancy ; and from
the whole tenor of the narration, Gen. xxx.
compared with ch. xxix. 32 34, it appears
that both she and Leah had some such notion,
as the Samaritan chief priest entertained, of
their genial \'irtue. And does not the Jewish
queen's mention of them in Cant. vii. 13, in-
timate somewhat of the same kind, and show
that the same opinion prevailed among the Jews
in the time of Solomon ? ( See Outlines, p.
339. ) Nor was this opinion confined to the
Jews ; the Greeks and Romans had the same
notion of mandrakes. They gave to the fruit
the name of the apple of Love, and to Venus
that of Mandragoritis. The emperor Julian,
in his epistle to Calixenes, says, that he drinks
the juice of mandrakes to excite amorous in-
clinations. (See Calmet's Dictionary.) And
before him, Dioscorides, lib. iv. cap. 67, had
observed of it, " Aoxit h pi^a (piXr^uv uvai troin-
Ttxyi. The root is supposed to be used in
philtres or love-potions." On the whole
there seems little doubt but this plant had a
provocative quality, and therefore its Hebrew
name D'K^^T may be properly deduced from
D-TT pleasures of love, as under the first sense
CNmi baskets, from nn.
nm Chald.
The same as the Heb. am gold, Ezra vii. 15.
Dan. ii. 32, & al. freq.
As a participle or participial N. fem. rra.inn
golden, i. e. decked or abounding with gold. occ.
Isa. xiv. 4. The prophet, introducing the
Jews singing their song of triumph after their
On account of the foetid smell of the mandrakes,
whether fruit or flower, or both, I apprehend they had
their Chaldee and Syriac names T'lmi'' and KnTia""
from Chald. and Syr. NlTll a he.goat. But Abbe
Mariti, in Travels, vol. iii. says, that " in the neigh-
bourhood of Jerusalem he met with many of tliese
plants ; and that the g^reater part of those which he saw
were covered with ripe fruit of the size and colour of
small red apples, exceedingly ruddy, aniofamost agree-
able odour.
return from Babylon, very properly and beau-
tifully uses a Chaldee word, and probably the
very same as the Babylonians applied to their
superb and opulent capital. Comp. Rev.
xviii. 16.
Dm
The verb in Arabic signifies, to come upon sud-
denly or unexpectedly, to overwhelm, as destruc-
tion, the night, &c. See Castell. It occurs once
in Hebrew, Jer. xiv. 9, as a participle Niph.
and may be rendered, overwhelmed, astonied, or
stupified. LXX, u*vy asleep.
Hence perhaps the Greek ochvu-ovica to be depress-
ed or almost overwhelmed with sorrow.
"im
I. To prance, spring, or bound, as a horse, occ.
Nah. iii. 2. As a N. fem. plur. mi mpranc-
ings, or rather scamperings ; for it relates to
the horses of the Canaanites scampering away
in fight. * occ. Jud. v. 22, twice.
II. As a N. irrnn some species of tree ; pro-
bably so called from the springiness or elasticity
of its wood. occ. Isa. xli. 19. Ix. 13.
Der. Deer, from their bounding. Qu ?
nn
With a radical immutable 1, but a mutable,
though radical, ."i.
I. To languish, be faint. As a participle or
participial N. m*T faint, languishing. Lam. i.
13. v. 17. As a N. "n languor, sickness.
Psal. xli. 4. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -IT a
sicknesses. Deut. vii. 15.
II. It is particularly used for the female perio-
dical sickness. Lev. xii. 2. xv. 33, & al.
Hence Gr. "^vn unhappiness, grief.
nm
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to drive, impel, push, drive
down, or away, thrust forth, or down. Ps. xxxv.
5. cxviii. 13. cxl. 5. Jer. li. 34, & al. freq. In
Kal, passively, to be driven, or thrust down. occ.
Psal. xxxvi. 13. As a N. -rtT a fall or stum-
bling, occasioned by being impelled or thrust.
Psal. Ivi. 14. cxvi. 8. As a N. fem. rrnip a
push, or impulse that makes one fall, ruin, im-
pulsus ad ruinam. occ. Prov. xxvi. 28. Comp.
root nis.
II. In Hiph. to dispel, purge away, as blood.
Isa. iv. 4.
III. To thrust or plunge into water, occ. 2 Chr.
iv. 6. Ezek. xl. 38. It does not strictly ex-
press though it implies washing, which is de-
noted by another word yni. See Exod. xxix.
17. Lev. i. 9, 13.
IV. As a N. im rendered millet, a kind of
plant, so called perhaps from its thrusting forth
such a quantity of grains. Thus in Latin it is
called milium, " quasi scil. miUe grana ferat
unus culmus, as if one stalk bore a thousand
grains."! Ezek. iv. 9. No doubt, )m means
the same kind of grain as what is now called
in the East dura, which according to Nie-
* See Green's Poetical Parts of the Old Testament,
page 65.
t See Martinii, Lexicon Etymol. in Milium.
Vni
9T
buhr,* is a kind of millet Tsorte de millet), and
when made into bad breaa with camel's milk,
oil, butter, or grease, is almost the onli/ food
which is eaten by the common people in Ara-
bia Felix. " I found it so disagreeable," says
my author, " that I should willingly have prefer-
red to it plain barley bread," which remark
tends to illustrate Ezek. iv. 9. Durra is also
used in Palestine and Syria, and it is generally
agreed that " it yields much more than any other
kind of grain le durra rend beaucoup plus
que tons les autres grains."
V. Chald. As a N. plur. ]im instruments of
music played on by impulse, occ. Dan. vi. 18
or 19.
Vm Chald.
From the Heb. bni to fear. Dan. v. 19. In
Aphel, to affright. Dan. iv. 2. As a partici-
pial N. b-m terrible, frightful. Dan. ii. 31, &
al.
im See under rrnT
In Kal, to urge, impel, hasten. So as a particip.
paoul, mas. plur. D-Sim hastened, occ. Esth.
iii. 15. viii. 14. In Niph. to be urged, hasten-
ed, occ 2 Chron. xxvi. 20. Esth. vi. 12. As
a N. fem. plur. nsTTTli precipices, i. e. destruc-
tion, so LXX, Kot.Tu(pSo^oi.v, Vulg. interitu. occ.
Psal. cxl. 12.
Der. Deep. Qu?
To thrust, press upon, distress, occ. Jud. ii. 18,
(where LXX, tscSXi^ovruv distressbuj) Joel ii.
8. Hence Gr. huKu to pursue.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but
I. As a N. denotes, enough, sufficiency, plenty,
and is spoken either of quantity or capacity.
]. Of quantity, number, or degree. Exod.
xxxvi. 5, The people bring much nrD more than
enough for the service of the work. Lev. v. 7,
If his hand cannot attain rru^ ""7 the sufficiency
of a lamb, i. e. enough to procure or purchase
it. Deut. XV. 8, T^D^?2 "T sufficient/or his need.
Jud. vi. 5, And they came "TD according to the
plenty of locusts, i. e. as numerous as the locusts
for multitude. I Sam. i. 7, nnbj? ''rn according
to the frequency of her going up, i. e. as often
as she went up. Comp. ch. vii. 16. xviii. 30.
1 Kings xiv. 28. Jer. xxxi. 20. So 2 Kings
iv. 8, "i'lny nn as oft as he passed by, say our
translators rightly. 2 Chron. xxiv. 5, rrsu' n?3
according to the frequency of the year, i. e. as
oft as the year comes round. Comp. Isa. Ixvi.
23. 2 Chron. xxx. 3, had not sanctified them-
selves "Tob sufficiently, for -n nnb according to
ivhat (was) sufficient, (the rr being dropped in
"-rn, as in iisn What is that? Exod. iv. 2.
DDbQ What to you ? i. e. what mean ye ? Isa.
iii. 15.) Esth. i. 18. "131 even according to the
sufficiency of contempt and anger, i. e. with
which the queen answered. Neh. v. 8, nan "13,
literally, according to the sufficiency (that was)
in us, i. e. as our translation rightly explains it.
* Desrription de I'Arabie, p. 45, 135, 130, where see
more.
after (according to J our ability. Job xxxix. 25,
'130' -nn " when the trumpet soundeth amain."
Mr Heath. Jer. xx. 8, "nn-fK "ID ^:2 for as
often as I spake.
With the pronoun suffixes, Prov. xxv. 16, "jn
thy sufficiency, what is sufficient for thee.
Exod. xxxvi. 7, 'n sufficient /or them.
On Job xi. 3. xvii. 16. xviii. 13, see under Ti
VIL
2. Of capacity. Mai. iii. 10. '>i -bn iv till not
enough, i.e. as our translation rightly paraphrases
it, till there shall not be room enough to receive
it. Lev. xxv. 26. inbxa 'la according to the
capacity of his redemption, i. e. according to
what it will take or require. So Deut. xxv.
2. inyurn "T3 according to the capacity of his
fault, or to what it requires. Nah. ii. 13, The
lion did tear in pieces iTn'na "Tn for the capacity
or demand of his whelps, i. e. as our translation,
enough for his whelps. Jer. Ii. 58. Thus saith
Jehovah of Hosts, the broad walls of Babylon
shall be utterly broken down, and her high gates
shall he burned afH'2. with fire, so that the peoples
(i. e. who built Babylon and its stupendous
appurtenances) have laboured, p-'i -in for the
capacity (supply) of emptiness or vacuity, and
the nations u^x '''^^for the supply of fire (comp.
ver. 25), 1S17-T and have wearied themselves ;
that is, devastation and fire shall devour all
their labours. To this purpose the Targum,
Vulgate, and Martin's French translation,
which see. Comp. Hab. ii. 13.
Hence the Latin dis, rich ; and from this root
the Celts seem to have had their * " De, Di,
Te, or Dia, the only appellation by which God
is known to those who speak the Gaelic of Bri-
tain and Ireland." And so the Gauls, in
f Caesar's time, asserted that they were all de-
scended from father Di or Dis, ab Dite patre.
And it may be amusing to remark, that in
vulgar French, the ancient Gaulish name of
God, Di or Da, is still preserved, as in these
forms of denying, nenm-di, neddi-</a ; and of
affirming, par-<fi, oni-da.
From Hebrew n the Greeks likewise derived
their A/?, Gen. A/a?, &c. (whence Lat. deus,
dius, divus,) the name of their supposed alL
sufficient god the air or heavens, who gives
plenty to men. See the Orphic and Calli-
machus's Hymns to Jupiter, at the end.
Hence, also, the goddess A?&;, or (compounded
with f/.Yirn^ mother) a?^>jt7^, answering to the
Roman Ceres ; i. e. the vegetative power of na-
ture, or the fertile earth. The Orphic Hymn
accordingly calls her not only trTinfMo. seminal,
ffu^trt heap-giving, ocXuata, delighting in the barn-
floor, ^XooKot^'Tt, affording the green fruits, but
also TetfAfitiTStPX mother of all, eXfim^cuTi, vrXoure-
hriiga, giver of affluence and riches, 'jrot,vrohor%\oa.
all-giving.
II. Chald, n
I. The relative pronoun of both genders and
numbers, answering to the Heb. "ym^ who,
which. Ezra iv. 10, 18, 24-, & al. freq.
* Maopherson's Introduction to the History of Great
Britain and' Ireland.
I Commentar. lib. vi. cap. 16.
H
n^n
98
Viy
2. A particle, that. Ezra iv. 12, 16, & al. freq.
-T ]T3 /row /^/Ae <imey fAa<. Ezra iv. 23. -"T TJ?
till fthe time) that. Dan. ii. 9. iv. 22 or 25.
3. For, on account of. Dan. ii. 20.
4. For, because, because that. Dan. ii. 37.
5. A particle, of, as c?e in Latin and French.
Ezra V. 2. Dan. ii. 32, & al. freq.
nn
Occurs not as a verb, but tbe idea seems to be
blackness, or darkness of colour.
I. As a N. rr^T plur. fem. m-"r the black vulture.
occ. Deut. xiv. 13. Isa. xxxiv. 15. Bochart
(vol. iii. 195 7.) observes, that the Latin
writers speak of an ater vultur, black vulture,*
and sometimes call this species absolutely ni-
gras aves, blackbirds ,- and that the Hebrew
word cannot signify the kite or glede, because
these birds are not gregarious as the vultures
are, and as the m-T are represented to be in
Isaiah.
II. As a N. m ink, from its blackness, so
Vulg. atramento, which is in like manner from
ater, black, occ. Jer. xxxvi. 18.
We have the plain traces of this root not only
in the Chald. and Syr. Km-T ink, and in the
Syr. Ni-T the devil, but also in the f Welsh and
Armoric du, black, dark; du, ink; duawg,
black, blackish; duo, to wax black, also to
blacken, darken; duedd, blackness, &c.
ni Chald.
Pronoun, this, that. Ezra iv. 13. v. 16, & al.
pi the same. occ. Dan. ii. 31. vii. 20, 21.
I. To break, break down, crush. Job xxii. 9.
Isa. xix. 10. Job iv. 19. vi. 9. Lam. iii. 34.
Comp. Isa. iii. 15.
II. To crush, humble, oppress. Job v. 4. xix. 2.
Ps. xxxiv. 19, & al. freq. As a N. H'2'i humilia-
tion. So LXX, Ta-ruv'^irty. OCC. Psal. xc. 3.
Thus St Paul speaks, Phil. iii. 21, of t o-w/uk
TYii TXTiivuTtu; r,fji.'j}t the body ojfoMr humiliation,
our vile body, which is brought doivn to the
grave, and so^^^l in dishonour. Michaelis,
Supp. ad Lex. Heb. p. 441, says, that the N.
iOT in Arabic signifies dust. If we might
with him suppose it to have the same sense in
Hebrew, it must be admitted that this would
excellently suit Psal. xc. 3, compared with
Gen. iii. 19. Psal. civ. 29. cxlvi. 4.
The LXX frequently render this verb by tk-
^iivou to humble.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To beat, or brai/, as in a mortar. Num. xi. 8.
As a N. iTDTtt a mortar. Num. xi. 8.
II. To break, as bones. Ps. Ii. 10.
III. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "dt umves that
beat against the shore or each other, and so are
So Buflfon, Hist. Nat. des Oiseaux, torn. i. p. 221,
222, 12rao. says, " The great vulture is much rather
black, than ash-coloured.
f See Richards's Welsh Dictionary. To the above
derivations might, perhaps, be added the English. To
die, in the sense both of tinging with some colour, and
of ceasing to live. That death is a state of darkness
needs no proof, and that it is described as such both by
the sacred and profane writers, is too well known to be
Dsisted on.
brokeuy breakers. So LXX, according to
Aldus's and the Complutensian edit. i^iT^t-^ns.
occ. Psal. xciii. 3.
I V. To bruise or be bruised. Hence as a par-
ticiple or participial N. rrDT one bruised, occ.
Deut. xxiii. 1 or 2. Or else the two words
rrST S7iys may be rendered wounded or hurt by
brtdsing, or (if with some editions and many
of Dr Kennicott's codices we read ion) by
crushing (so Aquila, T^xufAXTixs sr/T^i^aa;)
namely the testes, as the LXX interpret the
expression in one word, B-kxha.c, " eunuchus
cui testes sunt contusi." Hederic.
V. To beat down, afflict. Psal. xliv. 20. x. 10;
where there are two readings rf^D1^, support-
ed by the common printed text, and ns-r" by the
Keri, and at least twenty of Dr Kennicott's
codices, and among them by the Compluten-
sian edition. If we embrace the latter reading,
w^e may translate. He will afflict, he will de-
press ; if the former. And he will depress the
afflicted. So Jerome in Complut. Et confrac-
tuni subjiciet eum. In Hiph. the same. occ.
Job xl. 7 or 12. In Niph. to be thus broken,
afflicted. Psal. xxxviii. 9. Ii. 19, broken and
iTDnD contrite heart. So as a participial N. -ji
one contrite or afflicted. Ps. ix. 10. x. 18, & al.
VI. As a N. mas. plur. inregim. on bruisings,
as of the tongue, calumnies, slanders. Prov.
xxvi. 28. " A false tongue noT KSir^" shall hate
or have reason to hate its own bruising, i. e.
ill-language ; such things come home to peo-
ple ;" (Bate.) as it follows in the text, and a
flattering mouth worketh ruin.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. fem. np-aiT th^
upupa, hoopoe, or hoop, a very beautiful, but
most unclean and filthy, species of birds, which
is however sometimes eaten. So the LXX.
ETfl-v^, and Vulg. upupa. occ. Lev. xi. 19.
Deut. xiv. 18. And for a more particular ac-
count of this bird, I refer the reader to Bo-
chart, vol. iii. 343 349, and to Brookes's Nat.
Hist. vol. ii. p. 123, 124 ; only observing that
it may have its Hebrew name, as it plainly has
its Latin and English one, from the noise or
cry it makes, which is very remarkable, and may
be heard a great way. Comp. under xtp III.
1D1 Chald.
From the Heb. 137 to remember, also a male,
which see.
I. To remember. It occurs not however as a
verb in the Bible, though frequently in the
Targums, but as a N. mas. emphat. (see Chal-
dee Grammar, sect. iii. 14.) rr3T-iD"r the memo-
rial, record, occ. Ezra vi. 2. mas. plur.
emphat. x-snan the records, occ. Ezravi. 15.
II. As a N. mas. plur. i-ian rams, male sheep.
occ. Ezravi. 9, 17. vii. 17. The Targums use
this plural N. ^n the same sense, as well as the
singular 131 and Ti3T for a male in general.
To leap, bound, occ. 2 Sam. xxiii. 30. Ps. xviii.
30. Cant. ii. 8. Isa. xxxv. 6. Zeph. i. 9.
Every one that leapeth over the threshold ; and
so insolently entereth another's house on
horseback ; a species of \iolence still practised
in the East both by the Arabs and the Persians,
nh^
99
nrii
and to which Solomon seems to aUiide, Prov.
xvif. 19, as being usual in his time. See Har-
mer's Observations, vol. i. p. 96.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n.
I. To draw, draw out, as water. Exod. ii. 16, 19.
Prov. XX. 5. As a N. "bl a vessel to draw wa-
ter with, a bucket. Num. xxiv. 7. Isa. xl. 15.
II. To exhaust, be exhausted, as other things.
Jud. vi. 6. Isa. xvii. 4-. As a N. bl one who
is exhausted, whose wealth or substance is ex-
hausted, poor. Lev. xiv. 21, & al. freq. As a
N. fern, nbn and mb"r the poorest, lowest sort,
of people, 2 Kings xxiv. 14. Jer. xl. 7. lii.
15, 16. As a N. bn lean, thin. So Vulg. at-
tenuaris macie. 2 Sam. xiii. 4. Fem. plur.
mbT poor, lean, of cattle. Gen. xli. 19. As
a N. fem. rrbl pining sickness, occ. Isa.
xxx\dii. 12.
III. As a N. fem. plur. ni-bl branches which
draw sap and nourishment from the stock.
Jer. xi. 16. Ezek. xvii. 16, & al.
IV. As a N. fem. nbl the hair, which draws
its proper nutritious juice from the body, as
branches sap from the tree. occ. Cant. vii. 5.
V. As a N. bl a door, " which, however
thick, is, comparatively with the posts, broad
and thin." Bate. occ. Psal. cxli. 3, Set a
watch, O Lord, before my mouth ; keep b*T bl7
the door of my lips. Comp. Mic. vii. 5. Fem.
nb"r plur. D-^nbi, and n'ribn (formed as nsu'
and mnst:' from nsty a lip) a door, gate, or
kaf of a door or gate. Gen. xix. 6, 9, 10.
Prov. xxvi. 14. Deut. iii. 5. Jud. iii. 23. 1 K.
vi. 31, 32, 34. Ezek. xli. 24. The lid of a
chest. 2 Kings xii. 9 or 10.
T33 "nbn the doors of his face, i. e. his wide
opening jaws, x^^a-yJ o^ovruv. Job xli. 5 or 14.
" The crocodile," says Hasselquist, Travels,
p. 437, " can open his jaws extremely wide."
D-TDC^ "nbT the doors of heaven, " as of a store-
house," says Bate ; but since D^Dtrrr mniN
the windows of the heavens mean the cracks or
fissures in the shell of earth by which the air
on the surface communicates with that within,
may not D-nty "nbT rather denote the matter
which, in some measure, closed those cracks or
passages of the air ? occ. Psal. Ixxviii. 23.
VI. Fem. plur. mnb*7 rendered leaves, as of a
book, Jer. xxxvi. 23 ; but it properly means
the columns of writing, into which their ancient
volumes or scrolls were distinguished. ( Comp.
under ba III.) They were, however, so called
from their oblong square form resembling that
of a door.
Hence, perhaps, the Greek ^iXroi a book, bbir
to be entirely exhausted. Isa. xix. 6, & al.
The Lexicons give this root nbT the meaning of
exaltation, which it never signifies ; I shall
cite the three texts where it is supposed to have
this sense. Psal. xxx. 2, / will extol thee, O
Lord, because "Dn-bn thou hast drawTi me out ;
LXX, vTikafis;, and Vulg. suscepisti, thou
hast taken me up, or received me; comp. ver. 4.
Prov. xxvi. 7, The legs of the lame rbl are
weak, slender, wasted, so is a proverb in the
mouth of fools. It loseth its beauty and force
by being injudiciously, improperly, or untime-
ly, applied. ' Bate. Symmachus, tli^tvov Kv>iuon
u.'xo ^ojXnv, Kxt Ta^ajZoXn iv iTro(/,'/.7i- the legs fail
from the lame, and a parable in the mouth
Comp. Ecclus XX. 20. Isa. xxxviii. 14,
Mine eyes ibn fail, says our translation ; LXX
igsX/Tflv ; Vulg. attenuati sunt, are wasted,
which latter seems the true meaning. Comp.
above, Sense II.
Der. Dull, a dolt, to dally, to deal, a dole ; a
dale, a dell. Lat. doleo, to grieve, whence
Eng. dolour, dolorous, Gr. "hnXiu, Lat. deleo to
destroy, whence Eng. delete, deleterious.
To trouble or disturb waters, as by trampling in
them. occ. Ezek. xxxii. 2, 13. So LXX,
irct^oLffffii, and Vulg. conturbabas, thou didst
disturb. The word has the same sense both in
Chaldee and Syriac.
!l^l
I. To drop, distil, as the eye doth tears, occ.
Job xvi. 20. As a N. Pib*T a dropping, occ.
Prov. xix. 13. xxvii. 15.
II. To moulder or waste away, decay gradually,
as the body by grief, occ. Ps. cxix. 28.
III. To drop down piecemeal, as a house,
occ. Eccles. X. 18. In Plautus's MosteUaria,
the moral lesson conveyed in the above text is
expanded and enforced in a most entertaining
manner. Act i. scene 2 ; where Philolacles, a
young man, is introduced descanting on him-
self, and the condition to which his irregulari-
ties had reduced him, under the comparison of
a house originally well built and beautiful, but
suffered gradually to decay and grow more and
more ruinous by the idleness and negligence of
its inhabitants. The passage is too long to
be cited here. Mr Merrick has anticipated
me in producing part of it in his Annotation on
Psal. xxviii. 5. And the reader may find it
more at large in the Critical Review for Feb-
ruary 1773, p. 89, with Mr Warner's excellent
translation,
Der. Drop, drip, &c. dribble.
The idea is, I apprehend, to be taken from the
action of fire, which is continually pressing
upon, and, as it were, pursuing the fuel on
which it feeds.
I. To press eagerly upon, as fire. occ. Obad.
ver. 18. Dan. vii. 9. In Hiph. to kindle, light
up, as fire. occ. Ezek. xxiv. 10. Comp. Isa.
v. 11.
II. As a N. fem. npbn some inflammatory dis-
order, an inflammation, occ. Deut. xxviii. 22.
III. To pursue eagerly and ardently, q. d. to
burn after, occ. Gen. xxxi. 36, (where Vulg.
exardere posl to burn after.) 1 Sam. xvii. 53.
Psal. X. 2. Lam. iv. 19. As a N. mas. plur.
D-pbT ardent pursuers, eager persecutors, occ.
Psal. vii. 14.
IV. The word seems to be once used in a mid-
dle sense, Prov. xxvi. 23, Drossy silver spread
over, or overlaijing a potsherd, (so are) warm
lips (i. e. lips making warm and eager profes-
sions) and a bad deceitful heart. A most just
and beautiful comparison !
nV"7 See under rrbi
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
HDl
100
nr^T
The general idea of this difficult and extensive
root seems to be equable, even, level, uniform,
conform, sequare, exaequare, conformare.
Symmachus appears to have given nearly the
ideal meaning of it, Psal. Ixxxix. 7, where he
renders it i\nTa<ru shall equal. So it is several
times joined with T^^^v smooth, equivalent, as a
word of similar, but more intense, signification.
See Isa. xl. 25. xlvi. 5. Psal. cxxxi. 2.
I. In Kal, to make equable or equal, to put on a
level, compare. Isa. xlvi. 5. mtrm "aT-DTD "fib
rrr2"T31 "^btt^nm to whom will ye equal me,
or make me equivalent, or liken me that we may
be equal or conform ? So ch. xl. 25, To whom
mc'Xl "(iT-mn will ye equal me, that I may be
equivalent 9 Also in Kal, to be equal, be on a
footing, level with. Psal. Ixxxix. 7. cii. 7. Isa.
xiv. 14, & al. freq. As a N. fem. mm a
similitude, likeness, whose parts are equable and
conform to its archetype. Ezek. i. 5, 10, 13,
16. Gen. i. 26. Let us make man I2nbys
IsniTSTD in our form or image, according to our
likeness, mm is more than oby ; this expresses
the general form or delineation that, the con-
formity or resemblance of the parts, both of body
and soul, if I may be allowed the expression.
Comp. under oby. As a N. -raT or |">n*T a
likeness, occ. Psal. xvii. 12 ; where thirty of
Dr Kennicott's codices read n^'T'm ; but if we
embrace the printed reading, la-m may be a
verb, they are like, as the LXX, Vulg. and
Syr. understood it.
II. To form a likeness, image, or idea of a thing
in the mind, to form in the mind the particulars
of a plan or design distinctly and minutely, in-
fbrmare. Num. xxxiii. 56. Jud. xx. 5. 2 Sam.
xxi. 5. Isa. X. 7, & al. So LXX in Num.
^nyvuxin. Comp. Psal. xlviii. 10.
III. As a N. D*T the blood of men or animals,
which in the course of its circulation is, by the
animal economy, wonderfully assimilated or
conformed to all the various constituent parts of
the body which want supply or nourishment,
freq. occ. Plur. D-m q. d. bloods, i. e. parts of
this assimilating mass. Gen. iv. 10, & al. freq.
See Deut. xix. 10. Psal. li. 16.
D-l^l? on the blood of grapes, i. e. their juice
resembling blood, and mystically consecrated
under the Mosaic as well as Christian dispen-
sation, to represent that blood which cleanseth
us from all sin. occ. Gen. xlix. 11. Deut. xxxii.
1,4. Comp. Ecclus xxxix. 26 or 31. 1. 15.
The eating of blood was forbidden to Noah and
his descendants, and afterwards to the Israel-
ites, for two reasons : 1st, To prevent cruelty
and murder. This reason is plainly intimated,
Gen. ix. 4 6. Comp. Lev. xvii. 11, 14.
Deut. xii. 23. And as before the flood the
earth was filled with violence, i. e. rapine and
murder, Gen. vi. 11, so it is probable they
were guilty of some horrid abuses in rela-
tion to blood, such perhaps as drinking the
blood of living animals, and even of men. A
strong tradition of the causes which brought on
the deluge, particularly of the * violence and
cruelty of the antediluvians, remained among
the heathen to the time of Christ, and is
clearly preserved in Ovid's Fable of the
Giants' Rebellion, of Lycaon, and of Deuca-
lion's Flood. Metam. lib. i. fab. vi. yiii.
The 2d and principal reason for prohibiting the
eating of blood, was to be a constant memorial
to men that their lives were forfeited to divine
justice, and that without shedding the blood of
the Great Atoner there was no remissioiu See
Lev. xvii. 10 14.
David, in 2 Sam. xxiii. 17, would not drink the
water which men had fetched for him at the
hazard of their lives, but poured it out unto Je-
hovah, for he said, should I drink, (1 Chron.
xi. 19.) the blood of these men ? Thereby ac-
knowledging himself unworthy for whom men
should lay down their lives, but that these
were to be given up for Jehovah only. Is this
the idea of our warlike Christian kings ?
IV. It denotes equability or conformity of order
or fitness. Psal. Ixv. 2, nbrrn rr'<n*T lb praise
fis) fitting for thee. So LXX, ^^i'Tu, and
Vulg. decet, becometh.
V. It signifies an equability of situation, and
thence quietness, rest, stillness. Thus it is
most properly and beautifully applied. Josh. x.
12, Sun f solar light J DIT be thou or remain
equable, even, level upo7i Gibeon. The
sun was now setting to Gibeon, and conse-
quently Gibeon was in the circle of intersection
or division between the light and darkness.
Now had this circle of intersection continued
to shift farther westward, or, more philosophi-
cally speaking, had the solar light, at the even-
ing edge of the earth, given way, as usual, to
the spirit or gross air,* the motion of the
earth must have continued. But by the solar
light's being arrested, and commanded to remain
equable or level upon Gibeon, it became, as it
were, a wall of adamant against the inrushing
of the spirit, consequently the motion of the
earth was stopped, and the circle of intersection
between light and darkness remained exactly
where it was, or, in other words, as at ver. 13,
the solar light stayed ("Dtrrr "Jinn) in the hori-
zon or extremity of the heavens, and hasted not
to go off as it was just about to do, and that,
for a whole day. On Josh. x. 13, we may ob-
serve that the Hebrew dT" is expressed in
Ecclus xlvi. 5, according to the Alexandrian
MS. by iviToinr6yi was stopped. Ot/;^< iv pi^u^t
uurov ENEnOAI20H o 'HXios, x,on MIA 'HMEPA
EFENETO nP02 ATO ; was not the sun stopped
by his f Joshua's) means, and one day made
equal to two ? To be quiet, still, composed. See
Exod. XV. 16. Job xxx. 27. Psal. xxxv. 15.
Jer. xiv. 17. Lam. ii. 18. iii. 49, My eye
trickleth down .nnin Kbi and resteth or ceaseth
not, where observe, that the final rr is clearly
radical. From the passages just cited it ap-
pears, that the word has no peculiar relation
to silence of the voice from speaking, though it is
sometimes applied to that as to any other
kind of composedness, quietness, or stillness.
I] la propago
Contemptiix superum, saevaeqiie avidissima caedis
Et violenta fuit : scires e sanguine natos.
Ovid. Metam. lib. i. fab. vl. ad fin.
* See the learned Mr Spearman's Enquiry aftor Phi-
losophy and Theology, ch. 4.
rT7:n
101
Psal. XXX. 13. Also in Kal, to reduce to still-
ness or silence, (Qu?) 2ai|wv. Hos. iv. 5; so
Vnlg. tacere feci. In Hiph. the same. Jer.
viii. 14. In Niph. to he reduced to quietness,
inactivity, or silence, Psal. xxxi. 18. Jer. xlix.
26. As Ns. rrmn stillness, inactivittj, silence.
Psal. xciv. 17. cxv. 17. rr-mT stillness, silence,
cessation. Psal. xxii. 3. -nT rest, inactivity/,
silence, oce. Psal. Ixxxiii. 2. Isa. Ixii. 6, 7.
xxxviii. 10, "n- "rsT:! iV* ^Ae silencing o/m?/ days,
in my days or life being reduced to silence or in-
activity, i. e. to death. Comp. Psal. xciv. 17.
cxv. 17, above. Ezek. xix. 10, thy mother, i. e.
the kingdom or people of Jiidah, fms in thy
being put to silence, i. e. in Jehoiakim's being
taken and killed, and cast out with the burial
of an ass by the king of Babylon (comp. the
immediately preceding verse, and 2 Chron.
xxxvi. 6. Jer. xxii. 18, 19. xxxvi. 30.) Thy
mother, in thy being put to silence, (was) like
a vine, fruitful, and full of branches, by reason of
many waters, &c. i. e. in the kingdom of Judah
and house of Da%dd there remained many princes,
as Jehoiachin and his seven sons, &c. and Ze-
dekiah and his sons. See 1 Chron. iii. 17,
&c. 2 Kings xxiv. 6, 17, xxv. 7.
VI. It is frequently rendered to cut down, cut off
or destroy. In several of the passages thus
rendered, it may be best translated to reduce to
stillness, or the like, as in Jer. xlix. 26. 1. 30.
Hos. iv. 6. X. 15. Obad. ver. 5. But where
it is applied to towns or cities, as in Isa. xv. 1.
xlvii. 5. Ezek. xxvii. 32, it may perhaps be
most properly referred to the general idea of
equability, level, in the sense of levelling, laying
level with the ground i^ex.(pt^uv, sequare solo.
VII. As a N. with a formative k, DTX man,
the appellative name of the human nature, be-
cause created mmn in the likeness of God,
Gen. V. 1, 2. The most usual derivation of
the word, I am aware, is from iiTSTN vegetable
earth or mould, because man was formed of the
nmhJn p Ibj? dust of the ground. Gen. ii. 7.
But the judicious reader cannot help seeing,
that Gen. v. 1, 2, speaks much more plainly
for the derivation I have given than Gen. ii, 7,
for the other, Comp. 1 Cor. xv. 45, 47, with
2 Cor. iv. 4. Col. i. 15. In Num. xxxi. 35,
DTK is remarkably applied to the female sex.
D'-u^arr in DTX U'BST and the human persons of
the women. Comp. Gen. i. 27. v. 2. d*tx is
also the proper name of the first man, Adam.
Of this name I meet with no trace in the
Greek and Roman mythology, unless in that
of Admetus, who was so beloved by Apollo,
the son of Jupiter, that the god having been
banished from heaven commenced herdsman
and kept his flock for him. The story is told
in different manners, but seems to contain an
obscure and confused allusion to the character
of the Son of God, who for the love he had to
human nature was to come down from heaven
and be the shepherd of a flock belonging to
that nature. See Dodd's Note on lin. 70, of
his translation of Callimachus's Hymn to
Apollo.
VIII. As a N. fern. nrniN vegetable earth or
moiild, which joined with moisture is, by the
action of the light, so wonderfully assimilated
to all kinds of vegetables, and their various
parts, and even secondarily to the bodies of
animals and men. Gen. ii. 5, 6, 9. iii. 17, &
al. freq.
am to make entirely equable, composed or quiet.
occ. Lam. iii. 26. Psal. cxxxi. 2. Surely
"nnnm -n-liy / have soothed, and entirely
composed my soul. As a participle omT en-
tirely still, inactive, inert, or silent, occ. Hab. ii.
19. on"'! seems to be used adverbially, with a
formative D final, quietly, occ. Isa. xlvii. 5.
As a N. fem. rrnm great quietness, or stillness,
or rather equability, occ. Job iv. 16. Psal. cvii.
29. 1 Kings xix. 12. But in all these texts
the LXX rendered it by av^a a gentle breeze,
which might be well so called from its equabili-
ty. And it must be confessed that this sense,
which is given by Cocceius and approved by
Michaelis, excellently suits every one of the
passages. The Vulg. constantly render it by
aura, aura lenis or tenuis. To illustrate Psal.
cvii. 29, Michaelis cites that of Virgil, ^n.
v. lin. 844. ^quatae spirant am-se.
Der. To dam, dumb, dim, the Dutch dom stu-
pid, and Eng. dump, dumpish. Also Greek
lufido), and Lat. domo, to subdue, whence
dominus a master, and Eng. dominion, domina-
tion; also, to tame.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but the idea
seems to be like that of the old Latin tamino,
which may be a derivative from it, to pollute,
defile, hence,
I. As a N. ]n*T dung, 2 Kings ix. 37. Psal.
Ixxxiii. II. Jer. viii. 2, & al.
II. As a N. fem. rrsaTra. occ. Isa. xxv. 10.
See under ]sn II.
To ooze out.
I. To weep, shed tears. Jer. xiii. 17. As a N.
fem. rrjrm a tear, or collectively tears. Jer.
ix, 1.
II. As a N. j?n*i liquor, which oozes from the
press as wine, oil. Exod. xxii. 29. Comp.
Deut. xviii. 4.
1^
I. In Kal and Hiph. to direct, rule,jtd/e. Gen.
xlix. 16. Jer. v. 28. Gen. vi. 3. My spirit
shall not always D*7Na pT judge, rule, among
men. In Niph. to strive, plead, as in judgment.
2 Sam. xix. 9 or 10. In Hiph. to contend, as
in judgment. Eccles. vi. 10. Comp. Isa. iii.
13. As a N. Tn a judge. I Sam. xxiv. 16.
Also, a judicial cause or contention, Deut. xvii.
8, & al. Asa N. pin a strife, dispute, conten-
tion. Psal. Ixxx. 7. Prov. xxii. 10, & al.
II. As a N. fem. rra-nn a province or prefecture,
the district of one chief judge or magistrate.
1 ELings XX. 14, & al. freq. Comp. Gen. xlix.
16. Zech. iii. 7.
III. As a N. with a formative n, pnx or ]in*
a ruler, director, lord, spoken of God or man.
Gen. xlv. 8, 9. Exod, xxiii. 17, & al. freq.
As a N. with a formative n, and " both, -dtk
the same. Gen. xxxix. 20. xliii. 30, 33. Exod.
* Welsh adon, a lord.
:in
102
^1
xxi. 4., 6. 1 Kings xvi. 24.' As the Jews had^
a superstition of not uttering the incommuni-
cable name of God, mrT"> but of using "anx in-
stead of it, so we find that, frequently where
the common printed copies read "j-rx, many of
Dr Kennicott's codices have mrr-. See his
Various Readings on Dan. ix. 3, 8, 9, 15, 16.
Hence the idol Adonis had his name ; of whom
see under inn.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. D'-inx bases or sockets
which direct and regulate the position of the
other parts of an edifice. Exod. xxvi. 19, 21,
& al. freq. Comp. Job xxxviii. 6. Once,
sing. Exod. xxxviii. 27.
V. Chald. T-TX then. See ]1h
Der. Din, dun, dan, master ; old Eng. to deme,
judge ; whence doom, deem, deemster, a judge ;
Saxon thencean ; ( Qu ?) whence Eng. to think.
Perhaps Lat. damno, condemno, whence Eng.
damn, condemn, &c.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. 23Ti wax.
Thus the LXX throughout xfj^oh and Vulg.
cera ; so there is no room to doubt but this is
the true meaning of the word ; and the radical
idea of the root seems to be soft, yielding, melt-
ing, or the like, which properties are not only
well kno^vn to belong to wax, but are also inti-
mated in all the passages of scripture wherein
the N. 3^^^ occurs. This interpretation is
confirmed by the verb's being used in Ethiopic
for fearing, being terrified, &c. for in terror the
heart and body are (as it were) dissolved.
Comp. under vo and DDn. It may also be
worth remarking, that the Eng. N. wax is de-
duced by some Etymologists from the Saxon
wsec, pliant, soft, yielding. See Junius's Ety-
molog. Anglican, in WAX. occ. Ps. xvii. 15,
(where see Merrick's Annot.) Ixviii. 3. xcvii.
5. Mic. i. 4<.
*nn Chald.
As a pronoun, this. Ezra v. 3, 4, & al. freq.
With D like, as, prefixed, rrata such, thus, q. d.
as, or like, this. Dan. ii. 10. iii. 29. Jer. x. 11.
" To go or burn out as fire, a lamp, or candle
when the matter fails." Ps. cxviii. 12. Prov.
xiii. 9. Isa. xliii. 17, & al. " It differs from
niD, which is to extinguish or put out a light
[or fire] and it is applied to streams [or tor-
rents] that dry up in hot weather. Job vi. 17,
When it is hot they i3jr*73 are consumed [or fail]
out of their place.'^ Bate.
^1 Sec under tina
It signifies in general, to knock, knock against,
strike, and may perhaps be a word formed from
the sound.
I. To knock, as at a door. It occurs as a par-
ticiple benoni in Kal, Cant. v. 2 ; as a parti-
ciple mas. plur. in Hith. Jud. xix. 22,
D'psTnn knocking themselves, or violently
pushing against the door.
II. To beat forward, drive forward by beating.
occ. Gen. xxxiii. 13.
Welsh dyna.
To leap, spring, bound, exult. Once, Job xli.
13 or 22. In Chaldee it is used for exulting or
leaping for joy. And the Syriac version of the
New Testament uses this verb for the Greek
ffxiarav to leap, leap for joy. Luke i. 41, 44. vi.
23. '
Der. By inserting n, Dutch danssen, Danish
dantze, French danser, Eng. dance.
In Kal, to beat, or be beaten small, as dust. Isa.
xli. 15. Exod. xxxii. 20. Deut. ix. 21. In
Hiph. to beat small. 2 Sam. xxii. 43, & al. As
a N. p*T small, minute. Exod. xvi. 14, & al. A
dwarf. Lev. xxi. 20. Fem. plur. mp-r thin,
slender, of cattle or com. Gen. xli. 3, 4, 6, 7,
&al.
II. To thrash, thrash out, as bread corn ; and in
Huph. to be thrashed out. occ. Isa. xxviii. 28.
Comp. ch. xli. 15.
III. As a N. p-n a fort for battering engiiies, a bat-
tery ; or rather, as the Hebrew word is singidar,
a ivall of circumvallation, on which their batter-
ing engines, such as the catapultae and ballistse,
were placed, occ. 2 Kings xxv. 1. Jer. Hi. 4.
Ezek. iv. 2. xvii. 17. xxi. 22 or 27. xxvi. 8.
To confirm this interpretation, observe that
p">'"T is always joined with rrsn to build, that in
2 Kings xxv. 1. Jer. Iii. 4, it is mentioned as
built a-iD round about the city besieged, and
that in the former of these texts the LXX
render it clearly by <rtoiTux,os a surrounding
wall. And to illustrate this subject, comp. Luke
xix. 43. Josephus, De Bel. lib. v. cap. 12,
1, 2, and see Greek and Eng. Lexicon in
Xa^cc^ II. and Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex.
Heb. p. 440.
Hence may be derived Greek tux;os a wall,
French digue a bank, and Eng. dike.
IV. As a N. pT a thin slender cloth or covering,
Isa. xl. 22. (comp. Psal. civ. 2. ) ; or it may
mean, more agreeably to the leading idea,
small dust, or the like, as it is used ver. 15.
See Bate's Crit. Heb. Jerome on Isa. xl.
15, observes, " The Hebrews say that by this
word is signified the finest dust (tenuissimum
pulverem), which is by the wind often carried
into the mouth, and is rather felt than seen.
The smallest and almost invisible particles of
dust are, then, called by this name, such per-
haps as Democritus, with his follower Epicurus,
denominates atoms." Bishop Lowth translates
pi in Isa. xl. 15, an atom.
To stab, pierce, as with a sword or spear. Num.
xxv. 8. 1 Sam. xxxi. 4, & al. As a N. fem.
plur. nmpTTS stabs, piercings. Prov. xii. 18.
Der. Dagger, dirk.
-)!
With a 1 frequently inserted, Ti-r.
In Arabic "m signifies to encompass, go round,
go about, and as a N. a round, a compass, a cir-
cuit. See Castell. And this seems the
general notion of the Hebrew root.
I. To go rpund, go about, dwell intimately, occ
Ps. Ixxxiv. 11, where it is opposed to cisinDrr
being at the porch or door, and so signifies to go
-n
103
'\1
round and round every part, omnia obire pene-
tralia, intimum esse.
II. As a N. mas. plur. D''ni*Trr Isa. xlv. 2, the
crooked, tortuous, round-about ways. So Mon-
tanus toituosa.
III. As a N. Tit.
1. Some round thiyig, a round hall, " that moves
easily any way." Bate. So Vulg. pilam. Isa.
xxii. 18.
2. A round or roundish heap. occ. Ezek. xxiv.
5 ; but -n*T here seems a verb imperat. heap,
heap up ; so Vulg compone strues, /brm heaps.
The bones mentioned in this verse were not
to be burnt, but seethed or stewed under the
flesh. Comp. ver. 4<. As for what is said
ver. 10, let the hones he burnt, that plainly
does not mean, let them he burnt to heat the pot,
for this by the same verse was done by wood;
but let the pot be made so hot that the hones,
which ivere put info it, may be violently heated
or burned. For the farther illustration of this
subject, see Harmer's Observations, vol. iii.
p. 152.
3. ^ circle or circular disposition of an army.
Vulg. sphaeram. "itts -n-sn LXX KVPcXua-u,
I will surround, occ.. Isa. xxix. 3. Compare
xvuXavfAivov and -tioikukKovv, Luke xxi. 20. xix.
43, and see Bochart, vol. iii. 712.
IV. As a N. fem. rrniTn, in reg. nnnn a round
or roundish pile for fire, a pyre, so Vulg. in
Ezek. pyram. occ. Ezek. xxiv. 9. Isa. xxx. .33.
V. In Arabic the root is applied in the nouns
THTT and mxTT to a circular village of tents,
such as the Scenite or Bedoween Arabs still
live in, " Tentoiiorum orbicularis vicus pa-
gusve, quales Scenitce hahitare solent." Golius
in Castell's Lex. So Dr Shaw (Pref. to
Travels, p. viii.) " ^ collection of tents pitch-
ed usually in a circle is called a douwar." And
as it is probable that the Hebrew patriarchs,
who lived in tents, encamped in like manner,
we may hence see the reason of mn coming to
signify a getieration of men of similar manners
or living at the same time. See Psal. xxii. 31.
xxiv. 6. Ixxiii. 15. Prov. xxx. 11 14*. Gen.
vii. 1. Num. xxxii. 13. Job viii. 8. Plur.
mas. Dmi. occ. Psal. Ixxii. 5. cii. 24. Eccles.
i. 4. Isa. li, 8. Plur. fem. n^'^1, and in reg.
TTTT. freq. occ. Gen. vi. 9. Noah was upright
iTiTTn in his generations, i. e. both in those
before, (comp. Gen. vii. 1.) however wicked,
and in those after the flood. Isa. xxxviii. 1 2,
"rn my generation (i. e. the people of my gen-
eration) is departed and removed from me as a
shepherd's tent, which is soon shifted to a dif-
ferent place for the conveniency of pasturage.
Isa. liii. 8, tttt his generation, i. e. the men
of his generation, their obstinate intidelity,
wickedness, and cruelty. Comp. nnu' under
VI. Chald. -TT or mn to inhabit, dwell, occ.
Dan. iv. 9, 18. It is written with an a in-
serted, as a participle, or participial, N. mas.
plur. ^-nxn, and in reg. -nxT inhabiting or inha-
bitants, occ. Dan. ii. 38. iii. 31. iv. 32. vi. 26.
As a N. "linn an habitation, dwelling, occ.
Dan. ii. 11. iv. 22,29. v. 21.
VII. Chald. 'TT a pearl, so called from its
rou7id or globular form. occ. Estb. i. 6. See
Bochart's excellent vindication of this inter-
pretation, vol. iii. p. 708, & seq. and Scheuch-
zer's Phys. Sacr. on the text.
11-r occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate
form, but
I. Asa N. "M'^lfreedom, liberty, power to go about
where one pleases. Lev. xxv. 10. Isa. Ixi. 1, &al.
II. As a N. *nTT a species of dove. Thus the
Targum renders it io-'SSty, LXX, r^vyu^, and
Vulg. turtur a turtle. It probably means the wild
pigeon as distinguished from the tame, so call-
ed from its wandering freely in the fields. See
Bochart, vol. iii. 52. occ. Psal. Ixxxiv. 4.
Prov. xxvi. 2. The former passage may be
thus explained. Even (as) the sparrow findeth
her house, and the dove her nest where she hath
laid her young, (so should I find J thine altars,
O Jehovah of Hosts, my King, and my God.
According to which exposition David illus-
trates his vehement longing after the sacred
tabernacle, and God's public worship (whence
he had been driven, perhaps during Absalom's
rebellion), by the trro^yn of birds, and by that
joy and delight with which they return to their
brood after they have been absent from them.
As for the common interpretation of this text,
which, however, Bate embraces, I must ob-
serve, that though we should, contrary to the
authority of the ancient versions, admit that
mn signifies a swallow, yet it is utterly incred-
ible that any bird should build its nest on the
altars of Jehovah. (And N. B. the Hebrew
word "mnmn ver. 4, must be plural ) I pre-
sume this will be readily allowed as to the
small altar of incense, which was placed under
cover in the tabernacle before the vail of the
holy of holies ; and even with regard to the
altar of burnt-offerings, there a bird must have
been continually disturbed by the necessaiy
ministrations of the priests, about the numer-
ous sacrifices ofl^ered on it. Nor can we sup-
pose that the priests would suffer the altars of
God to be defiled by such guests, had they
been ever so much disposed to take up their
abode there. See Noldius, Partic. Heb. in
DK 24. Accusat. and Annot. 650. It must,
however, be confessed that the explanation
above proposed from Noldius seems unusually
and harshly elliptical, and that the most natural
interpretation of the Hebrew would be by con-
sidering "jTnnntn nx as put in apposition with
the preceding n-:! and ]p ;* if with Bochart
and Menick (whom see) we might understand
the altars as used by a metonymy for the
temple, about which it is highly probable some
sparrows, and even doves, might build. Rus-
sel, Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 65, mentions " a
brown coloured dove, which builds in the win-
dows, &c. of the city." It is evident that the
beginning of this psalm is conceived with great
pathos. And may we not say that the Psalm-
ist's mind being at the 4th verse chiefly intent
on the holy altars, he mentions them instead
of the temple ?
III. '^^"n "in rendered pure myrrh, occ. Exod.
xxx. 2.3. " The best myrrh is that which is
friable and clear ; and its crumbling, or rolling
* See note on nnx VII.
^-n
104
D-n
under the fingers, as any thing round does,
seems to be well expressed by tt-|-t." Bate.
T7TT as a N. a thistle, so named from its round
form, and being encircled on all sides with
prickles, or from its seeds being encircled with
a downy sphere, on which it easily rolls along
or Jiies with the wind, and that to a great dis-
tance. See Bate's Crit. Heb. occ. Gen. iii.
18. Hos. X. 8.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies to repel, and this seems nearly the idea of"
the Hebrew ; for as a N. px*Ti rejection, ab-
horrence, contempt, occ. Isa. Ixvi. 24. Dan. xii. 2.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but the idea
seems, to be sharp, acute, as the verb signifies
in Arabic. Hence as a N. pIT the iron part,
point, or prickle of a goad; the whole instru-
ment being called TTsbn, which see under Tnb.
occ. 1 Sam. xiii. 21. Eccles. xii. II. The
Greek 'h^i-ra.vov a sickle, by which the LXX
render pn*T in Sam. may perhaps be a deriva-
tive from it.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Syriac sig-
nifies, to proceed gradually, and in Arabic the
same, also to ascend. As a N. fem. rraTiTa a
steep place, a precipice, a lofty cliff, occ. Ezek.
xxxviii. 20. Cant. ii. 14; where Solomon,
" having in the soft language of affection call-
ed the Jewish queen his dove, nothing was
more natural to an oriental imagination than the
immediate comparing her then residence [a
lofty palace of stone] to the rocky cliffs in which
their doves were wont to build." Harmer's
Outlines, p. 255, where see more.
To go, come, or put fonvards, to proceed, or
stretch out, or forth.
I. To go along, come, proceed. Num. xxiv. 17,
a star, ^Ti cometh, proceedeth, from Jacob.
In Hiph. to cause to go or proceed. Ps. xxv. 5.
cvii. 7. Prov. iv. II. Isa. xlii. 16, & al.
II. As a N. -i"TT
1. A way, path, or road. Exod. xiii. 18. Num.
XX. 17. Job xii. 24.
2. A way, journey, proceeding. Gen. xxiv. 42.
Jud. xviii. 5, 6.
3. A way, journey, distance. Gen. xxx. 36. 1
Kings xix. 7.
4. A way, custom, manner. Gen. xix. 31. xxxi.
35. Psal. xlix. 14. Isa. viii. II.
5. It frequently refers to the way in which men
should go, i. e. the manner in which they
should act according to the revealed will of
God. See Exod. xxxii. 8. Deut. ix. 12, 16.
xi. 28. Psal. V. 9.
6. It denotes the manner of God's acting, or
proceeding. Deut. xxxii. 4. 2 Sam. xxii. .31.
Psal. xviii. 31, & al. Also his works or
actions themselves. Prov. viii. 22, Jehovah pos-
sessed me the beginning of his way, i. e. of his
\vork of creation. Job xl. 14 or 19, Behemoth
ba "'311 JT'irxi the chief of the ways or works
of God, i. e. one of the most remarkable
quadrupeds he hath made.
7. fin is sometimes used as a particle.
I. Straightway, immediately. Psal. ii. 12.
2. I?i a manner, as it were. 1 Sam. xxi. 5.
III. To go along, walk or tread, as men. Deut.
i. 36. xi. 24, On which the sole of your feet
-jmn shall tread. As a N. -jTrn a tread or
treading. LXX, /3>j^a. occ. Deut. ii. 5. So
Michaelis explains -nny iTi Job xxiii. 10, by
vestigium in quo sto, the footing or tread in
which I stand, Heb. literally, of ray standing.
IV. To go upon, tread down. Jud. v. 21, My
body or person "ann hath trodden down
strength. Comp. Jud. xx. 43. Psal. xci. 13.
Job ix. 8.
V. To go or tread upon, as grapes or olives,
and so press out their juices. Jud. ix. 27.
Isa. xvi. 10. Neh. xiii. 15. Micah vi. 15.
Comp. Isa. Ixiii. 2, 3. Jer, xxv. 30. Lam. i. 15.
where it is applied to a wine-press. As a N.
in a treading, as of vineyards. Job xxiv. 18.
Comp. ver. II.
In the east they still tread their grapes after the
ancient manner. " August 20th, 1765. The
vintage [near Smyrna] was now begun the
juice [of the grapes] was expressed for wine,
a man with feet and legs bare treading the
fruit in a kind of cistern, with a hole or vent
near the bottom, and a vessel beneath to re-
ceive the liquor." Chandler's Travels in
Greece, p. 2.
VI. In Hiph. to tread or cause to be trodden, as
a thrashing-floor, i. e. to cause beeves to go
upon it, and so thi-ash out the corn. Jer. Ii.
33. Comp. ^3 under ni3 V. and lyi.
VII. Of a bow. To hold or stretch forth as pre-
paring to shoot. 1 Chron. v. 18. Psal. vii. 13.
Isa. V. 38. Jer. 1. 14. Ii. 3. Comp. Jer. ix. 3,
where Vulg. extenderunt. In several of which
passages the LXX render it by rwuto extend,
hold forth. So of arrows, to stretch forth. Ps.
Iviii. 8. Ixiv. 4.
Der. Greek r^ip^^nv to run ; Eng. to trudge ;
also track, trace ; Welsh dyrac, an avenue.
Occurs not as a V. but hence as a N. dttt the
south. It seems a compound from in or m
to go about, and mi high ; perhaps because the
sun, or solar orb, in his apparent diurnal cir-
cuit, seems to all the inhabitants on the north
of the torrid zone to ascend to the greatest height
when he is in the meridian or full south ; agree-
ably to that expression in Jud. viii. 13,
Dinrr iiVyiibrs the solar orb being on high. Job
xxxvii. 17. Eccles. i. 6. xi. 3, & al. freq.
Deut. xxxiii. 23, as translated, possess thou (i. e.
Naphtali) the west and the south, seems irre-
concileable with truth and fact ; for the pos-
sessions of this tribe were so far from being
on the south of the Holy Land, that they were
the most northerly of all, and the tribes of
Asher and Zebulun were situated more wes-
terly than this. The confusion has arisen
from rendering d"* the west, instead of giving it
its proper meaning, the sea, as both the
LXX and Vulg. have done. And the sea here
intended is, no doubt, the sea of Chinnereth, as
it is called Josh. xii. 3, which in the New Tes-
tament is denominated the lake of Gennesareth,
Luke V. I , or the sea of Galilee, or of Tiberias,
John vi. I. And it IS true that the tribe of
Naphtali possessed the greater share of this
m
105
"iVI
sea, i. e. all the western coast from north to
south. * And the prophet Isaiah, speaking of
the land of Naphtali, eh. viii. 23, or ix. 1, de-
scribes it as situated dnT "ITt bi/ the way of the
sea. Compare Mat. iv. 13 15, and see Vi-
tringa on Isa. viii. 23. The Chaldce Targum
in Deut. xxxiii. 23, is remarkable, and confirms
the above interpretation, '^D^T2 D" rilv^
ni"- Kmim, on the west of the sea of Gene-
sar, and on the south he shall possess. The sea
of Galilee is, in like manner, called v^aa
Vivvr^ffoc^ the water of Gennesar, 1 Mac. xi. 67,
and h kifcvyi Twriffa.^ the lake of Gennesaj', by
Josephus, De Bell. lib. iii. cap. 9, 7, 8,
who there elegantly describes the eminent /er-
iility of the country. Michaelis, (Supplem.
ad Lex. Heb. p. 476.) takes Dm for the
proper name of a country to the south of the
sea of Galilee, otherwise called m"i33 333,
Josh. xi. 2.
r"lT Chald.
As a N. from the Heb. V'^^, the arm. Dan. ii.
32, & al. yn-TK (Heb. P'tin) the same. Ezra
iv. 23.
Der. Draw, throw.
To inquire, or require.
I. To inquire, make inquiry, ask. Deut. xiii. 14.
xvii. 4. xix. 18. i:^T>"inb Ezra x. 16, Michaelis
thinks an evident erratum in the writing for
Kinnb, occasioned by the frequent occurrence
of the name lyi"")*! Darius in his book. One
of Dr Kennicott's MSS. omits the s
II. To inquire of, consult, either transitively,
Gen. XXV. 22. Exod. xviii. 15. Ezek. xx. 1 ;
or with the particles n or bx following, 1 Sam.
xxviii. 7. 2 Kings i. 2, 3. Deut. xviii. 11. Isa.
viii. 19. xi. 10. As a N. U'Tin a written
story or memoir which may be consulted. 2
Chron. xiii. 22. xxiv. 27.
III. "With b following, to inquire for or after.
Deut. xii. 30. 2 Sam. xi. 3.
IV. To inquire after, regard, care for. Deut.
xi. 12. Job iii. 4.
V. 3 b he concerned, or careful for, to seek. See
Deut. xxiii. 7. Esth. x. 3. Jer. xxix. 13. Ps.
xxxviii. 13.
VI. T'o inquire after, make inquisition for, re-
quire. Gen. ix. 5. xiii. 22. Deut. xviii. 19.
Mic. vi. 8. Ezek. xxxiv. 10.
Hence the oriental dervise or dervich ultimate-
ly had his name. " The word," says the Ency-
clopedia Britan. " is originally Persian, signi-
fying a beggar, or person who has nothing.
Hence also perhaps was named the British
goddess of vengeance, Andraste, or Adrastia,
whom queen Boadicea (according to Dio in
Nerone) invoked before her engagement with
the Romans. " A^oaima, h l>iif/.iffis- Adrastia
is the same as Nemesis, i. e. the goddess of
revenge," says Hesychius.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to thrash, beat or shatter
to pieces, as the ears of corn and straw in thrash-
ing, which was anciently performed either by
See De 1' Isle's Terrae Sanctae Tabula.
the feet of cattle. See Deut. xxv. 4. Jer. 1.
1 1 . Hos. x. 1 1 ; or by thrashing instruments
called yx^'^, a-Tira, and rrbaj;, which see under
their respective roots. See also Isa. xxviii.
27. Amos i. 3 ; and comp. 1 Chron. xxi. 20,
with ver. 23. In Jer. 1. 11, are two readings,
HV1 supported by the Complutensian, For-
ster's, Vander Hooght's, and Kennicott's edi-
tions, by the LXX version sv l^oTctvri in the
grass, and Vulg. super herbam ; and ntt'T, by
Walton's and other modern printed editions,
and by twenty-eight of Dr Kennicott's codices.
Either reading furnishes a good sense. As to
the latter, comp. Hos. x. 11.
ti'lTN which we have Isa. xxviii. 28, and that
without any various reading furnished by Dr
Kennicott, may be either an infinitive of an
unusual form, or rather a N. formed with k
prefixed. Comp. anx 1 Sam. ii. 33, under
nil.
In Niph. to be thrashed, occ. Isa. xxv. 10,
twice.
In Huph. to be thrashed, occ. Isa. xxviii. 27.
As a N. u^n a thrashing. Lev. xxvi. 5. Deut.
xxv. 4. As a N. fern, in reg. nu/Ta a thrash-
ing. Isa. xxi. 10. Homer has described the
method oi thrashing corn by the feet of oxen, as
practised in his time and country, II. xx. lin.
495, &c.
Fi/jupoi Tt MfTT lyivovTO jSoaiv u^o 7[otr(r i^if/.v%ijv.
As with autumnal harvests cover'd o'er.
And thick bestrown, lies Ceres' sacred floor,
When round and round, with never wearied pain,
The trampling steers beat out th' uunumber'd grain.
Pope.
The ancient Arabs, Syi-ians, Egyptians, and
Romans, thrashed their corn in the same man-
ner, by the feet of cattle, as may be seen in
Bochart, vol. ii. 302, &c. 311, &c.* And
" these nations," says Dr Shaw,f speaking of
the Arabs and Moors in Barbary, " continue
to tread out their corn after the primitive
custom of the East. Instead of beeves they
frequently make use of mules and horses, by
tying in like manner, by the neck, three or
fom- of them together, and whipping them af-
terwards round about the nedders (as they call the
thrashing-foors, the Libycce area of Horace),
where the sheaves lie open and expanded, in
the same manner as they are placed and pre-
pared with us for thrashing. This indeed
is a much quicker way than ours, though less
cleanly. For as it is performed in the open
air, Hos. xiii. 3, upon any round level plat of
ground, daubed over with cow's dung, to pre-
vent as much as possible the earth, sand, or
gravel, from rising, a great quantity of them
all, notwithstanding this precaution, must un-
avoidably be taken up with the graii*. at the
same time the straw, which is their only fod-
der, is hereby shattered to pieces : a circum-
stance very pertinently alluded to, 2 Kings
Comp.Wotstein's Note on I Cor. ix. 9.
t Travels, p. 138, 139, 2d edit.
i^wn
106
)W1
jdii. 7, where the king of Syria is said to have
made the Israelites like the dust (tt^lb) hj
thrashing." Kolben makes the same observa-
tions upon the like method of treading out corn
by the feet of horses, which is practised like-
wise to this day among the Hottentot nations
at the Cape of Good Hope. *
II. To thrash, beat to pieces. Isa. xli. 15. Job
xxxix. 15; where LXX, xarxTxrna-it, shall
tread upon. Comp. Dan. vii. 23.
III. To tear to pieces, i. e. with thorns, as the
ears of corn and straw by the thrashing wheel.
Jud. viii. 7. Comp. Isa. xxv. 10.
Der. To dash, dust.
Hence also the name of the Roman idol f Dis,
by which they meant |: the earth, whence, ac-
cording to their physical theology, all things
spring, and whither they all return. Comp.
Gen. iii. 19. Ecclus xl. 11. xli. 10.
From the Heb. mi may also be deduced the D}/-
sce, who were " inferior goddesses (of our Saxon
ancestors), the messengers of the great Woden,
Avhose province it was to convey the souls of such
as died in battle to his abode called Val-Hall,
that is, the Hall of Slaughter, where they were
to drink with him and their other gods, cere-
visia, a kind of malt liquor (ale) in the skulls
of their slaughtered enemies. On the contrary,
thflse who died a natural death were by the
same Dysce conveyed to Hela, the goddess of
Hell, where they were tormented with hunger
and thirst, and all kinds of evils." Thus the
authors of the Universal History, vol. xix. p.
178, 8vo. " Of these goddesses," say the
same learned writers, in a note, " mention is
made in an ancient Danish monument," from
which they cite some lines, containing so curious
a specimen of the theology of our heathen an-
cestors, that I am persuaded the reader will
not be displeased at seeing the English trans-
lation of them in this place. They are the
conclusion of a wounded warrior's dying song.
' With the dead I long to be ;
Now the II Dt/.sce beckon ine,
Whom great Woden from his hall
Sent, and order'd me to call.
In the As(e's lofty house '
I shall sit and a!e carouse.
Hours of life already fly,
Let me laugh, and laughing die."
From these Dysce, or from Dusii, a kind of de-
mons among the Gauls, we still retain the word
deuce for the devil.
To spring, sprout forth, germinate, occ. Gen. i.
11. Joel ii. 22, The pleasant spots of the wil-
derness. TXtyn spring. As a N. xuri what
springs from the earth, grass. Deut. xxxii. 2.
Ps. xxxvii. 2, & al. freq.
* Nat. Hist of the Cape, p. 73, 74.
+ See Vossius, De Orig. et Progr. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 60,
62.
t So Cicero, " Terrena autem vis omnis atque natura
Diti patri dedicata est- qui Dives, ut apud Gnvcos
JiXevTOjy, quia et recidant omnia in terras, et oriantur e
terris." De Nat. Deor. lib. ii. cap. 2(5.
i The whole of which may he found in Five Pieces
of Runic Poetry, page 57, &c. printed for Dodsley, Pall-
Mai 1.
II Runic, Di/iir.
I suspect that the radical idea of this very diffi-
cult word is, to fill or plump up, to make plump,
gross, or the like. So the LXX render it, in-
ter al. by %^-7rXri6u), 'xcf^^vvu.
I. In Kal, to fill up, make fat, as the bones with
marrow, occ. Prov. xv. 30. Also intransi-
tively, to become or grow plump, or fat. Deut.
xxxi. 20. Prov. xi. 25, & al. In Huph.
spoken figuratively of a sword, to be made fat.
occ. Isa. xxxiv. 6. As a participial N. "[wi
plump, fat. occ. Psal. xcii. 15. Isa. xxx. 23,
where it is applied to bread-corn. Psal. xxii.
30, v'^^< "^irn bD may be rendered with Mr
Fenwick, Bishop Lowth, (in Merrick's An-
notations), and Dr Home, all who are fattened,
fed, or sustained by or from the earth, i. e. all
mankind. So Homer, II. vi. lin. 142,
BgOTy o't tc^ov^yis xx^tov iBtvaiv,
Mortals, wtvo feed on earthly fruits.
And Horace, lib. ii. ode 14, lin. 9, 10,
omnibus,
Quicunque terrae munere vesciraur.
All we, who on earth's bounty feed.
Asa N.'^tt^nya^, oil, or that unctuous oleaginous
matter which plumps up the substance, w^hether
of animals, see Job xxxvi. 16. Psal. xxxvi. 9.
Ixiii. 6. or of vegetables, Jud. ix. 9; and
which is in part furnished by the clouds in
rain, dew, &c. See Ps. Ixv. 12, and comp, Isa.
xxx. 23. "What can be the inexhaustible source,"
asks the ingenious Abbe Pluche, " whence
we receive again those oils, which to us seem
annihilated by waste ? God, together with wa-
ter and salt, has, from the beginning, poured
into the hoUovy of the sea, a measure of oil
or bitumen, which he has proportioned to the
wants of the whole globe. Fire and air inces-
santly raise from thence a certain quantity of
water, of light salts and minute filaments of
oil. Thence the rains, fountains, rivers, vege-
tations, nutritions, savours, odours, and all the
properties of flow^ers, fruits, barks, roots, and
woods. This oil, unperceived in rain-water,
again collects in plants its attenuated particles.
It acquires quite diflferent forms and qualities,
from its union with the water, the earth, the
several salts, and the principles of all kinds."
Nature Displayed, vol. iv. p. 138, English edi-
tion, 12mo. Comp. vol. iii. p. 260. And the
learned Dr Hunter, in his note on Evelyn's
Sylva, concerning the food and nutriment of
plants, says, " From a number of experiments
accurately conducted, I am led to believe that
all vegetables, from the hyssop upon the wall to
the cedar of Libanus, receive their principal
nourishment from oily particles'^ incorporated
with water by means of an alkaline salt, or ab-
sorbent earth It may be asked, whence do
natural soils receive their oily particles? I answer,
the air supplies them. During the summer
months, the air is full of putrid exhalations,
ai-ising from the steam of dunghills, the per-
spiration of animals, and smoke. Every shower
brings down these oleaginous particles for the
m
107
n
nourishment of plants.'' See more in the author
himself, and in Annual Register for 1777,
Nat. Hist. p. 94.
Naturalists are, I think, agreed, from a multi-
plicity of experiments, that oil, or an unctuous
substance, whether animal, vegetable, or mineral,
is the true and proper fuel or pabulum of fire,
i. e. not what is itself turned into the very
substance of elementary fire fas air is), but
what immediately supports it in the action of
flaming and burning, and by so doing is itself
dissipated, or vanishes in the air ; and that oil,
the more pure it is from other matter, the less
faeces it, in burning, leaves behind it ; and far-
ther, that oil, or an unctuous matter, is what
conglutinates the parts of vegetables and ani-
mals, or keeps them in a state of cohesion. *
Hence,
II. As a verb formed from the N. but in an
opposite or privative sense, (like the verbs ^37,
DD3, nnb, D^ir, 'TIJ?, C'lU',) to take away the oily
parts of an animal body by fire, to consume it to
ashes, occ. Psal. xx. 4 ; where Eng. margin,
turn to ashes, so Montanus, incineret ; Mar-
tin's French translation, reduise en cendre ;
Diodati's Italian, riduca in cenere. Compare
Lev. ix. 24. Jud. vi. 21. 1 Chron. xxi. 26.
2 Chron. vii. 1, 3. 1 Kings xviii. 38, and see
Bochart, vol. ii. 360, 361, 539. As a N. itn
the ashes of animals thus consumed. Lev. vi. 3,
4, or 10, 11. Jer. xxxi. 40, & al. Hence as a
verb, to clear from ashes, q. d. to ash. Exod.
xxvii. 3. Num. iv. 13.
III. As a N. iiy-T, or, according to Walton's
edition, and at least twenty-two of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices, piyT, a species of clean animal.
The LXX render it ^uyx^yov, i. e. the V)hite-
buttocks (from 'rvyyi the buttocks, and x^yn;
white) J and " such," says Dr Shaw, " is the
lidmee (as the Africans call it), which is
shaped exactly like the common antelope,
with which it agrees in colour and in the fashion
of its horns, only that in the lidmee they
are of twice the length, as the animal itself is of
twice the bigness. " And since neither the an-
telope, nor consequently, according to the
above description, the lidmee, is of an ashen,
but of a brown or fallow colour, I would
rather deduce its name ^ly-n from the bulk and
grossness, than (as Bochart does) from the
supposed ashen colour of the animal, occ.
Deut. xiv. 5. See Bochart, vol. ii. 902, 903.
Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 416, and Michaelis
Recueil de Questions, Qu. 85.
Dl
The idea of the word probably is, to appoint, set,
place ; and hence perhaps may be derived the
Greek rurru to appoint, ordain, m seems
used as a participle, Deut. xxxiii. 2, At his
right hand afire riT was placed (stood) by him.
Hab. iii. 4, seems a very parallel text, and the
brightness was as the light, ^b TT-D D-Slp re-
splendent beams (were) at his hand. See
* See Boerhaave's Chemistry, vol. i. p. 168 ^208. vol.
ii. p. 19, &c. edit. Dallowe, and vol. i. p 300 .'^36. vol. ii.
p. 18, &c. edit. Sliaw. And comp. the learned Mr Jones's
Physiological Disquisitions, p. 130, &c.
Bate's Integrity of the printed^: Hebrew Text,
&c. p. 76. The Hebrew inb m wn is^n^n is
rendered by the LXX ik h^,uv avrou ArrEAOi
f^iT ecvTov, at his right hand angels with him.
So larrb c;j< the faming fire is called I'Tl'iirn his
(Jehovah's) attendants, Psal. civ. 4. It must
not however be dissembled that many of Dr
Kennicott's Hebrew codices in Deut. xxxiii.
2, read miyx in one word, so three of the
Samaritan nitt'K, and two mnu/x. f This word
means effusions, and might be thought to refer
to those shoivers which accompanied the earth-
quakes, when Jehovah marched with his peo-
ple. See Jud. v. 4. But it does not appear
that ninu'N ever signifies rain or showers
And if it did, would not Jehovah's being at-
tended by fire as his servants be a much more
noble idea, than the heavens or clouds drop-
ping down water at his presence ? And ob-
serve that he is just before said to have shined
forth from mount Paran.
As a N. n"T an appointment, statute, laiu. Ezra
viii. 36. Esth. i. 8, 13, 15, 19, & al. freq.
II. Chald. nn and emphat. Nni a decree, a law
Dan. ii. 9, 13, 15. vi. 5. Ezra vii. 12, & al.
i^T)1 Chald.
As a N. fem. rrNriT or Nxm (from Heb. hw^)
grass. So LXX ;^;XflJ, and Vulg. herbis, occ.
Dan. vi. 12, 20, or 15, 23.
PLURILITERALS.
Or Words of more than three Letters, begin-
ning with 1.
Oni See under nTr
As a N. ^IDDIT or ^nDTi a drakmon, or daric,
a Persian coin of gold, in value about twenty-
five shillings ; the same as the p'TTX, which
see. It is always mentioned as being of gold.
occ. Ezra ii. 69. Neh. vii. 70 72.
inn"7 Chald.
From r\'^ a statute, and "nn to declare, make
plain. As a N. mas. plur. emphat. K'^'i^DT
rendered counsellors, whose business it seems
to have been to declare and explain the law,
occ. Dan. iii. 2, 3.
n
rr a particle.
1 . Prefixed to a noun it is emphatical, and may
be rendered the or this. It answers to the
Greek o, h, to, and is a plain abbreviation of
the pron. xirr or K-n Gen. i. 1, 2. xxiv. 50.
Exod. ix. 27. Deut. i. 39, & al. freq.
2. Prefixed to a N. it is vocative or pathetic,
Deut. xxxii. 1, hearken, D-DirTr O heavens,
and I wiU speak; and hear, yian O earth.
comp. Cant. vi. 1. IK. xvi. 26. 2 K. ix. 5.
3. Prefixed to participles or participial Ns. it
is equivalent to the relative pronoun and the
Kn
108
Vnn
verb. Thus trmrr ivhich creepeth, Gen. i. 26.
"iniyrr he who keepeth, o <puXuffffuy, Ps. cxlvi. 6.
4. Prefixed to several particles it denotes that
tvldch, what, 1 Sam. ix. 24, rr'-byn tbatwhieli,
what fwasj upon it. 1 Kings xx. 33, nsnnrr
what (came) from him.
5. The relative, who, which, whether corre-
sponding to the Latin nominative or accusative
case to the verb, Ezra x. 14, 17, the men
ll^a^rrrT who fquij had taken (literally caused
to dwell) /orej^?i wives. (Comp. n^bnn Josh.
X. 24. ) Ezra viii. 25, the offering to the house
of God "ybnrr innrrn which (quam) the king,
^c. offered. Comp. 1 Chion. xxvi. 28. 2
Chron. xxix. 36.
6. Prefixed, it expresses a question or doubt,
ivhat? whatnot? whether? Gen. iv. 9. xxvii.
21, 38. 1 Sam. ii. 27. Jer. xxxi. 20, & al.
freq. * In this sense it seems a mere inter-
jection, and to be intended to express a quick
aspiration or breathing, as of a man desiring to
know the answer sought for ; as we say in
Eng. Ha!
7. Postfixed to words of time and place, it sig-
nifies to, towards. Gen. xii. 10. Exod. xii.
10. & al. freq.
KH
A demonstrative particle, behold, h, see, see
here, hah ! occ. Gen. xlvii. 23. Ezek. xvi. 43.
Chald. the same. Dan. ii. 43. iii. 25.
Aha ! Lat. evax ! a particle, or natural excla-
mation, used
L In rejoicing or exulting. Job xxxix. 25. Isa.
xliv. 16.
2. In insulting. Ezek. xxv. 3. xxxvi. 2. Psal.
XXXV. 21, 25.
nn
I suspect the idea of this root is dusky, dark-
coloured, black. It occurs not however as a
verb, but we meet with the traces of it in the
two foIloM'ing nouns.
I. As a N. mas. plur. D-arrSiy elephants' teeth.
So Targum b-ST ^U^, LXX, e^ovruv i}.i<pccvTivuv,
and Vulg. dentes elephantorum, and ebur, ivo-
ry. It seems a compound of ^zy a tooth, and
D-Srr elephants, so named perhaps from their
dusky or black colour. Buflfbn (Hist. Nat.
torn. p. 251, 12mo.) says, that " the ordinary
colour of the elephant is ash-coloured grey or
blackish." But then he adds in a note,
" Some persons who have resided a long time
at Pondicheri assert that there never were any
but black elephants, at least in that part of India;
it is true, say they, that if one lets them go for
some time without washing, the dust which
sticks to their oily hide, which is entirely free
from hair, makes them appear of a dirty grey j
but when they come out of the water, they
are as black as jet (noirs comme du jai). 1 be-
lieve indeed that black is the natural colour of
elephants." And thus the f Arabs call the
* " rr Interrogrativum meraest intorjectio, seu tonden-
tiam aiiimi in responsionem qutEsitam significatis anheli-
tus, seu spiritus citissime protrusus." NoLUius.
t Soe Bochart, vol. ii. 217, and Castell, Lex. under
nrrp au.
elephant alikhaban, (from their verb atlp ka-
hiba) to be brown, dark-coloured, on account of
his colour, and I would not be positive that the
Arabic V. :mp itself was not a corruption of
Heb. srr. occ. 1 K. x. 22. 2 Chron. ix. 21.
From an the name of the elephant, perhaps the
Latin ebur, French ivoire, and Eng. ivory.
So the Greeks call ivory tXi(pa.i, after the name
of the animal.
II. As a N. mas. plur. caain, or, according to
twenty-three of Dr Kennicott's codices, D-snrr
ebony wood, so Symmachus s/Ssvaus,* and Vulg.
hebeninos, thus named perhaps from its dark
or black colour. But independently on this (I
confess dubious) derivation, this interpretation
is rendered highly probable, by the similarity
of the Hebrew to the Greek and Latin names,
which seem to be formed from it by D-smrr
being joined with ivory (^u^), as somewhat of a
like kind, which it may well be reckoned,
since it is found in the same places, is, like
that, of gieat value, and remarkable for its
glossy blackness, and that for its pure white-
ness : To which may be added, that D-smrr is
plural like other names of wood in Hebrew, as
D-TDiy, D-TDiibx, D'':)i?2bN, &c. See more in
Bochart, vol. iii. 140, & seq. and in Scheuch-
zer, Phys. Sacra on Ezek. Once Ezek.
xxvii. 15.
III. an come, come give. See under nns
I. The idea of the word seems to be, to emit a
vapour, exhale, evaporate. The N. b!in is
plainly used in this sense by the Chaldee para-
phrast on Ps. xc. 9, ive finish the years of our
life like KiriDT NDIS bin the exhalation or va-
pour of the mouth in winter. And Symmachus
renders the verb ibann bx by ^>j ymffh urfz-n
do not become a vapour, Psal. Ixii. 1 1 ; and in
this sense the N. appears to be used twice in
the immediately preceding verse. Surely the sons
of men are bnn a vapour to ascend in a bal-
ance (they are J altogether (readier) than a va-
pour. So Ps. cxliv, 4, Man is like a vapour ;
his days pass away like a shadow. (Comp.
Jam. iv. 14.) Prov. xxi. 6, The getting of
treasxires by a lying tongue (is the getting of)
rT73 bnn a flitting vapour by those ivho seek
death. Isa. Ivii. 13, The ivind shall carry them
all away, bin a vapour shall take them off. Isa.
XXX. 7, " For Egypt is a mere vapour."
Bishop Lowth. The Hexaplar versions very
frequently render the N. ban by ut/lus, or
arfiof a vapour. So Symmachus and Theodo-
tion in Psal. Ixii. 10; Symmachus in Psal.
xxxix. 6 ; Aquila in Psal. Ixxviii. 33. Aquila,
Symmachus, and Theodotion, in Eccles. i. J 4.
Theodotion in Prov. xxi. 6, renders pits ban
by arf^os (pi^o[/,'.\o;, a tossed vapour ; Aquila in
* "In Montfauconii quidem] Hexaplis Origenianis
nihil de Symmaiho notatum est : at ex 'I heodoreto disco,
eura de hebeno cogitasse. T y^i^ccra.^ inqnit ad h. 1. o
1vi/.{A,a.xoi sSmus -h^fx-mt^a-iv, <x.<p' m roc, s(3iu<x, xoc>,6v'fj.ivoe,
yivi7ix.i--Ergo liebeui nomen in hoc versa apud Symma-
chum legit, sed male a4 m3>np retulit." Michaelis, Not.
ad Geograph. Heb. Exter. Part i. p. 206.
)nn
109
nnri
Eccles. i. 2, "bnrr bsrr by t^/j arf^i^uv, and
Symmachus by ar^oj arfe-uv, a vapour of va-
pours.
II. As a N. bii.T va7iity, emptiness, a being desti-
tute of real substantial good, or truth. Jobvii. 16.
Psal. xciv. 11. Eccles. i. 2. iv. 7, & al. freq.
Also, a vain idol, which according to St Paul,
1 Cor. viii. 4, is nothing in the world, i. e.
* nothing of that which "its fond worshippers
imagine of it. Deut. xxxii. 21. 1 Kings xvi.
13, 26. 2 Kings xvii. 15. Jer. xvi. 19, & al.
Comp. Psal. xxxi. 6. Jon. ii. 8 or 9. Acts
xiv. 15. As a particle, in vain. Job ix. 29.
Psal. xxxix. 7. As a V. in Kal, to become
vain in discourses or mind, i. e. to speak fool-
ishly, or judge falsely, and love what is vain and
worthless, occ. Job xxvii. 12. 2 K. xvii. 15.
Jer. ii. 5. (comp. Rom. i. 21.) In Hiph. to
make vain in this sense, i. e. credidous of, or
loving, what is vain or false, occ. Jer. xxiii.
16.
' ]in See under nrr
inn
The verb in Arabic signifies to cut, cut off,
" resecuit, amputavit," Castell ; and nearly in
this sense, I think with Cocceius (whom see),
it is used in the only passage of the Hebrew
scriptures, where it occurs, Isa. xlvii. 13, Let
them now stand up and save thee Tii.T (who)
cut or divide the heavens, gazing at the stars.
Thus the relative itt'X being understood, as
usual, in an will be exactly spionymous with
the masoretical Keri ""nnrr; which reading
however is supported by at least fifteen of Dr
Kennicott's codices, and ten others now read
"iairr. The cutting or dividing of the heaveyis,
here mentioned, seems to refer to the usual
practice of the heathen astrologers in dividing
them into parts or houses (as they are called),
for the more distinct contemplation of the sit-
uations and configurations of the stars and
planets, whence they pretended to collect the
will of their god, the heavens, and to foretell
future events. Is it not amazing to consider
how long this pagan trumpery continued among
Christians? The LXX and Vulg. have
. given the sense, though not the precise idea of
the words, the former rendering them by
atrr^oXayoi rov ov^kiou astrologers of heaven, the
latter, by augures coeli, augurs of heaven.
r\yn
With a final rr, radical, but mutable or omissi-
ble.
I. To bring, or carry forth, or away. 2 Sam.
XX. 13, (where n^rr seems a verb in Kal, as
rendered in Targ. and Syr. ) Prov. xxv. 4, 5.
Hence Gr. ayu to bring, carry, hyiofjLxt to lead,
&c.
II. To bring forth, or utter wot As, or a voice.
Job xxvii. 4. Isa. lix. 3, 13. Psal. xxxv. 28.
Comp. Psal. xxxvii. 30. As a N. n^rr dis-
course, tale. So Jerome, sermonem. Eng,
translat. a tale that is told. occ. Psal. xc. 9.
Hence
III. To roar, or rather growl, as a lion over his
prey. Isa. xxxi. 4, where see Mr Lowth and
* Sco Greek and English Lexicon xmdci E/SaX^v III.
Bochart, vol. ii. 731. Comp. Job xxxvii. 2.
where the N. rrirr is applied to the muttering
of thunder preceding the storm. See Scott.
To coo, mourn, or moan, as a dove. Isa. xxxviii.
14. lix. 11. In Kal and Hiph. to murmur,
mutter, moan, as men, Isa. viii. 19. xvi. 7.
Jer. xlviii. 31. As a N. rrarr a mourning or
moaning. Ezek. ii. 10. As a N. p^an a mur-
muring or muttering. Lam. iii. 62. In Psal.
xcii. 4, p'3rr seems by the context to denote
some musical instrument, probably so called
from its murmuring sound.
IV. To bring forth or propose any thing in the
mind for meditation and contemplation. Prov.
xxiv. 2. Isa. xxxiii. 18. As a participle n^rr
meditating, " with due deliberation." Bishop
Lowth. occ. Isa. xxvii. 8, where LXX o-w
riffdcx, fAiXiruv thou wast meditating. Vulg. medi-
tatus est, he hath meditated. Comp. under nxr.
V. With n following, it seems to signify such
a study and intention of mind as often bursteth out
into voice. Josh. i. 8, in n-^rr thou shalt med-
itate in it, thou shalt study it with such appli-
cation of thought, that thou shalt talk or mut-
ter to thyself concerning it. So Ps. i. 2, & al.
As a N. p-arr meditation. Ps. xix. 15. Comp.
Ps. ix. 17.
33 rr occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate
form, but hence as a N. a-arr intense medita-
tion, earnest contemplation, occ. Psal. v. 2.
xxxix. 4. In which latter text the LXX
render it by (/.iXirrt meditation. So Vulg.
meditatione.
rra-^rr, once Ezek. xlii. 12. It is variously in-
terpreted, directly, straight forward, elegant,
decent. The Vulg. renders it, separatum, and
so seems to have understood it as a participial
N. from p to protect, defend, with rr emphatic
prefixed, which version seems to deserve con-
sideration.
With a final rr, radical, but mutable or omissi-
ble.
This root seems nearly related to m'' (which
see) as -jrib to -jb" Drr to D".
I. To send, thrust, or dart forth, libere emittere.
So LXX, i'^i(ix\ti, and Vulg. mittet. occ.
Isa. xi. 8. As a N. mrr refers to the shoot-
ing forth, either of the branches or fruit of the
olive tree. Hos. xiv. 6 or 7 ; where LXX
Kxroinei^'Toi fruitful. Comp. Ecclus 1. 10.
II. As a N. Tin the darting forth, or fashing oi'
light. Hab. iii. 3. Comp. Job xl. 5 or 10.
Ps. civ. 1, & al. Hence
III. Glory, majesty, honour. Num. xxvii. 20.
1 Chron. xxix. 25. Dan. x. 8. xi. 31. It is
written without the i. Jer. xxii. 18. As a V-
with a 1 inserted, to glorify, honour, praise, occ-
Neh. xi. 17. Psal. xxviii. 7. xlv. 18. But
the verbs in these passages should be rather
referred to the Hiph. of m" which see.
Comp. Psal. cvii 1, where thirty-seven of
Dr Kennicott's codices read mrr- As a N.
fem. mrr glory. Jer. xxii. 18. where observe
that eight of Dr Kennicott's codices read .mirr
and seven iTirr, and two more in the margin.
IV. Of sound. As a N. mrr a loud, brisk,
vehement noise. Isa. xxx. 30. Job xxxix. 20.
Vn
110
nin
l^inD Tirr the vehemence (or vehement noise)
of his snorting (is) terrible. See Bochart, vol.
ii. 123, & seq. In this sense also the word is
written without the ^, Ezek. vii. 7, The day
of trouble is near, and not of irr the (joyful)
sounding or echo of the mountains.
Till occurs not as a V. but hence as a N. iTJi
loud shouting, either as of men treading grapes,
Isa. xvi. 10. Jer. xxv. 30. or of soldiers en-
couraging one another to battle or plunder,
Jer. li. 14<. And in this latter view the learn-
ed Vitringa understands the word in Isa. xvi.
9, For upon thy summer fruits, and upon thy
harvest bE)3 nnNT the shout (i. e. of plundering
and destroying enemies) is fallen. This inter-
pretation he excellently confirms from Jer.
xlviii. 32. in which parallel text that prophet
uses iiTi; the spoiler, for iTrt. Vitringa adds.
** yitium nullum est in lectione, sed interpre-
tatur propheta posterior, quod prior videri pos-
sit paulo obscurius expressisse. There is no
fault in the reading, but the latter prophet ex-
plains what the former might seem to have ex-
pressed with some degree of obscurity." Which
remark I would desire the reader attentively to
compare with Bishop Lowth's note, charging
the text in Isa. xvi. 9, with two great mistakes,
and then decide for himself.
Jeremiah, in chap, xlviii. 33, alludes to both
senses of the N. nn\"T. xb Tvrr Tfrr Tin" xb
mTT there shall he no treading (ynth) shouting,
the shouting (shall be) no shouting, i. e. not
such as the IVIoabites had been accustomed to,
and took delight in, not the cheerful shouting
of the grape-treaders, but the dreadful shout-
ing of military spoilers. "VVIien I consider how
* very frequently the particle i in, with, is to be
supplied before nouns in the liebrew Scrip-
tures, I cannot help wishing that the learned
bishop had not so positively asserted that,
" instead of the first iT'n the shout, we ought
undoubtedly to read as here, [i. e. in Isa. xvi.
10.] ^"nrr the treader." The above-cited are
all the texts in which ii'^n occurs.
"I"rn See under ,-t3*t.
Din
I. As a N. a footstool, or rest for the feet. Isa.
Ixvi. 1, & al. Comp. Isa. Ix. 13. It occurs
not as a V. but as a N. is always joined with
b3"i the feet. The LXX have rendered it,
1 Chron. xxviii. 2, by ffrKtri? a stand, rest; and
Lam. ii. I, by ro'^ra; ou la-r'/nruv o'l To^i;, the place
where his feet stood. Why then may not rr in
this word be servile, or emphatic, and D"r a
noim from the root nm to be quiet, still, rest ?
which see. As I could not concur with the
learned Bishop Lowth in his criticisms on the
passages cited under the last word, it is with
particular pleasure that I refer the reader to
an excellent Note of his on Isa. lii. 2, for the
illustration of this. Comp. also Homer, Odyss.
i. lin. 130, 131, and Dammii, Lexicon Nov.
Graec. in e^evo; and e^tivvs, p. 972, 973.
II. Chald. as a N. Dirr to cut in pieces. So
the Targum in 1 K. xviii. 33, & al. Hence
as a N. mas. plur. i-mrr pieces, occ Dan. ii.
5. iii. 29. The word is used in the same
sense in Syriac.
Din
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. the myrtle tree;
in which sense it is used also in Arabic ac-
cording to the dialect of Arabia Felix. (See
CasteU.) Isa. xli. 19. Zech. i. 8, & al. The
ideal meaning of the word is uncertain. I
shall just hint that the Greek ri^v; {hedus) sig-
nifies sweet; that the myrtle is very remarkable
for the fragrancy or sweetness of its leaves as
well as of its flowers, and that probably for
this reason it had its Greek and Latin name
fji,v^ro? and myrtus, from f^v^ov (myron) perfume,
sweet ointment.
Hence, no doubt, as a N. fem. riDirr Hadassah,
the original Jewish name of Esther, occ. Esth.
ii. 7. The note of the Chaldee Targum in
this passage seems remarkable, " They called
her rrDirr because she was just, and the just
are those that are compared NDxb to myrtle."
I. To thrust, push. Num. xxxv. 20. Ezek.
xxxiv. 21.
II. To expel, cast out by force. Deut. vi. 19.
Josh, xxiii. 5. Comp. cna.
1171
I. To adorn, decorate, deck. Isa. Ixiii. 1. As a
N. "!"7rr ornament, beauty. Prov. xx. 29. Comp.
Deut. xxxiii. 17. As a N. fem. in reg. mnrr
honour, beauty, glory. Prov. xiv. 28. niirr
imp the beauty or glory of holiness, plainly de-
notes the glorious sanctuary of the tabernacle
or temi)le of God, with the splendid ornaments
of the things and persons belonging to it, all of
which typified the still more glorious things to
come. 1 Chron. xvi. 29. (comp. ver. 27.) Ps.
xxix. 2.* xcvi. 9.* (comp. ver. 6, 8.) But in
2 Chron. xx. 21, ly-rp niirrb seems to import
according to the temple service, i. e. by altejmate
ov responsive singing. Comp. Ezra iii. 11. Ps.
cxxxvi. throughout.
II. To honour, reverence, respect. Exod. xxiii.
3. Lev. xix. 15, 32. In Hith. to honour one-
self, take honour to oneself Prov. xxv. 6. As
a N. Trrr honour, glory. Ps. cxlix. 9. Prov.
xiv. 28, & al. Isa. xlv. 2, ityix Dmnrr. The
Vulg. renders it gloriosos terrae humiliabo, I
will humble the glorious of the earth. But "ity^
doth not signify to humble, and so the rr in
D-'iTTrr will be best considered as a servile.
See under in II.
The words mrr and -i-rfr are often joined in
scripture, as 1 Chron. xvi. 27. Job xl. 5. Ps.
viii. 6. civ. 1, & al. where l^n seems to de-
note the splendour or glory itself, im the oi'-
nament, beauty, or majesty resulting from that
glory. Tin yv "IS) the fruit of the beautiful tree,
Lev. xxiii. 40. The Targum explains it by
Tai"inN xab^x IT'S the fruit of the citron trees.
Comp. Josephus, Ant. lib. xiii. cap. 1.3. 5,
under nsa VII. The Jews still make use of
the fruit of this tree yearly at the feast of ta-
bernacles ; and notwithstanding what Mr Bate
See Noldii, Partic. Heb. in a 37.
* See margin of English translation.
nn
111
mn
has said under this word, I cannot think that
**13 fruit, is equivalent to nSD houghs. Lev.
xxiii. 40, or to "bjr branches, Neh. viii. 15.
nn
I. A natiu-al exclamation of grief, ah! occ.
Ezek. XXX. 2. m-b nrr ah ! or alas to the day !
alack~a-day !
II. With N prefixed nrrx nearly the same, but
more intense, ah ! ah ! Josh. vii. 7, & al. freq.
in
A natural exclamation in lamenting, oh ! n
Heu ! occ, Amos v. 16.
><in
It denotes permanent existence or subsistence.
I. As a V. to be, abide, remain, occ. Eccles.
xi. 3.
II. Chald. the same as Heb. r]^n to be. Dan.
ii. 20, 28. vii. 23, & al.
III. As a N. Nirr one of the divine names. He
who hath permanent existence, who exists emi-
nently. " The Hebrew word Hu [Nnn] He,
says Mr Lowth on Jer. xiv. 22, is often equi-
valent to the true and eternal God. See Deut.
xxxii. 39. Isa. xliii. 10, 13. xlviii. 12, and
especially Ps. cii. 27, where the expression is
the same with that of the text, Atta Hu
[xnrr rrnx] Thou art He ; our English reads,
Thou art the same. The words express the
eternal and unchangeable nature of God. There
is another text where the word is plainly taken
in this sense, 2 K. ii. 14, Where is the Lord
God of Elijah, Aph Hu, [n^r^ fix] even He?
for so the words should be translated. Those
translations which join that expression to the
following sentence, as our English does, put a
manifest force upon the syntax." Comp. 2
Sam. vii. 28. Ps. xliv. 5. Neh. ix. 6, 7. Hos.
vi. 1. Isa. Ii. 1. See Herbelot's Bibliotheque
Orientale in HOU.
IV. A permanent being, one who subsists, a per-
son. Esth. vii. 5, Who is this xirr he or per-
son, aiid where is this H^T^ person? Comp.
Job iv. 7. xvii. 3. xli. 1 or 10. Isa. i. 9.
Hence
V. And most generally, n^r^ is used as the
pron. third person sing, of the common gender,
he, she, it, (though usually masculine.) See
Gen. ii. 11. iii. 15. iv. 20. For its use as a
feminine, see Gen. iii. 12. xx. 2, 12. Lev. ch.
xiii.
VI. As a pron. demonstrative, that, Gen. ii.
19. xix. 35. Ezek. xxxiii. 8. " Those who
understand the genius of the Heb. language,"
says the learned Mr Baruch,* "know that when
the pronoun personal Kirr precedes a N. as in
our text, (2 Sam. xxiii. 8.) it serves to describe
the peculiarity of character, either for fame or
renown, or for good or bad actions. As,
Exod. vi. 26, 27, prrXT na^n xirr these are
that Moses and Aaron: 1 Chron. xxvii. 6,
ctybuTT '^^n3 nrr''Da n^rf this is that Benaiah
who was viighty among the thirty ,- 2 Chron.
xxviii. 22, tHX "jbnrr xirr this is that king
Ahaz ; and many others." Comp. Dan. v. 13.
VII. Chald. ii^^n and mrr to be. Dan. vi. 3,
10, or 4, 11. iv. 26 or 29, & al. freq.
* Critica Sacra examined, p. 228.
Der. Saxon hua, Scotch wha, and Eng. tvho,
as Nin may be often rendered.
"Tin See under nrr.
mn
With a radical and immutable \ and a radical
but mutable rr final.
With Schultens I apprehend that the primary
sense of this root is, to fall down, subside, set-
tle, sidere, subsidere, whence are derived its
two secondary senses of subsisting, being, or
continuing, and of depressing, oppressing, or
overwhelming. Hence likewise the Greek l
to sit or set, and s<w to be. In Job xxxvii. 6, at
least fourteen of Dr Kennicott's codices read
mrr, and here the Vulg. has descendat, let it
descend, which agrees with the primary sense
Schultens assigns to mrr.
I. As a V. to be, subsist, continue, occ. Gen.
xxvii .29. Neh. vi. 6. Eccles. ii. 22 , in which
passages the word is e\ddently used in an em-
phatical sense. As for n-irr Exod. ix. 3, it
seems to be the participle fem. Benoni in Kal,
from the root mrr (which see), so "irr Isa. xvi.
4, the imperat. second person mas. sing, from
the same root, the final rr being dropped as
usual.
II. As a N. with a formative, ], prr means o,
subsistence, substance, riches. Ps. cxii. 3. Prov.
i. 13, & al. freq.
III. As a N. mrr" Jehovah, the peculiar and
incommunicable name of the Divine Essence
(see Isa. xlii. 8. Hos. xii. 4, 5.) subsisting in
a plurality, i. e. a Trinity of Persons. See
Deut. vi. 4. xxviii. 58, and comp. under
o\lbx. If the initial " in mrrs as in some proper
names pni:" Isaac, npy" Jacob, &c. be only for-
mative, the word will denote he who is or sub-
sists, i. e. eminently and in a manner superior to
all other beings ; but after repeated and atten-
tive consideration, I think Mr Hutchinson * is
right in making this divine name a compound
of ri" the Essence, and the participle mrr exist-
ing, subsisting, i. e. of and from itself, or, to
use his own words, " existing by some virtue,
power, or action, necessarily and voluntarily
in itself; supporting or sustaining its own ex-
istence personally (i. e. itself) in manner, in
virtue, in power, in strength, in action, in wis-
dom." " So," as another learned writer f ob-
serves, '' Jehovah is the Being necessarily existing
of and from himself, with ell actual perfection
originally in his Essence." St John expresses
it in Greek by o uv, koh o >jv, xett o i^^ofA,%vo;, He
which is, and which was, and which is to come.
Rev. i. 4, 8. xi. 17. Comp. ch. iv. 8, and see
Greek and English Lexicon in Ov. The
LXX generally translate it by K^/aj, which
considered as a derivative from the' verb kv^m
to he, exist, subsist, maybe thought no bad ver-
sion, j: But the Greek translator, lately pub-
lished from the Venetian MS. by Ammon,
has coined a still more expressive word, by
* Moses' Sine Princip. p. 22.
+ Spearman's Enquiry after Philosophy and Theology,
p. 338, edit. Edinburgh.
t See Bp. Pearson on the Creed, art. ii. OUR LORD,
note p. 163, edit. fol. 1G6?.
^in
112
which I think he constantly renders mrr-
namely 'o ONTnTHS, q. d. 'o ONTfis fiN, He
who really is, The Being really existing. It
would be almost endless to quote all the pas-
sages of Scripture, wherein the name rrirr" is
applied to Christ ; let those therefore who own
the Scriptures as the rule of faith, and yet
doubt His Essential Deity, only compare, in
the original scriptures, Isa. vi. 15, with John
xii. 41 ; Isa xlv. 24, 25, and Jer. xxiii. 5, 6,
with Acts xiii. 39. 1 Cor. i. 30, 31. vi. 11 ;
Isa. xl. 3, with Matth. iii. 13. Mark i. 3.
Luke iii. 3, 4. John i. 23. Mai. iii. 1, with
Mark i. 2, 3 ; Isa. xliv. 6, with Rev. i. 17,
18. Joel ii. 32, or iii. 5, with Rom. x. 13;
and I think they cannot miss of a scriptural
demonstration, that Jesus is Jehovah. That
this divine name mrr" was well known to the
heathen, there can be no doubt. Diodorus
Siculus, lib. i. speaking of those who attribut-
ed the framing of their laws to the gods, says,
" Ilxoa Toi; louhxioi; M&nri^v i<rrogou<ri rov lAfl
iTtKctXav/jbivov eiav Among the Jews they re-
port that Moses did this to the God called
lao." Varro, cited by St Austin, says, Deum
Judaeorum esse Jovem, that Jove was the God
of the Jews; and from mTi" the Etruscans
seem plainly to have had their Juve or Jove,
and the Romans their * Jovis or Jo\is Pater,
i. e. Father Jove, aftenvards corrupted into
Jupiter. And that the idolaters of several
nations, Phoenicians, Greeks, Etruscans, La-
tins, and Romans, gave the incommunicable
name mrr'' with some dialectical variation to
their false gods, may be seen in an excellent
note in the Ancient Universal History, vol.
xvii. p. 254, &c.f I add that from this same
divine name the Greeks had their exclamation of
grief lov, as lav, lou "Sva-Tfivi, and the Romans
theii's of triumph, lo, lo, Triumphe ! both of
which were originally addresses to Jehovah.
IV. As a N. fem. mrr an oppressing or de-
pressing calamity, a grievous affliction, Isa.
xlvii. 11, mrr T'^I^'^S^ni ac? affliction shall fall
upon thee; so LXX, raXarraoia. Ezek. vii.
26. In reg. mrr. Prov. xvii. 4. xix. 13. So
Job vi. 2. XXX. 13, according to the Keri, and
many of Dr Kennicott's codices -mrr. In
plur. rrnrr Job vi. 30.
V. As a N. fem. mrr, plur. mirr oppression,
oppressiveness. See Psal. xxxviii. 13. Iii. 9.
xciv. 20. Prov. x. 3. xi. 6. Mic. vii. 3. The
LXX render it hy a.hxi<t injustice, Psal. Hi. 4.
Iv. 12, in which last text Symmachus explains
it by i-rnoiia insulting injury or injuriousness.
VL Chald. mrr See n^n VII.
'"in
I. A particle of exclaiming or encouraging,
* Jovis is used by Ennius as the nominative case.
Jovis Custos, is an inscription on an ancient medal ; Jo-
vis being- in tlie nominative according to the ancient
form. See Montfaucon, Antiquite Expliquee, torn. i. p.
31, pi. 9. So Ainsworth in his Dictionary observes, that
Jovis Custos is a common inscription on ancient medals.
t The reader may also consult Vossius de Orig. Idol,
lib ii. cap. 14 ; Jenkin on the Christian Religion, vol. i.
p. 27 ; lorbes's Tracts, vol. i. 176, &c. Leland on Chris,
tian Revelation, part i. cap. 19, vol. ii. p. 408. 8vo. note,
and p. 109.
Ah! Ho! Lat. Hui ! Isa. Iv. 1. Zech. ii. G.
Comp. Isa. xvii. 12.
II. Of grieving or threatening, Oh ! ah ! Isa.
i. 4, 24. 1 Kings xiii. 20. Jer. xxii. 18, woe,
Isa. V. 8. Jer. 1. 27. Mic. ii. 1, & al.
nrn
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but as a par-
ticiple or participial N. mas. plur. D-Trr sleep-
ing, sleepy, drowsy, so Targ. T'72-3, or perhaps,
if we refer the word directly to the watchmen,
raving, thinking, or speaking deliriously, deliran-
tes ; for from this Heb. root the Arabs appear
to have had their nrr (with a dsal) to he deliri-
ous, to rave, speak deliriously from a distemper,
&c. " deliravit, ex morbo absurda locutus fuit,
mentis inops," Castell ; and to this purpose
Aquila and Theodotion render the Hebrew
D'''trT by (pavTcc^ofiivoi fancying, and Vulg. by
vana videntes seeing vain things ; and Cocceius
not improbably suggests, that in onrr there is
a literal allusion to the Hebrew D-frr seers.
Paronomas as are usual in Isaiah. Comp. ch.
V. 7. x. 30. xxiv. 17. Ixi. 3.1xv. 11, 12. The
LXX translation of D-irr by svy^wa^o^sva/
dreaming, is applicable either to the watchmen
or the dogs ; for the dreaming of dogs is com-
mon to common observation, and was long ago
elegantly described by Lucretius, lib. iv. lin.
988, &c.
Venantumque canes in moUi ncepe quiete
Jactant crura tamen subito, &c.
Once, Isa. Ivi. 10.
A particle of lamentation. Hey ! ho ! Lat. Hei !
Once, Ezek. ii. 10. Used as a N. like -ix
and "inN Prov. xxiii. 29.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but is nearly
related to xnn to subsist, he. Hence n\t im-
ports or refers to a heing or person, and is used
as a pronoun of the third person fem. sing.
she, it. Ireq. occ.
With a final rr radical, but mutable or omissi-
ble.
It seems nearly related to mrr to subside, sub-
sist, exist, he, which see, but is much more
frequently used.
I. To he, exist. Gen. vi. 4.
II. To be, as denoting the state or condition of
being. Gen. i. 2, 3, 6. xxviii. 14, & al. freq.
III. To he, to happen, come to pass, or into he-
ing. Gen. iv. 8. vi. 1, & al. freq.
IV. To he reckoned or reputed. 1 Kings i. 21.
V. To he, subsist, remain, continue. Gen. xxvii.
33. Ruth i. 2. Psal. xxxvii. 18.
VI. With b and a noun following, it denotes
some change of condition, state, or quality. To
he, become. Gen. ii. 7, 24. xvii. 4. Exod. iv.
4, & al. freq.
VII. With b and a verb infinitive besides its
more obvious construction, it sometimes de-
notes custom or necessity. Josh. ii. 5. ^r^''^
ll^Db 'lyu'rr when the gate was to be shut.
VIII. In Niph. to he brought into a state of he-
ing, to become, to be done, made or accomplished.
See Deut. iv. 32. xxvii. 9, Prov. xiii. 19.
Tn
113
Vdh
IX. In Niph. to he continued (Comp. above,
Sense V.) or perhaps, to he heavy (Comp. un-
der mrr) occ. Dan. ii. 1, And his sleep rrnN^a
l^bj? continued, or was heavy upon him.
Comp. Gen. ii. 21. xv. 12. Dan. x. 9.
X. To be oppressed, depressed, afflicted, occ.
Dan. viii. 27. Vulj?. langui, / languished.
Comp. mrr Sense IV. and the textual reading
of Job vi. 2. XXX. 13, where the N. in reg.
riNT may mean a grievous, oppressive calamity.
But observe that in Job vi. 2, not only the
Keri, but many also of Dr Kennicott's codices
read 'n\Ti. So in Job xxx. 13, 'mrrb.
XI. As a N. with a formative s rr- (as if by
abbreviation for rr\T' or ni") one of the divine
names, J AH, the Essence, He who IS, simply,
absolutely, and independently, 'O ON. Tlie
relation between rr" and the V. 'n^n is inti-
mated to us the first time rr" is used in scrip-
ture, Exod. XV. 2, My strength and my song (is)
rr" Jah, \Ti and he is become to me salvation.
See Ps. Ixviii. 5. Ixxxix. 9. xciv. 7. cxv. 17,
18. cxviii. 17.
rr" is several times joined with the name nMi'',
so we may be sure that it is not, as some have
supposed, a mere abbreviation of that word.
See Isa. xii. 2. xxvi. 4. Our blessed Lord so-
lemnly claims to himself what is intended in this
divine name rr" John viii. 58, Before Abraham
was (yiyiir^oct was born) EFP. EIMI, I AM, not
/ was, but Ern EIMI, I AM, plainly intimat-
ing his divine eternal existence. (Comp. Isa.
xliii. 13.) And the Jews appear to have well
understood him, for then they took up stones to
cast at him, as a blasphemer. Comp. Col. i.
16, 17. where the apostle Paul, after assert-
ing that all things that are in heaven, and that
are in earth, visible and invisible, were created
(tKTtfrTtti) by and for Christ, adds, a7id HE
IS (ATT02 E2TI, not >jv was) before all things,
and by him all things trwarrnKi have subsisted
and still subsist.
From this divine name rr" the ancient Greeks
had their lyi, u, in their invocations of the
gods, particularly of Apollo, i. e. the light.
And hence ai (written after the oriental man-
ner from right to left), afterwards El, was in-
scribed over the great door of the temple of
Apollo at Delphi.*
XII. rT\"TN I will he. An appellation which
God gives to himself, Exod. iii. 14, and
which, by the following verse, is plainly equi-
valent to Jehovah the Aleim of Abraham, &c.
and so refers to the blessing and redemption by
the promised seed, i. e. Christ Jesus. Comp.
Hos. xii. 4, 5, or 5, 6.
A particle, how ? occ. I Chron. xiii. 12. Dan.
x. 17. It is synonymous with -j-x Comp. 1
Chron. xiii. 12, with 2 Sam. vi. 9.
nn Chald.
The same as the Heb. ibrr, to go, come. occ.
Ezra V. 5. vi. 5. vii. 13.
* See Dickenson's T)elphi Plioenicizantes, cap. X.
, lutarch, torn. ii. p "" -^='- v..ij,: ^...^u x^^^r.
Eviing. lib. xi. cap,
Hence Gr. hiu and Uu to come.
Van
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but I suspect
the idea of the word to be, large, roomy, spa-
cious ; for the Arabic uses words, probably
from this root, in the sense of being great, lof-
ty, and applies them to any thing of large hulk.
See Castell's Heptaglot Lexicon, under bsfr.
I. As a N. mas. sing. bD-rr the middle and
largest part of the temple of the Lord, the
sanctuary, as distinguished from the porch, and
from the Holy of Holies. See 1 Kings vi. 5.
vii. 50. It is also used for the sanctuary of the
tabernacle. L Sam. i. 9. iii. 3. for the taber-
nacle or temple of God, taken in their whole
extent. Psal. xlviii. 10. Ixviii. 30. Isa. xliv.
28. for the idolatrous temple at Bethel.
Amos viii. 3. Comp. ch. vii. 13. Hos. viii. 14.
X. 5, 6.
II. ^ large spacious house, a palace, 1 K. xxi.
1. 2 K. XX. 18. Dan. iv. 26.
III. It is applied to that high and holy place,
(Isa. Ivii. 15.) where J ehovkh peculiarly dwell-
eth, Psal. xi. 4. xviii. 7. Hab. ii. 20, other-
wise called the holy heavens, or heaven of holi-
ness, Psal. XX. 6, and Jehovah's dwelling or
resting place, 1 K. viii. 30, 39, 43, 49.
-ibDNTQ from his temple, Psal. xviii. 7, Mr
Merrick, in his Annotation on this text, ob-
serves, that this expression is applied to heaven
by heathen authors, from whose writings the fol-
lowing passages are cited by De la Cerda in his
Commentary on Virgil. Georgic. iii. p. 389.
Coeli tonitralia templa.
Luc RET. lib. i.
Mill S l^LMpill 1 UUKIllCl/.itllieo, y^ay. A.
Plutarch, torn. ii. p. 392, edit. Xylandri ; Euseb. Praep.
p. 11.
Qui templa C(sli summa sonitu coneutit.
Terent. Eun.
So also Ennius, quoted by Delrio, on Seneca's
Here. Fur. p. 217,
Contronuit templuin magnum Jovis altitonantis.
And,
Quanguam multa manus ad coeli cccrula templa
Tendebam lacrymans "
To the above cited it were easy to add other
passages, especially from Lucretius, who seems
fond of this application of the word templum.
IV. ym "bDNT the ivory palaces, mentioned Ps.
xlv. 9, may mean either palaces richly adorned
or inlaid with ivory (comp. under r\'2iif V.)
whence the nuptial robes were taken ; or else,
the ivory caskets or vessels where the perfumes
were kept, thus denominated because made in
the form of a palace, as the silver vaa; of Diana,
mentioned Acts xix. 24, were in the form of
her temple at Ephesus, (See Mr Merrick's
Annotation on Ps.) Many persons, as well
as myself, no doubt have seen ivory models of
the Chinese pagodas or temples. And our
marginal translation in Cant. v. 13, ren-
ders D'-npiD mb^3r3 towers of perfumes, which
Harmer, Outlines, p. 165, note, says may
mean vases in which odoriferous waters or other
rich perfumes were kept. But it may be
justly doubted whether mb-ra?2 should not
rather be considered as a participle fem. plur.
Hiph. agreeing withjhe preceding N. nai*!!?,
iDn
lU
Vn
and rendered accordingly, causing to grow,
springing wifh, perfumes. So LXX, (^vovtrm.
Comp. Isa. xliv. 14. Num. vi. 5.
With an initial rr, radical, but omissible, or
sometimes dropped, as plainly appears from
Gen. xxxvii. 32, 33. xxxviii. 25, 26. xlii. 7,
8. Deut. i. 17. '
I. In Kal and Hiph. to know again, call to mind,
recollect, acknowledge, own, agnoscere. Gen.
xx\di. 23. xxxi. 32. xxxvii. 32, 33. xxxviii.
25. xlii. 8. Deut xxi. 17. Ruth ii. 10, 19.
Ps. cxlii. 5, & al. freq. Hos. iii. 2, "b rr'iaxT
And /owned, or acknowledged her mine hy
fifteen pieces of silver, he. Comp. Ruth ii. 10,
19. Hosea paid to the adulteress the silver and
the barley for her dowry as his wife ; (comp.
under *irrn III.) and this was in effect hiring
or buying her, and may account for the LXX
interpreting rflSN by tpci(r&b>a-/u.yiv I hired (her),
and for our translators rendering it, / bought
her. In Niph. (with the rr retained) Job xix.
3, Ye are not ashamed V I*l3rrn (though) ye
are known to me, (so Targ. "V pirTmncn *)
1. e. ye do not blush at your undeserved re-
proaches and insinuations of my wickedness,
notwithstanding your acquaintance and pre-
tended friendship with me. Comp. Job. vi.
14, &c. In Job ii. 12, eleven of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices read ^m'^-^rr. In Niph. (with
the rr omitted) to be known. Lam. iv. 8. So
LXX iTiy^uirfiYiiroe.v, Vulg. cogniti sunt. As
a participial N. (the rr dropped) "iDn a person
known to one, an acquaintance, occ. 2 K. xii.
5,7.
II. As a N. fem. in reg. n^arr acJmowledgmenf,
so Vulg. agnitio. occ. Isa. iii. 9, the acknou-
ledgment of their faces witnesseth against them,
i. e. their countenances betray their guilt. To
this purpose the Targum, which see.
III. With 0-33 the face following, to respect
persons, to own or regard the persons of men
on account of some external advantages. Deut.
i. J 7. Prov. xxiv. 23. xxviii. 21. In Niph.
*1D2 to be thus respected. Job xxxiv. 19 ; where
D^DB is to be supplied from the preceding sen-
tence.
I. To mor^e quickly, violently, or irregularly. So
the LXX have rendered the reduplicate bbrr
(inter al.) by /tyuXXtaojuai to exult, <7ra.^a.<pi^ofjt,c/i
to move or stagger about, m^Kptou to disturb,
ffaXtvo/zett to be moved, tossed. In this primary
sense, however, it occurs not in the simple
form, bn, but see below under bbrr I.
II. To exult, toss oneself about through pride
and insolence, se jactare. In this sense it may
be understood, Ps. Ixxv. 5.
III. To move briskly, irradiate, glister, shine, as
the light of a luminous body doth. occ. Job
xxxi. 26. xli. 9. In Hiph. to cause to irradi-
ate or shine. Job xxix. 3. Isa. xiii. 10. Asa
See Castell, Lexic. under *TT3C Chat,. Tlie word is
in the conjugation Ishthaphal, tlie V. being formed fiom
the participial N. U'TIQ one knoivn, an acquaintance.
^e Chaidee Gramiuar, sect. vii. 12, 13.
N. fem. plur. nbnn eradiations, shining s forth,
LXX tolan, glories. Exod. xv. 11. Comp.
Exod. xiv. 24.' Hab. iii. 3. * And from this
sense of the word may perhaps be best deduced
the meaning of the Hebrew title of the book
of Psalms (as we call it), viz. D-brrn *13D i. e.
the book of the shining s forth, eradiations, ma-
nifestations or displays namely, of divine wis-
dom and love exhibited in God's dealing with
his chosen people, or with particular persons,
us figures for the time being, of what should be
accomplished either in the person of Christ,
or in his mystical body, the church.
IV. From the glorious appearance and effects
of the irradiation of light in the material world,
many words which in their primary sense are
descriptive of light and its operations, do in all
languages denote glory, praise, or the like, and
thus in Heb. as a N. fem. rrbrrn praise, glory.
Neh. xii. 46. Ps. xxxiii. 1. xl. 4, & al. freq.
In several passages, however, where the N. is
thus rendered, the primary sense of irradiation
is evidently preferable ; as in Psal. xxii. 4,
Thou art holy, O thou who inhabitest or didst in-
habit mbrrn of Israel ; not praises surely, they
cannot be inhabited ; but the word here refers
to the glorious manifestations of Jehovah, for
his people Israel, in light and fire as at Sinai,
Exod. xix. 18. Deut. iv. 11 ; in the pillar of
cloud and fire through the wilderness, Exod.
xiii. 20, 21. Num. ix. 15, &c. and especially
as the God -man appeared in glory over the
cherubim. See Lev. xvi. 2. Ezek. i. 2628.
So Hab. iii. .3, Bis glory covered the heavens,
and the earth was full of inbrrn his splendour.
I add, Job iv. 18, " or hath placed irradiation
in his agents, &c. as their own, or independent
on him it is His glory, not theirs." Bate.-
bbrr, the reduplication of the second radical de-
noting, as usual, the repetition or intenseness
of the action ;
I. In Hith. it is rendered to be mad, foolish, to
rage, or the like, but is properly a word of mo-
tion or gesture; to move, or be moved violently or
tumultuously, to tumultuate. occ. Nah. ii. 5,
The chariots move tumultuously (Eng. trans.
rage) in the streets, Vulg. conturbati sunt. Jer'.
Ii. 7, The nations have drunken of her wine,
therefore the nations are moved or shaken, reel
stagger; so LXX i<rcx.>.iv&yi<ruv, and Vulg. coml
motffi sunt. 1 Sam. xxi. 13. He staggered
about in their hands; so LXX
T.Oi(pi^lT0,
Vulg. collabebatur stumbled. Comp. Jer. xxv.
16. xlvi. 9. So in Kal, it is rendered to make
mad OT foolish, but properly signifies to agitate,
disturb, distract, to make to stagger, reel, or move
about like fools or madmen. Job xii. J 7. Isa.
xliv. 2,5. Eccles. vii. 7; where LXX -rioxpi.i,
agitates, Symmachus ^opvfiu disturbs, distracts.
As a N. mas. plur. D-blbrr merriments, revel-
lings, such as dancings with singing, music, he.
orgies, occ. Jud. ix. 27, where Targum I'-^arr
dances, LXX, according to the Alexandrian
copy> ;t;?t'.- dances, Vulg. cantantium choris
dances of singers. It was evidently a kind of
See the Preface to Mr Fenwick's Psalter, p. 1 1.
Vn
115
iVn
Bacchanalian feast. As a N. fern. plur.
mbbli-r agitations, tumults. Eccles. ix. 3. x. 13.
(So LXX in both passages ^ri^Kpiiuet, and
Symmachus, in the latter, ^o^vfio?, but in the
former av^echta, insolence. See the following
Sense. ) Also extravagancies, pranhs, frolics,
mad tricks, as we call them. Eccles. i. 17.
ii. 12. vii. 26. LXX '^io.(po^ec. See Bate.
II. In Kal and Hith. to \oss oneself, to exult
through pride and insolence or joy, jactare se,
io boast. Psal. x. 3. xliv. 9. xlix. 7. Isa. xli.
16. Jer. xlix. 4. So the LXX render it in
the two last passages by ayaXXixof^iai to exult.
As a participle or paiticipial N. mas. plur.
D-bbnn insolent, arrogant persons, boasters. Ps.
V. 6. Ixxiii. 3. Ixxv. 5. So the Targum in
these three passages ]'ii?bnD deriders, scorners.
Psal. cii. 9, -n "bbiriD those that are insolent,
or boast themselves against me; where observe,
that -bbnn is used in the construct, for the ab-
solute form, and that the Targum renders it
by "nrbnn scorners.
III. To irradiate briskly, shine brightly. It oc-
curs not in this sense as a verb in the redupli-
cate form, but hence as a N. bb'TT the bright
irradiator, a title given to, and perhaps assum-
ed by, the king of Babylon. By being joined
with "irny p son of the morning, it seems in its
primary sense to denote the planet Venus, as
w^e call it, while tending from its lower to its
upper conjunction with the sun, when conse-
quently it appears to the westward of him in
the Zodiac, and so is visible in the morning
before sun-rise, and ushers in the day. So
LXX tet!ff(po^o;, -Tepuii avwriXXuv and Vulg.
Lucifer, qui mane oriebaris, Lucifer, who didst
arise in the morning. bbsT then is generally
thought to denote the morning star, from its
vivid splendour ; and this interpretation is in
some measure confirmed by ver. 13. Mi-
chaelis, however, Supplem ad Lex. Heb. p.
539, disapproves of it.
1 . Because none of the eastern nations take the
name of Venus from the root bbrr, though the
Arabs do that of the moon.
2. bb'TT is in its form more like to the V. bb-rr
howl, than to a N. and accordingly the Syriac
translation renders it bb-K howl, and even Je-
rome on the place observes, that it literally
means howl.
3. V(nus, the morning- star, who on account of
her beauty was by most nations reckoned /em-
rune, should rather have been called n^ daugh-
ter, than ]n son, of the morning..
4. If the morning-star ho.^ been meant, it w^ould
have been more proper to say thou hast grown
pale as the stars do on the approach of the sun,
and last of all the morning-star ; but by no
means, thou hast fallen from heaven, since that
star is never so much elevated above the horizon,
that it has far to fall.
" Therefore," says JNIichaelis, I translate
howl, son of the morning, i. e. thou star of the
first magnitude." But compare Bev. xxii. IC,
and Vitringa in Isa. occ. Isa. xiv. 12.
IV. And most generally, in Kal and Hiph.
to give lustre, to make illustrious or glorious, to
glorify, praise very much, or the like. (Ccmp.
above under brr IV.) Gen. xii. 15. Jud. xvi.
24. 1 Chron. xvi. 4. Psal. Ixxviii. 63, And
their maidens ^bb^rT xb were not given to mar-
riage, says our translation, but in the margin,
praised; though, since the verb is not in
Niphal, the text might be still more literally
rendered. And their maidens they did not praise.
And ibbin may refer either to the nuptial
songs in commendation of the bride, of which
we have an example in the Canticles, particu-
larly in the seven first verses of ch. iv. (on
which see Mrs Francis's excellent Poetical
Translation), or to the epithalamiums, recit-
ing the praises of the new-married pair, of
which perhaps the forty-fifth f^salm may be
produced as an instance. The Targum has
pninu'X xb were not praised ; Montanus, non
epithalamio celebratse sunt, were not celebrated
by an epithalamium. So Buchanan,
non conmibialia festis
Carmina sunt cantata tons,
Comp. Theocritus, Idyll, xviii.
As a N. mas. pirn*. D-bibrr praises, occ. Lev.
xix. 24.
rr" ibbrr praise ye Jah, Eng. marg. Hallelujah,
and so the LXX throughout, leaving it un-
translated, AXXYiXov'Itt. It occurs very fre-
quently at the beginning and end of the
Psalms. And from this solemn form of
praise to God, which, no doubt, was far prior
to the time of David, the ancient Greeks
plairdy had their similar acclamation EXiXsy l,
with which they both began and ended their
pceans or hymns in honour of Apollo, i. e. the
light.
V. As a N. mas. plur. D-'bbrrs rendered in our
translation bushes, and in the margin, more
agreeably to the sense of bbrr commendable
trees ; but see under brra. occ. Isa. vii. 19.
Der. Greek a.xxo(ji.on to leap, %\yi, and %\xn the
splendour of the sun, hxtoi the sun. Eng-
lish hail! in saluting, and, perhaps hallow,
holy.
I. To remove or cast to a distance or far off. It
occurs not as a verb, but as a participle Niph^
fem. i7Kbrr3 occ. Mic. iv. 7, where the LXX
aTeoo-fiivy^v rejected, Targ. K^innra dispersed.
The word is evidently parallel to rrn"T3 thrust
out, in the preceding verse. And hence the
Gr. iXecu,and iXawu to drive.
II. As a particle, rrKbrr
1. Of place, to a distance, beyond, farther.
Gen. xix. 9. Num. xvi. 37. 1 Sam. x. 3. So
with o prefixed and b following, rrxbrrrs be-
yond, q. d. at beyond. Gen. xxxv. 21. Amos
V. 27.
2. Of time, onwards, henceforward, thenceforth.
Lev. xxii. 27. Num. xv. 23. So Isa. xviii. 2,
7, rrxbrn Xirr ]T2from its (being) or from [the
time it had a J being, and thenceforwards.
Comp. Ezek. xxxix. 22.
Thr\ See under brr
With an initial rr, radical, but omissiole, as is
evident from Gen. xxvi. 13, Jud. iv. 24.
I. It properly denotes local motion.
In Kal, to go in v.hate^'er manner, go away, go
dVh
116
HTDH
off, go along, go forwards, proceed, ivalk. It
is a very general word, and applied to things
both animate and inanimate. See (inter al. )
Gen. ii. Ik iii. 14. viii. 3, 5. xiii. 17. Exod.
ix. 23. Job xxxi. 26. Ps. Ixxviii. 39. civ. 26.
cv. 41. Jon. i. 11, 13, In Niph. to he gone,
gone ojf. occ. Ps. cix. 23. Comp. Job xiv. 20.
In Hith. to go, walk, walk about, q. d. to walk
oneself about, as the French say, se promener.
Gen. iii. 8. Exod. xxi. 19. As a N. mas.
plur. in reg. "D-brr paths, steps, occ. Job xxix.
6. As a N. fem. plur. mD''brr goings, wags.
Psal. Ixviii. 25. Nah. ii. 6, & al. Also, corn-
panies of travellers, caravans. Job vi. 19.
II. Both in Kal and Hith. it denotes behaviour,
manner of life, conversation, particularly with
regard to religion. See 1 Kings iii. 6, 14. vi.
12. viii. 23. Gen. v. 22. vi 9. xvii. I. 3txiv.
40. xlviii. 15.
III. In Kal, placed before another verb or par-
ticiple preceded by \ it imports the continu-
ance or increase of the action expressed by
such V. or participle, as Gen. xxxvi. 13,
bf3T Tibrr -j^n and he ivent going forward and
increasing, i. e. he went on increasing contimi
ally. Comp. Esth. ix. 4. Exod. xix. 19,
And the sound of the trumpet was pTm "jbirr
going on and strengthening, i. e. growing con-
tinually .s^roni^er. Jon. i. 11, 13. For the sea
(was) -ii;D"1 fVirr going on and raging, i. e. in-
creasing in rage, or as our margin, growing
more and more tempestuous. So Prov. iv. 18,
& al. freq.
IV. Chald. In Aph. to walk. occ. Dan. iii. 25.
iv. 26 or 29, 34 or 37. As a N. -[brr a toll or
custom laid on ways or ports, like what the Turks
call caphar. occ Ezra iv. 13, 20. vii. 24.
Deb. Walk. Perhaps Lat. velox, swift ;
whence Eng. velocity.
I. To heat, smite, strike upon, as with a ham-
mer. Jud. V. 26. Isa. xli. 7. As a N. fem.
sing, mnbrr hammer, occ. Jud. v. 26.
II. To heat, smite, in a more general sense.
Prov. xxiii. 35. As a N. fem. plur. ninbrrn
strokes, blows. Prov. xviii. 6. xix. 29.
III. To break, knock, or to he broken or knock-
ed to pieces by beating. Jud. v. 22. Psal.
Ixxiv. 6.
IV. To knock or beat down. 1 Sam. xiv. 16.
Applied to wine, Isa. xxviii. 1, ]"' "mbrr
knocked down with wine, i. e. dead drunk.
And in this view Cocceiiis imderstands Isa.
xvi. 8, TTie vine of Sihmah whose excellent
shoots (or plants) inbrr have knocked down the
lords of the heathen. To illustrate the expres-
sions in Isa. xvi. 8. xxviii. 1, we may observe
from Schultens on Prov. xx. 1, that Eubulus
in Athenaeus says, that " wine u5rarx=X/^/ rov;
x-irruxtTOis trips up those who have drunk it ;"
that Justin, lib. i. cap. 8, calls the druiiken
Scythians saucios wounded : on which passage
Berneccerus in his note cites fi'om Justin, lib.
xxiv. cap. 8, mero saucios wounded by wine
from Tibullus, i. e. percussus tempora Baccho
hediA-stricken by Bacchus, by the Greeks styled
etvoTXr}^ wine-stricken and from Plautus,
Casina iii. 5, 6, se percussit fore Liheri, hath
stricken himself with the dainty of Bacchus,
i. e. hath got drunk.
V. T'o smite with the tongue, either in the sense
of reproving, Psal. cxli. 5, or of afflicting,
shocking, Ps. Ixxiii. 10, Therefore, on account
of the audacious speeches of the proud before
mentioned therefore his ( God's) people return
afflicted, and abundant waters (tears) are wrung
from them. Observe that in this very difficult
text the Keri and thirty-three of Dr Kennicott's
codices read mirs and thirty- live of them
mbrr which is clearly passive, as the printed
reading obrr might also be. Comp. under .lyn
I. and Targum.
VI. As a particle of place, Db.T here, hither,
where the foot strikes or treads, (comp. under
^y\) Gen. xvi. 13. Exod. iii. 5. Jud. xviii. .3.
With Tj? to, unto, preceding, obrr "rir hitherto. ^2
Sam. vii. 18. 1 Chron. xvii. 16.
VII. As a N. obrr" some kind oi precious stone,
probably the diamond, so called from its extra-
ordinary hardness, by which like a hammer it will
heat to pieces any of the other sorts of stones.
Thus the Greeks call it a^a^tta,- from a. not and
1a.fjt.ueo to subdue, on account of its supposed in-
vincible hardness. Accordingly * Pliny says
that diamonds " are found to resist a stroke on
the anvil to such a degree that the iron itself
gives way, and the anvils are shattered to
pieces." But Monsieur Goguetf treats this
account as fabulous, and says, that '* the hard-
ness of our (modern) diamonds is not so great,
but they will be broken by the hammer as often
as you will put them to the proof;" and that
" they are broken and even bruised very easily."
It is sufficient, however, to justify the proprie-
ty of the Hebrew name, that diamonds are
much harder than other precious stones, and in
this fact I think all are agreed, occ. Exod.
xxviii. 18. xxxix 11. Ezek. xxviii. 13.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n
final. That this n is radical appears from
Prov. XX. 1. Jer vi. 23. xlviii. 36. 1. 42; but
it is often dropped.
It denotes multitude, tumult, turbulency.
I. As a pron. of the third person plural rrr^rr and
Dn they, them. Gen. iii. 7. vi. 4. vii. 14. xliv.
3, & al. freq. It is generally mas. but is some-
times used feminine, as Num. xxvii. 7. Jud.
xix. 24. Josh. xvii. 4. Ruth i. 19. 2 Sam. xx.
3. Jer. V. 10. Comp. Job xxxix. 4.
Hence the pron. suffix UT^ and d them, their,
generally mas. but sometimes fem. as in Isa.
iii. 16. Ezek. xxiii. 45 ; and hence also D" and
D the termination plural, which is likewise
generally mas. but sometimes fem. as in D-iya
women, D^bna she-camels. Gen. xxxii. 15, &c.
See Grammar, sect. iv. 13.
Chald. inrr mas. them. Ezra iv. 10, 23, & al.
So pnrr Dan. ii. 34, 35, & al.
Incndibus hi (adamantes) deprehenduntur ita res-
puentes ictum, ut ferrum utrinque dissultet, incudesque
ipsae dissiliant. Nat. Hist. lib. xxxvi. cap. 4.
t Origin of Laws, Arts, &c. vol. ii. p. 121, edit. Edin-
burgh.
ten
in
isn
II. As a verb in Kal, to tumultuale, be turbulent,
as the sea, Isa. xvii. 12. Jer. vi. 23 or
waters, Jer. v. 22. li. 55. as the heart, Jer.
iv. 19 as the bowels, Jer. xxxi. 20. as the
animal frame in general, Ps.xlii. 6. as wine,
Zech. ix. 15. Comp. Pro v. xx. 1.
III. To turnultuate, be in a tmniilt or uproar, as
men. Psal. xxxix. 7. xlvi. 7. Ixxxiii. 3. as a
city, i. e. the inhabitants of it, Ruth i. 19. 1
Kings i. 41, 45. Also, to put into a tumult,
disturb, discomfit. Exod. xiv. 24. xxiii. 27.
Also, to destroy with tumidt and disturbance,
exturbare. Deut. ii. \5. AsaN. fem. nmrrQ
disturbance, confusion. Deut. vii. 23. xxviii.
20. 2 Chron. xv. 5.
IV. The verb is applied to confused, tumultu-
ous, or inarticulate noises, as to the resounding
of the earth from men's shouting, 1 Sam. iv.
5 to the howling of a dog, Ps. lix. 7, 15.
to the growling of bears, Isa. lix. 11. to
the moaning of doves. Ezek. vii. 16. As
a ])artieiple, or participial N. fem. rr-mn and
r^nrr noisy, clamorous, riotous, Prov. ix. 13.
vii. 11. As a N. fem. in reg. n*72rr tumultu-
ous noise, occ. Isa. xiv. 11. Plur. m^rirr tumul-
tuous assemblies or meetings, so Vulg. turba-
rum, Prov. i. 21.
V. As a N. mas. porr and sometimes, in the
construct form, pn, as Ezek. v. 7. xxix. 19.
Comp. rrainrr, Ezek. xxxix. 16.
1. A multitude, abundance. Gen. xvii. 4. Jud.
iv. 7. 1 Kings xviii. 41.
2. Tumultuous nwtion. Isa. Ixiii. 15.
3. Tumidtuous noise. Amos v. 23. Psal. Ixv. 8;
where Mr Merrick remarks, " the idea of
composing the rage of the sea is also connect-
ed with that of stilling the tumult of the peo-
ple by Virgil, ^n. i. 152158. Ac veluti
magno, &c.
VI. As a N. fem. Dinn, plur. mmrrn, mnrrn
and nnnn.
1 . A confused multitude of atoms or elementary
particles of matter, without cohesion or con-
nexion, a turbid mass, a chaos.
Nod bene junctarum discordia semina rerum.
Gen. i. 2.
2. A mass, body, or multitude of waters, from
their fluidity, and ordinary tumultuous mo-
tion. See Exod. xv. 5, 8. Deut. viii. 7. Psal.
xlii. 8. Ixxi. 20.
3. The abyss or deep by way of eminence, call-
ed rrn'n mrrn the great deep. Gen. vii. 11.
Isa. li. 10. Amos vii. 4 ; tliat vast body of wa-
ters which is in the hollow sphere ox womb of the
earth, whence it was brought forth at the uni-
versal deluge. Gen. viii. 2. xlix. 25. Ps. civ.
6, & al. Isa. li. 10, Art not thou it that dried
up the sea, rrm mrrn -a the waters of the
great deep ? i. e. of that sea whose waters
communicated with the great deep. This cir-
cumstance greatly heightens the miracle.
Dnrr As a verb in the reduplicate form.
I. To put into a great tumult, disturb or discom-
fit exceedingly. 2 Chron. xv. 6. Jer. li. 34.
II. To agitate very much. Isa. xxviii. 28.
ten
As Ns. fem. with n emphat. rrbr^rr, and rrbirsrr,
see under bT2.
)72r\ See under rfon V.
-inn
In Arabic it signifies, to impel, also to break,
destroy; but it occurs not as a verb in Hebrew,
unless perhaps Psal. xlvi. 3, yiN T-nnn in the
earth's being broken, disrupted (as at the
deluge) and, as it follows in the text, in the
mountains being dissolved in the midst of the sea.
As a N. fem. plur. m-inrrn once, Psal. cxl.
11. It is rendered deep pits (so Symmachus
and Theodotion ^o6uvovs, and Jerome, foveas
pits), but seems properly to mean the breaches
or disruptions of the earth, as in an earthquake;
for the whole verse is an evident allusion to
the punishment of Korah, Dathan, and
Abiram, and of the two hundred and fifty men
who burnt incense. Num. xvi. 31 35.
Der. Hammer. Qu?
With a radical, but omissible, rr final.
I. In Hiph. to be ready, or present, to present
oneself, occ. Deut. i. 41.
II. As a pronoun of the third person plur. ron
and ]rT these or those, as if one pointed to per-
sons or things present, they. freq. occ. It is
generally used fem. but sometimes mas. as
Ruth i. 13, twice ; if these are not rather to be
considered as Moabitish variations from the
Hebrew. Hence \n and ] postfixed, them,
their, fem.
III. rrSiT and ^rr, as a particle denoting the
presence of an object, see, lo, behold; hence
Latin en. Gen. i. 29. iii. 22, & al. freq.
IV. mrr a particle of place, hither. Gen. xiv.
8. thither, 2 Sam. iv. 6. rram rr^rr hither and
thUher. 2 K. ii. 8.
V. As a N. ]\'7 a hin, a measure of liquids.
I do not find that the scripture furnishes
sufficient data to determine its capacity. Jo-
sephus however (Ant. lib. iii. cap. 8. 3. and
cap. 9. 4.) repeatedly tells us it was equal
to two Attic choas, i. e. six quarts, or one gal-
lon and a half English. The Am was perhaps
thus denominated among the Hebrews, because
employed in presenting the liquids used in the
service of God. Exod. xxix. 40. xxx. 24, & al.
freq.
VI. Chald. As a particle, ]rj, corrupted per-
haps like the Greek av, tav, ^y, from the Heb.
DK.
1. If Dan. ii. 5.
2. Whether. Ezra v. 17.
3. Repeated, whether or. Ezra vii. 26.
DH
A natural inteijection enjoining silence, or still-
ness, like the English hist I hush ! and Lat.
St! Jud. iii. 19. Hab. ii. 20, & al. Hence
as a V. to be silent, keep silence. Neh. viii. 1 1.
In Hiph. sense, to make silent, to still, to hush.
Num. xiii. 30. Adverbially, a being under-
stood, Drr Amos viii 3, in silence, silently.
Der. Hush! hist! Qu?
I. To turn or change the condition, form, state,
situation, or course of a thing. Exod. vii. 15,
17. 1 K. xxii. 34. Ezek. iv. 8. 2 K. v. 26.
In Hith. to turyi upon itself, or over and over.
Gen. iii. 24. (Compare Ezek. i. 4, nnpbriD)
-i)n
118
nnn
Jud, vii. 13. As a N. -]pjrr the invene, the
contrary. Ezek x\d. 34-, twice.
II. To overturn, subvert. Gen. xix. 21, 25, 29.
III. To pervert. Jer. xxiii. 36. As a N. fern,
phir. mssrrn perverseness, distortion, or change
from the right. Deut. xxxii. 20. Prov. ii. 12.
iV- As a N. fem. naarrra a sort of stocks, by
which the limbs were distorted into uneasy pos-
tures, occ. 2 Chron. xvi. 10. Jer. xx. 2, 3.
xxix. 26.
"ISDSrr to be irregular, unsteady, turning this way
and that, continually varying, occ. Prov. xxi.
8. Comp. Jam. i. 8.
Der. Havoc.
ISn See under "is
Probably some kind of warlike chariot, such
perhaps as were armed with scythes. Once
Ezek. xxiii. 24-.
To km, in general, whether man, beast, or plant.
See Gen. iv. 8, U. Lev. xx. 15. Ps. Ixxviii.
47. As a N. airr a killing, slaughter. Jsa.
XXX. 25. Prov. xxiv. 11. Fem. rra^irr nearly
the same. Jer. xii. 3. Zech. xi. 4.
Hence the old Lat. haruga (rr^Tinr) a sacrifice,
a victim. Comp. under ma VI.
nin
With a radical, (see Psal. vii. 15. Job xv. 35.)
but mutable or omissible, rr final.
I. To protuberate, swell, be tumid, or elevated, to
rise in height.
It occurs not as a verb simply in this sense, but
hence as a N. *irr a mountain, a protuberance,
rising, or elevation of the earth. Gen. vii. 19, &
al. freq. It is once written with a t Gen.
xlix. 26, The blessings of thy father have pre-
vailed above the blessings Tjr "'mrT of the durable
mountains, (above) oblir nyna rnxn the desir-
able things of the everlasting hills, which were
to be bestowed on Joseph, according to Deut.
xxxiii. 15. The principal difficulty of this
passage lies in the words mNn ni? mrr on
which we may observe, 1st, that though -Tirr
is in our translation rendered progenitors, yet
that the V. r('^n when applied in an active
sense to natural generation, is in all other places
of scripture spoken oi females only. 2dly, that
though inn with T inserted, is not elsewhere
(as I can find) used for a mountain, yet the
LXX version has here o^icav /^ovifiuv durable
mountains. 3dly, that the Samaritan Penta-
teuch here reads "irr without the t ; and so
likewise do eight of Di- Kennicott's Hebrew
codices. 4thly, that as Tjr ""nrr (of the printed
text) are here joined with Db^J; ni?3a, so mrr
ni? durable mountains are in like manner joined
with Dbnp nyia Hab. iii. 6. Lastly, with regard
to mKn, remark, that as it seems to answer to
laD in Deut. xxxiii. 15, it may most probably
be translated desirable things, from the V. mx
to desire, and that the LXX accordingly ren-
der it by tvXoyteiis blessings, and the Vulg. by
desiderium desire.
Hag. i. 8, Go up to the mountain, and bring
timber, and build the house. The Jews had a
grant from Cyrus of cedar trees from the
mountain of Lebanon, for the building of the
temple. See Ezra iii. 7. vi, 3, 4. As to the
rite of sacrificing on mountains and hills so fre-
quently mentioned or alluded to in scripture,
as in Isa. Ixv. 7. Ezek. xviii. 6. xx. 27, 28.
Hos. iv. 13. Isa. Ivii. 7. Jer. iii. 6. Vitringa
on Isa. Ixv. 7, seems justly to refer it to the
common superstition of the eastern countries,
of which we have some very early instances in
the history of Balaam, Num. xxii. 41. xxiii.
14, 28 ; and Herodotus, lib. i. cap. 131, in-
forms us concerning the Persians, Ol "^i vofii^ouirt
A/7 /Aiv, tfi v-^yiXoTitra. ru* ov^iat* uvoifoxivovTii,
Svaias i^itv, rov xukXov 'jra.vra, tov evoavou Atx
KccXiDvri;. It is their custom to ascend the
highest mountains, and there sacrifice to Jove,
by whom they mean the whole circumference
of the heaven." So MithHdates, after he had
defeated Murena the Roman general, (accord-
ing to Appian De Bell. Mithrid. pars. i. p.
362.) t^t/s roo ffT^ATiv At)' Var^tov S^vffictv iTi
o^Bv; if^nXov, xo^u^nv finl^ovu aXXv ecpro ^uXeuv
irtTiSui, sacrificed to Jove the warlike, accord-
ing to the custom of his country, on a high moun-
tain, on which he had raised another hillock of
wood." And in still later times we find the
apostate Julian sacrificing to Jove " on mount
Casius, remarkable for its shady groves, and
slender but towering summit, whence at the
second cock-crowing might be first seen the
rising of the sun."*
Hence Greek o^as a mountain.
II. As a verb in Kal, to be big with child, great
with young, pregnant, as females. It includes
the whole state of pregnancy from conception
to delivery, which is thus denominated from
its most obvious and remarkable symptom.
Gen. iv. 1. xvi. 4, 5. I Chron. iv. 17, & al.
freq. Compare 1 Sam. iv. 19. Isa. xxvi. 17.
nirr is once used passively for was conceived,
but that in a passage where an f intense pathos
seems to neglect the regidarity of language,
Job iii. 3 ; on which verse Mr Scott (whom
see) justly observes that " the night of his
birth, of which Job is speaking, discovered
that his mother had been pregnant with a son."
Comp. Jer. xx. 15. As a N. fem. rr")rT, pi.
mirr and m-irr, big with child, pregnant. Gen.
xvi. 11. Amos i. 13. Hos. xiii. 16, or xiv. 1.
As a N. prr a being big, pregnancy, occ. Gen.
iii. 16; where it implies all the pains and in-
conveniences of pregnancy, p"-),-! nearly the
same. occ. Ruth iv. 13. Hos. ix. 11.
III. In a mental sense, to teem, or be big, with,
as we also speak. Job xv. 35. Ps. vii. 15. Isa.
lix. 4, 13.
IV. As a N. with two formative Yods, y^tV
looking big, haughty, proud. LXX aXa^u*
arrogant, occ. Prov. xxi. 24. Hab. ii. 5.
inn occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate
form, but as a N. "Tirr a high, or continued
mountain. Gen. xiv. 6, & al. freq.
'^mrr Chald. As a N. mas. plur. ^nrrirr con-
* In monte Casio nemoroso, et teniii ambitu in sub-
lime porrecto, unde secundis galliciniis videtur primo
solis e.rortus. Aramian. Marcelliu. lib. xxii. rap. 14.
t See Bishop Lowth's XIV. Proelect. De Sacra Pocsl
Hebroeorum.
Din
119
11
cepHons, thoughts, which the mind or heart is,
as it were, big with. Comp. Sense III. of
rrirr above, occ. Dan. iv. 2, or 5, where Vulg.
cogitationes, thoughts.
D-in
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
signifies, and that too, according to what ap-
pears its primary sense, to cut into little pieces,
*' concidit in parvas partes," Castell. Hence
as a N. ]^121n seems to denote, a butchery, or
shambles where meat is so cut. Once Amos
iv. 3 ; where the prophet threatening the inso-
lent luxurious women of Israel under the si-
militude of wanton refractory heifers, says,
naiDirriT rranDba^rr t/e shall he thrown, or t/e
shall throw yourselves into the shambles. It is
evident that the rr in pnnrr is radical, because
here preceded by a rr servile. For the above
interpretation I am indebted to Schultens's
Manuscript Origines Hebraicae.
I. To break through, break in. Exod. xix. 21, 24.
II. To break down, destroy, demolish. Exod.
xxiii. 24. Jud. vi. 25. Spoken of the teeth
of serpents, which " those who know how to
tame them by their charms are wont common-
ly to break out."* Psal. Iviii. 7. As a N.
fem. in reg. nDtn, plur. monrr destruction, ruin.
occ. Isa. xlix. 19. Amos ix. 11. As a N.
D*in destruction, occ. Isa. xix. 18, where how-
ever twelve of Dr Kennicott's codices now
read Dinrr q/" the sun, as four more did origi-
nally. But concerning this famous text, and
the true reading of it, I must content myself
with referring to Vitringa on the place, to
Prideaux, Connex. Part II. book iv. anno
149, to Dr Henry Owen's Enquiry into the
present State of Septuagint Version, p. 41,
&c. and to Dr Kennicott's Dissertat. General,
p. 10, 21.
Der. Harass, crush, craze. Qu ?
nnn
With a radical rr final, supplied by ".
In Kal, transitively, to hasten, bring with haste.
occ. Isa. xxi. 14. intransitively, to hasten,
rush. occ. Jer. xii. 9 ; where Vulg. properate.
hasten ye. Hence as a verb in the reduplicate
form.
nnrr, with bu upon following. To rush violent'
ly upon, assault, occ. Psal. Ixii. 4, How long
vn bv nnmrrn will ye assault, or rush upon a
man? so LXX iTinhffh; set upon? rush
upon ? and Vulg. irruitis ? Observe that six
of Dr Kennicott's codices read innrrn without
the T inserted.
Vnn.
To mock, banter, trifle. It is used either abso-
lutely, as Exod. viii. 25 or 29 ; or with n or
bx following, to mock at, illude, play upon.
Gen. xxxi. 7. 1 Kings xviii. 27, & al. As a
N. fem. plur. mbnrrTa illusions, delusions, occ.
Isa. XXX. 10.
Hence the Greeks appear plainly to have had
their u^kiu to trifle, play the fool, and the N.
vdXos a trifling, fl)oling.
* Chardin in Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 223,
whom see.
PLURILITERALS.
Or Words of more than three Letters, begin-
ning with H.
innn See under nn"
-imn Chald.
As a N. mas. plur. emphat. K'-'isnrr and in reg.
-innrr. occ. Dan. iii. 24, 27. iv. .33 or 36. vi.
7 or 8. Theodotion, in Dan. iii. 24, renders
it by fAsyiffTxfftv great men ; in ver. 27, by
^uvatrreci, SO the Vulg. by optimates, potentes,
principal men. It maybe derived from *nrr or
irr glory, honour, and "i^n to speak, whence
perhaps our translators render it counsellors ;
or from -rn and inn to lead; so Montanus
translates it ductores leaders.
^n^n See under rrnx VIII.
Occurs, according to the common printed text,
Josh. X. 24 ; and in the second edition of this
work I considered it as a Hebrew verb, irre-
gularly formed with a final a, and produced
Kinx Isa. xxviii. 12, xiu^S Jer. x. 5, and xiiin
Ezek. i. 14, as examples of similar forms.
But from the various readings in Dr Kenni-
cott's Bible, I have since had the satisfaction
of learning that in Josh. x. 24, no fewer than
thirty-six MSS. and the most ancient printed
edition of the whole Hebrew Bible (marked
260) are without the x at the end of xiDbrrrr ;
that in Isa. xxviii. 12. the printed edition last
mentioned, and ninety-five MSS. read nnx ;
and that in Jer. x. 5, eight MSS. and three
printed editions in their various readings have
nxirs" : and as to xiyi Ezek. i. 14, though
none of the Doctor's codices there read li^n,
yet since the LXX ( Alexandr. and Complut.)
and Theodotion render the word by ir^ix"*
ran, iyi seems to be the true reading, and
X^ijn an Arabic spelling of the verb, as in the
preceding instances. But however this be,
little doubt can remain, but that labi^rr is the
true reading in Josh. x. 24, and that it should
be translated who went. Comp. under, rr 5.
>0]173n See under -ysn
The mountain or mount of God, from n?7 a
mountain, and bx God. A name for the hearth
of the altar in Ezekiel. Comp. under bx-TX
III. Once, Ezek. xliii. 15.
n
Occurs not as a verb, but the idea appears to be,
to connect , join, or link together. The Arabic V.
-m signifies to marry a wife, " Uxorem duxit."
Castell.
I. As a N. mas. plur. Dm hooks which connect-
ed the curtains or veils of the tabernacle to
the pillars. Exod. xxvi. 32. xxxviii. 28, & al.
freq.
11
120
nKt
II. T a connective particle. The manner or na-
ture of which connexion is to be collected from
the series of the discourse. Its principal uses
are as follow :
1. And. Gen. i. I.
2. Also. Lev. vii. 16. Amos iv. 10, & al.
3. With, together with. 1 Sam. xiv. 18.
4. Or. Gen. xli. 44. Exod. xx. 17. xxi. 17,
18. Num. xxii. 26. Deut. iii. 24. 2 Sam. iii.
29. 1 K. xviii. 10, & al. freq.
5. But, hut yet. Ps. xliv. 18. Zeph. i. 13.
6. Exegetical, even, to wit. 1 Sam xxviii. 3.
Zech. ix. 9. Mai. iii. 1. Prov. xi. 3.
7. Exegetical, that, on. Gen. xlvii. 6.
8. Eventual, so that. Isa. liii. 2.
9. Because. Gen. xx. 3. xxii. 12. Isa. xxxix
1.
10. Illative, therefore. Gen. xxix. 15. Ezek.
xviii. 32.
11. That, to the end that. Gen. iii. 22. Exod.
vi. 11. vii. 16. XXX. 16. Num. xxiii. 19.
12. Whe7i, if. Gen. xlvii. 30. 1 Sam. xii. 12.
Prov. iii. 28.
13. In comparisons, as. Job v. 7. So. Isa.
liii. 7.
14. Although. Gen. xviii. 27. Ezek. xiv. 17.*
15. Then. Gen. iii. 5. Eccles. iv. 7.
16. After a negative or prohibitive particle,
and not, nor, neither, Exod. xx. 4, 17. Num.
xvi. 14. Lev. xix. 12. Deut. xxxiii. 6. Prov.
XXX. 3, & al. freq. And this very common use
of the particle i clears the sense of irmm, 1
K. ii. 9. Let the reader attentively consider
in the original Hebrew the 8th and 9th verses,
and he will clearly perceive that the middle of
the 9th, from -3 to ^b inclusive, must be un-
derstood parenthetically. And now irrpsn bN
do not hold him f ShimeiJ guiltless, (for thou art
a wise man, and knowest what thou shouldest do
unto him) mTim neither bring down his grey
hairs with blood to the grave ; i. e. plainly for
his past offences against David. Accordingly
Solomon held him not guiltless, by confining
him to Jerusalem, under pain of death ; and
when he violated this condition, to which he
himself had expressly assented and sworn, So-
lomon for this fresh offence, as a wise man,
caused him to die ; and so Jehovah eventually
returned Shimei's wickedness against David on
his own head. See ver. 35 46 ; and comp.
in the Hebrew Deut. vii. 25. 2 Sam. i. 21.
Psal. xxvi. 9. Prov. vi. 4. Psal. cxliii. 7, but
especially Deut. xxxiii. 6, where the ^ prefixed
to V. \T< signifies and not, neither, referring to
the preceding bx, just as in 1 Kings ii. 9 ; and
this interpretation fully explains the text, and
acquits David of the charge of cruelty and
treachery in his conduct respecting Shimei. *
17. for the use of ^ conversive (as it is called)
prefixed to the future and preter. of verbs, see
Grammar, sect, viii.rule 25, and 28.
If the particle t \ie. applied in any other manner
not here noted, an attentive reader will hardly
be at a loss for its meaning.
Der. Perhaps Latin vieo to bind with twigs,
tie up. Saxon ew marriage, and Eng. woo ;
and in composition Saxon ew, ewbrice, mar-
riage-breaking, adultery.
nm Vaheb.
The name of a place near the river Arywn. occ.
Num. xxi. 14.
in ^ ^
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, nor is it found
as a root in the common Lexicons. Schultens
however in his Manuscript Origines Hebraicae
places it as a root, and observes that the verb
in Arabic signifies, to be laden, carry a burden,
" bajulavit, portavit onus," and metaphorically
to be wicked, or as it were, laden with crimes.
(The apostle has a similar expression, aiffuoiv-
fjLiva. oijUK^Tiuis laden with sins, 2 Tim. iii. 6.)
My author faither remarks, that Solomon has
used Tn wa in a most elegant, though on the
common interpretation a most obscure passage,
Prov. xxi. 8, for a man laden with guilt and
crimes J and that when it is said " the way ofm^ii'*
ITT is -[S^srr unsteady or continually varying,"
there is a most beautiful allusion to a beast Avho
is so overburdened that he cannot ^kcep in the
straight road, but is continually tottering and
staggering, now to the right hand, now to the
left. Comp. Schultens on Prov. xxi. 8.
From the Arabic root TtT is derived 'n-n
wazir or vazir, which now denotes the first
minister under the eastern monarch s, who
sustains the weight of empire for his master,
his vizier, as we corruptly pronounce the
word. See Herbelot's Bibliotheque Orientale
in Vazih.
Occurs not as a verb, but is nearly related to,
if indeed it may not be regarded as the same
root with, lb'' to breed young (which see) ; the
^ being used for " as the beginning of this N.
as it often is after a servile in the Hiphil forms
of verbs which have < for their first radical.
As a N. ibn a child, occ. Gen. xi. 30, and
(according to the reading of the eastern Jews,
the quarto Plautinian and Complutensian edi- .
tions, and more than forty of Dr Kennicott's
codices) 2 Sam. vi. 23.
* Comp. Gentleman's Magazine for April 1739, p. 190.
And since writing- the above, I find the interpretation
of 1 Kings ii. 9, here proposed, farther confirmed by Dr
Kennicott, in his remarks on Select Passages of the Old
Testament, p. 131.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
the root written with their Dhsal, or lisping
1, and plainly derived from the Hebrew nxT,
denotes not only a wolf, but also impetuosity,
to hasten, move forward with swiftness, " fes-
tinavit in incessu," Castell ; and the Arabic
axT, with the Dal, signifies to be diligent, ear-
nest, and as a N. a driving fortvard, particu-
larly tvith vehemence .- and even 3x"t itself does
in that language import haste, being applied to
carrying a burden hastily, driving forward a
ri^T
121
nt
camel, drinking with a great atid eager draught.
See Castell.
As a N. nxT a wolf, a well known beast of
prey, probably so called from the impetuositrj
or swiftness of his motion; whence, as JBochart,
vol. ii. 825, observes, one sort of them is call-
ed To^iuTYio the darter, another ki^kos the hawk ,-
the one is said to have i>ea kuKcc swift limbs,
the other is, according to Oppian,
TKVTiCrO'l ^OMTl^Oi 01X01. XvXCUTt
Of wolves far swiftest.
But this impetuosity appears most remarkably
when the animal is enraged with bmiger. For
" the wolf, when he is ravenous and starved,
runs about like a creature distracted, and pays
no regard to his natural sagacity : but he is in
this case desperate ; it is in the hard weather
in winter that he is in this condition, and he
then howls as he runs, and terrifies every crea-
ture," says Mr Watson in his Animal World
Displayed, p. 71. To which we may add that
of Homer, II. xvi. lin. 352,
'ls Je Xvxoi x^vio-triv jr5;<^fev, tp^oia-i,
As wolves on lambs or kids impetuous rush
And here it may not be amiss to remark, that
the Arabic nxn (with dhsal) farther signifies
to terrify, or be terrified, by a wolf. To the
Arabic derivatives from the Heb. skt above
given, we may add the Syriac k^kt and Chal-
dee xn^T a wolf. Gen xlix. 27, & al. freq.
J;KT Chald. See under j?t.
r\^'\ See under itt
nT
I- To gush, spring, or issue out, spoken of the
liquid issuing, as of water from a rock. Psal.
Ixxviii. 20. cv. 41. Isa. xlviii. 21.
II. To spring with, spoken of that whence the
liquid issues, as of a land springing with milk
and honey. Exod. iii. 8, & al. freq. of a
man labouring under a gonorrhoea. See Lev.
XV. 2 15. So the LXX render mn by a
yovB^fvm no fewer than nine times in this chap-
ter. The Vulg. likewise has at ver. 2, vir
qui patitur fluxum seminis, so ver. 32, and at
^'er. 15, renders imiQ a fluxu seminis sui.
See Bishop Patrick's Commentary, and
Scheuchzer's Phys. Sacr. on Lev. xv. Astruc
de Morb. Vener. hb. i. cap. 4, 2, p. 24,
and Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p.
594. of a woman having an issue of blood.
Lev. XV. 19 90. As a N. nm an issue,
i. e. a flux of humom' in a gonorrhoea. Lev.
XV. 2, 3, 19, &aL
III. To flow out, pine or waste away, as men
for want of nourishment, occ. Lam. iv. 9. So
Vulg. extabuerunt, LXX i'ro^iu$Y!(Ta,v went off,
i. e. failed, pined away. Gusset, however, has
proposed a new interpretation of this verse,
which I shall submit to the reader. They that
are killed by the sword are better than they that
are killed by hunger, orTtt' because those (i. e. the
former) being pierced, flow out or yield a flux
(of blood or humours furnished) by the pro-
duce of the field, not being exhausted and dried
up by famine as the others are.
IV. As a N with a formative K, laiTK hyssopy
or some herb of that kind so named from its
detersive and cleansing qualities, whence it was
used in sprinkling the blood of the paschal
lamb, Exod. xii. 22. in cleansing the lepro-
sy. Lev. xiv. 4, 6, 51, 52 in composing the
water of purification. Num. xix. G. and
sprinkling it, ver. 18. It was a type of the
purifying virtue of the bitter sufferings of
Christ. And it is plain from Psal. 11. 9, that
the Psalmist understood its import.*
From Heb. mtx are plainly derived the Gr.
va-a-wroi, Lat. hyssopus, and Eng. hyssop, a
name retained with little variation in all the
western languages.
nnt occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate form,
but
I. As a N. mm a fly in general, " perhaps so
named from their gushing out of holes in the
ground, wood, &c. where they are bre from
the Qgg, and thence issue, when come to life,
as water bubbles from a hole." Bate. occ.
Eccles. X. 1. Isa. vii. 18, where see Vitringa.
II. mm bl?n Baal Zebub, the Aleim of the
Philistines of Ekron, mentioned 2 Kings i. 2,
3, 6, 16. He appears by that history to have
been one of their medical idols ; and as bl?a
denotes the sun, so the attribute mm seems to
import his power in causing water to gush out
of the earth, and in promoting the fluidity and
due discharge of the juices and blood in vegeta-
bles, animals, and men, and thereby continu-
ing or restoring their health and vigour. And
as flies, from the manner of their issuing from
their holes, were no improper emblems of fluids
gushing forth J hence the epithet mm makes it
probable that a fly was part of the imageiy of the
Baal at Ekron, or that a fly accompanied the
bull or other image, as we see in many instan-
ces produced by Montfaucon ; especially since
the LXX, who certainly knew much better
than we, at this distance of time, can pretend
to do, what were the emblematic gods of the
heathen, have constantly rendered m^T birs by
BAAA MTIAN, Baal the Fly. And however
strange the worship of such a deity may appear
to us, yet a most remarkable instance of a
similar idolatry is said to be practised among the
Hottentots even to our days. For (if Kolben
is to be believed) these people " adore as a
benign deity, a certain insect, peculiar, it is said,
to the Hottentot countries. This animal is
of the dimension of a child's little finger ; the
back is green, and the belly speckled with
white and red. It is provided with two wings,
and on its head with two horns, f To this lit-
tle winged deity, whenever they set eyes on it,
they render the highest tokens of veneration ,-
and if it honours a kraal (a village) with a
visit, the inhabitants assemble about it in
transports of devotion, as if the Lord of the
UNIVERSE was come among them. They sing
and dance round it while it stays, troop after
troop, tlu"owing to it the powder of Bachu,
See Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra on Exod. xii. 2i.
t Com p. below under TJT and HP*
mt
122
nnr
with which they cover at the same time the
whole area of the kraal, the tops of their cot-
tages, and every thing without doors. They
kill two fat sheep, as a thaiik-ofFering for this
high honour. It is impossible to drive out of
a Hottentot's head, that the arrival of this in-
sect to a kraal brings favour and prosperity to
the inhabitants."*
To endow, and as a N. nm a dowry, portion.
occ. Gen. xxx. 20. So LXX JjSgjTa/
^eu^ov, and Vulg. dotavit dote.
nnr
To slay in general. 2 Kings xxiii. 20. Ezek.
xxxix. 17, 19, Sometimes for food, as 1 Sa.
xxviii. 24. 1 Kings xix. 21 ; but most fre-
quently for sacrifice. Gen. xxxi. 54. xlvi. 1, &
al. freq. ; so it may be rendered to sacrifice.
As a N. nm, pi. D-nn, and once (Hos. iv.
19.) fem. nn^Tj a sacrifice, victim, the creature
slain. Gen. xxxi. 54. Exod. xviii. 12, & al.
freq. nniD pi. nnmn an altar, a place or in-
strument for sacrifice. Gen. viii. 20. Num.
xxiii. 1, & al. freq. On Exod. xxi. 14, see un-
der ^np II.
To dwell, dwell or cohabit with. So Aquila,
ffUMoiKfxru. occ. Gen. xxx. 20. As a N. bn and
b"im a habitation, dwelling, occ. 1 Kings viii.
13. 2 Chron. \\. 2. Isa. Ixiii.l5. Hab. iii. 11.
bn?3 nearly the same. occ. Ps. xlix. 15.
Der. Isl. duella, and Eng. dwell Qu ?
]2T Chald.
To buy, redeem. It often occurs in the Targums
in this sense, but in the scripture we meet with
it only Dan. ii. 8, where it is applied to time,
and denotes to gain, protract it. Theodotion
renders it il,cx,yo^aZ,iri ye redeem. Comp. Eph.
V. 16. Col. iv. 5, and Greek and English
Lexicon in Y.l,(tyo^aZ,u II.
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Chaldee,
Syriac, and Arabic, signifies to join, conjoin,
connect, consociate. See Castell in 3Tt. Hence
the Greek Z,iuya), l^ivywu, and Latin jungo in
the same sense. As a N. 37 the outer skin or
husk of a grape, enclosing and connecting Us
parts. Once Num. vi. 4.
Der. With rt emphatic, husk, Qu ?
IT
I. To swell, be tumid. Hence as a N. ptn
swelling, tumid ; so Montanus tumidse. Ps.
cxxiv. 5.
II. To boil, cause liquor to swell or rise in boil-
ing, occ. Gen. xxv. 29. As a N. ti3 pottage
or broth, made by boiling. Gen. xxv. 29, & al.
III. In Kal and Hiph. to swell, as a man with
* The above accoiint;is transcribed from the Complete
System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 492, the compilers of
which have very faithfully "extracted it from Kolben's
Present State of the Cape of Good Hope, in the 1st vol.
of which work, p. 99, &c. Eng. edit, the reader may be
entertained with a fuller narrative of the worship of (I
had>lmost said) Baal-zehub among the Hottentots. But
finding that the authenticity of Kolben's account of this
people has'been of late years severely arraigned by sue
ceeding travellers, I must leave it to the intelligent read-
er himself to determine what degree of credit is due to
him.
pride. Exod. xviii. 11. xxi. 14. Neh. ix. 10.
As nouns m proud, presumptuous. Ps. xix.
14 ; where D-l^trEi transgressions, may be pro-
perly supplied from "^ivq at the end of the
verse. Ps. cxix. 21, & al. pm pride, presump-
tion, arrogance. Deut. xvii. 12, &al. Comp.
Jer. 1. 31, 32. The LXX often render the
verb by ;ir^>?^vt;&;, -viu, to be elated, haughty,
and the nouns by v-n^ntpotna. elation, u7ri^n(p.vos
elated, haughty.
Der. Isl. sieda, Saxon seodan, and Eng. sod^
sodden, seethe, suds.
I. m a particle used
1. As a demonstrative pron. referring to some
person or thing considered as near or present.
This, this here. Gen. v. 29. xxviii. 17, & al.
freq. Like ovro; in Greek, (see Acts x. 3G.)
and hie in Latin, it sometimes imports emi-
nence, distinction, preeminence, Ps. xxiv. 8, 10.
Isa. xxv. 9. Hie vir, hie est says Virgil of
Augustus Ceesar, Mn. vi. line 791 , m is join-
ed with plural as well as singular words. See
Gen. xxxi. 41. Num. xiv. 22. Jud. xvi. 15.
Esth. iv. 11.
2. A certain one, quidam : or, such a one, talis.
See Gen. xxxix. 1 1. Deut. v. 26.
3. Here, in this place. 1 Chron. xxii. 1.
4. Hither, this way. Num. xiii. 17.
5. Repeated, n^ and ,1T this and that, one and
another, this and another- Exod. xiv. 20. 1 Ki.
xxii. 20. Isa. vi. 3.
6. It is used as a relative, which, who. Ps. civ.
8, 26, & al. and that plurally. Job xix. 19.
II. nx, (q. nrrT, the n being substituted for the
.1 Qu?)
1 . A demonstrative pron. fem. this, this here.
Ruth i. 19. 2 Sam. xiii. 17, & al. freq. nxT
fem. as well as m mas. is constructed with
plural nouns. See Deut. vi. 1, 25. And in
the common printed text of Jer. xxvi. 6, we
meet with rrnxf.-T fem. for which however the
Keri, and thirty-eight of Dr Kennicott's codi-
ces read nxTrr.
2. Repeated, this and that, one and the other.
1 Kings iii. 23. Comp. ver. 22, 26.
III. IT
1. A demonstrative pron. (formed from r^^ as
in from nn Qu?) this, this here. Isa. xliii.
21. Hos. vii. 16. Hab. i. 11.
2. It is used as a relative, and that to both gen-
ders and numbers. See Ps. ix. 16. x. 2. xvii. 9.
Comp. below under mi
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the ideal mean-
ing seems to be clear, bright, resplendent.
Comp. arry, to which this root appears to be
nearly related both in sense and sound, as iriT
to "nny which also see.
I. As a N. im clear, bright weather, occ. Job
xxxvii. 22 ; where Elihu amplifying the ma-
jestic appearances of the Almighty, when he
clotheth himself with light, like as with a garment,
observes, ver. 21. And now (when there is
nothing supernatural) men cannot look upon his
resplendent light in the heavens (or conflicting
ethers) when the wind passeth and cleareth them,
(comp. Exod. xxiv. 10.) ver. 22. (when) nm
DHT
123
HIT
clear or bright weather cometh from the north,
or * northwind : with or upon God (is) terri-
ble or terribly dazzling majesti/.
II. It seems once, Zech. iv. 12, to denote pure,
limpid oil, which is otherwise called irry"" tVom
iriiJ to be clear, shine, which see-
Ill. And most generally ^oW, which is the pur-
est and most resplendent of all metals. " Of all
bodies," says f Boerhaave, " gold is the most
simple or homogeneous."' And every one can
bear witness to its resplendency, which moreo-
ver is not liable to rust like that of other me-
tals, freq. occ.
The relation between the 1st and 3d senses
above assigned to nm maybe farther illustrat-
ed by remarking that the LXX render the
word in Job xxxvii. 22, by n^n ;^;^t^(ra/70;Ta
gold-coloured clouds ,- that an old Greek trage-
dian quoted by :|: Grotius, speaks of x,ZV(ru-7roi
aiSriz the gilded ether: that Varro cited in
Leigh's Crit. Sacr. uses the phrase aurescit
aer the air is gilded; that the Latin name for
gold aurum, and the N. aura, which is used
for its splendour or glistering , seem plain de-
rivatives from the Heb. inx the light, and that
the poets abound with passages comparing the
solar orb or light to gold.
Thus Virgil, Georg. i. line 232, calls the sun
aureus, or golden ; and Milton, Paradise Lost,
book iii. line 572, mentions
The golden sun in splendour likest heaven.
Thomson, in his description of a summer's
morning, introduces
the mountain's brow
Illumed with fluid gold.
Summer, line 83, 84.
In his Autumn, line 27,
-a serener blue.
With golden light enliveu'd, wide invests
The happy world
And line 37,
-The sudden sun.
By fits effulgent, gilds the illumined field.
Mickle's Lusiad, book i.
The sun comes forth enthroned in burning gold.
So in the Grecian mythology every thing be-
longing to Apollo, or the idol of the sun, was
of gold. Thus Callimachus, Hymn to Apollo,
Une 32, &c.
Xguff- ra ToXKmi, to t' IvIutov, ri t i^iTTo^fTti,
'H T6 Xyjj, TO T e/-tjtc to Auxtiov, ri tS (fa^lT^vt.
X{yot xcci Tct o-sS/Xa' troXvx,^v)rcs yoc^ AvoXkaiv.
A golden robe invests the glorious god,
His shining feet with golden sandals shod ;
Gold are his harp, his quiver and his bow
DOUD.
In Chaldee it signifies to pollute, defile, and in
So Homer, II. xv. line 171. AiePHFENEOS
BOPEAO. Comp. Prov. xxv. 23 ; and see the Rev. and
truly learned William Jones's Physiological ;Disquisi-
tions, p. 576, b'il.
+ Chemistry by Dallowe, vol. i. p. 21.
t De Verit. Relig. Christian, lib. i. cap. 22. note II.
See Virgil, ^En. vi. line 201.
this sense I apprehend it should be construed
Job xxxiii. 20, the only passage where it occurs
in scriptiu-e ; onb in\-r innmi And his life
pollutes to him (^ for ib, see under rrbl? II.)
bread. It is a very strong expression, as if
the small remains of life and sense, which he
yet had, served no other purpose than to make
even bread nauseous to him.
-IHT
I. To shine, be clear, bright or pellucid, as the
firmament, or aerial expanse, when thoroughly
penetrated in every point, as it were, by" the
light, occ. Dan. xii. 3; where LXX and
Theodotion Xocf/.-^ovinv u? h Xa^aT^oTjj?, shall
shine as the splendour. Comp. Mat. xiii, 43.
As a N. ^m brightness, transparency as of the
air or heavens thus illuminated, occ. Dan. xii.
.3. Ezek. viii. 2, where Theodotion av^aj of
the ether. Comp. Exod. xxiv. 10.
II. In a mental sense, in Hiph. to enlighten,
instruct clearly, make a person clear in a thing,
as we say, or give him a strong light into it,
(pft/T/^s/v. Exod. xviii. 20. Lev. xv. 31. 2 Ki.
vi. 10, & al In Niph. to be enlightened, clearly
instructed. Ps. xix. 12, (where Montanus,
illustratur is enlightened, comp. ver. 9.) Ezek.
iii. 21, & al. To take warning, Ezek. xxxiii. 4,
5.
III. Chald. As a participle, or participial N.
mas. plur. ]n\"lT heedful, cautious, occ. Ezra
iv. 22.
HIT
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic -it
signifies to verge, tend or incline towards a cer-
tain point, " vergebat, tendebat eo, petebat
illud." And the derivative N. n-iNT means an
angle corner (i. e. the inclination of two lines,
planes, or &c. to each other) whence the V.
is used in the derivative senses of thrusting in-
to corners, hiding, laying up, &c. See Castell.
I. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. n''^"f angles, cor-
ners of a building or the like. occ. Ps. cxliv.
12. (l^hat) our daughters (may be) rC'lO or,
according to the fuller reading of the Complu-
tensian edition, and more than sixty of Dr
Kennicott's codices, m-iTD, like angles or cor-
ners bD\"T n-ann mniann carved (after) the
likeness f of those J of a palace. The passage is
elliptical like many others in the Psalms, but
the sense proposed seems clear and good.
(Comp. Ps. cxviii. 22.) Zech. ix. 15, They
shall be filled like bowls (and shall be) jT'TTD as
the corners of the altars, i. e. they shall be
" satisfied with this slaughter of their enemies
as the bowls (pTtn) of the sanctuary and cor-
ners of the altar were with blood of sacrifices."
Clark. Observe that in this text of Zech.
thirty of Dr Kennicott's codices now read
fully m-ms, as four more did originally.
To confirm the sense here assigned to the
Heb. n-Tr let it be remarked that the word is
often used by the Chaldee paraphrasts in the
same sense. See inter al. Targum on Ezek.
xlvi. 21. Jer. xxxi. 38.
II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "ITD storehouses,
where things are hidden or laid up, occ. Psal.
cxliv. 13. So LXX, ru/jLiiK, Vulg. promptua-
ria, and Targ. lOinDin.
n
124
III. IT m andriKT this, this here. Pronouns de-
monstrative, which have been akeady explain-
ed under m ; I would not however be positive
but they might be properly placed under this
root as denoting the toidency of our own, or the
directing of another's mind to a certain ob-
ject.
Occurs not as a V. in the Bible, but its ideal
meaning evidently is, to move, move to and fro,
or the like. This appears not only from the
Thalmudists using it in this sense, and from
the plain traces of this meaning in the Chald.
^H^ and ntni a branch moved or shaken with
the icind (Targ. on Job xiv. 9, & al.) and in
the Arabic n^H^ to move nis moveable, &:c. but
also from the scriptural application of the fol-
lowing derivative nouns.
J. As a N. in an animal moving or endued with
motion, " Whatever moveth, ^av ro xivov/^iyov,"
CocceiuS; x*u^aX')v, q. Kivu^aXov, from xivUiT^eci
to move, move itself. See Bochart, vol. ii. 979.
Symmachus, ^uet animals, occ. Ps. 1. 11. Ixxx.
14.
II. As a N. "ft motion, commotion, vibratory
motion^ The LXX, by rendering it inrehov en-
trance, have in some measure preserAed its
meaning ; but it is a much stronger and more
expressive word, and beautifully paints the con-
tinued agitation or bustle of a crowded multi-
tude passing before the eyes. occ. Isa. Ixvi.
11. That ye maybe delighted rtn with the
bustle iimna of her multitude, for behold I
ivill cause to tend to her -nsa the multitude of
the nations as an overflowing torrent. Comp.
ch. Ix. 5.
III. As a N. fem. nnTn a door post on which
the door timis or is moved to and fro, the n de-
noting the place, mean or instrument of action.
Exod. xxi. 6, & al. freq.
HT
In Arabic signifies, 1. to impel, 2. to remove
from its place. See Michaelis, Supplem. and
CastcU. In the Heb. Bible it occurs only
Exod. xxviii. 28. xxxix. 21 ; in the former of
which texts the LXX render it x.'>^Xa,Tai be
loosed, another Greek version, aToffTocfftis thou
shah icithdraw, and Vulg. separari to be sepa-
rated.
hn
I. To skulk, withdraw, or hide oneself through
fear, or shame, occ. Job xxxii. 6. And that
this is the sense of the root is confirmed by
the use of the Arabic bm to withdraw, decline,
depart, and of Arabic bnn to go into a hole or
den of the earth, to betake or withdraw oneself
to the side of the tent, to hide oneself, or lie hid.
See Castell.
II. As a N. mas. plur. '' any skulking creatures
that hide themselves in holes, such as serpents
and worms." Taylor's Concordance, occ.
Deut. xxxii. 24. Mic. vii. 17.
III. nbmrr ISX the stone or rock of Zoheleth.
occ. 1 Kings i. 9. " Possibly named," says Mi-
Bate, " homthefright that seized them on hear-
ing Solomon was anointed." Comp. ver. 49,
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. nor (so far as I can
find) in the eastern dialectical languages ; but
the idea is, to be bright, splendid, &c. and hence
the Greek Z,ico to be fervid, hot.
I. As a N. in Chald. tt brightness, splendour.
Dan. ii. 31.
II. Chald. the grace, liveliness, or beauty of the
countenance. Dan. v. 6, 9, & al.
III. As a N. IT or v^ Zif the name of the se-
cond month, nearly answering to our April, so
called because at that time of the year the solar
light in Judea and the neighbouring countries
becomes very bright and strong. For the same
reason, that month is likewise called in Chald.
^"N from T\K to shine, as by Jonathan Ben
Uziel on Num. i. 1. occ. 1 Ki. vi. 1, 37. In
both which texts the common printed editions
have y\, but pointed with a short hhiric or i
under the t which seems to refer to another
reading : accordingly no fewer than thirty-
three of Dr Kennicott's MSS. and two ancient
printed editions have i^t with the s in the for-
mer verse, as the same two editions and twelve
MSS. have likewise in the latter.
W. As a N. generally mas. but fem. Isa. xvii.
6, n"T plur. DTi-T the olive-tree and -fruit, q. d.
the splendour-tree and -fruit, so called perhaps
from producing oil, which supports the action
of tire in light and splendour. See Exod. xxvii.
20, Lev. xxiv. 2. Comp. nny" under nny.
In like manner, I apprehend, the Greek sXa/a
and iXuiev, the Latin olea, oliva, oleum, the
French olive, olivier, and huile, and the English
oil and olive, are all ultimately derived from the
Hebrew brr to shine. (See Martinii, Lexicon
Etymol. in Olea.) Gen. viii. 11. Jud. ix. 8.
Exod. xxvii. 20. Mic. vi. 15, & al. freq. If
it should be objected that n-T mas. cannot be
formed with a servile n, I would produce niT
Ezek. xliii. 13, mm Ezek. i. 16. x. 10, na'na
Ezek. i. 7. Dan. x. 6. 1 Ki. vii. 45, as similar
instances.
The olive-tree, from the effect of its oil in sup-
plying, relaxing, and preventing or mitigating
pain, seems to have been, from the beginning,
an emblem of the benignity oi the divine nature;
and particularly, after the fall, to have repre-
sented the goodness and placability of God
through Christ, and the blessed influences of the
Holy Spirit, in mollifying and healing our dis-
ordered nature, and in destroying or expelling
from it the poison of the old (spiritual) ser-
pent, even as oil-olive does that of the natural
serpent or viper. Hence we see a peculiar
propriety in the olive-leaf or branch being cho-
sen by divine Providence as a sign to Noah of
the abatement of the deluge. Gen. viii. 11 ;
we may also accoimt for olive-branches being
ordered as one of the materials of the booths
at the feast of tabernacles, Neh. viii. 15; and
whence they became the emblems of peace, to
various and distant nations. See Virgil, Mn.
vii. line 154. viii. line 116. xi. line 101. Livy,
line xxxix. cap. 16, and lib. xiv. cap. 25, So
Statins, Theb. lib. xii. mentions
-Supplicis arbor olivae j
The suppliant olive-tree.
HDt
125
And our late eminent navigators found that
green branches carried in the hands, or stuck
in the ground, were the emblems of" peace
universally employed and understood by all the
islanders even in the South seas. See Capt.
Cooke's Voyages, passim, and considt Hutch-
inson's Data, part i. p. 109, &c. and Catcott's
Treatise on the Deluge, p. 94, 2d edit. note.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. As a V. in Kal, to he clear, clean, pellucid,
in a natural sense, as the heavens. Job xv. 15;
or stars. Job xxv. 5. As a N. -jt clear, clean,
pellucid. It is applied to clear, transparent oil,
Exod. xxvii. 20 ; to oHbanum or frankincense,
which, when pure, is whitish, and nearly trans-
parent, Exod. XXX. 34- ; to the Nazarites com-
pared with snow. Lam. iv. 7.
II. 2^0 he clear, clean, pure, in a moral or spi-
ritual sense. Job xv. 14. xxv. 4. Psal. li. 6.
Comp. Isa. i. 16. Also transitively, to cleanse,
purifii, make clean. Ps. li. 6. Ixxiii. 13. Prov.
XX. 9. Also (used as "nrri:, nqi2, &c.) to
esteem ov pronounce clean ov pure. Mic. vi. II.
As a N. IT clean, pure. Job viii. 6. xxxiii. 9,
&al.
III. Chald. As a N. lat purity, innocence, occ.
Dan. vi. 22.
131 I. As a V. in Hiph. to cleanse, purify, occ.
Job ix. 30 ; where ^ (as usual) supplies the
place of the final 7.
II. As a N. n-DlDT glass from its clearness or
transparency. So LXX vxXo;, Vulg. vitrum,
and Syriac, xn-an^T. occ. Jobxxviii. 17; where
it is mentioned with gold, and other things of
great value; and no wonder, since however
common and cheap glass now is among us,
yet it is very conceivable that in the age and
country of Job, this beautiful artificial crystal
was very scarce, and of consequence highly
precious. See Scheuchzer. Phys. Sacr. in
Job, and Micliaelis, Supplem, ad Lex. Heb.
p. 613.
This root has two senses assigned it in the Lex-
icons ; 1st, to rememher, make mention of;
2dly, the male sex, either as preserving the
memory of the name or family, (see 2 Sam.
xviii. 18.) or as " most celebrated, mentioned,
or talked of." Bate. I suspect however the
radical idea of the word to be strength, vigour,
or the like, whence the Arabs use the V.
^DT for the thriving of a child, as we call it,
and "IDT with their dhsal or lisping *t (which
often answers to the Heb. ^) not only for the
male sex, rememhering, retaining in memory, but
also for consolidating the earth, and as a N. for
hard iron or steel, and for the thicker and
stronger herbs. See Castell.
Is not 13T p, Jer. xx. 15, a stout, masculine
son ? A son must have been a male, but he
might not have been a stout one. Comp.
Tf'lON AP'PENA, Rev. xii. 5.
I. As a N. "iDt a male, whether of man, beast,
or bird, from his greater strength and vigour of
body, and in man perhaps of * mind (I mean
* Even the gallant Ovid could say.
Fortius ingenium mspicor exse viria.
as dependent on the body) in comparison with
the female. Thus Milton, in his comparative
descriptionof Adam and Eve, Par. Lost, book
iv. lin. 297, 298.
For contemplation \w, and vaJour form'd ;
For softness she, and sweet attractive grace.
See 1 Pet. iii. 7, and comp. Bp. Fleetwood's
Works, fol. p. 260. Gen. i. 27. vi. 19. vii.
3, 9, & al. freq.
As a collective N. TiST the male sex, the males.
occ. Exod. xxiii. 17. xxxiv. 23. Deut. xvi.
16. XX. 13.
It may be worth adding that the Greek ceoa-y,v
(by which or its derivatives the LXX and
other Greek versions constantly render the
Heb. "137 when used in this sense) seems to be
derived from the Heb. y'lj? violent, forcible ,-
and u^a-yiv itself is not only used for the male
sex, but sometimes denotes stout, strong, valiant,
as the French male likewise frequently doth.
II. It signifies strength or vigour of mind and
memory, and in this view is opposed to HDiy
(See Gen. xl. 23. Deut. ix. 7. 1 Sam. i. 11.)
whose primary sense seems to be, to relax, fail.
As a V. in Kal, to retain in memory, to remem-
ber. Gen. viii. 1. xl. 14, & al. freq. In Hiph.
to cause to remember, or he remembered, to make
mention of, commemorate. Gen. xl. 14. Exod.
XX. 24. xxiii. 13. Num. v. 15. Isa. xii. 4.
xxvi. 13, & al. freq. As nouns "i3t memory,
mention. Exod. xvii. 14. Deut. xxxii. 26. Ps.
vi. 6. Also, a memorial, title to be mention-
ed by. Exod. iii. 15. pn3T and p3"r memory,
memorial, record, monument. See Eccles. i.
11. ii. 16. Exod. xvii. 14. xxviii. 12. E.stb.
vi. 1. an external object of religious worshipf
an idol. Isa. Ivii. 8, where see Vitringa, fem.
ni3"rN, a memorial. It is applied only to that
part of the offering which was to be burnt upon
the altar as a memorial of the whole, occ.
Lev. ii. 2, 9, 16. v. 12. vi. 15. xxiv. 7. Num.
V. 26. Hence Isa. Ixvi. 3, nsnb yom mak-
ing a memorial with frankincense, is the same
as fuming it; and in Hos. xiv. 8, the N. 137
is used for scent, odour; LXX, off(p^atr4x,
" For (says Vitringa on Isaiah,) odoriferous
substances, especially when fumed, excite a
sense of their presence." But Exod. xxxiv.
19, Whatever openeth the womb (is J mine, and
from all thy cattle I37n thou shalt make a me-
morial with the firstling of the ox and of the
sheep. A memorial of what or whom ? Back-
wards, of their deliverance from Egypt, when
Jehovah slew the first-horn of Egypt, both of
man and beast (comp. Exod. xiii. 14, 15.);
forwards, of that much more important dehv-
erance by the seed of the woman, the great
First-horn, in the faith of whom Abel offered
the firstlings of his flock soon after the fall.
Gen. iv. 4. Comp. Heb. xi. 4, and under
n33 L
As a participial N. 'T'Sin an historiographer.
He appears to have been a stated officer to the
Jewish kings. See 2 Sam. viii. 16. 1 Kings
iv. 3. 2 Kings xviii. 18. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 8.
Schultens in his MS. Origines Hebraicae seems
jV
126
)
to h'e assigned the true meaning of this root,
namely, loose, lax, profuse from laxity.
I. To let go, or loosen, with profusion, as money
from'a purse, oce. Isa. xlvi. 6; where Eng.
translat. lavish.
II. To he loose, irregularly active in one's goings,
to go irregularly this way and that, " to gad
about," (Eng. transl.) oce. Jer. ii. 36.
III. In Hiph. to be, as it were, lavish or prodi-
gal of, to set no store by, to esteem vile, con-
temn, "despise" (Eng. translat.) vilipendere.
oce. Lam. i. 8. As a N. fem. sing. mbT
vileness, worthlessness. oce Psal. xii. 9 ; where
it is put for vile, worthless persons, (so Aquila
ivutKffi.i'toi and Symmachus tvnXui), as mxi
pride, for proud men, Psal. xxxvi. 12.
IV. As particles nbr, nbn, and '>nb^^ besides,
except. 2 Sam. vii. 22. Ruth iv. 4<. Deut. i.
36. The two former words may be consider-
ed as nouns fem. sing, and the last, as a N.
fem. plur. in reg. from ^b'^^ a letting go, ne-
glect, contempt; as 2 Kings xxiv. 14, There
was no one left, nb^^ except q. d. in letting go,
in neglect oi" (n being understood, as it fre-
quently is, especially before nouns feminine
used adverbially) the meanest people of the land,
i. e. if one lets go, neglects or 07nits the meanest
people of the land, there was no one left. *
bbl occurs not as a V. but
I. As a participial N. in an active sense, bbiT
profuse, prodigal, oce. Deut. xxi. 20. Prov.
xxfii. 21. xx\aii. 7. xxiii. 20, mb TJ;:: "bbin
among the prodigal wasters of flesh upon them-
selves, i. e. gluttonous eaters of flesh ; and in-
deed in all the passages just cited, as well as
in this, it seems to have a particular reference
to gluttonous eating.
II. In a passive sense, vile, worthless, oce. Jer.
XV. 19. Lam. i. 11.
b'b; occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate form,
but as a N. mas. plur. D'-blbl the loose, dang-
ling shoots of the vine. oce. Isa. xviii. 5. This
application clears the idea of the root.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea of the
word is curvature, crookedness of form, as will
appear presently. As a N. with a formative
n, abTO, plur. fem. m^btn and n^b^n a flesh-
hook for taking meat out of a boiling pot, or
for ministering at the altar of burnt-offerings ;
(so LXX x^ixy^cc) thus named in Heb. from its
curve or crooked shape. 1 Sam. ii. 13, 14. 1
Chr.xx\aii. 17. Exod. xxxviii.3,&al. Bochart,
vol. i. 524, has discovered the plain traces of
this Hebrew word in the ancient name of
Messana (now Messina) in Sicily, an island
long frequented, and in part possessed by the
Phenicians. " Thucydides, lib. vi. Oi/s^a di to
fitv T^cnTov ZayxXi] nv uTo rui "ImiXuv xX*ifiitrix,
on "h^iTxvon^is TO ^u^iov Tyjv ihiuv itrri, to Je
o^t'Ta.vov 01 iixiXoi ZrcyxAcv xaXovin. The origi-
nal appellation of this city (Messana) was
Zancle, being so named by the Sicilians, be-
cause the place in form resembled a sickle,
See Tympius's Notes on Noldius's Particles under
biT edit. Jena 1731. j
which they call Zanclon." Whence Nicander
in Stephanus, speaking of Sicily, book x.
K; roi xtti ZacyxXvii tiet'/i ^^tiroivy,i^ot etarv'
Though Zancle sickle-shaped had been consumed.
And Ovid in book i v. of his Fasti,
Qiiique locus curvae nomina falcis hahet ;
The place that's from the crooked sickle named.
Strabo has nothing about the sickle, he only says
Zanclion signifies crooked. His words (vol.
i. p. 410, edit. Amstel.) are these: ZyxX>,
f^ori^ov Koi.Xovf/,ivn, h% TYiv axoXioT-nra. ruv tovcov.
Zayxkiiv yotp ikkXiito to ffxoXnv. Formerly
called Zancle from the curvature of the neigh-
bouring country, for Zanclion means curve or
crooked." i. e. -raou roi; txti among the inhabi-
tants of that place, as Eustathius has rightly
added, citing this very passage on the 12th of
the Odyssey. Zancle then properly signifies
curve or crooked. And it is in vain to pretend
this is a Sicilian word, since it is the Punic
(or Phenician) N3bT by transposing the letters
g and I. Whence abin in Hebrew is K^tay^a,
a flesh-hook, a hook to draw meat out of a kettle
with. Hence in Exod. xxvii. 3. fori-nabTm
Onkelos hath rr^nms^yi which the Jews ex-
plain by rsi3 n"i^bp3ix crooked hooks to lay
hold on meat in the pot The Heb. 3b7?2 hook
then is so called from its crooked or curve form,
as the Arabic 3xbT [andaxb^n] a hook to fasten
a door." On the whole therefore, the ideal
meaning of the Hebrew abT seems to be curva-
ture or crookedness, and accordingly the Vulg.
has given the idea of the word. Exod. xxxviii.'
3, by rendering it uncinos hooks, from uncus
crooked; and hence may not improbably be
deduced the Greek <rxaA/a,- crooked, irxotXrivos ob-
lique ; also Saxon sicol and Eng. sickle.
n?? See under bf
DT
To devise, imagine, think. It is used in a good
sense, as Psal. xvii. 3, but generally in a bad
one, as Gen. xi. 6. As a N. fem. rrOT (applied
to a man) a wicked imagination or device. Lev.
XX. 14. Jud. XX. 6. plur. mOT devices, schemes,
in a middle or indifferent sense. Job xvii. 11.
As a N. fem. nmo thought, consideration, dis-
cretion, in a good sense, Prov. i. 4. iii, 21.
V. 2. device, machination, contrivance, in a
bad one, Job xxi. 27. Psal. xxi. 12. Prov.
xii. 2. xxiv. 8.
QQT to devise, or consider thoroughly, purpose
steadfastly, both in a good and bad sense. See
Deut. xix. 19. Ps. xxxi. 14. Zech. i. 6 viii
14, 15. Prov. xxxi. 16.
Der. To seem, seendy, &c. Qu ?
1. To appoint, constitute, oce. as a part. Huph.
Ezra X. 14. Neh. x. 35. xiii. 31. As a N.
IDT an appointed time. oce. Neh. ii. 6. Esth
ix. 27, 31. Eccles. iii. ].
IL Chald. in Aph. in;,-! to prepare, or perhaps
to device, from Heb. dt. occ. Dan. ii. 9, where
many of Dr Kennicott's codices read pnaamrr
m Ith. As a N. ^qt a set or appointed time,
Dan. 11. 16, & al.
Der. To summon, Qu ?
-ITit
127
ait
I. To cut off. It occurs not as a verb simply,
in this sense : but hence as a N. fern, rrlint,
in reg. or plur. mm a cutting, a branch or tivig
cut off. Num. xiii. 23. Isa. xvii. 10. Ezek.
XV. 2. viii. 17, d3x Vn mimrr nx o^rrbu'. _To
omit the strange and even filthy interpretations
given of these words by the Jews, for which
I refer to Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb.
p. 630, &c. I observe after him that the
Vulgate translation of them is the most faith-
ful and literal, " adplicant ramum ad nares
suas thei/ apply the branch to their nostrils"
[ I sliould rather say nose] which the translator
Jerome explains by " a branch of the palm-
tree with which they adored the idols." Why
Jerome specified the palm branch does not ap-
pear. But the text seems plainly to allude to
the Magian fire-worshippers, who, Strabo
tells us, lib. XV. when they were praying be-
fore the sacred fire held a little bunch of twigs
in their hand. Dr Hyde, Hist. Relig. Vet.
Pers. lib. i. cap. 27, gives a more particular
account of this Magian rite, and at p. 369,
J St edit, presents us with a print of a Mage
or priest standing before the fire-altar, and
holding the twigs in his left hand. The idol-
aters mentioned Ezek. viii. 16, 17, had their
backs turned towards the temple of Jehovah,
and worshipped the sun towards the east, and lo !
while thus worshipping, thetj put the branch
(or twig) to their nose. In Gen. xliii. 11,
niQ! seems used for /raiYs, what is gathered
or cut off from the land j so LXX xcx-^-ruv,
Vulg. fructibus.
II. In Kal, to prune, cut off irregular or useless
branches, occ. Lev. xxv. 3, 4. In Niph. to be
pruned, occ. Isa. v. 6. As a N. fem. mnTD
an instrument of pruning, a pruning -hook. Isa.
ii. 4, & al.
III. As aN. fem. plur. m'imTS snuffers, occ.
1 K. vii. 50. 2 K. xii. 14. 2 Chron. iv. 22.
Jer. lii. 18.
I V. To sing, or utter harmoniously, as a psalm
^ or the like,* prujied, as it were,/ro; allirregu-
lar and discordant sounds. Jud. v. .3. Ps.
xlvii. 7. Ixxi. 22, & al. freq. As a N. mas.
nnmn, Ps. iii. 1, & al. freq. Fem. rrirsT Ps.
Ixxxi. 3, n'^'0^ Exod. xv. 2. a psalm or hymn,
from its regular composition as to words and
music. As a N. mas T'DI in Isa. xxv. 5, may
be rendered either branch, propago, posterity,
or singing, joyful noise, " triumph," Bishop
Lowth ; but in Cant.- ii. 12, it seems plainly
to denote the harmonious singing of birds.
Comp. LXX, Syr. and Vulg.
V. Chald. as a N. fem. xim music, occ.
Dan. iii. 5, 7, 10, 15. Mas plur. emphat.
a^l'Ol the singers, occ. Ezra vii, 24.
VI. As a N. IDT a species of clean animals.
occ. Deut. xiv. 5. The LXX render it
xufAnXoTao^aXiv, and Vulg, camelopardalum,
thi: camelopardal ; so the Arabic, zirafe.
So tlie Lat. carmen a song or poem may be from the
Heb. D"13 to prune, and the Greek f^tXo; of the same
import, from 'JQ to cut off. Comp. Up. I^wth's Prelinv
Di!>sert. to Isaiah, p. 50.
But this animal is a native of the torrid zone,
of Nubia, and Abyssinia*, is rarely seen even
in Egypt, and, if at all known in Palestine,
could never have there been an article of food,
and therefore we cannot suppose that a wise
legislator would expressly permit the eating
of it. Accordingly Bochart (vol. ii. 908,
909.) rejects the camelopardal, and substitutes
for it the rujncapra or chamois goat. But ob-
jections of a similar kind hold against this ani-
mal likewise. " The Alps, the Pyrenees,
the mountains of Greece and of the islands in
the Archipelago, are almost the only places
where the chamois are found." (BufFon, Nat.
Hist. tom. X. p. 308. ) and it does not appear
that they are to be met with in Palestine or
the neighbouring countries. " They fear the
heat,"says BufFon," and inhabit only the regions
of snow and ice." What then is *i?2T? Till
we have more light, I think we must content
ourselves with saying that -ir3T probably is an
animal of the goat kind, so called from its re-
markably browsing on the shoots and twigs of
trees. Comp. Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex.
Heb. p. 627. " Is it true," asks Michaelis
(Recueilde Questions, p. 148), " that the
jachmur [ipn-, which he makes a species of
antelope'] saws, so to speak, the branches of
trees and bushes with his horns ?"
]t
f. To prepare, provide. It occurs not as a V.
in Heb. but as a particip. Huph. mas. plur.
spoken of stallions, D-Stnn prepared, ready.
To this purpose the LXX, S>jXv^v5/; raging
with lust; though this word may also be de-
signed to answer the Pleb. D''3u;n. occ. Jer.
v. 8.
II. As a N. \\ preparation, provision, store, as
of food. occ. Ps. cxliv. 13. D-npin d-st
compound aromatic preparations, occ. 2
Chron. xvi. 14.
III. As a N. pTn provviion of victual or other
things, occ. Gen. xlv. 23. 2 Chron. xi. 23.
IV. Chald. As a V. in Ith. to be provided
for, nourished, fed. occ. Dan. iv. 9. So
LXX, tr^iipiTo, Vulg vescebatur. As a N.
pm provision, food, occ Dan. iv. 18.
V. Chald. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -jt
kinds, q. d. preparations, occ. Dan. iii. 5, 7,
10, 15.
I. As a N. it denotes the extremity or hindmost
part of a thing, as the tail of a serjjent. Exod.
iv. 4 ; or other animal. Jud. xv. 4. Job xl. 12
or 17. the end of a firebrand almost extin-
guished, Isa. vii. 4. Hence as a V. in a pri-
vative sense, to cut off the extremity or hindmost
part. occ. Deut, xxv. 18. Josh. x. 19. In Job
xl. 12 or 17. Schultens, in order to support
his hypothesis of the behemoth in Job being the
elephant, unreasonably ( I had almost said ab-
surdly), because in opposition to the scriptural
* " La giraffe on fe camelopardalishahite en Afriqne,
et sur-toiit en Ethiopie, et ne s'est jamais repandu au-
dela des tropiques dans les climats temperes de I'ant-U'n
continent." Biift;)n, Hist. Nat. tom. viii. p. 137.
n3T
1^8
rt
usage of the word, interprets aai to mean the
elephant's proboscis or trunk. Mr Scott, in
support of the same hypothesis, with not much
more reason, explains it of the elephant's /(^nis.
But this latter is by no means proportionate to
the bulk of his body. " Naturalists and travel-
lers," says BufFon*, " agree in assuring us that it
is neither larger nor longer than a horse's."
But if na; be suffered to retain its usual mean-
ing in Job xl. 17. that text will plead strongly
for the hippopotamus, and not the elephant's,
being the behemoth. For the tail of the latter
is small, weak, and inconsiderable, like a hog's.
BufFon saysf , " It is but two feet and a half,
or three feet long, and assez menue, pretty
slender."' But of the hippopotamus he ob-
serves]:, from Zerenghi, " His tail is not like
that of a hog, but rather like a tortoise's, only
that it is incomparably thicker, incomparable-
ment plus grosse." He adds, "the length
of the tail is eleven inches four lines, (French. )
The circumference of the tail at its origin is a
little more than a foot, at its end two inches
ten lines." N. B. the French foot is equal to
one foot nine lines English ; and these dimen-
sions were taken from the female, which is
one third less than the male hippopotamus.
Scheuchzer (Phys.Sacr. on Job) says, the tail of
the hippopotamus is, " though short, yet thick,
and may be compared to the cedar for its taper-
ing, yea conical shape, its smoothness, thick-
ness, strength, and i-igidity. "
11. As a N. it imports mea?iness, inferiority or
subjection. See Deut. xxviii. 13, 4i. Isa. ix.
14., 15.
Der. Snub.
With a radical, (see Deut. xxxi. 16.) but mu-
table or omissible, rr final.
The primary idea seems to be, to encompass,
encircle, infold, enclose, or the Uke. It occurs
not however as a verb simply in this sense, but
hence the Greeks plainly had their ^uw, a zone,
girdle, and the verb ^uiw, ^uvvv[/,i, to gird, gird
round. ||
I. As a N. with a formative x, yin, a belt, or
girdle, occ. Deut. xxiii. 14, And thou shalt
have TP" a small paddle (or stake resembling
those of a tent, comp. -jaTj? bj? TH") in thy gir-
dle ; so the LXX or/ Tr,; ?v>j,' a-ov, Vulg. in
balteo, and Montanus, super zonam tuam. It
is well known that the eastern nations to this
day make use of their girdles for carrying
their dagger, handkerchief, and other imple-
ments.**
II. As a N. fem. plur. m5"r defensive armour
encompassing or surrounding the body. Mon-
tanus translates it zonas girdles ; but it seems
* Hist. Nat. torn. ix. p. 272, French edit. I2rao.
+ Tom. ix. p. 281,282.
X Tom. X. p. 192.
Ibid. p. 1%, 197.
II Hence also perhaps the name for Jupiter, Z.-/iv or
Zotv, as importing the whole circurnference of the
heavens.
** See Shaw's Travels, p. 227, 2d edit. Harmer's Ob-
servations, vol. ii. p. 460, and Complete System of Geo-
graphy, vol. ii. p. 21.
of more extensive signification, a id is accord-
ingly rendered in the Chaldee Targum by
iOn "Srs armour, in which sense in or k^""! is
often used in the Targums. occ. 1 Kings xxii.
38. It is evident from ver. 34, that Ahab
went defensively armed into the battle, and
therefore there is a peculiar emphasis in
observing that the very armour in which no
doubt he trusted, became one mean of fulfill-
ing Elijah's prophecy, ch. xxi. 19.
III. It denotes unlauful embraces between per-
sons of different sexes. To commit whoredom.
It is spoken as well of men, Num. xxv. 1, as
of women. Gen. xxxviii- 24; of single per-
sons, Lev. xix. 29. xxi. 9. Deut. xxii. 21, as
of married, Amos vii. 17. Hos. i. 2, comp. ch.
iii. 1. It also frequently denotes to commit
spiritual whoredom or idolatry, and is spoken as
well of the Gentiles, Exod. xxxiv- 15, 16, as
of the people of God, Lev. xvii. 7. xx. 5.
Isa. i. 21. Jer. iii. 6. Ezek. xxiii. 3, 19.
( Comp. Isa. Ivii. 3), and is once applied to
the consulting of such as have familiar spirits,
or of wizards. Lev. xx. 6. As a N. fem.
n^^^ or rrif a harlot, a whore, whether in a
natural. Gen. xxxiv. 31. Lev. xxi. 7 ; or in a
spiritual sense, Isa. i. 21. xxiii. 16. Ezek.
xvi. 31. Nah. iii. 4. Some pretend that in
Josh. ii. 1, and other passages, where Rahab
is spoken of, the word should be interpreted a
hostess, or iaverner ; but the LXX in all those
passages render it -xo^v/i, and the Vulgate,
meretrix, a harlot; and in like manner Rahab
is called 5ra^v) by St Paul, Heb. xi. 31, and by
St James, ch. ii. 35. And indeed nothing
more may be intended by the epithet harlot, but
that she had /brmerZy been so. Comp. Mat. x.
3. xxvi. 6, and Glassii, Philologia Sacra, lib.
iii. tract, i. can. 3.
As a N. fem. r\^':^ fornication, act of whoredom.
Hos. iv. 11. vi. 10. As a N. fem. nann
whoredom. Ezek. xxiii. 8.
137 as a N. mas. plur. D-SISI repeated whoredoms.
Hos. i. 2, & al.
I. In Kal, and Hiph. to cast off or remove to a
distance. Lam. ii. 7. I Chron. xxviii. 9. 2
Chron. xi. 14. Hos. viii. 3, 5.
II. It seems to be once applied to streams fail-
ing or drying up. occ. Isa. xix. 6; where
threatening Egypt in figurative language, he
says mi 173 in'>3fNm ?c? the (several) streams
(of the Nile) shall fail ; so LXX, ixku-^ovo-iv,
and Vulg. deficient. Where observe, that the
verb is of an irregular form, having, if it be an
uncompounded word, both the Hebrew and
Chaldee characteristic of Hiphil, and is per-
haps used as the Egyptians pronounced it.
But may not in^aiKn be a word compounded
of rt'H to heat and n3i, and so express to be cast
off, or fail, through heat ?
Der. Snatch, sneak, snack.
7o spring or leap forth. Once Deut. xxxiii. 22.
So LXX. Vat. iKVTihneriTxi. Alexand. m-rr,-
}yi(rii. In Syriac it signifies to cast, dart forth.
In general, to move, agitate.
Il^t
129
pt
I. In a Niph. sense, to be agitated, as from awe
and respect, occ. Esth. v. 9. So Syriac
y'lnnx " commotum esse." Walton. As a
participial passive N. fem. mjrt an agitation,
what is agitated. Deut. xxviii. 25, And thou
shall be myib for an agitation, i. e. agitated, to
all the kingdoms of the earth. So Ezek. xxiii.
46. As a participial N. fem. active, rrjriT aji
agitation, what doth agitate, trouble, vexation,
commotion, occ. Isa. xxviii. 19. 2 Chron. xxix.
8. Jer. XV. 4.. xxiv. 9. xxix. 18 ; but in the
four last texts, the Keri, and manjr of Dr
Kennicott's codices read mirib, as m Deut.
xxviii. 25. Either reading makes very good
sense.
II. Chald. As a participle Benoni mas. plur.
r3?Ni trembling, as from awe. occ. Dan. v. 19.
vi. 26 or 27.
III. To tremble, shake, as through weakness,
occ. Eccles. xii. 3.
IV. Asa N. fem. niTT sweat, forced out of the
body by motion or agitation, occ. Gen. iii. 19.
V. As a N. J77S the same. So the Vulg.
sudore. occ. Ezek. xliv. 18.
J?Tin to put into a violent motion or agitation.
occ. Hab. ii. 7 ; where Diodati, che ti scrol-
leranno, who shall agitate thee.
Deb. Gr. ruu and (nuu> to move, agitate, Eng.
to sway, move with ease, swig, swag, swing,
sweat. Dutch zee, Dan. see, Eng. sea, &c.
^^^ .
In Niph. to be abridged, shortened, cut short.
So Vulg. breviabuntur. Once Job xvii. 1.
; The Arabic nouns ti3j;t and "^yTN, evidently
' derived from this root, signify short. See
Castell and Michaelis.
This root is variously rendered, to be indignant,
rage, detest, defy, abhor, and the like. It is
joined with nnp to curse. Num. xxiii. 7, 8.
_Prov. xxiv. 24 ; and opposed to riD'in blessing
in the next verse. It is also joined with
several other words expressive of anger or
trouble, Psal. Ixxviii. 49. But still I must
confess myself unable to come at its radical
import merely from the scriptural usage of it
as a Hebrew word. Schultens, however, in his
Comment, on Prov. xxiv. 24, and in his MS,
Origines Hebraicae, seems to have assigned
the true idea of it, from the Arabic, in which
language he informs us that DS;t denotes
" * Spumam agitare per os, despumare," to
work the spittle or froth about one's mouth, to
froth or foam at mouth thence to foam out as
it were, in speaking, to speak with heat and se-
verity, like a person foaming with anger, and
lastly, to utter or foam out hard speeches or
curses. It is used as a verb in Hebrew, but
more frequently as a N. and after what has
been said, it will be sufficient to take particu-
lar notice of only two or three passages. Prov.
XXV. 23, as a participle in Niph. the northwind
dissolyeth or dissipateth rain ; so D''7D1;t3 D^as a
foaming countenance (or a countenance which
* " Spumam per bucoas hue illuc movit. 2, D"iyy.
Iratus in sermone, seu cum ira locutus fuit." Castell.
shows we are ready to foam wth anger), a sly
or slanderous tongue. Isa. xxx. 27, His lips are
full of D^T foam. Hos. vii. 16, 0)jto for the foam
(Eng. translat. rage) of their tongue.
I. To be troubled, disordered, agitated, as the sea
by a storm. It occurs not as a V. simply in
this sense, but hence as a N. r^yi agitation, as
of the sea. occ. Jon. i. 15. So LXX raXov
agitation.
II. To be troubled, agitated, as the heart with
uneasiness or discontent, to fret. occ. Prov. xix.
3. As a participle or participial N. x\'^^ troubled^
fretful, uneasy, occ. Gen. ^. 6. Dan. i. 10.
III. To be discomposed or agitated with anger^
to be wroth or angry, occ. 2 Chron. xxvi. 19.
As a participle or participial N. V]^^ discompos-
ed, wroth. 1 Kings xx. 43. xxi. 4. As a N.
ciITT wrath, occ. 2 Chron. xvi. 10. xxviii. 9.
Mic. vii. 9. But in Isa. xxx. 30, V]H V]]}i^ should
be rendered with the agitation or violence of
heat or anger. Comp. under rrsx IV.
pPT
I. To cry out, cry aloud. Exod. ii. 23. Jud.
iii. 9, & al. freq. As a N. fem. npyT a cry,
clamour, vociferation. Gen. xviii. 20. Isa. Ixv.
19, & al.
II. In Kaland Hiph. to call together by procla-
mation, to convoke. Jud. iv. 10, 13. 2 Sam.
XX. 5. In Niph. to be thus called, or gathered,
together. 1 Sam. xiv. 20, & al. Comp. pyji.
To be small, little. It occurs not as a verb in the
Hebrew Bible, but hence as a N. l-yt small,
little, occ. Isa. xxviii. 10, 13. (Chald.) Dan.
^'ii. 8. Adverbially, of time, a little time, a
little while, occ. Job xxxvi. 2. Isa. xxix. 17.
As a N. 1J77?3 a small quantity, small, little.
occ. Isa. xvi. 14. xxiv. 6. of time. occ. Isa.
X. 25.
As a N. pitch, fso the LXX, and Vulg.) or
rather a kind oi bitumen,- for it seems a natu-
ral, not an artificial substance. The radical
idea is uncertain ; but it seems probable that
this word in sense as well as in sound is near-
ly related to rrsy to overlay (as ^m to *irr, pi;;
to pi;y, "ipt to lyy), and that pitch or bitumen
hath its Hebrew name nsi from its fitness to
overlay, and so fill up the small holes or chinks
of other matter. The final n in nsT may be
formative and servile, and from the Chaldee
name for pitch, KB!, used in targ. Isa. xxxiv.
9, it should seem that it is so. occ. Exod.
iii. 3. Isa. xxxiv. 9.
Der. By transposition Greek ntraa, Lat. pix,
Eng. pitch.
P^
To strain off, and so separate from the grosser
or heterogeneous parts.
I. To fuse, purify by fusion or melting, as met-
als, occ. Job xxviii. 1, And a place for the
gold (not where, but which.,) "^pT" they fine.
II. In Niph. to be strained off, and dissolved as
it were, in the air, as water for rain. occ. Job
xxvi. 27, Verily, he evaporateth the drops of
water, Tixb 11273 ^pv (which) are strained off
(for) the rain of his vapour, which the heavens
K
let full {and) drop upon man abundantly, i. e.
the Almighty, by the divinely-constituted che-
mistiy of nature, gradualli/ dissolves in the air,
that water which is on the surface of the earth
and sea, at the same time purifying it from
saline, earthly, mineral, and other heterogene-
ous mixtures ; and this he does for the purpose
of supplying vapour for rain, which the heavens
afterwards distil on man abundantly. See
Scott's note.
III. As a N. mas. plur. D-pt manacles or fet-
ters made of cast iron or copper, occ. Job
xxxid. 8. Ps. cxlix. 8. Isa. xlv. 14. Nah. iii.
10. D-pTN (with a formative a.) the same. occ.
Jer. xl. I, 4.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. D"pT rendered fire-
brands, but rather means, as in the margin of
our translation, _^ames or ignited matter, matter
in a state of fusion, or divided into the smallest
particles by fire. occ. Pro v. xxvi. 18. So as a
N. fem. pliu-. mp"; is translated sparks, but
rather dienotes fames, as the LXX render it,
<pxoya, and Vulg. flammis. occ. Isa. 1. 11;
where, though 1 cannot concur with Vitringa
that mpn denotes twigs ^malleolos) for fuel or
burning, yet he seems nght in referring this
verse to those turbulent and factious Jews,
who after our Lord's death kindled, against
the Roman government, that fire, and sur-
rounded themselves with i^ose flames of sedi-
tion and rebellion, which at length consumed
their city and nation. Comp. Bishop Lowth.
^'^^ I. To strain off thoroughly, and so refine as
\vine from its lees. It occurs as a participle
mas. plur. Huph. Isa. xxv. 6. * In the East
they keep their wine in jugs, from which they
have no method of draAving it off fine ; it is
therefore commonly somewhat thick and tur-
bid by the lees with which it is mixed : to
remedy this inconvenience they filtrate or strain
it through a cloth. And to this custom, as
pre\'ailing in his time, the prophet here plainly
alludes. Tliis exposition is farther confirmed
by the mention of oivov ^ivkitrf^iMoy filtered wine in
the LXX version of Amos vi. 6.
II. To fuse thoroughly, thoroughly purify by fus-
ing, as gold. occ. Mai. iii. 3; where LXX,
Ziti fuse. As a participle Huph. pp^^:i well
fused, purified, or refined, as gold. occ. 1 Chr.
xxviii. 18. xxix. 4. Ps. xii. 7.
Jp
1. In Kal, to be old, grown old. Gen. xviii. 12,
13. Josh. xiii. 1, & al. freq. In Hiph. the
same. occ. Prov. xxii. 6. Spoken of the root
of a tree. occ. Job xiv. 8. As Ns. \p^ old, an
old man. Gen. xviii. 11. xix. 4. Also, old age.
Gen. xlviii. 10. So fem. rrap; old age, Psal.
Ixxi. 9. Isa. xlvi. 4. As a N. mas. plur. capT
elders in age or authority, q. d. eldermen or al-
dermen. See Gen. 1. 7. Exod. iii. 16. Lev.
iv. 15. Deut. xix. 12. 1 Sam. iv. 3. 2 Sam.
xix. 12. Jud. xi. 5. Num. xxii. 7. 1 Sam. xi.
3. 2 Kings xxiii. 1, and compare Greek and
English Lexicon in i.un'h^iov. Also D-n- being
understood (as with D^Vins and D''"ni?3 which
See Harraer's Observations, vo). i. p. 373, &c. |
see) D''3p't signifies days or time of old age. Gen.
xxxvii. 3. xliv. 20, & al. ^pT however, I appre-
hend, is not properly a word of time, (for it is
joined with D^n-S D-NS advanced in days, or
years, Gen. xviii. 11, & al. with a-'Q" pniz^ fdl
of or satisfied with, days, 1 Chron. xxiii. 1,
and the like) but relates to the effect which age
has on the body. It is opposed to nya which
denotes th sprightliness, agility or activity of
youth ; and in Arabic is used for * carrying a
burden, or taking it up in order to carry it; and
though rr3pT is less than rrn^jy decaying age, see
Psal. Ixxi. 18. 1 Sam. xiii. 2. Isa xlvi. 4, and
]p7 denotes a man younger than one D''TD'> xbn
full of days, Jer. vi. 11, or than uru-- one who is
decrepit. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 17; yet I think it
signifies one who is gravis c.nnis f heavy with
years, and refers to that iceight and i7iactivity
which generally creep upon men as they grow
old, when, as Horace has remarked, Art. Poet.
Un. 171,
Res omnes gelide timideque mmistrant.
and are heavy and indolent botli in body and
mind. Thus the sacred historian, 1 Sam. iv.
18, remarks of Eli the high -priest, that he was
1137 Tp"" old and heavy, and Sophocles, CEdip.
Tyran. lin. 16, 17, mentions crw yn^r, (iuotis
it^sis the priests heavy with age.
From ]p^ in this view may be derived the Latin
segnis, slow, heavy. Hence also Gothic sin-
eigs,\ and Latin senex, an old man, whence
senatus, senator, and Eng. senate, senator, &c.
II. As a N. ]pT the beard, probably so called
because it grows old together with the man, not
naturally falling off", or changing as msVnn the
hairs of the head do (see under fibn), and
moreover, as age advances, becomes longer and
heavier. Lev. xiii. 29, & al. freq. It is applied
to the beard of a lion, 1 Sam. xvii. 35. It is
well known that from the most ancient times,
the eastern nations have worn their beards,
which are very highly valued by them. This
will account lor several practices which we
meet with in scripture. In 2 Sam. xx. 9,
Joab took Amasa by the beard, with his right
hand to kiss him. " When two particular
friends or relations [among the Moors in Mo-
rocco] meet, they anxiously embrace, and kiss
each other's faces and beards for a few
minutes " Encyclopsed. Britan. in Mo-
rocco, No. 43, ad fin. We find traces of the
same custom among the ancient Greeks,
Agreeably to which, when Thetis is suppli-
cating Jupiter in Homer, II. i. lin. 501, she
takes him by the chin or beard with her right
hand.
One hand she placed
fs<SKi/f sKovtroi.
Beneath his beard-
Comp. II. viii. lin. 371.
Tope.
* " Portavit, portandum sustulit, imposiiitque onus."
Castell.
f As Livy, lib. ix. cap. 3, and Horace, Sat. i. lib. 1, lin
4, express it.
X ijiee Junius, Etymolog. Anglican, in Priest.
t]pt
131
11
And when the spy Dolon in II. x. lin. -lo^,
was detected by Diomed,
'O f^,iv iiAiXXi yivuov x^'i' ^ot'X-'V
' A-^etju.iyoi Xi(nna-dcti-
The wretch'prepared
With humble blandishment to stroke his beard.
Pope.
Pliny mentions it as a general custom of the
ancient Greeks to touch the chins of those
whom they supplicated. Nat. Hist. lib. xi.
cap. 35. On the other hand, it was an eastern
custom to shave, cut, or pluck the beard in vio-
lent grief. See Isa. xv. 2. Jer. xli. 5. xlviii.
37. Ezra ix. 3. So from Herodotus, lib. ii.
cap. 36. edit. Gale, we may (though the ex-
pressions are somewhat obscure) collect, that
all nations, except the Egyptians, did the like.
And in later times, Suetonius in Caligula,
cap. 5. relates, that on the news of Germani-
cus's death, regulos quosdam barbam posuisse
ad indicium gravissimi luctus. Some of the
(foreign) princes cut off their beards in token
of the deepest affliction.
And on 2 Sam. x. 4. 1 Chron. xix. 5, we may
observe that to this day in the East cutting off a
man's beard is one of the most infamous and
^ affronting punishments that can be inflicted on
him. See Harpier's Observations, vol. ii. p.
55, Hanway's Travels, vol. i. p. 298, 299, and
Bishojj Lowth's note on Isa. vii. 20.
To set upright, erect, occ. Ps. cxlv. M. cxlvi. 8.
So LXX a,vo^$oi, Vulg. erigit.
Chald. The same. occ. Ezra vi. II ; where
LXX u^6ufji,iMos, Vulg. erigatur. The Tar-
gums use it in the same sense. See Castell.
"IT
I. To compress, squeeze, occ. Jud. vi. 38,
(LXX i\i'7nt(Tt, or a.'zi'jfitt.ai. he squeezed out)
Job xxxix. 1,5, (Vulg. conculcet, crush by
treading) Isa. lix. 5. i. 6 ; speaking of wounds,
yy\ Kb they have not been closed, says our Eng-
lish translation. But as the verb is in Kal,
may not the words rather be rendered, they
have not closed ? And in Isa. lix. 5, irllT may
be a participial N. fem. active, a squeezing, or
squeeze, rr'inm and the squeeze crusheth out a
viper. As a N. iitd the squeezing or com-
pressing of a wound, occ. Jer. xxx. 13, where
Vulg. ad aUigandum to bind up. It has also
been supposed in Hos. v. 13, to signify a
wound, from its being bound up, but this cir-
cumstance does not seem to suit the context.
See therefore under ^"rn
II. As a N. 'mn a trap or gin which com-
presses, squeezes, or crushes what is caught in
it. occ. Obad. i. 7, The men that were at peace
with thee have deceived thee, (they who ate)
thy bread -j-nnn "ilin in-ty- have laid (not a
wound surely, but) a gin or trap under thee.
Nearly to this effect the LXX ivil^et and Vulg.
insidias.
III. As a N. mas. plur. D''1TT3 occ. Job xxxvii.
9, From the dark thick cloud cometh the storm,
and from D-m?3 cold. What can these D-Tira (if
referred to this root) be, but the grai?is or
masses of air which in the winter, to use the
words of an eminently learned writer,* " be-
ing too large to pervade the pores, and to thin
mixed fluids, and so keep them in motion, do,
by means of their size, compress and fix them,
and so produce cold and frost ? ( Comp. ver.
10.) When frost is excessive, these grains wiU
be driven in with such violence as to split and
tear asunder trees, and parts of rocks, stones,
&c. (instances whereof we had in the great
frost 1740-1.) f and also to rot the fingers,
toes, &c. of persons exposed long to its vio-
lence. " The Greek writers frequently apply
xxiuv, aToKxiuv, iKxamv, as the Latin ones do
their urere, amburere, burning, scorching, to
the efl^ects of intense cold ; for instances see
Junius's Etymol. Anglican, in Tingle. I
add from Arrian, Epictet. lib. iv. cap. 8, to-
wards the end, AnOKATSEl <ri o pc^i/^'^y, " the
winter will parch you," and from Xenophon,
Cyri Exped. lib. 4. p. 291, edit. Hutch. 8vo.
AvE^flf (io^pots' ivoiVTtos iTvii prK\ra.Tuffiv AIIO-
KAifiN, Koci Tnyvvi rou; cti^^wrov;, where Hut-
chinson cites from Theophrast. Hist. Plant,
lib. iv. cap. 17, saying of a cold wind, uToxenuf
ra. Oivbgct, itoti ovrui ava Tomv koli ^*ip, a; ov^' ixp'
hXtou Kcti ^oo\av KToXXou yivoir' av. Pliny, Nat.
Hist. lib. xvii. cap, 24, writes that trees " ad-
uri quoquefervore, aut flatufrigidiore." Comp.
Xenoph. Cyri Exped. lib. vii. p. 531, et Da-
visii. Not. 4, in Ciceron. Tuscul. Disput.
IL 16. So in Eng. Milton, Par. Lost, book
ii. line 294, 295,
the parching air
Burns frore, and cold perf<u-ms the effect of fire.
Ecclus xliii. 20, 21, z^Aen /Ae cold north wind
bloweth Kce,ra.(pa.yiTa.i it devoureth the moun-
tains, and iKKuvtru burneth the wilderness, and
devoureth the grass, u; tv^ as fire. This has
a considerable resemblance to Virgil's
' Borese penetrabile frigus adurat.
Georg. i. line 93.
For mTi?3, Job xxxviii. 32, see under htd.
'iT'nT occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate
form, but hence as a N. 'TnT compressed, strait,
narrow, occ. Prov. xxx. 31 ; where D">3nr3 1-TlT
strait or narrow in the loins (accinctus
lumbis, Montanus) appears a very good peri-
phrasis for a greyhound. Bochart, who em-
braces this interpretation, to confirm it, cites
Gratius's corresponding description of the same
kind of dog,
adstricti succingunt ilia ventris.
And Ovid's
Et substricta gerens Sicyonius ilia Ladon.
Comp. Shaw's Travels, p. 427.
" Their greyhounds," says Dr Russell, in his
Natural History of Aleppo, page 61, "are of
a very light, slender make, and remarkably
* Mr Spearman in his Supplement to Mr Hutchinson's
Works, printed by W. Faden, Peterborough Court,
Fleet Street, p. 30.
t S'.-e Gentleman's Magazine for January 1740, p. 35.
and for March 1743, p. 144.
*^nt
13-Z
nnr
fleet." It is probable they had the same breed
in Judea.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. N'rr
nauseous, loathsome. So Vulg. nauseam, and
to the like effect the LXX ;^oXtfav. occ. Nu.
xi. 20. This interpretation is confirmed by
the Syriac use of the verb XTi in Ethp. name-
ly, to be despised, "coratemptus est." Castell
under mt.
nit
It seems nearly related to I'ly to burn, scorch,
as am to srrs, -irn to 'irry, put to pyy, -n to
'ly, which see and compare. Once Job vi.
17 ; spoken of the * torrents in Arabia, which
though swollen and impetuous in winter, dry
up in summer. What time ^y^^< they wax
warm they vanish; inna when it is hot, they
are consumed out of their place. Thus our
ti-anslators, according to whose interpretation
imr in the former hemistich excellently an-
swers to inna in the latter, agreeably to the
usual style of the book of Job ; and this is a
strong proof of the justness of their version.
HIT
With a radical, (see Ezek. v. 2. Ruth iii. 2.
Prov. XX. 8, 26. Jer. xxxi. 10.) but mutable
or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, to scatter, disperse. Exod. xxxii.
20. Lev. xxvi. 33. Num. xvi. 37. Job xviii.
15.
II. To cast away, as somewhat filthy. Isa.
XXX. 22.
III. To scatter, spr&ad, diffuse, as knowledge.
Prov. XV. 7.
IV. To spread, spread abroad, as a net. Prov.
i. 17 as dung. Mai. ii. 3.
V. In Hiph. To disperse, dissipate. Prov.
XX. 8.
VI. To scatter or disperse, as corn before the
wind in order to winnow it, in this sense to
winnow. See Isa. xli. 16. Jer. xv. 7. xlix. 32,
36. li. 2. Prov. xx. 26, a wise king rrTiQ win-
noweth the wicked. So LXX kixfAnra^ a win-
nower.
" We shall be winnow'd with so rough a wind."
SHAKSPEARE.t
Comp. the following sense.
As a N. n-iTD a shovel which scatters corn for
winnowing/, occ. Isa. xxx. 24. Jer. xv. 7. In
the former text rr'^'rn is clearly distingidshed
from nnn, which, if the name of an instru-
ment, (but comp. under r\l IX.) must be the
Jan or winnowing sheet ; and that text shows
the true sense both of the V. mt and of the
N. and that the latter denotes the same as the
Greek ttuov, i. e. an instrument with which
they threw up against the wind, and scattered
the com after being thrashed, in order to sepa-
rate it from the chaff and cleanse it. Comp.
Greek and Eng. Lexicon imder iItuov.
VII. To examine thoroughly, as the V. ventilo
is used in Latin, and sift in English, occ. Ps.
See Ix)wth, De Sacra Toesi Heb. Praelcct. xii. p. 243,
and 249, edit. Gottinpr.
t lid part Henry IV. act iv. scene I, at the end.
cxxxix. 3; where LXX |/;^;wa<r,', and Vulg.
investigasti thou hast traced orit.
VIII. As a N. 17 strange, foreign, a stranger,
who had been, as it were, scattered at a dis-
tance, or cast away from others. For its va-
rious applications see Exod. xxix. 33. xxx. 9.
Lev. X. 1. Num. iii. 10. xvi. 40. 1 Kings iiL
18. Job xix. 27. Hence as a verb to be strange,
estranged, alienated, occ. Job xix. 13, 17. Ps.
Iviii. 4. Ixxviii. 30. As a participle Huph.
yri'O estranged, a stranger, occ. Ps. Ixix. 9.
IX. As a N. Tr a rim, or crown. It is used
only for those rims or crowns of gold which
were made round the ark of the covenant, the
table of shew-bread, and the altar of incense,
(see Exod. xxv. 11, 24. xxx. 3.) and whicli
were probably so called from their diverging
rays of gold, proclaiming in hieroglyphical lan-
guage that each of these divinely instituted em-
blems represented the Eternal Light, considered
under different characters, even the Sun of
Righteousness, who would in due time diffuse
his all-healing rays throughout the world.
X. As a N. niT.
1. The hand, considered as spread out or ex-
panded, occ. Isa. xl. 12, where it is spoken
ecv0pu<ra<ra,6us 6f God.
2. A span, as much as a man can measure with
his hand expanded from the thumb to the little
finger, about nine inches, or half a cubit.
The LXX have constantly rendered mt by
iT'Tida.f/.v a span, and that it is equal to half a
cubit appears from comparing Ezek. xliii. 13,
with ver. 17. Comp. under dn VII. But
observe, that as Ezekiel reckons by the larger
cubit, containing a cubit and a hand's breadth,
i. e. about twenty-one inches, so the half cubit
or span must be reckoned at about ten inches
and a half. occ. Exod. xxviii. 16. xxxix. 9. 1
Sam. xvii. 4. Ezek. xliii. 13; in which last
passage observe it is joined with iriN mascu-
line ; as mT2T likewise is Ezek. i. 16. x. 10.
So ntrna is construed as ^.masculine N. Ezek.
i. 7. Dan. x. 6. 1 Kings vii. 45. And these
seem instances of masculine nouns formed with
a servile n. Comp. under m IV.
Hence perhaps Eng. strut, astrut.
in to sneeze, to disperse the air from the nose
with vehemence, occ. 2 Kings iv. 35. But Utt"
may in this view be referred to it or yw to com-
press. Vulg. oscitavit, yawned.
I. To be diffused, to spread, or spread itself,
"diffudit se," (Marius) as the leprosy on Uz-
ziah's forehead, occ. 2 Chron. xxvi. 19. Job
ix. 7, commanding Dinb the solar orb, mi"" Kbi
and it is not diffused or dissipated, as all other
fuel we are acquainted with is. And is not this
truly wonderful, that notwithstanding the in-
conceivable heat of the solar orb, it should con-
tiime biu-ning for thousands of years without
any waste or diminution ? But HE spake the
word and it was done, HE commanded and it
stoodfast.
II. To be diffused, to spread, as the u^ttty or so-
lar light, on a face of the earth or on its inha-
bitants. So Gen. xxxii. 31, or 32, and the
solar light lb mr rose, i. e. was diffused upon
Dnr
133
niip^T
him. Exod. xxii. 3, if the solar Uyht Tbi;-rTn*Tf
be diffused upon him. Comp. 2 Kings iii. 22.
So of TIN <Ae %A#, 2 Sam. xxiii. 4. Ps. cxii.
4 ; and of the mi^iv light or <Sm of Righteous-
ness, Mai. iv. 2 ; and of Christ the Glorg of
the Lord, Isa. xli. 2, 25. Ck)mp. Dent,
xxxiii. 2.
The ancient Greek poets use the same style.
Thus Homer, H. viii. line 1,
HflS /xtv x^oxoTi-rkoi EKIANATO vx<roc.y Ell' ccixv.
The saffron morn was spread upon the earth,
and Mimnermus, Ui^t (iiov,
'Oe-ov T Eni yyis KTANATAI 'HEAI02,
As whilst the sun is spread upon the earth.
Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon under' HAIOS
As Ns. mT a being diffused, a diffusion, as of
the light, occ. Isa. Ix. 3. min the sun-rising,
orient or east, where the sun or solar light is
first spread upon the earth. Ps. ciii. 12, and
al. freq. Comp. Num. xxi. II. Deut. iv. 47,
in which and many other places u^raa^ the solar
light is expressed.
III. As a N. W\Mi a native tree diffusing its
shoots and branches, occ. Ps. xxxvii. 35.
Jerome indigena a native tree. Comp. Eng.
marg.
IV. As a N. mTN native, as opposed to "ns
a sojourner, one who has taken root as it were
in the country where he lives, and is spreading
abroad his branches. Exod. xii. 19, & al.
freq.
Der. Saxon strecan, and Eng. to stretch.
To pour, pour forth, pour over. occ. Ps. Ixxvii.
18, the clouds iDTr pour forth waters. Ps. xc.
5, DnDTt thou overwhelmest them as a flood.
As a N. D"iT a storm, as of rain or hail. Isa.
XXV. 4. xxviii. 2. An inundation, food, tor-
rent. Job xxiv. 8. Hab. iii. 10, the inundation,
or overflowing of the waters passed away.
Comp. Josh. iii. 15, 16. Isa. xxviii. 2. Also,
a copions flux, or issue, Ezek. xxiii. 20. As
a N. CTt an inundation, (Qu?) Isa. i. 7. at
the end of the verse, where see Bp. Lowth's
note, to which I add that M. de Calasio re-
markably puts this text under the root DIT and
renders the word, inundationis. But whether
the true reading of it be D'-'Tf or dtt it may
with the preceding D'**17 serve as an instance
of Isaiah's favourite figure, paronomasia.
Der. storm, stream, swarm.
To spread abroad. It occurs not as a V. sim-
ply in this sense, but this appears to be the
leading idea from the things to which the word
is applied in Hebrew ; and in the Syriac ver-
sion of Jam. i. 1, it signifies to spread abroad,
disperse.
I. As a N. y*Tt the seed o/* vegetables, animals,
or men, by which the species are spread abroad
and multiplied. Gen. i. 11. iv. 25. vii. 3, &
al. freq. Hence used for children, offspring,
or posterity. Gen. ix. 9. xii. 7. Lev. xx. 2,
andal. freq.
As a V. in Kal, to sow. It may either be
considered as a V. formed from the N. or as
applied in an appropriated sense for spreading
abroad or dispersing seed, or the like ; for it is
once used for planting cuttings or shoots. Isa.
xvii. 10. It is spoken either of the seed. Gen.
xxvi. 12. Exod. xxiii. 16 or of the land,
Exod. xxiii. 10. Lev. xix. 19. In Niph. to be
sown, as seed. Lev. xi. 37. or as land, Ezek.
xxxvi. 9. Applied to a woman, Num. v. 28.
In Niph. to form, yield or produce seed, as
vegetables, occ. Gen. i. 11, 12 as a woman.
occ. Lev. xii. 2. Asa N. i?-it time of sowing,
seed-time. Gen. viii. 22. Lev. xxvi. 5. As Ns.
mas. pi. D-yil things sown, vegetables, pulse.
occ. Dan. i. 12. D-aj?-)! the same. occ. Dan. i.
16.
II. As Ns. fem. j^ttt and jj'^s, pi. Q'>^^^^ and
miJlT the arm, which is capable of being
spread abroad, or extended from the body. It
is very frequently joined with rrua to stretch
out, Exod. vi. 6. Deut. iv. 34. v. 15. vii. 19.
& al. freq. It is very often, as in the last cited
texts, ascribed av^^aTOToc^as to God. As Ns.
with a formative n, yTniN and ]}'^^n the same,
occ. Jer. xxxii. 21. Job xxxi. 22. Hence
III. As a N. fem. pTr the shoulder or foreleg of
a beast. Num. vi. 19. Deut. xviii. 3.
Der. Gr. trr^oa old Lat. strao, (whence stravi,
stratum, stragulum, &c.) and Eng. straw or
strew.
pit
I. To sprinkle, disperse in small masses. Spoken
of liquids, Exod. xxiv. 6. Ezek. xxxvi. 25
of solids, Exod. ix. 8, 10. Job ii. 12. Ezek.
X. 2. As a N. pTiD a vessel used in sprinkling,
a sprinkling vessel, a basin, bowl, or &c. Exod.
xxvii. 3, & al. freq.
II. To appear here and there, as if sprinkled.
occ. Hos. vii. 9.
Der. Streak. Qu?
n~IT See under rrTt X.
PLURILITERALS.
Of Words of more than three Letters, begin-
ning with T.
As a N. fern. rf3!?bT plur. mspbl a scorching
blasting wind. Michaelis on Lowth's Praelect.
not. 41, p. 168, edit. Gotting. explains msybT
Ps. xi. 6, of that pestilential destructive wind
well known to the eastern nations, and by the
Arabs called smum ; and he observes, that the
Syriac translator, in rendering the Heb. words
by xmnm xmi wind of destruction, appears to
have understood their true sense. This mean-
ing seems also very applicable to Lam. v. 10.
(which see under ins II.) and in Psal. cxix.
53, the only remaining text where the word
occurs, it is plainly used in a figurative sense
for the most horrid mental distress. But what
is the derivation of the compound term
rrsirbt ? perhaps from ybT (Arab.) to be cor-
rupt, as a wound (" corruptum fuit, pravo
irr
134
Vnn
modo se habuit vulnus," Gastell.) and cijr to
vibrate, flutter.* " It sometimes happens,"
says Niebuhr, speaking of the Smuvi, (De-
script, de I'Arabie, p. 81.) " that during an
excessive heat there comes a breath of air still
more burning (un soufle d'air encore plus bru-
lant), and that then both men and beasts being
already overpowered and faint, this small in-
crease of heat entirely deprives them of respi-
ration." For an account of the other effects of
this destructive putrefying wind, and for the
confirmation of the derivation here proposed
of rrsx^ib see under nntr I.
As a N. (from mi to scatter, spread, and nsT
nearly related to rrsa to overflow. Comp. un-
der nST) a watering by drops, a dripping soak-
ing rain. Once Ps. Ixxii. 6, where Targ.
)^BI23T distilling, dropping. So LXX trTa^ovcreti,
and Vulg. stillantia.
nn
Occurs not as a V. in Kal, but the idea evi-
dently is, to be bound, obliged, to payment or
punishment. It is often used in these senses
both in Chaldee and Syriac. As a participial
N. iin a person bound to payment, a debtor ;
so LXX o(p-iXoyTos, and Vulg. debitori. occ.
Ezek. xviii. 7. As a V. in Hiph. n^n (drop-
ping the foi-mative n as in T<a, D-iy, &c. ) to
make bound or obliged to punishment, occ. Dan.
i. 10. "ibab "lyxl riK Dnn'm And ye shall
make my head answerable to the king.
To hide, conceal. In Niph. to be hid, conceal-
ed. Josh. X. 16, 17, 27, & al. freq. Withb
and a V. infin. following, to be concealed in
doing a thing, to do it secretly. Gen. xxxi. 27.
In Hiph. to hide, shelter. Josh. vi. 17, 25. Isa.
xlix. 2. In Hith. to hide oneself, take shelter.
Gen. iii. 8. 1 Sam. xn. 11. As a N. xnnn
a hiding place, occ. 1 Sam. xxiii. 23. Isa.
xxxii. 2.
mn
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n.
It seems nearly related to the preceding xin,
as rrun to Kun, rrsn to Nsn, &c. Comp. 1
K. xxii. 25, with 2 Chron. xviii. 24. And it
should be observed, that in Josh. ii. 16. IK.
xxii. 25. 2 K. vii. 12. Jer. xlix. 10. many of
Dr Kennicott's codices read the verb with
the K, Kan.
I. In Kal, to hide, to hide oneself, occ. Isa. xxvi.
20; where observe, that -nn seems to be not
feminine but masculine, " being substituted for
rr as usual in other inflections of verbs for rr
* The reader mav find other conjectures concerning
tho derivation of this word in Michaelis, Supplera. ad
I^x. Heb, p. 623, 624.
final. In Niph. to be hidden, occ. Josh. ii. 1 6.
1 Kings xxii. 25. 2 Kings vii. 12. Jer. xlix.
10. As a N. p''in a hiding place, covert, occ.
Hab. iii. 4; where it seems to denote the
cloud in which the divine glory appeared. See
Bate's Grit. Heb.
IT. As a N. in a hidden, or secret place, the
bosom, in which sense the word is often used
in the Samaritan version. So Vulg. sinu, and
Targ. tiuy. occ. Job xxxi. 33, If I covered my
transgressions, as Adam, by hiding my iniqui-
ties "nnia in my bosom. It does not, however,
appear from the sacred history in Gen. iii. that
Adam did this. And we must remember that
in this book neither Job nor his friends spake
by inspiration, and therefore might be, and, no
doubt, often were, mistaken. See Job xxxviii.
I. xl. 2, 4, 5. xlii. 3, 6, 7.
III. As a N. nin, see root n^n.
nnn to hide or cherish in the bosom, to cherish,
in which sense, according to Marius de Cala-
sio, it is used likewise in Chaldee, Syriac, and
Arabic. Comp. Castell. Lexic. in nan. occ.
Deut. xxxiii. 3. Surely mn he hath cherish-
ed, ( Vulg. dilexit, he hath loved) the peoples,
i. e. the tribes of Israel. Comp. under oy.
To thrash, or beat with a stick or staff, as com
or fruit-trees, occ. Deut. xxiv. 20. Jud. vi.
II. Ruth ii. 17. Isa. xxvii. 12. xxviii. 27;
from which last passage the idea is evident. It
is used in the same sense both in Syriac and
Arabic. See Castell, and Michaelis. And
the LXX render it by pec0^i(u to thrash with a
rod or stick, Jud. vi. 11. Ruth ii. 17. So by
pa(i^M ri\a.(TiTu, Isa. xxviii. 27.
From this root, by dropping the aspirate n,
may perhaps be derived the Latin batuo, Sax-
on beatan, Welsh, baeddu, French battre, Ital-
ian battere, Spanish batir ,- all of which Junius
(Etymol. Anglic, in BE ATE) well observes
seem to be from some common origin. Hence
also the Eng. to beat, a bat, (to strike with)
battle, batter, battery, &c. beetle, a heavy mallet.
To bind, tie, connect, confine, or passively to be
bound, &c. It occurs not, however, as a verb
simply in any of these senses, but
I. As a N. ban.
1 . A cord, or rope by which things are bound,
&c. Josh. ii. 15. Jer. xxxviii. 6, & al. freq.
bv ban the cord of the yoke, what binds it to
the neck. Isa. x. 27. Josephus, Ant. lib. viii.
cap. 14, 4, relating the history of 1 K. xx.
oO, 31, says, O/ di erxxKovg i>^V(rfAi)ioi xaci er^oivta
rats xi(paka.ts '^n^tSif^tiioi, ovrus yee^ to <7ra.Xet.t0v
tKtnuov 01 iv^i)!, X. T. X. But they being
clothed in sackcloth, and having put cords about
their heads, for such was the ancient mode of sup-
plication among the Syrians, &c. We meet
with something like this among the Babyloni-
ans, in the female suppliants at the temple of
Mylitta ; for these also used to be crowned
with cords. Comp. under ^d VI.
Hence Eng. cable.
2. The roping of a ship, though rendered mast.
Prov. xxiii. 34, As he that lieth ^?^<'^a ban at
the top of the roping, i. e. where it is fastened
Vnn
135
Vnn
to the mast. So perhaps Jon. i. 6, binrr ai
</ze master of the roping, i. e. the officer who
immediately presided over the management of
the ropes, and the navigating of the ship.
Plur. in reg. "bin ropes, tacklings. occ. Isa.
xxxiii. 23.
3. Plur. in reg. rope-men, sailors emploijed in
handling the ropes. Ezek. xxvii. 8, 27, & al.
In the last cited passage "bnn are distinguished
from "nbD i. e. I suppose, the ordinary or in-
ferior seamen.
4. A tract or portion of land which used to be
measured by a rope or cord, as it is with us by
a chain. (So Zech. ii. 1, or 5, rrin b^rr a cord
of measuring, a measuring cord) Deut. iii. 4.
xxxii. 9. Comp. Psal. xvi. 6. (where see Dr
Hammond's and Mr Merrick's note) Psal.
Ixxviii. 55. Amos vii. 17. Micah ii. 5. 2 Sa.
viii. 2. " And he measured two lines Repeat,
from the foregoing word bin a line, to put to
death, and the fulness of a line to keep alive.
And this supplement is natural and agreeable
to the language. Many instances may be pro-
duced of this nature. Thus Ps. cxxxiii. 3. ex.
3. cxii. 8 He measured them hy line, i. e. he
divided the country of the Moabites into seve-
ral parts, that he might the better know what
towns it was most proper to demolish and to
extirpate the inhabitants of them. Let me
just add, that the plenitude ov fulness of the line
seems to denote a very large tract of the coun-
try ; and might be larger, for any thing our
author can tell, than that where the inhabitants
were ordered to be put to death." Dr Chan-
dler's Review of the History of the Man after
God's own Heart, p. 179, notes, where see
more.
5. A rope or core? set for a snare, laqueus. Job
xviii. 10. The -bin snares or toils of death
or the grave, Ps. xviii. 6. 2 Sam. xxii. 6, & al.
allude to the ancient manner of hunting,
which is still practised in some countries, and
was performed by " surrounding a considerable
tract of ground by a circle of nets, (comp. Ps.
cxl. 6.) and afterwards contracting the circle
by degrees, till they had forced all the beasts
of that quarter together into a narrow com-
pass J and then it was that the slaughter be-
gan. This manner of hunting was used in
Italy, of old, as well as all over the eastern
parts of the world ;* and it was from this cus-
tom that the poets sometimes represent death
as surrounding persons with her nets, and as
encompassing them on every side. Thus Statins,
lib. V. sylv. 1, line 156,
" Furvce miserum circum undique Letlii
Vallavere plagae."
Spence's Polymetis, Dial. xvi. p. 262, 263.
So Horace, lib. iii. ode 24, line 8, uses the
expression laqueis mortis toils or nets of
death.
6. The silver cord, Eccles. xii. 6, denotes the
* Comp. Virgil lExx. iv. line 121, 131. And for an en.
tertaining and instructive account of this mode of hunt-
ing, as practised by the modern oiietem nations, see
Shaw's Travels, p. 235.
whole spinal marrow from its coming out of
the skull, ivith all its nervous branches ; that
cord, composed of many fibres, which regulates
the motions of every part of the body, and
which is properly denominated silver, on ac-
count of its retired situation, its excellency,
and especially of its resplendent whiteness, like
that of silver. See more in Solomon's Por-
traiture of Old Age, by Dr Smith, p. 178, &c.
7. A string of persons following one another, occ.
1 Sam. X. 5, 10.
IL To be bound, confined, straitened, occ. Job
xvii. 1, my breath nbin is confined, straitened,
oppressed (Vulg. attenuatur) ; my days are ex-
tinct, the sepulchral cells fare ready J for me ;
for in the elephantiasis, Job's distemper,
" death is usually caused by a violent suffoca-
tion So Aretaeus." Michaelis' Recueil de
Questions, -p. 75. As a N. bin a gird, or
girding pain, tormen. Job xxi. 17; particu-
larly as of a woman in travail. Isa. xiii. 8.
xxvi. 17. Ixvi. 7, "bin throes, pangs, are used
for the young which occasion them. occ. Job
xxxix. 3 ; where the LXX render it by J^ivu?,
which is applied in the same manner by the
profane Greek writers. Thus in the Orphic
Hymn to Semele, line 4,
'H fx,iy(x,Xct? nAINAS EAA22ATO rv^(fo^w etvy*i.
Cast forth her sorrows in the fiery blaze.
And Callimachus in his Hymn to Delos, line
120,
nfji,erexevi fiAINAS AIIHPEISANTO X/v<,
The lioness casts forth her savage pangs.
As a V. to be, as it were, in labour or travail,
with wickedness. Ps. vii. 15.
III. To bind or oblige another to oneself by a
pledge, to take a pledge from. Job xxii. 6,
For -]"nx binn thou hast bound by a pledge,
or taken a pledge from, thy brethren for nothing.
Also, to take for a pledge. Job xxiv. 3. Exod.
xxii. 26. Deut. xxiv. 6, 17. But Cant. viii. 5,
should be rendered, / raised thee up under the
citron tree; there thy mother "jnbin received a
pledge for thee ; there she received a pledge
that bare thee. To this purpose Mr Harmer,
in the Outlines of a New Commentary on So-
lomon's Song, p. 351, 352, who very justly
observes, that the " common translation of this
verse cannot be right ; the eastern people,"
says he, p. 350, "eat, drink, and sleep under
trees, but they do not bring forth their children
there. And if such a circumstance had hap-
pened, to what pui-pose is it mentioned here ?"
As a N. bin, andfem. in reg. nbin (Ezek.
xviii. 7.) a pledge by which one is bound to
another, a real bond. Ezek. xviii. 12, 16.
xxxiii. 15.
IV. Since fa^tno' any thing upon pledge is taking
the propriety of it from the former owner for a
time, and if there be nothing to redeem it, for
ever hence bin is in some connexions equi-
valent to taking away, seizing upon, spoiling,
or the like. Eccles. v. 5 or 6. Isa. xiii. 5.
liv. 16. xxxii. 7, D"13I? binb to seize upon the
poor, take away theii: property, the verb being
applied not only to the thing, but to the per-
pin
136
mn
son, in this, as well as in the preceding sense.
Or should \re not rather translate, with bishop
Lowth, to entangle the humble with lying words ?
Cant. ii. 15. The little foxes or jackalls D''h:i'n'0
D''D*13 (not who spoil the vineyard by eating the
grapes, for the scene of this book of Canticles
is m the spring, several months before the
grapes are ripe in Judea, but) who seize upon
the vineyards, as if they were taken in pledge,
by surrounding them in the night in great
numbers, and with their disagreeable bowlings
distiu-bing the owners, as these animals do in
that country to this day. See Russel's Nat.
Hist, of Aleppo, p. 60, and Harmer's Out-
lines, &c. p. 256, &c.
V. To be bound or obliged to punishment. Prov.
xiii. 13, He that despiseth the word ^h bSH"
shall be bound to it, shall become obnoxious to
punishment on that account. Vulg. Ipse se in
futurum obligat, he obliges or binds himself ^r
the future. Neh. i. 7, lb isbnn bin We are
strongly boimd to thee, i. e. liable to severe pu-
nishment from thee. So Mic. ii. 10. binn
yins b:im It is bound even with a grievous
bond ; or, it is bound, and the bond is grie-
vous. Jobxxxiv. 31, Is it to be said (comp. ver.
18.) to God, I have suffered b'zr\n xb f what J
I was not obliged to, or, did not deserve ?
VI. As a N. fem. in reg. nbiann a weU-con-
nected design, a counsel wisely concerted, occ.
Job xxxvii. 12. So inplur. mbsnn occ. Prov.
i. 5. xi. 14. xii. 5. xx. 18. xxiv. 6.
VII. As for the meaning of destroying, cor-
rupting, or spoiling, which the Lexicons and
translators have given to this Hebrew word, I
think it should be expunged. The texts where
it has been supposed to have this signification
ai-e noted under the preceding senses.
VIII. Chald. As a V. it is xer\^exe& to destroy,
hurt, and the nouns, hurt, damage. But it
seems to be applied nearly in the same view as
the Hebrew ban in sense IV. above. Dan.
vi. 22 or 23, And (the lions J -anban Kb have
not seized wjc. It occurs also as a V. Ezra ^i.
12. Dan. iv. 20 or 23. ii. 44. vi. 26 or 27. vii.
14. As Ns. ban a seizing, as of fire on per-
sons, occ. Dan. iii. 25. of lions, occ. Dan. vi.
24. xban a seizing, encroachment, occ. Ezra
vi. 12. rrbnan nearly the same. Pan, vi. 22 or
23.
pnn
I. To fold together, as the hands or arms. occ.
Eccles. iv. 5. As a N. pan a folding, as of
the hands or arms. occ. Prov. vi. 1 0. xxiv. 33.
II. To infold, embrace, in love and affection.
Gen. XXIX. 13. 2 Kings iv 16, & al. Comp.
Prov. iv. 8.
III. To embrace, lay hold on. occ. Job xxiv. 8,
They embrace or cling to the rock for want of
shelter. Lam. iv. 5, Those that were brought
up in, or nursed on, scarlet embrace dunghills,
i. e. are glad to lodge in those wretched hovels
where the people of the East lay up their
* cow dung and other excrementitious substances
for fuel.
See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 256.
I. To conjoin, join or jit together ; as the cur-
tains of the tabernacle, &c. See Exod. xxvi.
3 11. xxxvi. 10 18. As Ns. fem. nian a
joining, coupling. Exod. xxvi. 4, & al. n*^anD
nearly the same, or place of joining. Exod.
xxvi. 4, 5, & al.
II. In Kal, to join, consociate, as friends oral-
lies. Gen. xiv. 3. Jud. xx. 11. 2 Chron. xx.
36. In Hith. and Chald. Ith. to join, as-
sociate oneself, 2 Chron. xx. 35, 37. As a par-
ticipial N. "lan an associate, companion, friend.
Ps. cxix. 63, & al. In plur. it seems to denote
the associated merchants or merchants compa-
nions, who belonged to the same caravan. Job
xl. 25. or xli. 6. Prov. xxi. 9. xxv. 24, (It is)
better to dwell in the corner of the house-top than
(with) a brawling woman ^an n-aT in a wide
house, say our translators, placing in the mar-
gin, a house of society. For the illustration of
the former part of these texts, see Harmer's
Observations, vol. i. p. 172. On the latter"
part I observe, that the LXX render the Heb.
lan n'-an by sv oiKu xbivw, so Vulg. by in dome
communi, m a common house, i. e. in a house
common, or shared out, to several families.
For "the general method of building," says
Dr Shaw (Travels, p. 207, 208,) "both in
Barbary and the Levant, seems to have conti-
nued the same from the earliest ages, down to
this time, without the least alteration or im-
provement. Large doors, spacious chambers,
&c. The court is for the most part surround-
ed with a cloister, over which, when the house
has one or more stories, there is a gallery
erected. From the cloisters or galleries we
are conducted into large spacious chambers of
the same length with the court, but seldom or
never communicating with one another. One
of them frequently serves a whole family ; par-
ticularly lohen a father induces his married chil-
dren to live with him ; or when several persons
join in the rent of the same house.'" Here then
we have a "inn n''a i. e. a house common to se-
veral families, and of course roomy or spacious.
III. In Hiph. to join or tack sentences or
words together, occ. Job xvi. 4, / could tack
together fold J sayitigs against you ; alluding to
the speech of Eliphaz, who in the preceding
chapter had urged such sayings against Job.
See Scott's Poetical Translation. And this
text may throw light on the following applica-
tion of the word.
IV. To join words together for the purposes of
incantation, to use spells or enchantments. And
as a N. *ian an enchantment, occ. Deut. xviii.
11. (where Targum ti:1 T'O'^ a mutterer of a
spell OT charm, LXX (pu^fzaxos i-ruiihuv fTretot^riy
a sorcerer singing a spell or charm) Psal. Iviii.
6. (where Targ. \\r\ -aiD'i, Symmachus I'ra.ff'ryif
a charmer) Isa. xlvii. 9, 12. (where LXX
iTuoi^a* spells, charms.) The notion of per-
forming wonderful or miraculous feats by
charms or spells has prevailed among all the
nations of the world. No doubt, the origin of
so odd, though universal, an opinion, was the
I real miracles performed at the word of the
prophets of the Almighty, whom the devil
I would needs ape in this as in other instances.
t^nn
137
jn
Isaiah, chap. viii. 19, expressly mentions wi-
zards that peep and that mutter ; pretending
doubtless by such peeping and muttering to pro-
cure the assistance of the power of the air, or
of the prince of it ; but all such pretensions,
whether true or false, were not only a forsak-
ing of God, but a setting up of his creature
against him, and therefore were expressly for-
bidden to his people, and that under pain of
death. (See Exod. xxii. 18. Lev. xx. 27.)
But besides these highly criminal incantations,
it appears from Ps. Iviii. 6, and other pas-
sages, that they had a method (as some of the
Easterns still have) of charming serpents by
sounds, so as to render them tractable and
harmless. But of this see more under ivnb,
and comp. Bate's Crit. Heb. in n:an. To
throw light on the expression "inn 'inn, Ps.
Ivdii. 6, which I know not how better to trans-
late than by the chanter of incantations or
charms, I would observe that the ancients ex-
pressly ascribe the incantation of serpents to
the human voice. Thus in Apollonius Rho-
dius, Medea is said to have soothed the mon-
strous serpent or dragon which guarded the
golden fleece, with her sweet voice,
'HSwi, ENOnil ^alxt rivets
Lib. iv. line 147.
And the laying of that dragon to sleep is by
Ovid, Metam. lib. vii. line 153, 155, ascribed
to the word uttered by Jason,
Verbaque ier dixit placidos facientia somnos,
Somnus in ignotos oculos subrepit
So Virgil attributes the like efl^ects on serpents
to the song, as well as to the touch of the en-
chanter, JEn. vii. line 753, &c.
Vipereo generi et graviter spirantibus Jiydris,
Spargere qui somnos cantuqiae manuque solebat,
Mulcebatque iras, et tnorsusarte levabat.
V. As a N. fem. nmin a contusion, bruise, by
which a number of the small vessels are bro-
ken, and the blood and humours they contain-
ed are collected together, but not discharged.
Exod. xxi. 25. Prov. xx. 30.
*ia*inn occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate
form, but as a N. fem. plur. in reg. "n'lninn
the black spots of the leopard, so called from
their resemblance to contusions or bruises on
the human body. occ. Jer. xiii. 23.
I. To bind round, or about, as with ropes. Ezek.
xxvn. 24.
II. In Kal, to bind, as ornaments about the
head. Exod. xxix. 9. Lev. viii. 13. Comp.
Ezek. xvi. 10. Jon, ii. 6. Job xl. 8 or 13,
bind their faces in the secret place or sepulchre.
It seems an allusion to the cloth bound about
the faces of the dead. Comp. John xi. 44.
XX, 7.
III. In Kal, to gird or saddle aheast to ride on.
So LXX, frequently urtvocTTw. Gen. xxii. 3.
Jud. xix. 10. There is no ground for suppos-
ing that the ancient eastern saddles were like
our modern ones, and furnished with stirrups,
&c. Such were not known to the Greeks and
Romans till many ages after the Hebrew
Judges. " Let us remark," says the learned
and inquisitive Goguet, " that no nation of an-
tiquity knew the use of either saddles or stir-
rups." Origin of Laws. vol. iii. p, 172, Eng.
edit. And even in our times the Swedish
traveller Hasselquist, when at Alexandria in
Egypt, says, " I procured an equipage which I
had never used before. It was an ass with an
Arabian saddle, which consisted only of a cws/i-
ion on which I could sit, and a handsome
bridle." Travels, p. 52. But even the cushion
seems an improvement upon the ancient east-
ern saddles, which were probably nothing more
than a kind of rug girded to the beast.
IV. In Kal, to bind, ov be bou7id up, as wounds^
Isa. i. 6; or broken limbs, Ezek. xxx. 21.
xxxiv. 4. But in this view it is commonly
applied figuratively to comforting the afflicted,
as Job V. 18. Ps. cxlvii. 3. Isa. Ixi. 1 ; or to
repairing what was destroyed in a kingdom or
state, as Isa. xxx. 26. Comp. Isa. iii. 7.
V. In Kal, to bind, or oblige by laws or govern-
jnent, to govern. Job xxxiv. 17. What ! shall
he who hateth right (as Job in his impatience
had supposed God to do) govern ? And wilt
thou condemn him who is eminently just? That
is, Shall not the Judge of all the earth do
right?
nnn
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. mas.
plur, D-nnn flat plates or slices. (Eng. marg.)
occ. 1 Chron. ix. 31. So fem. nnna the same,
a flat plate of metal. That this is the true
sense of the words, appears from Ezek. iv, 3,
Take unto thee nnn?2 a flat plate or slice (Eng.
marg.) of iron, and set it for a wall of iron, &c.
It occurs also. Lev. ii. 5. vi. 21. vii. 9. 1
Chron. xxiii. 29 ; in all which passages, though
our translation renders it a pan, it seems rather
to denote such a plate of metal as the Arabs *
still use to bake their cakes of bread on. And
this interpretation is confirmed by the sense of
the verb in Arabic, which Schultens (MS.
Orig. Heb.) says is properly, planus, compla-
natus fuit, to be flat, plain, or flatted, which I
take to be also the radical idea of the Hebrew
w.ord.
:in
It denotes circularity of motion or form.
I. To move or reel round, like a drunken man.
occ. Psal. cvii. 27. So Montanus, iverunt in
orbem, they went round. As a N. 3in or an a
circle, orbit, or sphere, occ. Isa. xl. 22, Who
sitteth upon, or rather above yixrr 3nn the cir-
cuit, or orbit of the earth, a7id all the inhabi-
tants thereof are as grasshoppers. This text
See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 232, &c. To
what tliat sensible writer has produced, I add the testi-
mony of Niebuhr, Description de I' Arabie, p. 4(t ; " Lea
Arabes du Desert se serVent d'une plaque du fer pour
cuire leurs pains ou gateaux." So in his Voyage, torn,
i. p. 188, " Apres que les Arabes ont forme un grand ga-
teau plat de pate, ils le cuisent sur une ronde plaque du
:in
138
n:in
seems to relate to the circular revolution of the
earth in its orbit. Job xxii. I'l, He walketh
(upon) D-Dtr 2in the circuit or circular circum-
ference of the heavens. This shows that Eli-
phaz thought the heavens were of a circular or
spheiical form. And so likewise thought the
Son of Sirach, Ecclus xxiv. 8, rxPON OTPA-
NOT txvKXutrcc f^avtj, I alone (says Wisdom)
compassed the circuit of heaven. Job xxvi. 10,
2n pn he hath described a sphere over the face
of the waters. Prov. viii. 27, ann ipnn when he
described a sphere over the face of the deep.
These two last texts mutually illustrate each
other, and plainly relate to the formation of
the spherical shell of earth over the central
abyss or great deep.
I I. As a N. fem. rT3nn72 an instrument to mark
out circles, a compass ov pair of compasses, occ.
Isa. xliv. 13.
III. The word is applied to the celebration of
religious feasts, whether in honour of the true
God ; or of idols, as 1 K. xii. 32 ; and in the
reduplicate form it plainly denotes dancing
round in circles. 1 Sam. xxx. 16. It is more-
over certain from Judg. xxi. 19, 21. 2 Sam. vi.
14, 16. 1 Chron. xv. 29, that religious dances
were used in the worship of the true God ;
and it is well known how eminent a part they
made of the religious rites of the * ancient
heathen, as they do of the f modern to this
day : and there can be little doubt but that (as
I Hutchinson has well observed) the ancient
idolaters did by these dances intend to attribute
the progressive rotations of the earth and pla-
nets in their circular orbits to the independent
power of their god, the heavens ; and that the
performance of this service by believers was
designed to reclaim those motions to Jehovah,
as the original author of them. Thus far all is
clear : but whether the several sacred feasts
were denominated an from the circular dances
which constituted so remarkable a part of the
services performed on them, as Mr Hutchin-
* From whence the Mahometan dervises also derive
their circulatory or rotatory dances, of which see the
excellent Observations on the Religion, &c. of the Turks,
p. 42, 43, note, 2d edit.
t For instances see Picart's Ceremonies and Religious
Customs of all Nations, vol. iii. p. 87, 88, 120, 160. 177,
234, English edit. fol.
i Moses' Principia, partii. p. 259, & al.
There is a very remarkable passage to our present
purpose in Lucian Ui^i O^x'^o-tas, vol. i. p. 913, edit.
Bened. where he says to his friend" First of all you
seem to me to be ignorant that this business of dancing
is not novel, nor an affair of yesterday, which began in
the days of our fathers or grandfathers ; but they who
have given the truest account of the origin of dancing-
will tell you, that it had its rise with the first beginning
of all things, and was coeval with that ancient god Love.
'H yew x"?^"^ '''<*"' etirn^ckiv, xoci r, jr^ej rovs ct^>.xyit; veuv
trXcotr.Toni avfx.'xXox.Vi, y.oct iv^vOfji.og ecvrm fionooviot, xai iv-
retxro; oc^f^onet, tyi? tr^co-ro-yovov 6f;^;o-6&)j hiiy[MX,T/x, itrii.
For the choral revolution of the stars, and the complicated
motion of the planets among the fixed stars, and their
regular communion with each other, and well-ordered
harmony, are instances of the primeval dancing." Comp.
Milton's Par. Lost, book iii. lin. 579, & v. 1. 620, &c.
Mons. Volney thinks that the eacred da7)ce of the' Ma-
hometan dervises is intended to imitate the motion of the
stars " la danse des derviches, doiit les tournoyements
ont pour objet d'imiter /e* mouvements des astres." Voy-
age en Syrie, torn. ii. p. 403, note.j
son thought ; or whether the term an only
refers to the periodical return of the religious
solemnity, and " means only," as Bate (Crit.
Heb.) expresses it, " the day returning at its
round," I would wish the attentive reader to
determine for himself: either w^ay the name
an is significant and proper, and is frequently
used for iii\e festival itself, and a few times for
the festival victim, or animals sacrificed at the
festival, Exod. xxiii. 18. Ps. cxviii. 27. Mai.
ii. 3, where Bishop Newcome " solemn sacri-
fices." Asa V. either, to celebrate a periodical
festival or feast, the sense of the V. being taken
from the N. according to Bate ; or, to dance
round in circles, to celebrate, a feast with such
dances. See inter al. Exod. v. 1. xii. 14.
Montanus generally renders the V. in this
view by tripudio to dance, and the N. by tripu-
dium a dancing.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. (formed like
"ITrn 1 Chron. xix. 4, from TTa) nan cracks or
fissures in a rock, for the circulation of the air
into, and of vapours and water out of, the
abyss, occ. Cant. ii. 14. Jer. xlix. \Q. Obad.
ver. 3. The Vulg. render it by cavernis ca-
verns, foraminibus holes, and scissuris^ssMr/?s;
the LXX in the two latter passages by t^v-
fj^aXiu, and flcr>! a hole.
aan to dance round and round in circles, occ. 1
Sam. xxx. 16. Ps. xlii. 5. Comp. 2 Sam. vi.
14, 16.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but seems nearly
related to the preceding an (as ms to in, xm
to ^2.) As a N. Kan is rendered by the LXX
<po(hnT^ov an object of terror, by the Vulg. pavo-
rem fright, but more exactly by Aquila, yv^utriv
a gyration, circumagitation. Once Isa. xix. 17,
The land of Judah shall be to Egypt xanb for
a circumagitation, that is, shall make the
Egyptians turn round this way and that for
terror. Observe, that seven of Dr Kennicott's
codices read nanb ; comp. therefore an I.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. aan
locust or grasshopper. It is plainly used for a
particular species of locust. Lev. xi. 22. It
occurs also Num. xiii. 33. 2 Chron. vii. 13.
Eccles. xii. 5. Isa. xl. 22. In Arabic the
V. signifies to veil, hide ; whence Bochart
(vol. iii. 444,) conjectures that these insects
were so called, because, as is well known, they
sometimes fly in such swarms as to veil the
sun, and darken the air. But as I presume
this circumstance is not peculiar to any parti-
cular kind of locust, I should rather think that
aan denotes the cucidlated species of locust, so
denominated by the naturalists from the cucul-
lus, cowl or hood with which they are naturally
furnished, and which serves to distinguish
them from the other kinds. In Scheuchzer's
Physica Sacra, Tab. 255 and 256, the reader
will meet with several of this sort, particularly
No. 2 4 ; and No. 3, is by Scheuchzer called
" locusta minor fiavicans, chagab edulis. The
See hjs Introduction to Moses' Sine Priiuip. p. 244.
hm
139
nin
lesser yellowish locust, the eatable chagab."
By inspecting Scheucbzer's plates it will ap-
pear that some of the locusts (particularly
those of the cucullated species) in shape *
nearly resemble our common grasshopper.
Hence maybe illustrated Eecles. xii. 5, banon
aann and the locust or grasshopper shall he a
burden to itself. Where the dry, shrunk, shri-
velled, crumpling, craggy old man, his back-
bone sticking out, his knees projecting for-
wards, his arms backwards, his head down-
wards, and the apophyses or bunching parts of
the bones in general enlarged, is very aptly
described by that in sect, f " And from this
exact likeness," says my learned author, " with-
out all doubt arose the fable of Tithonus, that
living to extreme old age, he was at last turned
into a grasshopper.^'
Occurs not as a V. in the Heb. Bible, but in
Syriac signifies to go round in a circle ; and as
a N. Kmban a circuit; and in Arabic to jump
or hop along, " subsultim incedit," Castell.
Hence we have the name of a place in Canaan,
mentioned Josh. xv. 6. xviii. 19, nban n^S the
house of revolution or of the revolver, probably
so called from a temple dedicated to the hea-
vens under this attribute of causing the revolu-
tion of the earth and planets in their orbits.
And indeed without recurring either to Syriac
or Arabic, we may, with :|: Hutchinson, con-
sider the word rrban as a compound of the
Heb. an to move in a circle, and ba to roll
round; and in this view it admirably expresses
both the annual and diurnal motion of the earth
and planets. Comp. under an HI. and rnDiy
VI.
"7:in
I. To gird, gird round, as with a girdle, whether
about the loins or the paps. See Exod. xii.
11. Lev. viii. 7. Comp. Rev. i. 13 with
armour, Deut. i. 41 with a sword, Jud. iii.
16. I Sam. xvii. .39. xxv. 13. with sackcloth,
2 Sam. iii. 31. Comp. Joel i. 13. As a par-
ticipial N. Iian a girdle, belt. occ. 1 Sam. xviii.
4. 2 Sam. xx. 8. Pro v. xxxi. 24; on which
last passage observe, that curiously-wrought or
embroidered girdles are still an essential part
of Eastern finery both to men and women.
Comp. 2 Sam. xviii. 11. Fem. mian and in
reg. nman plur. man a girdle, cincture, occ.
2 Sam. xviii. 11. IK. ii. 5. Isa. iii. 24. Gen.
iii. 7 ; where not only the Samaritan Penta-
teuch, but eleven of Dr Kennicott's Hebrew
codices read mnan, and eight of them m*Tian ;
and observe that in this last text the Targ.
renders the word by ^'TTt cinctures (so LXX,
jri^i'Ceuf^ocrce, and Vulg. perizomata), which it is
plain our first parents girded or fastened about
their loins to hide their nakedness, of which.
The locust and grasshopper, says Dr Sraith, p. 150,
dififer very little either in their nature or forin.
+ See this more fully proved by the excellent Dr Smith
in his King Solomon's Portraiture of Old Age, p. 149, &c.
t Moses' Principia, part ii. p. 257, 258.
See Shaw's Travels, p. 227. 2d edit, and Lady.M. W.
Montague's Letter 29, vol. ii. p. 13.
after their transgression, they were ashamed.
Comp. Gen. ii. 25. iii. 10, 11, and ^x VII.
Fem. n"ianra a girding, occ. Isa. iii. 24.
II. To gird, confine, restrain, occ. Ps. Ixxvi. 11.
III. In a Niph. sense, to be girded, as with joy,
in allusion probably to the sumptuous girdles
worn on joyful occasions. Comp. Isa. iii. 24.
occ. Ps. Ixv. 1.3.
IV. In a Niph. sense, to be girded, to suffer or
feel girds ov pangs, occ. 2 Sam. xxii. 40. In
the parallel passage, Ps. xviii. 46, the word is
na'in" shall shake with fear or horror namely,
which comes to the same thing. Comp. Ps.
Ixviii. 6. Jer. vi. 24, & al.
Der. Gird, girt, girdle.
I. To penetrate, be penetrative, sharp, acute. It
occurs not however as a V. in Kal simply in
this sense, but as a N. nn sharp, as a sword.
Ps. Ivii. 5, & al. In Huph. to be sharpened,
made sharp, occ. Ezek. xxi. 9 11, or 14 16 j
in which passages, as in others, observe that
n'ln a sword is feminine. Pro v. xxvii. 17, is
by many referred to this root ; iron nn- sharp-
eneth iron, so a man "33 Tn- sharpeneth the
countenance of his friend. It is hard to annex
ideas to these words as they stand in our trans-
lation . If "33 denoted the edge of a sharp instru-
ment, we might then refer that Heb. word to
the mind, and illustrate the text by Horace's
comparison of himself to a * whetstone, and
observe with Longinus (De Sublim. 18.)
that " they who are interrogated by others
ira^o^vvovTis whetting themselves, on a sudden
reply to what is said with eagerness and truth."
But the Heb. word for an edge is "3, never, so
far as lean find, '>33. For this text, therefore,
see under the following root mn.
II. To be sharp, eager, fierce, as wolves, sharp
set, as we say. occ. Hab. i. 8.
III. As a N. fem. m-n an enigma, a parable,
which penetrates the mind, and when under-
stood makes a deep impression of what is in-
tended or represented by it. Hence as a V.
in, or Tin to propose a parable or enigma, occ.
Jud. xiv. 12, 13, 16. Ezek. xvii. 2; in all
which passages it is joined with its cognate N.
m-n. And as such enigmas were usually ex-
pressed in sublime poetical language, as Jud.
xiv, 14, hence rrT'n is used for a sublime or
poetical discourse, Ps. xlix. 5; but in Ps.
Ixxviii. 2, mi-n seems to refer to the historical
facts mentionedin the subsequent part of that
Psalm, considered as enigmas of spiritual con-
cerns. Comp. Mat. xiii. 35. 1 Cor. x. 6, 11.
IV. Chald. as a N. fem. plur. n-nK enigmas,
parables, occ. Dan. v. 12.
V. Chald. m one. See under in-.
mn occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate
form, bitt as a participial N. mas. plur. in reg.
"Tnn sharp or edged things. So Aquila elw-
TYioi;. occ. Job xii. 21 or 30.
mn
With a radical, (see Ps. xxi. 7,) but mutable or
"^ungar vice cotis, acutum
Keddere qutfi ferrum vaJet-
De Art. Poet. 1ft). 304, 305.
Vm
140
^m
omissible, rr, for which t is substituted in the
fern. N. rt^1r^ as in mnx from rrnx, mba
from rrVa, &c.
I. In Kal, to brighten, make or become bright.
In this sense it seems used, Prov. xxvii. 17,
iron in- b7"iia brightens, or becomes bright,
by iron; so a man -rn- brightens, exhilarates
the countenance of his friend.
II. To exhilarate, or be exhilarated, to make or
appear joyful, occ. Exod. xviii. 9. Ps. xxi. 7.
In this sense the V. is used both in Chaldee
and Syriac. As a N. fem. min in reg. min
hilarity, joy. 1 Chron. xvi. 27. Neh. viii. 10.
So in Chaldee, Ezra vi, 16.
III. Chald. as a N. mn or "-rn (from Heb.
mn) the breast, occ. Dan. ii. 32. It is used
in the same sense in the Targums.
" Est negativum actus, sive incepti, sive non :
atque etiam negat ra esse; non agere, non loqui,
non esse. It denotes a negation of an act
whether begun or not : it also denies existence ;
not to act, not to speuk, not to be." Cocceius.
I. To cease, leave off, fail. See Gen. xi. 8. xviii.
11. Deut. XV. 11. Prov. x. 19. Job xiv. 7.
xix. 14. Isa. liii. 3.
II. To forbear, decline, omit voluntarily. Deut.
xxiii. 23. Zech. xi. 12. Ezek. ii. 5. iii. 27,
&al.
III. As a N. bin transitory, transient, speedily
ceasing. Ps. xxxix. 5. It is once used for this
transitory world, Isa. xxxviii. 11. comp. 1 Cor.
vii. 31. 1 John ii. 17. Or else bin in that
passage of Isaiah may rather mean, the state of
inactivity or cessation from work, i. e. of death.
Comp. Eccles. ix. 5, 6, 10, and see Vitringa
on the text in Isaiah.
Der. Idle, &c. Welsh hadl, rotten, ruinous,
whence perhaps addle as an eg^. See Lye's
Junius, Etym. Anglican, in Adle.
Occui-s not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic the
root is applied to acuteness of sight or of genius,
to sharpness of speech, of \'inegar, of a weapon.
See CasteU. The idea of the Hebrew there-
fore seems to be sharp, acute; vi^hence as a N.
pnn a kind of sharp thorn, occ. Prov. xv. 19.
Mic. vii. 4.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac sig-
nifies to surround, encompass, fence round.
See Castell.
I. As a N. Trn an enclosed place, a room, or
chamber. Gen. xliii. 29. Deut. xxxii. 25. Prov.
xxiv. 4. It is particularly applied to what is
called a bed-chamber. " What Dr Shaw saith
(Travels, p. 208, 209, 2d edit.) concerning the
structure of the houses in Barbary [and the
Levant] may here give some light: ' Their
chambers are large and spacious, one of them
frequently serving a whole family. At one
end of each chamber there is a little gallery
raised four or five feet, with a ballustrade (and
doubtless a veil to draw in the front of it).
Here they place their beds.' This shows the
meaning of Trns ITn a chamber in a chamber,
1 K. XX. 30, &c." Thus Dr Taylor in his
Hebrew Concordance. This account more-
over clearly explains Jud. xvi. 9, 12. 2 Sam.
xiii, 10. It will also illustrate Prov. vii. 27.
Isa. xxvi. 20 ; if it be farther considered that
the * Jewish sepulchres consisted of large
vaults or caves, in the sides of which were cut
out distinct niches for receiving each a dead
body. From the N. inn, nTin is once ap-
plied as a participle fem. Benoni in Kal, to a
sword entering into the secret chambers, occ.
Ezek. xxi. 14 or 19. Comp. Jud. iii. 2025,
2 Sam. iv. 7. 1 K. xxii. 25.
II. An enclosed or inner part of the human bo-
dy. Prov. xviii. 8, & al.
III. As a N. Tin a dark thick cloud, q. d. an
encloser. occ. .Job xxxvii. 9 ; where Elihu is
describing the winter ; from the thick cloud
Cometh nnnD the desolating storm. So plur. in
regim. ^ran "Tin the thick clouds of the south,
i. e. which usually come from that quarter of
the heavens, bringing storms with them. occ.
Job ix. 9. Comp. Isa. xxi. 1. Zech. ix. 14.
Part of Milton's description of the deluge.
Par. Lost, book ix. lin. 738, &c. will illus-
trate this application of the word :
Meanwhile the smith wind rose, and with black wings
Wide hovering, all the clouds together drove
From under heaven ; the hills to their supply
Vapour and exhalation, dusk and moist.
Sent up amain and now the thickened sky
Like a dark ceiling stood.
The same circumstances are mentioned by
Ovid in describing Deucalion's flood :
Emittitoue Notum. Madidis Notus evolat alts,
Terribiiem picea tectus caligrine vultum.
Utque manu lata pendentiu nubila pressit,
Fitfragor.
Metam. lib. i. fab. 8, lin. 264, &c.
I. To renew, restore to a former state. 1 Sam.
xi. 14. 2 Chron. xxiv. 4, & al. In Hith. to
renew itself, or be renewed. Psal. ciii. 5. As a
N. viT\ new, fresh. Exod. i. 8. Lev. xxvi. 10.
Deut. XX. 5.
II. As a N. iTTn a new or renewed period of
days nearly equal to a synodical month, and
thence by the translators in general rendered a
month, though strictly speaking the term lynn
has no more relation to the moon than to the
sun. It has been supposed to denote the new
moon, reckoned at the evening of its visibility,
and thence a synodical month, from the renova-
tion of the lunar light. But though I do not
pretend to settle chronological niceties as de-
pendent on astronomical observations, yet I
shall show from scripture,
1st, That the Jewish D-a^in were not synodical
months ; and
2dly, That in the passages where lynn is sup-
posed to denote the visible new moon, it hath
another meaning.
As to the first particular, it is plain that the
Jewish rrsty or year was nearly the solar tro-
pical year or about 365| days ; because by
* See Bishop Lowth's clear and accurate Description
of these Sepulchres, in his Vllth Prselect De Sacra Poesi
Hebr.
ti'in
Ul
tn
Exod. xxiii. 16, they were to keep the feast of
ingathering of the friu'ts of the earth ntiM^ at
the going out or end of the year, which they
could not have done for a series of years, had
they computed by any other than a year nearly
equal to the solar tropical one.* Now from
1 Kings iv. 7. 1 Chron. xxvii. 1 15, it ap-
pears that there were twelve D''U'"rn in the an-
cient Jewish i/ear, and no more. But twelve
si/nodical months, consisting each of about 29i
days, are far from equal to the solar tropical
year; for 29^ days, multiplied by 12, equal
only 354 days, whereas the solar tropical year
consists of about 365^ days. It is evident,
therefore, that by the Hebrew term a^nn can-
not be meant a synodical month measured by
the lunar conjunctions or the periodical renova-
tion of the lunar light.
The same conclusion may be clearly deduced
from the Mosaic canon, Lev. xxiii. 39 (which
see), by which the first day of the feast of in-
gathering was always to be on the 15th day of
the 7th month, computed from the month
Abih, according to Exod. xii. 2. The month
here intended must have been not a synodical
but an artificial one-, otherwise the fruits of the
earth could not have been constantly gathered
in (as the text imports) by the day prescribed.
It moreover appears from Exod. xii. 2, compared
with Exod. xiii. 4, that the Israelites reckoned
by such artificial months in Egypt ; for with
what propriety could any month which was not
nearly adjusted to the solar tropical year, be
called Abib, i. e. the month of neiv fruits ? since
a month not thus settled must be continually
varying through every season.
Again, since the paschal solemnity always be-
gan on the 14th day of the month Abib, (see
Exod. xii. 6, 14. Lev. xxiii. 5.) and it was
commanded that a wave-sheaf of the first fruits
(of barley namely) should be presented to Je-
hovah on the morrow after the Sabbath in the
paschal week, (Lev. xxiii. 10, 11.) we may be
sure that the month Abib was not erratic, but
fixed to a certain season of the solar tropical
year ; especially since the Jews were com-
manded to compute then: feast of harvest from
the day that the wave-sheaf was presented.
See Exod. xxiii. 16. Lev. xxiii. 15, 16.
Deut. xvi. 9, 13. The ancient Jewish D-U'-rn
therefore were not synodical but artificial
or technical months, adjusted in such a manner
that twelve of them were nearly equal to the
solar tropical year, as our twelve calendar
months are. I shall now
In the second place show briefly, that in the
texts where w'^T\ has been supposed to denote
the visible new moon, it hath another meaning.
The first and principal of these passages, and
which clears dl the rest, is Num. xxviii. 14.
For instance, let us for a moment suppose them to
have reckoned by the lunar year of twelve synodical
months, or somewhat more than 354 days ; in this case
the fruits would not have been regularly ripe at the end
of thejyear, but the ingathering must have been contin-
ually encroaching on the succeeding lunar years, till in
about thirty-three such years it would have passed for-
ward through every month of this kind of year.
For unless it be taken for granted that lyTPf
signifies the visible new moon, there is no pre-
cept in scripture for any particular solemnities
on such visible new moon ; but in Num. xxviii.
II. it is commanded, In the beginnings of
na-iz^nn YOUR (N. B.) months ye shall of-
fer a burnt-offering unto the Lord ver. 14.
This is the burnt-offering lirnnn VfTH of the
month in its month throughout the montlis of the
yean lynn in this latter verse is plainly
equivalent to the beginning of the Jewish month
in the former, and therefore cannot denote the
visible new moon ; because, as above shown,
their months were not synodical. And this
context explains 1 Sam. xx. 5. 2 Kings iv. 23.
Isa. i. 13. Ixvi. 23. Ezek. xlvi. 3, 6, and all
the other texts where lyin is in our translation
improperly rendered new moon, instead of
month-day, or first day of the month. So Psal.
Ixxxi. 4, Bloio the trumpet u/Tnn on the first
day of the month, I23n m-b rrD^n in the (nir
time) numbered or computed for our perpetually
returning feast-day, as Num. x. 10, Avhich see
mn Chald.
As a N. from the Heb. ur-rn, new. Once,
Ezra vi. 4.
mn
With a radical, but omissible, 17.
I. To declare, discover, show. Job xxxii. 6, 10,
Ps. xix. 3, & al. As a N. fem. in reg- mnx
a declaration, occ. Job xiii. 17.
From this root. Eve, as we pronounce her
name, was called mn, i. e. the manif ester. Gen,
iii. 20, because she was or was to be the mother
^n bD of all that live, I e. to God, spiritually
and eternally, as being the mother of Christ,
the seed already promised, ver. 15, who is the
Life of believers. See John i. 4. xi. 25. Col.
iii. 4, but especially 1 John i. 2 ; where, in the
expression the Life was manifested, the apostle
plainly alludes to the very name given to Eve,
and the reason of it.
IL As a N. fem. plur. mn and in reg. -mn
rendered in our translation small towns and
towns; but seems, as Michaelis (Supplem. ad
Lex. Heb. p. 729, 730.) has observed, proper-
ly to denote the moveable towns or villages of
the ancient Nomades, composed of tents general-
ly placed in a circle like the Tartar hordes ;
whence t-N" mn Havoth Jair became the pro-
per name of a district with its towns. From
the Arabic V. nn to collect, gather, and in the
5th conjugation, to be round, i. e. collected in
itself, the N. xin still denotes the hut of a
Bedoween Arab, and rr-inx a number of such,
placed near each other, that is, a Bedoween vil-
lage, so called from the round form (as r^^^n
signifies) in which they place their huts.
Comp. Castell AR. under -in- occ. Num.
xxxii. 41. Deut. iii. 14. Josh. xiii. 30. Jud.
X. 4. 1 Kings iv. 13. 1 Chron. ii. 23.
III. Chald. in Kal& Aph. mn or xin to show,
&c. Dan. ii. 4, 6, 24. As a N. n-inx
showing, declaration, occ. Dan. v. 12.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but I suspect the
idea to be nearly the same as that of the Ara-
bic m to cut in, indent, to notch, ox jagg like the
Km
142
pfn
edges of certain leaves. See Castell. Hence
as a N. nnio a hatyen, port, or harbour for ships,
formed by an indentation in the land. So LXX
Xifisva, and Vulg. portum. Once, Psal. cvii.
30.
nn occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate form,
but as a N. "fTn lightning, perhaps of the jag-
ged or zigzag kind, such as it appears in the
hot climates, occ. Job xxviii. 26. xxxviii. 25.
(where see Scott), Zech. x. 1, where English
margin lightnings, so French translation des
eclairs, and Diodati's Italian, lampi.
MTH See under mn IV.
ntn
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr-
I. The idea seems to be to fasten, settle, or the
like, 'TTviyvviiv, pangere, and in this sense, per-
haps, it is used as a verb in Niph. Job viii. 17,
mn- D-3n>5 n-n he is fastened among (see
Prov. viii. 2.) the stones. One of the Hexa-
plar versions renders it aviJi.'r'ktt.x.ninra.i shall he
complicated, entwined, Vulg. inter lapides com-
morahitur, shall abide among the stones. In
Kal, with n following, to fasten on, to lay fast
hold on. occ. 2 Sam. xx. 9 ; where Vulg. ten-
uit held, LXX ixoarritriv laid fast hold on.
But observe that ten of Dr Kennicott's MSS.
and two ancient editions there read inxn.
II. As Ns. mn and mm a settled agreement.
LXX a-vvPvxcts covenants. Vulg. pactum
(from pangere to fasten) an agreement, occ. Isa.
xxviii. 15, 18. But Bate renders the words
in both these passages a vision, (ver. 15,
mn la-trir we have prepared a \dsion ; comp.
Sense IV.) as alluding to the pretended or
real visions of the false prophets concerning
the grave.
III. As a N. mn the breast of an animal, so
called from its being wonderfully and strongly
compacted of bones and cartilages for the com-
prehending and defence of the noble parts
lodged therein. So the Greek name (rrn^os is
from ffT'/ivai to stand, stand firm; and the Latin
one pectus, from the Greek -rnKTo; fixed, com-
pact. Exod. xxix. 26, 27. Lev. vii. 30, & al.
freq. The offerer's wa^dng of the breast of
the sacrifice to God, was typically giving up to
him the heart and affections ,- and this being
aftenvards allotted to the priest, reminded the
believer that He only whom the priest repre -
sented did ever in his own person make an en-
tire and continual surrender of his heart and
will to God.
IV. And most commonly as a verb rrm, and
Chald. nm (Dan. iv. 20 or 23.) To see, be-
hold, i. e. to fix OT fasten the eyes either of the
body or mind on an object, unvt'^uf. Exod.
xviii. 21, And thou shalt provide out of all the
people, or fix (thine eyes) upon men of truth.
Ps. xi. 4, His eyes behold, fix upon^ the chil-
dren of men, ver. 7, His countenance will behold,
fix upon with delight and complacency, the up-
right. So Psal. xvii. 2. Isa. xlvii. 13, o-inrr
D-aDlDi those who gaze upon the stars. Eng.
translat. star-gazers. Here the idea of the
word is clear, and hence the ultimate deriva-
tion of our Eng. gaze from Heb. mn vvill ap-
pear probable, freq. occ. As a participial N.
mn a seer, a prophet, who either had (as 1 K.
xxii. 17.) or pretended to have (as Ezek. xiii.
16-) supernatural visions of future events re-
presented to him. 2 Sam. xxiv. 11 ; 2 K. xvii.
13, & al. Comp. 1 Sam. ix. 9. As Ns.
mn, mm, pm, ]vm, mno, and Chald. H^^n
(Dan. ii. 19,) a supernatural vision or foresight
by objects represented, freq. occ. Comp. Job
iv. 13. xxxiii. 15. As a N. rrinQ a mean of
seeing, a window to give light. 1 Kings vii.
4,5.
Hence perhaps Eng. gaze, Gr. otra-os an eye,
and i)ira-of/.xi to see.
pm
The radical idea of this extensive root seems to
be, to constringe, bind hard or tight. Thus in
Syriac the verb is frequently used for binding,
binding up, girding, or the like, and in Arabic
signifies to bind hard with a rope, to strain a
rope, or draw it tight, and so press or compress.
See Castell.
I. . In a Niph. sense, to he hound hard or tight.
2 Sam. xviii. 9; where the LXX rendering it
by 'Ti^n-TrXaxyi was entwined, have given nearly
the idea of the root, Isa. xxviii. 22, Lest your
bands be tightened, bownd tighter. Isa. xxii.
21, I will gird him icith thy girdle, as the V. is
used in Syriac. Comp. Nah. ii. 1 or 2. See
Michaelis, Supplem. p. 708.
II. It is opposed to rrs") relax, and so properly,
denotes to astringe, brace, tighten up. Isa. xxxv.
3, msn Dn" ipm, literally, tighten the relaxed
hands, make them tense, and consequently strong,
string them ; as Dryden uses the Eng. verb,
Toil strung their nerves, and purified their blood.
So Pope, n. ii. lin. 531,
-strings their nervous arms.
Comp. H. X. lin. 559.
So Job iv. 3. Comp. 2 Sam. xvi. 21. Exod.
xiii. 9, & al. In Hiph. Gen. xxi. 18, "p-mrr
^'2, -JT" nx literally, tighten or brace thy hand
upon him, i. e. take fast hold on him ; or rather
(as suggested to me by a friend) strengthen thy
hands, comfort thyself in him, according to the
subsequent sense. See the context both pre-
ceding and following ; and though p^T\ joined
with D-n" is often used in the sense of strength-
eni)ig or comforting, (see Jud. vii. 11. 2 Sam.
ii. 7. xvi. 21. Isa. xxxv. 3. Zech. viii. 9, 13.
Jer. xxiii. 14. Neh. vi. 9.) yet I meet but
with one more instance in Scripture where the
phrase is followed by a prefixed to an intelli-
gent being, namely, 1 Sam. xxiii. 16, which
may confirm the interpretation of Gen. xxi.
18, last proposed. Deut. xii. 23, Only pTn
constrict or restrain thyself, be strict, not to eat
the blood.
In Isa. viii. 11, T- npTn strength of hand most
probably means, as the Targum explains it,
the prophetic impetus or impulse on Isaiah.
Comp. Ezek. i. 3. iii. 14, and Michaelis,
Supplem. p. 710.
III. In Kal, intransitively, to become or grow
strong, to gain strength, to act with strength.
Exod. xii. 33. Deut. xii. 23. Isa. xxxix. 1, &
al. freq. Also, tjansitively, to make strong,
im
143
nn
strengthen. Ps. cxlvii. 13. Jer. xxiii. 14-. Ezek.
xxxiv. 4, & al. In Hiph. to be or become
strong. 2 Chron. xxvi. 8. Also, to strengthen.
Ezek. xxvii. 9. To repair, as a wall. Neh.
iii. 46, &c.
In Hiph. with n following, to act strongly upon
something else, to lay strong hold upon, hold
fast, retain. See Jud. vii. 8. Job ii. 3, 9.
Prov. xxvi. 17. With b following, to lay
strong hold on, grasp. 2 Sam. xv. 5. It is also
used transitively in the same sense. See Jer.
vi. 23, 24. Micah vii. 18. Comp. Nah. iii. 14.
In Hith. to strengthen oneself, be or grow strong
either in body or mind. 2 Sam. iii. 6. 2 Chron.
xiii. 7. XV. 8. xxiii. 1. As Ns. pin strong.
Prov. xxiii. II. Joined with nb the heart, it
denotes resolution, obstinacy with n!in the
forehead, or D''33 the face, assurance, impudence.
See Ezek. ii. 4. iii. 7, 8. Also, strength.
Hag. ii. 22. Fem. rrpin strength, force. 1 Sam.
ii. 16, & al.
Hence Greek t(rx,^s strength, tffx,vca to be strong.
IV. In Hiph. to confine, retain, contain, occ. 2
Chron. iv. 5, p^tnn confining or containing
three thousand baths, it held them, i. e. it would
hold 3000 baths without suffering any to rxin
over, though it usually held but 2000, as 1 K.
vii. 26.
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Chaldee
signifies to encompass, surround. Targ. Ps.
xlviii. 13. cxviii. 11. In Ithp. to turn round
or about, to turn back. Targ. Josh. viii. 20.
Jud. XX. 41. Ezek. i. 9, 12. As a N. -\^m a
round bell or apple. Targ. Exod. xxv. 33.
Prov. xxv. II. So Syr. nittk an apple. But
1 do not find, notwithstanding Castell gives to
the V. in Chaldee the senses of " convolvit,
revolvit, circumvolvit," that either in Chaldee
or Syriac it ever signifies to roll, roll round.
As a N. in Heb. T'ln a hog or hoar, so called
perhaps from his round shape when fat, which
is his natural state, totus teres atque rotundus.
" As fat as a hog," is proverbial with us. So
Horace (lib. i. ep. 4. lin. 15, 16,) describes
himself to be; " Pinguem et nitidum Epicuri
de grege ])0vcxim, fat and sleek, a hog of Epi-
curus's herd."
Bochart (vol. ii. 696.) and after him Schultens
(in his MS. Origines Hebraicse) refers this N.
to the Arabic sense of the V. "rrn namely, to
have narrow eyes ; but the V. rather seems to
have taken its meaning from the Heb. N. than
the N. from the V. Pig's eyes is an English
expression for little, narrow eyes. occ. Lev. xi.
7. Deut. xiv. 8. Ps. Ixxx. 14. Prov. xi. 22.
Isa. Ixv. 4. Ixvi. 3, 17. Every one knows
that, beside the mark of uncleanness given in
the two first-cited passages, a hog is one of the
most filthy of animals, even to a proverb (see
2 Pet. ii. 22. ) He is also extremely glutton-
ous, fierce, quarrelsome, noisy, and lustful.
On account of this last mentioned quality,
swine were usually sacrificed to * Venus by the
Greeks and Romans ; as they were likewise to
* See Vossius, de Physiologia Christ, lib. ix. cap
Friga by our Saxon ancestors ; * and from the
passages of Isaiah just cited, it appears that
the idolaters in his time offered the same abo-
minable victims to their false gods. Comp. 1
Mac. i. 47, and Josephus, Ant. lib. xii. cap. 5.
4.
On Ps. Ixxx. 14., we may observe that Homer
has a similar description of a boar, 11. ix. lin.
535, &c.
Av'rr,(riv ptZ,%(Tt, xix.1 etvToi; uvOitri [jt-viXuv.
On OSneus' fields a savage boar she brought,
"Which to their owner ills unnumber'd wrought.
Torn from the root the lofty trees he spreads,
Witli all their blooming honours on. their heads.
And Ovid, Met. lib. viii. lin. 294, among the
mischiefs wrought by this Calydonian boar,
particularly notices his rootiiig up the vines.
Sternuutur gravidi longo cum paltnite foetus,
From Prov. xi. 22, it seems probable that the
ancient eastern nations bordering on Judea
rung their -hogs in a manner not unlike our
method in England.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but from the ap-
plications of it as a N. the idea seems to be,
to catch or hold as with a hook or clasp. Hence
Eng. to hitch.
I. As a N. nn perhaps a hook or clasp to join
garments together. So Montanus, fibula; but
Vulg. armillas bracelets, which are hooked or
clasped together, occ. Exod. xxxv. 22.
II. As a N. mrr a hooked thorn, occ. Prov.
xxvi. 9, " A thorn or hook [or a hooked thorn]
goes up into the hand of a drunkard, so (is) a
proverb in the mouth of fools. They hurt them-
selves by the interpretation and application of
it, as a drunken man does his hand with a hook
or thorn which he has not steadiness to handle. "
Bate. Also, the thorn-tree, or rather bramble,
which catches hold with its thorns. 2 K. xiv. 9,
twice. Job xxxi. 40. Comp. 1 Sam. xiii. 6. 2
Chron. xxxiii. 11.
III. As a N. mn or nn a clenched ring of iron
passed through the nose of a beast, in order
the better to manage him by means of a rope
fastened to it, as is still usual in the East with
regard to f camels and f buffaloes. 2 K. xix.
28. Isa. xxxvii. 29, where God, speaking of
Sennacherib king of Assyria under the image
of a furious refractory beast, says, / will put
-nn my ring in thy nose. So Vulg. in both
texts circulum, and Symmachus in Isa. xetxoy.
Comp. Ezek. xxxviii. 4. Job xl. 26, or xli. 2,
of the leviathan or crocodile. Wilt thou put a
rope in his nose, or bore his cheek through mnti
with a ring? Comp. Ezek. xxix. 4, where
Pharaoh king of Egypt is described under the
similitude of the same dreadfiU animal.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. o'^nn the links of a
* See Mallet's Northern Antiq. vol. i. p. 132.
f See Shaw's Travels, p. 167, 168, 2d edit.
i Brookes's Nat. Hist. vol. i. p. 38.
ton
U4
XDH
cJmin catching hold on one another. Vulg.
catenis, chains. Ezek. xix. 4-. (comp. 2 K.
xxiii. 33.) Ezek. xix. 9. (Comp. 2 Chron.
xxxvi. 6.)
ton
1. To compact, fasten at join together ; compo-
nere, compingere. Thus it occurs in Chald.
in the Aphel form, Ezra iv. 12, where the
Vulg. componentes composing, putting together.
[1. As a N. tann a thread, line or cord, from
fastening things together. See Gen. xiv. 23.
1 K. vii. 15. Eecles. iv. 12. Hence perhaps
a withe.
III. As a N. rrtan plur. D-un wheat. See
under man.
Kton
I. In Kal, to deviate from, or miss a scope or
aim, ufAot^retvu)), aberrare a scopo. occ. Jud. xx.
16, Every one could slijig stones at a hair, and
not Non- miss. So LXX |*^^raovTf.
II. In Kal, to miss one's step, tread aside, and
so trip. Proy. xix. 2, He that hasteneth with his
feet ii.'o^n misseth his step, or trippeth ; where
the Vulg. offendet wiM stumble. Comp. Hab.
ii. 10. So perhaps Prov. xiv. 21, He that de-
\ spiseth his neighbour Hv:^'^ trippeth, faUeth
(himself) ; but he that hath mercy on the poor,
y'-\mH. happy is he. As a N. fem. nxian trip-
ping, stumbling, lapsatio. Prov. xxi. 4, Lofti-
ness of eyes, and swelling of heart, splendour of
the wicked, a fall. These things go together
(as Prov. xvi. 18.) As to the mode of ex-
pression in mentioning several things together
without any copula, comp. Prov. xxv. 20 j and
for the sense of riKun, Prov. x. 16.
III. In Kal, to miss of happiness, " our nature's
end and aim," to miscarry in this sense, occ.
Job V. 24. To this purpose Symmachus lu(r-
r^aymyi be unfortunate. Hence the Greek V.
ttccTu and UTU, to lead into error and hurt, to
deceive, and the N. t error, mistake, damage. *
I V. In Hith. to miss orieself as it were, to be
out of one's wits, astoutided, mffrnvai. occ. Job
xli. 17 or 25, On his (the leviathan's J rising up
the valiant shrink, nxunn- onairn on the break-
ings (of whatever he is assaulted with, see the
following verses) they are out of their wits ;
so the French translation, et ils ne savent ou
ils en sont, voiant comme il rompt tout; and
they know not where, or whereabouts, they
are, seeing how he breaks every thing. But Mr
Scott, whom see, observes that the Vulg. ren-
ders onniyn by territi terrified; and Castelli,
to the same purpose, by fracti broken, i. e. with
terror. I add that the Tigurine or Zurich
Latin version translates the two words, et ani-
mis consternati nesciunt quo se vertant, and
terrified in mind they know not which way to
turn.
V. And most generally, in Kal, to deviate in a
* See Daramii, Lexicon Nov. Graec. p. 168, and the
story of Ate, the demon of mischief and discord, being-
cast by Jupiter out of heaven, in Homer, II. xix, lin. 91
lai, which bears a remarkable resemblance to the
scnptural account of Satan's fall. See Madame Dacier's
note on her translation of this passage ; Mr Pope on lin.
ya of his translation J and Mr Merrick's Annot. on Ps
xviii. 6.
spiritual or moral sense, i. e. from a rule or
law, particularly the divine ; to sin, offend, in
whatever manner, freq. occ. With b prefixed
to the person following, to sin with regard to
or against another ; to be a sinner or offender
with respect to him. Gen. xx. 9. xxxix. 9.
Exod. X. 16, & al. Comp. Gen. xliii. 9. xliv.
32 ; in which last passage our translators ren-
der it to bear the blame. And these texts ex-
plain Gen. xxxi. 39, rrDt:nx / bare the blame
or loss ofit; where observe that the final n of
N;an is dropped, as in other forms of this root.
See below. In Hiph. to cause to sin. Exod.
xxiii. 33. Deut. xxiv. 4, & al. freq. As Ns.
Kton sin. Lev. xix. 17. xxii. 9, & al. freq.
Fem. rrxun and nxun the same. Gen. xx. 9.
Isa. V. 18. Num. xii. 11. Deut. xix. 15, & al.
Also, nNion a sin-offering, an offering for sin,
on which the sin loas put, or to which it was im-
puted. (See Lev. iv. 4, 15, and comp. Lev. i.
4<. xvi. 21.) Exod. xxix. 14-. xxx. 10. Lev.
iv. 3, & al. freq. And thus I think nxian is
applied. Gen. iv. 7, If thou dost well, is there
not nam exaltation, to thee namely I shalt thou
not have the excellency ? Eng. marg. And if
thou dost not well, ym nxun nnsb, asin-oifer-
ing coucheth or lieth (as a beast, for so ysi
signifies) at the door, i. e. for thee to make
atonement with. And observe, that ym
agrees in gender, not with nxun, but with the
name of the animal understood ; a manner of
construction not uncommon in Hebrew. As
for the expression of sin lying or being laid at
the door, it is (to speak modestly) a veiy
strange one, and hardly sense ; though I am
aware that it is become not uncommon in Eng-
lish, I suppose from this very mistranslation
in Genesis. Hence
VI. In Kal and Hiph. to offer for a sin-offer-
ing. Lev. ix. 15. vi. 26. Also, to expiate,
cleanse or purify, by a sin-offering. Exod. xxix.
36. Comp. Psal. li. 9. The final h is several
times dropped in different deflections of this
root, as in those of xa x^s and others. frsiDnx
Gen. xxxi. 39, has been already noticed ; to
which we may add Gen. xx. 6, -b TOHQ, for
Xli:nn, frojn sinning against me, (comp. ver.
9.); 2 Kings xiii. 6, ^\2'nn, for x-unrr, he
caused to sin; Jer. xxxii. 35, "anrr, for x-wnrr,
to cause to sins Num. xv. 24, nunb, for nxtDnb,
for a sin-offering.
In Gen. xx. 6, one of Dr Kennicott's MSS.
and two ancient printed editions, read xntDHQ,
and three MSS. xiann ; in 2 Kings xiii. 6,
nineteen of his MSS. and five printed editions,
have x-ianrr ; so in Jer. xxxii. 35, sixteen
MSS. and two printed editions, x-ianrr ; and
in Num. xv. 24, seventeen MSS. and two
printed editions, read nxt:nb. But it is re-
markable that on the word naunx. Gen. xxxi.
39, the Doctor has not noted any various
reading at all, except of one Samaritan MS.
which has rrDia^nx.
nton
I. To hew, as wood. Deut. xix. 5, & al. freq.
II. To carve, as wood. occ. Prov. vii. 16. as a
participial paoul. fem. plur. mson the carved
(^^'orks of it) with linen thread of Egypt. Or
may not msun here mean figured tapestry or
ntan
145
mrpethig. from its resemblance to carved work 9
So LXX a,fi<pira.Toi;, and Vulg. tapetibus
pictis. If so, the figured tapestry of the thread
of Egypt will be explanatory of the preceding
D^Ta-in. For D'>nT3 n^ax mrarDn Theodotion
has AIArErPAMMENAI ^My^ot(pnx,v Aiyvrrov
figured with the designs of Egypt. Comp.
Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 360.
III. To carve, as stone, occ. as a participle
fem. plur. Huph. Psal. cxliv. 12. Compare
under rm I.
nton
With a radical, but omissible, rr.
It occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, and as a N.
is applied only to wheat. We meet, however,
with the traces of this root in the Chaldee and
Samaritan languages; for in the Targum of
Jonathan Ben Uziel, and in the Jerusalem
Targ. on Deut. xxviii. 54^, we have the parti-
cipial N. "on'O answering to the Hebrew ']'-\
tender; so on ver. 56, Ben Uziel has xn^-'ianD,
and the Jerusalem x'-^ann for Hebrew rrsn
fem. and in the Samaritan version of Deut.
xxviii. 54-, "ton answers to the Hebrew 331?
delicate, luxurious, and ver. 56, rrx-un to
.*733l?. I would propose therefore delicate, deli-
cious, or the like, for the ideal meaning of the
Hebrew rron ; whence as a N. nun pi- D-un
and ( Ezek. iv. 9. ) ^-lan wheat, so named from
its superior delicacy or deliciousness to other
corn. Thus Homer, II. x. lin. 369, calls it
fAiXifiha sweet like honey. See Deut. xxxii. 14.
Psal. Ixxxi. 17. cxlvii. li. In a like view this
N. is by most of the Lexicons derived from
the V. I03n to embalm, fill with a sweet juice ;
but no other similar instance is, nor, I believe,
can be produced, of a radical 3 in Heb. drop-
ped before a to ; Bate therefore deduces rriDH
from iDn " because it is the only corn we al-
ways hind or tie up with a bandage of its own."
But neither does this derivation seem satis-
factory ; because substances are denominated
in Hebrew, not from the application or use
we make of them, but from their own natures
or qualities. The reader will now judge for
himself, whether either of these latter accounts
of the N. rrisn is preferable to that I have
above given, and whether I have done right in
restoring this root, which is not to be found in
other Lexicons. On Deut. viii. 8, see Taci-
tus, Hist. lib. v. cap. 6, who compares the
fertility of Judea to that of Italy, when in its
highest state of cultivation. " Uber solum.
Exuberant finiges nostrum ad morem : praeter-
que eas balsamum et palmse." Comp. Vir-
gil. Georgic. ii. lin. 136, &c.
Der. Wheat; also perhaps Greek vi^u to
delight, h'lv;, sweet, pleasant, and {p which
being prefixed) Eng. sweet.
Dton
To refrain, restrain, but properly I apprehend
to muzzle, as the verb with the initial cha is
used in Arabic, whence also the Arabic N.
Dxwn a muzzle, iTtTTOfudv. See Castell.
Once, Isa. xlviii. 9, literally, for my name's
sake I will lengthen my nose (see under P|K V.)
and for my glory Dionx I will put a muzzle
(upon it) that I may not cut thee off. The
Vulg. gives nearly the true sense of this verb
by rendering it infrenabo, / will bridle, or
curb.
7o seize suddenly, to catch. So LXX ao-rx-
Z,itv, and Vulg. rapere. occ. Jud. xxi. 21. *Ps.
x. 9, twice,
-I ton
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in the Ara-
bic, with the initial cha, signifies to move this
way and that, to vibrate ; see Castell. And
hence with Schultens' MS. Orig. Heb. I
would deduce the sense of the Hebrew N.
"nian a twig, or rod, which is easily agitated, or
moved to and fro. occ, Isa. xi. 1. Prov. xiv.
3. The very word hether is still used in the
midland parts of England for a longish twig. ^
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr-
It is generally rendered to live, but this seems
rather a secondary sense deduced from the
primary one of being vigorous, strong ; so it is
often opposed to nn dying, which latter pri-
marily denotes failing, dissolution. From the
Heb. rr'n in this view we have the Latin vi,
vis, force, vigour.
I. To be strong, vigorous. It seems to be used
strictly in this sense, Psal. xxii.* 27, where it
is applied to the heart. As a participle or
participial N. -n strong, vigorous, valiant, occ.
2 Sam. xxiii. 20, where Vulg. fortissimi very
valiant. But observe, that not only the Keri
and Complutensian edit, but also two other
ancient printed editions, and twelve of Dr
Kennicott's MSS. here read b-n- Fem.
plur. m^n strong, vigorous, lively in this view,
occ. Exod. i. 19. In Hiph. to make or pre-
serve strong and vigorous, occ. Neh. ix. 6,
Thou art He, Jehovah alone, thou hast made the
heavens, and the heaven of heavens, and all their
host, the earth and all which is upon it, the seas
and all which is in them, and thou obD nx rr''n?2
preservest them all, i. e. not only animals in
life, but all things before mentioned, in strength
and vigour, according to their several consti-
tutions and offices. Comp. 1 Tim. vi. 13.
Col. i. 16, 17. Heb. i. 3. As a N. fem. sing. .
in reg. n-n a force, a strong body of men :
^uvxtAii, vis. occ. 2 Sam. xxiii. 13, where
LXX ray/^cc, and Eng. transl. the troop. As
for rrTib 2 Sam. xxiii. 11, it should, I think
with Bate, be rendered to Lehi, the name of a
place, (of which see Jud. xv. 17, 19.) And
Michaelis has remarked, that so Josephus un-
derstood it. Ant. lib. vii. cap. 12, 4 m
ro'^ov SIAFONA Xsya^itsvav uvruv Ta.oa.rx^xf/.ivuv
the Philistines being drawn up in a place called
the Jaw," i. e. "nb. As a N. rr-nra strength,
vigour. 2 Chron. xiv. 13. Comp. Ezra ix.
8, 9.
II. To become strong and vigorous, i. e. to re-
cover strength and vigour after fainting, weak-
ness, or sickness. See Gen. xiv. 27. Jud. xv.
19. Josh. V. 8. 2 Kings i. 2. viii. 810, 14.
XX. 7. Isa. xxxviii. 9.
III. In a Hiph. sense spoken of a city, to re-
pair, occ. 1 Chron. xi. 8 of stones burnt
and decayed, to restore them to their former
L
n^n
146
n'^'n
use. occ. Nell. iv. 2, or iii. 34. So in Latin
lapides redivivi, saxa rediviva.
1 V. As from the Latin vis force, vigour, we
have vivo fo live, and vita life, and from the
Greek (ii strength, p>ioi life ; so from the pri-
maiy sense of the Heb. rr-n, namely, strotig,
vigorous, as a verb in Kal, it most commonly
signifies to live, whether naturally, Eceles. vi.
6, & al. freq. or spiritually and eternally.
Lev. xviii. 5. Prov. iv. 4. vii. 2. Hab. ii. 4.
And in the sense of living, the final rr is often
dropped, even when the verb is in the preter
sense. See Gen. v. 5. xi. 12, 14. xxv. 7.
Also, to recover life, revive. 1 Kings xvii. 22.
2 Kings xiii. 21. Job xiv. 14. Isa. xxvi. 14.
Ezek. xxxvii. 3, 9. And as the Eng. verbs
revive and recover have a transitive as well as
a neuter signification, so rrr? in Kal denotes
not only to live, but to cause to live, to preserve
alive. Gen. vii. 3. Deut. vi. 24. Psal. xxxiii.
19. Josh. ix. 15. Ezek. iii. 18. In Hiph. to
cause to live, to preserve alive. Gen. vi. 19,20,
xix. 19. 2 Sam. xii. 3. Josh. vi. 25. xiv. 10,
& al. Comp. Isa. Ivii. 15. Psal. cxix. 37, 40,
50. To restore to life. 2 Kings viii. 1, 5.
Also, because prophets are said to do what
they pronounce or promise shall be done, (see
Gen. xxvii. 37. xli. 13. xlix. 7. Isa. vi. 10.
Jer. i. 10. Ezek. xliii. 3. ) To promise life to,
as a prophet, Ezek. xiii. 19, 22. As a N. "n,
fem. .T-n living. Gen. i. 20, 21. iii. 20. viii.
21. Josh. iii. 10, & al. freq. 1 Sam. xxv. C,
"nb to him that liveth in prosperity, say our
translators ; but it rather seems a part of the
compliment sent to Nabal, as Bate has observ-
ed in his note, " in viventem sis, not viventi
to one who lives. It is equivalent to the Latin
vivas," maystthou live.
rrj713 -n fasj Pharaoh liveth. Gen. xiii. 15, &
al. So the ^nost sacred oath among the Per-
sians, when Mr Hanway was in that country
so late as the year 1744, was, hij the king's
head. See his Travels, vol. i. p. 313.
Applied to waters D^-n living, springing or run-
ning, as opposed to stagnant. Gen. xxvi. 19.
Lev. xiv. 5, 6, & al. As a N. fem. sing, rr-n
and in reg. n-n life. Gen. xviii. 10, 14. Job
xxxiu. 18, 20, 22. Psal. Ixxiv. 19. cxUii. 4.
Ezek. vii. 13, & al. rr-n njjD according to the
time of life. This expression occurs Gen.
xviii. 10, 14. 2 Kings iv. 16, 17, and relates to
the time which passes from a woman's concep-
tion of a child to its birth, when it begins to live,
as other creatures do, being no longer animat-
ed by its connexion with the mother, but sup-
ported in life by respiring the vital air ; when,
as Virgil expresses it, vescitur aura setherea
or auras vitales carpit. Mn. i. lin. 551, 552,
and 391 , 392. Several learned men have been for
rendering rr-n njra when this time or season
revives, namely in the following year, at this
very time next year ; but to denote this, not
only a very diflferent expression is used. Gen.
xvii. 21, but the promise contained in that
text seems to have been given some time before
those in Gen. xviii. 10, 14, which consequent-
ly cannot admit the interpretation last men-
tioned ; for the promised child could not be
born at two different times in the year. As
a N. mas. pliu-. D''n life, of men or animals,
which in them consisted of repeated acts^qv
exertions of vital energy. Gen. xxiii. 1. xxv.
7. xxvii. 46, & al. freq. Hence though -n in
the singular is often applied to Jehovah, and
He is called D'^-n DN'ibK the living Aleim,
Deut. V. 26, 8f al. yet I do not find that His
Life itself is ever expressed by the plural word
D-Ti ; for His Life is, if I may so speak, one
permanent act enduring from eternity to eter-
nity. *
D-'-n mi the spirit oflfe, is ascribed to brutes
as well as to men. Gen. vi. 17. For Gen.
vii. 22, see under Da^3 IK
Chald. As a N. mas. plur. i-'H life. occ. Dan.
vii. 12. We meet also with this form. Job
xxiv. 22 ; whence, as well as from other plu-
rals in ]> occurring in that book, it appears
that 1" was used anciently as a plural termina-
tion in the Hebrew language.
As a N. fem. n^n, and in reg. n-n a living
creature, an animal, including birds, beasts, and
reptiles. Gen. viii. 17 ; exclusive of fish and
fowl. Gen. i. 28, 30 ; but frequently a wild
beast, as being more vigorous and lively than
the tamer species. Gen. i. 25. vii. 21. Lev.
xxv. 7. m-n plural is used for marine creatures
or fishes, Psal. civ. 25. Hence Saxon wiht,
and Eng. wight, a living being, n-n sing, in
reg. seems used for the animal appetite. Job
xxxviii. 39. Comp. Job xxxiii. 20.
rT3p DTT the wild beast of the reed, Psal. Ixviii.
31, may signify either the Egyptian hippopota-
mus, the behemoth, which is said Job xl. 21, to
lie in the covert nap of the reeds and the mud,
and is so represented in the famous f Prcenes-
tine pavement ; or else that periphrastic de-
scription may denote the crocodile, which in
the same pavement is likewise lying among the
reeds of the Nile. Either of these extraordi-
nary animals would be a very proper emblem
of the Egyptians (who are mentioned in the
next verse of the Psalm), since they are both
remarkable for their scarcely vulnerable bodies,
and almost invincible strength, and were in the
days of David to be found, I suppose, hardly
any where near Judea, except in Egypt. By
the crocodile Pharaoh king of Egypt is repre-
sented, Ezek. xxix. 3, 5. xxxii. 2, as the
Egyptians are, Psal. Ixxiv. 14. As a collec-
tive N. in-n beasts, occ. Gen. i. 24. Psal. 1.
10. Ixxix. 2. civ. 1 1, 20. Isa. xl. 16. Ivi. 9,
twice. Zeph. ii. 14- As a N. fem. in reg-
n-n what sustains life, victual, Lat. victus,
which, in like manner, from vivo to live. Isa.
Ivii. 10, Thou didst find 1T nm the victuals
of thy hand ; so Montanus, victum manus tuce.
" Thou hast found the support of thy life by
thy labour." Bp. Lowth. Ps. Ixviii. 11, "jn-n
(As for) thy victual, i. e. the food which
thou gavest them, rra inty- they dwelt in (the
midst of) it. Thus the sacred history informs
us with respect both to the manna, Exod.
xvi. 13 15, and to the quails, Num. xi. 31,
* See Cudworth'8 Intellectual System, vol. i. p. 388,
edit. Birch.
f See Shan's Travels, p. 425, 12(5.
in
147
D::n
32. "inm is put absolute by a usual Hebraism
(comp. Psal. xi. 4. xviii. 31. civ. 17, and
Glassii, Philol. Sacr. lib. ii. tract, i. can. 28).
See more in Dr Chandler's Life of King Da-
vid, vol. ii. p. 64, note, and in Dr Home's
Commentary on the Psalms. As a N. fT-nn,
in reg. riTlO means of supporting life, suste-
nance, victuals. Jud. vi. 4. xvii. 10.
V. As a N. "n quick, raw, either as the human
flesh in the leprosy, occ. Lev. xiii. 10, 14
16. or as the flesh of an animal not dressed
w\\h fire, occ, 1 Sam. ii. 15. As a N.
n-nn quickeiiing, rawness, occ. Lev. xiii. 10, 24.
VL As a N. fem. plur. in reg. "mn Num.
xxxii. 41 , is rendered small towns or villages, i. e.
places where men live, as if it belonged to this
root rr-n, but of this there is no proof, see
therefore under mn IL
VIL Chald. As a N. fem. Kvn an animal, a
beast. Dan. iv. 13. So m-n Dan. vii. 5,
emphat. xm-n Dan. iv. 11 or 14. Plur. ^m,
Dan. vii. 3. Plur. in reg. m-n Dan. iv. 9.
Used collectively, Dan. vii. 12.
in
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
signifies to scratch, rub, scrape, and perhaps
this is nearly the radical idea of the Hebrew
word, for
I. As a N. ^n the palate or roof of the mouth,
from its peculiar roughness. Job xxxiii. 2. Ps.
cxxxvii. 6, & al. freq. Hence there is a beau-
tiful antithesis intimated in Prov. v. 3, nDH
her palate ("isj smoother than oil. And because
the palate is a principal organ in perceiving and
distinguishing the savours of food (see Job xii.
11. xxxiv. 3.); hence ^^ is used for mental
taste or discernment. Job vi. 30. Psal. cxix.
103.
II. As a N. fem. rrsn a fish-hook, from its
rough barb or beard. So the LXX through-
out Kyxttrr^ov, and Vulg. hamus, a hook. occ.
Isa. xix. 8. Hab. i. 15. Job xl. 25, or xli. 1,
Canst thou, or (ironically) thou canst, draw out
the leviathan with a fish-hook? From this
passage Hasselquist, Travels, p. 440, observes
that the leviathan " means a crocodile by that
which happens daily, and without doubt hap-
pened in Job's time, in the river Nile ; to wit,
that this voracious animal, far from being
drawn up by a hook, bites off and destroys all
fishing-tackle of this kind which is thrown out
in the river. I found," adds he, " in one
that I had opened, two hooks which it had
swallowed, one sticking in the stomach, and
the other in a part of the thick membrane
which covers the palate." To the text in Job
however, it may be objected, that Herodotus,
lib. ii. cap. 70, expressly informs us, that in
his time one method of catching crocodiles in
Egypt was by means of a hook, AFKISTPON,
baited wdth a hog's chine, and cast into the
midst of the river ; and that the crocodile hav-
ing swallowed this, was drawn on shore ES-
EAKTseH it; ttjv ynv and despatched. The
true answer to this objection seems to be, that
the Heb. N. nsn, like the French hamegon,
means no other kind of hook than a fish-
hook, to which only it is applied in Scripture ;
whereas the Greek ayx^rrjAv denotes a hook of
whatever kind or size. It might therefore be
very true that the leviathan could not be drawn
out by a nDH, though he might by an ayxia--
Der. a hook.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n.
I. In Kal, absolutely, to wait, tarry. So LXX
(ji,ivu. occ. 2 Kings vii. 9. ix. 3 ; in which lat-
ter passage it is opposed to Da Jleeing. So in
Hiph. occ. Dan. xii. 12.
II. In Kal, transitively, to wait for. occ. Job
xxxii. 4, " Now Elihu D-nmi nrx nx rrDn
had waited for (LXX u^ts^sive) Job during the
dispute, (comp. ver. 11, and ch. xiii. 3. xxxi.
40.) that is, he had refrained from attacking
him so long as the dispute was kept up between
him and his friends." Scott. Hos. vi. 9, As
troops of robbers tv^h -an waiting for a man.
So with b following, Ps. xxxiii. 20. Isa. xxx.
18, & al. freq. And in Hiph. Isa. Ixiv. 4.
The LXX render it by [aivu, t^tt/^jv^, or more
frequently by y^ra^sv*;.
III. In Hiph. with b following, to wait for with
desire, to long for. occ. Job iii. 21. So LXX
l/zu^ovTat. Comp. Hab. ii. 3.
br)n
Occurs not in the simple form, but hence bban
as a N. mas. plur. in reg. or sing, with - para-
gogic, "b-ban red, sparkling, spoken of eyes.
occ. Gen. xlix. 12. LXX x'^e^'^"'" cheerful.
Some of the other ancient Greek versions
render it by Kx&et^oi bright, Biof^ot glowing,
^lUToooi fiery, (po(it^oi terrible. Vulg. pulchriores
more%eauttful. As a N. fem. mb-bDn redness,
sparkling, of eyes from drunken rage. Sym-
machus, xH'^'^''^ fi^ry, fierce. See Schultens
and Michaelis, Supplem. and comp. imder
n-^n III- occ. Prov. xxiii. 29.
In Kal, to be wise, skilful, prudent, in almost
any manner ; and as a N. wise, &c. freq. occ.
As in 1 Kings iv. 31, or ver. 11, we have a
specification of eastern wise men by their names,
so in after times we find that the Greeks had
likewise their seven wise men, namely Thales
of Miletus, Pittacus of Mitylene, Bias of
Priene, Solon of Athens, Cleobulus of Lin-
dum, Myso of Chenae, and Chilo of Lacedae-
mon. For Myso, some put Periander of Co-
rinth, others Anacharsis the Scythian. Of
these sages an account may be seen in Dioge-
nes Laertius, book i. and in others who have
written the lives of the philosophers. Also in
Kal, to make wise, instruct. Job xxxv. 11. Ps.
cv. 22. cxix. 98. In Hiph. to make wise. Ps.
xix. 8. The word is applied to the natural sa-
gacity, skill or instinct of the lower animals.
Prov. xxx. 24, There are four things little upon
earth, but they are D-DSnn D-nan skilful, be-
ing made skilful, or taught skill, or endowed
with great skill. How ? plainly by Him who
formed them.* In Hith. to act or deal wisely.
* See Dr Derham's Physico-Theology, book viii. chap.
5. towards the end; Mr Addison's Spectator. No 120.
121 and an excellent Sermon of the Rev. WUham
Jones, entitled. Considerations on the Nature and Econ-
omy of Beasts and Cattle, p. 21, printed for Robinson,
Paternoster Row.
7n
148
Vn
occ. Exod. i. 10. Also, to make oneself wise,
i. e. as Hith. is often used, to pretend to be so.
occ. Eccles. vii. 16. As a N. fem. nnsn
wisdom, sagacity, skill freq. occ.
Vn
I. To make a hole or opening. It occurs not,
however, as a verb simply in this sense, but
hence as Ns. mas. bn a hollow, ditch or foss
in fortification. 2 Sam. xx. 15. 1 Kings xxi.
23. Isa. xxvi. 1. Lam. ii. 8. b-n the same.
occ. Nah. iii. 8; and according to the reading
of some of Dr Kennicott's codices in the four
preceding texts. As a N. fem. plur. mbnTS
holes, openings, occ. Isa. ii. 19. As a N.
pbn, plur. D-'aibn and maibn an opening or
aperture in a building, a window. Gen. viii. 6.
xxvi. 8, & al. freq.
Hence Eng. hole, hollow.
II. As a V. in Kal and Hiph. (but never with
a radical rt final in this sense) to make or ^in-
dergo an opening, as of the womb in parturition,
to be in labour, as a woman. The Heb. ex-
presses parturition or bringing forth by other
words of a similar import, comp. under -itos to
open, and lac to break. See Isa. xxiii. 4-.
xxvi. 17, 18. liv. 1. In Hiph. to be in labour
with. Isa. xlv. 10. Comp. Mic. i. 12. As
a N. b*n pain or anguish as of a woman in tra-
vail. Jer. vi. 24". xxii. 23- 1. 43. Mic. iv. 9,
& al. Hence as a V. in Kal and Hiph. to be
in pain or anguish as a woman in travail. See
Isa. xiii. 8. Jer. iv. 19, (where observe the rr
is paragogic as usual) Joel ii. 6. Mic. iv. 10.
1 Chron. xvi. 30. It is by a strong figure ap-
plied to the waters, Psal. Ixxvii. 17. to the
mountains on the glorious appearance of Je-
hovah, Hab. iii. 10. to a wilderness on the
noise of his thunder, Psal. xxix. 8 to a
whirlwind, Jer. xxiii. 19. xxx. 23.
III. As a N. biriD, pliu-. fem. rnbn?3 and
nbriTa some fistular wind-instrument of music
with holes, as a flute, pipe, or fife. Exod. xv.
20. Jer. xxxi. 4, IS. It is joined with the rm
or tabor, Exod. xv. 20. Jud. xL 34, and wdth
that and other instruments of music, Ps. cxlix.
3. cl. 4. It is often in our translation render-
ed dunce, but this is rather implied than ex-
pressed in the word, as Exod. xxxii. 19, when
he saw the calf and the piping ; the V. N"T be-
ing here applied to both nouns, as in Exod.
XX. 18. Cant. vi. 12 or 1.3, What did ye see in
the Shulamite ? o-^nnn nbnnD as the pipings,
choruses, (see LXX, Vulg. and Syr.) of two
companies, 1 Sam. xviii. 6, The women came
out to sing mbnnm and the women playing on
pipes or flutes to meet King Saul. From the
sense of the N. It is once used as a V. Jud.
xxi. 21. mbnna binb to pipe with pipes.
Comp. below bbn III.
IV. As a N. fem. rrbn, in reg. nbn, pi. mbn
a cake, i. e. such a one as was pricked full of
holes to prevent fermentation, and such as the
Jews still make, and as are known by the name
of Jews' cakes, Exod. xxix. 2, 23. It should
seem from Lev. xxiv. 5, that the shew-bread
consisted of cakes of this sort.
V. In Kal, to pierce or wound, as a sword. Hos.
xi. 6; where observe that rrbn is a V. 3d
pers. preter. fem. agreeing with n"in M'hich is
h\so feminine. In Niph. to be wounded. 1 Sa.
xxxi. 3. 1 Chron. x. 3.
VI. To break in upon, violate, profane. Num.
xxx. 2 or 3. He shall not profane or break his
word. In Niph. to be profane. Lev. xxi. 4, 9.
Ezek. XX. 9, 14, 22. Isa. xlviii. 11. As a N.
bn profane, what mag be broken in upon, as op-
posed to B'Tp holy, separate. Lev. x. 10. Ezek.
xlii. 20, & al.
Hence liat. vioh, and Eng. violate.
VII. In Hiph. to make an opening or entrance
upon, to begin. See Num. xvi. 46, 47. Deut.
ii. 24. xvi. 9, From the sickle's bnn entering
on the standing corn bnn thou shalt begin to
number. In Huph. to be begun, occ. Gen. iv.
26, bmrr in then it was begun, or an entrance
was made to call on the name of Jehovah. The
form of bmrr in this passage, seems to deter-
mine that the rr in the V. bn.T is not radical,
and consequently that in the sense of beginning
it must be considered as the Hiph. of bn,
though I do not find that the characteristic < is
ever inserted before b. Had the rr in bnrr
been radical, the word to express it was begun
must, I apprehend, have been either in Niph.
bnrra or in Huph.bnrrrr. As a N. fem. rrbnn
and in reg. nbnn an entrance upon, a beginning'
Gen. xiii. 3. Ruth i. 22. Prov. ix. 10, & al.
freq.
VIII. As a N. b^^ the sand. See under bn".
IX. As a N. b-n strength. See imder bn-.
X. As a N. with a formative 3, bn3.
1. A vale, a valley, a low ground between moim-
tains or hills, so called not only because with
respect to them it is, as it were, an opening or
hollow in the earth, but because it was really
thus hollowed out by the receding waters of the
deluge. Gen. xxvi. 17, 19, & al. freq. Comp.
under j;pi XIII.
2. A torrent, a rapid stream, so called from the
channel or hoUoio in which it runs. It gene-
rally denotes torrents or temporary streams, x^i-
f<t^poi TorajLcn, common in the eastern countries,
which are formed by the rain or snow from the
mountains, and many of which run only in win-
ter, and dry up in summer. See 1 Kings xvii.
7. Job vi. 15. In the second edition of this
Lexicon I referred what is said in the latter
part of Isa. xi. 15, to the river Nile ; but on
attentively reconsidering that text with the
learned Vitringa's Comment, it seems evident
that irrarr the river there mentioned is not the
Nile, but the Euphrates, which is thus deno-
minated byway of eminence. Gen. xxxi. 21.
Exod. xxiii. 31, and in Isaiah himself, ch, vii.
20. viii. 7. Ixvi. 12, and consequently that the
"bna streams or channels relate to the latter,
not to the former river. The second part of
the verse should be thus rendered And he
f Jehovah) shall shake his hand over the river,
with the violence of his wind (comp. Exod. xiv.
21.) D-bna rryisu'b irrDm and smite it (i. e. di-
vide it, by smiting J into seven streams or chan-
nels, so that any may walk in shoes, Eng. trans.
dry-shod. ver. 16, And there shall be a highway
for the remnant of his people, which shall be left
FROM Assyria, (N. B.) like as it was to
Israel in the day that he came out of the land
of Egypt. From Hebrew bns is plainly de-
Vn
149
^n
rived the Greek 'Suko;, Lat. Nilus, and Eng.
Nile.
bbn I. 7(> open eminently, to make many or re-
peated holes or openings, to pierce much. It
occurs not, however, as a V. simply in this
sense. But,
II. As a V. bbn, like bn, is applied to the
opening of the female womb in parturition.
To he in labour, travail in birth, as a woman.
Isa. li. 2, And to Sarah who DDbbnnn travail-
ed of you. So LXX ai^ivovo-ae, vfix;. As a N.
or V. infin. used as a N. bbn travailing or
parturition as of hinds, occ. Job xxxix. 1.
Also as a V. to he travailed of, be produced by
travail, as a child. Job xv. 7. Ps. li. 7. xc. 2,
Before the mountains nb" were brought forth,
and the earth bbinn was produced, i. e. by
creation from the womb of nonentity. Spoken
of the Divine Wisdom, Prov. viii. 21, 25,
When there were no deeps before the hills
^nbbin I was brought forth. Was it not from
some expressions of this kind used by the an-
cient believers, that the heathen borrowed the
fable of their Minerva or Divine Wisdom be-
ing brought forth from the head of Jove ? As a
particip. Hiph. bbnn and bbnno producing in-
to being. Deut. xxxii. 18. Prov. xxvi. 10. In
a Hiph. sense, to cause to bring forth, throw
into labour, occ. Psal. xxix. 9. The voice of
Jehovah, i. e. the thunder, mb-N bbin- causeth
the hinds to calve, or cast their young. Comp.
Job xxxix. 1 ; and see this intei-pretation of
Psal. xxix. 9, well vindicated in the learned
Merrick's Annotation, by the testimonies of
Aristotle, Pliny, and Plutarch, that cattle
will cast their young through dread of thunder.
To be in violent pain or anguish. Job xxvi. 5.
Comp. bn II. In Hith. to travail with pain
or anguish, to torment oneself, lavrov Tiftu^ua-^xi.
occ. Job XV. 20. Jer. xxiii. 19, bbinnra ^vv a
travailing whirlwind, big and agonizing, as it
were, with mischiefs. Also, to be in pain,
bear pain. occ. Ps. xxxvii. 7.
III. As a N. b-bn a fiute or pipe with many
holes, occ. Isa. v. 12. xxx. 29. In the former
text it is joined with r^n the tabor, as bino is
in other passages, nor can I tell how it differed
from the instrument last named. It should
seem, however, that it had more holes. Plur.
D"'bbn without the ". occ. 1 K. i. 40. Jer.
xlviii. .36, twice. Ps. Ixxxvii. 7. But observe
that in Kings fifteen of Dr Kennicott's codices
supply the ", as fourteen do at the beginning,
and eighteen towards the end of the verse in
Jer. and that in the Ps. forty-seven, at least,
of his codices read D''bb^^^ ; and that therefore
we may here render the word either as pipes,
or as pipers. These pipes or flutes were in-
struments of joy. Isa. V. 12. 1 K. i. 40, as
well as of sorrow, Jer. xlviii. 36, and particu-
larly employed by those who went up to the
temple. Isa. xxx. 29. And as some verb must
necessarily be supplied in Ps. Ixxxvii. 7, we
may render that verse, the singers, like pipes,
or pipers, i. e. musically, harmoniously, sweet-
ly, {shall sing). All my springs (are) i?i thee.
AH the sources of my hopes and comforts are
in thee, O Sion, thou city of God ! Comp.
ver. 1 3, and Isa. xii. 3. Springs of water
aSbrd in the hot eastern countries a refresh-
ment and delight of which we in this part of
the world can form but an imperfect concep-
tion. Hence as a particip. mas. pi. in Hiph.
D^bbn?3 and fem. mbbnn piping, occ. 1 K. i.
40. Jud. xxi. 23. Comp. above bn III.
I V. To wound very much, pierce, or run through,
or to be wounded, &c. as with a weapon. Job
xxxi. 13, where LXX t^atveircoin hath slain.
Comp. under nil III. and see Ps. cix. 22.
As a particip. in Hiph. bbnn wounding or
stabbing very much or repeatedly, occ. Ezek.
xxviii. 9. Fem. nbbino occ. Isa. li. 9; where
the LXX according to some copies (see Fla-
min. Nobilius in LXX) ha^pri^a.ff breaking
through, and Vulg. vulnerasti thou hast wound-
ed. So in Huph. wounded, &c. Isa. liii. 5.
Ezek. xxxii. 20. As a participle or participial
N. bbn tvounded or stabbed xiery much. Gen.
xxxiv. 27. Num. xix. 16. xxiii. 24. Job xxiv.
12, & al. freq. So LXX often r^avftitri/ti.
Comp. bn V. Can one help thinking that
Plato had seen, or at least heard of Isaiah's
prophecy, ch. liii. 2, &c. ; since in the * 2d
book of his Republic he says, that in order to
exhibit the character of a man perfectly just, it
is necessary that his virtue should be stripped
of all external recommendations, so that by
others he should be reckoned a wicked person,
shoidd be mocked, fji,a,ffriyu(nra.i, ffrnfhXutnra,!,
OihnffiTat, iKKa.v6n(nTai ru e(p6a.\(/,iu' riXiuruv, <rritv-
TX KSifca Tst^Mv, ava.ffxiv^uXivfnTi'ra.t SCOUrged,
tortured, bound, have both his eyes burnt out ;
and at last, having suffered all kinds of evils, be
cut in pieces as a sacrifice, or (as some think
the Greek word signifies) f be hung up or cru-
cified !
V. In Kal, to break in upon very much, so to
violate, or profane eminently. Prov. xxv. 23,
The north wind bbinn will break in upon the
rain; where Symmachus haXvu disperseth,
Vulg. dissipat dissipates ; and the comparison
requires some such word. Comp. under i.iT.
See Gen. xlix. 4. Exod. xx. 25. xxxi. 14.
Lev. xviii. 21. Ps. Ixxxix. 40. Isa. xxiii. 9.
Lam. ii. 2. It is applied to the owner's hand-
selling or first using of the fruit of a newly-
planted vineyard after the expiration of the
fourth year, in which it was consecrated to
God. Deut. XX. 6. xxviii. 30. Comp. Lev.
xix. 23 25. Jer. xxxi, 5. But rrbbn Lev.
xxi. 7, 14, means, I think with Bate, not a
profane woman, but one who has been violated
or deflowered.
As a N. fem. nbbn and rrb-bn is used to ex-
press detestation of a thing, as being profane
and abominable. Far be it ! God forbid ! Gen.
xviii. 25, nu'irrs lb nbbn (There would he J
profaneness to thee from doing, i. e. it would
be a profanation for thee to do. So Ifb-bn
Gen. xliv. 7, 17. But 1 Sam. xxiv. 6 or 7,
{It would be) profaneness to me from Jehovah,
DX if I should do this thing, i. e. Jehovah
would impute it to me as profanCk 1 Sam, xxvi.
Cited by Grotius, Dt' Verit. Rel. Clirist. Hb. iv. cap.
\2, not. 12.
f " Avtx,ir;it*hv>iiu/u,Mi, Iii cTuccm sett palmn tollor,
suspeusor." Hederic. Lex. ,
i^bn
150
nVn
11, (There would be J profaneness to me from
Jehovah rybvfofrom stretching out my hand, &c.
bnbn in Hith. to be in great or violent pain or
anguish of body or mind. occ. Esth. iv. 4;
where the LXX, tTu^it^^h was disturbed. As
a N. fem. rrbnbn violent or acute pain or an-
guish of body or mind. occ. Ezek. xxx. 4, 9.
Nah. ii. 10. Isa. xxi. 3, Therefore mg loins are
filed nbnbn with acute pain ; pangs have taken
hold upon me, as the pangs of a woman that
travaileih. This text clearly shows that the
reduplicate form bnbn takes its meaning from
the lid sense of bn above given.
To wear, wear away, tero, detero. That this
is the radical idea of the V. appears not only
from the use of it in * Arabic, in which it sig-
nifies to wear or rub, as a stone upon a stone,
to scrape, as a currier does the flesh from a
hide, to excoriate, rub off the skin ; but also,
from the scriptural applications of the Heb.
word.
I. As a N. mas. plur. D-xbn engraved orna-
ments which are made by the workman's con-
tinually wearing away with his graver the parts
of the matter to be wrought, occ. Cant. vii. 2.
I suspect the word to mean " such thin flexi-
ble plates of gold or silver, artfully cut through
and engraven in imitation of lace," as Dr Shaw,
Travels, p. 229, mentions to make part of the
head-dress of the Moorish women. Comp.
under pnn.
II. As a N. fem. sing, in reg. nxbn rust of
copper. So LXX, ,os, and Vulg. rubigo.
f The rust of copper is nothing but a solution
or corrosion of the metal by some kind of salt ;
and it is remarkable, that whereas other metals
have their peculiar dissolvents, copper is dis-
solved by all. Even the salts floating in the
common air are often sufficiently powerful to
dissolve or corrode it, which appears from the
serugo or rust on its surface, occ. Ezek. xxiv.
6, 11, 12; from which verses, and all the cir-
cumstances of the parable, it plainly appears
that nxbn cannot mean merely the scum or
froth of the pot, but must denote its rust, which
not being removeable by any other means, was
to be consumed by the fire, and so was a dread-
ful emblem of Jerusalem's punishment.
III. In a Niph. sense, to be corroded or ulcer-
ated, to have corrosive ulcers, occ. 2 Chron.
xvi. 12, ^nd Asa xbn" was ulcerated in his
feet. This expresses the particular nature of
his disease, whereas rrbn 1 K. xv. 23, only
says in general that he was diseased. Six,
however, of Dr Kennicott's codices read rrbn"
in Chron.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. D-xbnn and in reg.
"nbnn corroding, ulcerous diseases, as 2 Chron.
xxi. 19, After two years his bowels fell out by
reason of his disease, so he died Q-Nbrina of ul-
cers. It occurs also Ps. ciii. 3. Jer. xvi. 4.
V. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "Nibnn wastings,
wasting or consuming effects, as of famine, occ.
* See Castell. Lexic. Heptaglott. and Schultons' Oriff.
Heb. lib. i. cap. 9.
t See Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol, i, p. 91.
ncte [p). J J . I
Jer. xiv. 18; where French translat. '* Le.5
langueurs de la faim." It is applied to a land
desolate and waste, vastations. Deut. xxix. 22.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but as a N. is
used for several soft, unctuous substances, li-
quid and solid.
I. The fat of animals. Gen. iv. 4. Exod. xxiii.
18. xxix. 13, & al. freq.
II. The milk of animals. Gen. xviii. 8. Deut.
xiv. 21. Prov. xxx. 33, & al. freq. Hence
Gr. u\<poi, Lat. albus, white.
III. The fat, the most nutritious part, of the
land. Gen. xiv. 18.
IV. The richest and best part of oil and wine.
Num. xviii. 12.
V. The finest and most nutritious part of wheat.
Ps. Ixxxi. 17. cxlvii. 14. Comp. Deut.
xxxii. 14.
VI. As a N. fem. nanbn galbanum, so LXX,
;^;ax/3av>j, and Vulg. galbanum ; both which
names are evidently derived from the Heb. as
the gum itself Mas probably brought from the
east by the Phenicians to the Greeks. * " A
gum issuing from the stem of an umbelliferous
plant, growing in Persia aad many parts of
Africa. Galbanum is soft like wax (a. fat sub-
stance, says f Brookes), and, when fresh
drawn, white ; but it afterwards becomes yel-
lowish or reddish. It is of a strong smell, of
an acrid and bitterish taste, it is inflammable in
the manner of a resin, and soluble in water
like gum." According to this description the
name rranbn might not improbably be com-
pounded of abn fat, and ]nb white. But
Michaelis (Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 753,
Avhom see) prefers the composition of it from
nbn milk or gum (for the Syriac uses the N. in
both senses), and pb white, as being the white
milk or gum of the ferula, or fennel-giant plant.
Once, Exod. xxx. 34.
Der. Hence the ancient Gaulish or Celtic kalb
or I galb, which, as Suetonius informs us, (in
Galba, cap. 3.) signified very fat, from which
circumstance an ancestor of the emperor Galba
is said to have had his name, and left it to his
descendants. Hence also the Eng, calf. See
Junius, Etymol. Anglican, in Calf
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Syriac
signifies, to creep, creep in, creep or come on
insensibly, or by degrees. The Syriac version
uses the participleinbnra for ev^wovrts creep-
ing into. 2 Tim. iii. 6.
As a N. nbn.
I. The name of an animal, the weazle; so LXX,
yoiXn, and Vulg. mustela. It seems to have
its Hebrew name from its insidious creeping
manner. Thus there is a species of this ani-
mal called in Latin furo, furus, and furunculus,
from fur a thief, occ. Lev. xi. 29.
II. Tiine, which slides away insensibly; as the
poet.
* New and Complete Dictionary of Arts and Sci-
ences, &c.
\ Nat. Hist. vol. vi. p. 82.
i " Galb, Cald, en Bas.Brelon siifnifie un homtne
gros etgras." Gerelin, Monde Trimitif j Disc. Prelim,
torn. V. p. xxix.
nbn
151
D7n
Tempora labuntur, lacitisquc senescimun annis.
Time glides away, and silent flow the years
That bring- old age.
So Ovid, Metam. lib. x. lin. 519,
Labitur occulte, fallitque volatilis actas.
Time slips our tiotice, and unheeded flies.
It is used for the age of man, or time of his life,
occ. Job xi. 17. Ps. xxxix. 6.
III. Transient, transitory, occ. Ps. Ixxxix. 48.
" Remember how transitory / am ; unto what
vanity thou hast created all the sonnes of Adam."
Ainsworth.
IV. This transitory world, occ. Ps. xvii. 14.
xlix. 2.
The ahove are all the passages wherein the
word occurs. Aquila and Symmachus render
it, Ps. xlix. 2, ideally, by xeerxlvtri* a going
down or retreat.
Der. To glide. Qu ? eld, old, elder, alderman,
(i. e. elderman).
nVn
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
In general, to he or make faint, or languid, to
labour or toil tofaintness or languor, Ka,[ji.iu, la-
boro. The LxX have frequently rendered it
by ^oviBj, which well expresses its import.
I. In Kal, to be languid, weak. Jud. xvi. 7, 11,
17; in which three passages the L XX render
'JT'bn by uchvnffu I shall be weak ; so the
Vulg. in the two former by infirmus ero, but
in the last by deficiam I shall fail, faint. Comp.
1 K. xxii. 34. 2 Chron. xviii. .33. Isa. xiv. 10.
II. In Kal, to be languid, weak or infirm, as by
sickness, to be sick, diseased. Gen. xlviii. I.
1 K. xiv. 1, & al. freq.
In Niph. to be made, or become weak or sick,
Dan. viii. 27. Comp. Ezek. xxxiv. 4, 16 ;
and observe, that in the two last passages it is
opposed to pin strengthening. In Hiph. to
make sick. Hos. vii. 5. Prov. xiii. 12. In
Hith. to become sick. occ. 2 Sam. xiii. 2.
Also, to make oneself sick, i. e. behave as a sick
person, occ. 2 Sam. xiii. 5, 6. As a N. "bn
sickness, infirmity. Deut. vii. 15. xx\'iii. 59, 61,
& al. freq. rrbnn the same. Exod. xv. 26.
xxiii. 25, & al. freq.
III. In Kal, to be faint in mind, afflicted, sorry,
concerned, grieved. 1 Sam. xxii. 8. Jer. v. 3.
So in Niph. Amos vi. 6. Asa particip. Ben-
oni fem. in Kal, used in an active sense,
making sorrowful, grieving, afflictive. Eccles. v.
12, 15. Comp. Prov. xiii. 12. In Hiph. to
cause to grieve, to afflict. Isa. liii. 10, "bnrr
" he hath put him to grief." Eng. translat.
where observe that the final - is substituted for
rr. One, however, of Dr Kennicott's codices
reads ibnrr, as one more did originally.
I V. In Kal, to be faint with labour, to labour
even to fuintness. Lam. iv. 6. So LXX,
i^ovirav. Also, to perform with great labour
even to weariness and faintness. Thus ascribed
ttMe^wTCGfrctiui to Godj Deut. xxix. 22, All the
plagues of that land, and the vastat ions nbn liVH
rrn mrr- which Jehovah hath laboured, labori-
ously inflicted, or wearied himself in inflicting,
upon it. So perhaps in Hiph. or Huph. Mic.
vi. 13, And even /"n-bnrr am faint or wearied
with smiting thee. In Ni])h. to become fain
with labour. Jer. xii. 13.
V. As a N. "bn an ornament curiously wrought
with great labour and pains,
" While the pale artist plies his sickly trade."
occ. Prov. XXV. 12. Fem. in reg. n-'bn the
same. occ. Hos. ii. 13 or 15.
VI. 0-33 nbn to make the countenance faint or
languid, in opposition, I suppose, to its being
p"rn firm, steady, as Ezek. iii. 8, denotes to
prevail over a person by importunate supplica-
tion, i. e. to put him out of countenance, as it
were, by one's importunity, and make him
ashamed to deny one. Comp. urn. It very
nearly answers the Gr. IveruTuv, which Scapula
explains by " pudore afficio tali, quo efficitur,
ut is, a quo aliquid peto, ne obtueri quidem
me possit, riedum id denegare." Exod. xxxii.
11. Job xi. 19. Ps. cxix. 5, & al, freq.
To catch at or up, to seize eagerly or hastily.
Once, I K. xx. 33, And they made haste ^'Qbrv^
ninnrr and eagerly caught at or up what (came)
from him. So the Targum rr-SD NmEiion they
caught it from him; LXX, aviXt^avra Tv>.oy
iK rov arofjt.tt,roi avrov, and Vulg. rapuerunt
verbum de ore ejus, they caught the word out
of his mouth.
D'er. To clutch, hilt, hold.
As Ns. rrabn and iobn. See among the Plu-
riliterals.
This root, as it stands in the Lexicons, seems
one of the most difficult in the Pleb Bible :
but this difficidty has, I apprehend, principally
arisen from assigning to it senses taken from
the dialectical languages, but which, on a close
examination, it does not appear to have in the
Hebrew. Thus from the rabbinical Chaldee
and the Syriac, it has been supposed to denote
being solid, thriving, healthy, in Job xxxix. 4.
Isa. xxxviii. 16; and from the Targum sup-
posed to be supported by the Syriac, to signify
the yolk of an egg, in Job vi. 6. I think the
radical or leading idea of the word is to break,
break off", or away.
I. To break, or be broken away. occ. Job xxxix.
4. Speaking of the hinds, ver. 3, They bow
themselves, they bring or burst forth their young,
they cast out their sorrows, ver. 4, orr-a^ nnbn"
their young ones break away, either from the
womb (alluding to their vigorous efforts even
before they are brought forth), or from their
dams almost as soon as dropt, as not needing
their farther care ; thus it follows in the text,
they grow up or thrive with corn, they go forth
and return not unto them. The LXX render
IDbn** in this passage by acrafp,|i/<r/v will break
away, the Vulg. by separantur are separated.
II. in Hiph. to break, or break in pieces, as it
were, by sickness, occ. Isa. xxxviii. 16, Thou
hast both broken me (Vulg. con-ipies thou ivilt
chastise] and revived or recovered me. This
kind of expression is very agreeable to the
scri])tural style. Comp. ver. 13. Deut xxxii.
39. J Sam. ii. 6, Job v. 18. Hos. vi. 1.
oVn
152
lVn
III. As a N. D^b^n and obn, pi. mnbn a dream,
which usually consists of broken parts ov frag-
ments of ideas or images which had been re-
ceived by our senses, particularly by our sight,
while awake. That this is a just description
of a dream will be evident to any one who will
consider and compare it with the experience
of himself and others. * freq. occ Job vi. 6,
Can that ichich is insipid be eaten without salt 9
Or is there any taste (or wisdom) mnbn T-'li
in the drivel of dreams ? In which words I
think Job means not only to brand the futility
of Eliphaz's preceding discourse in general,
but particularly alludes to the dream or night-
vision he had mentioned ch. iv. 13, &c. And
to account for the sarcastic harshness of Job's
expression, it must be considered that his an-
ger was greatly inflamed by the cruel insinua-
tions of Eliphaz concerning the cause of his
bitter sufferings. The LXX explain n-in
mnbn by sv ^'w^afr/ xsva/s in vain words, which
preserves the sense, though certainly not the
precise ideas of the Hebrew terms. Hence as
a verb in Kal, obn to dream. Gen. xxviii. 12.
Isa xxix. 8, & al. freq. As a particip. mas.
plur. in Hiph. D'-Tsbna causing to he dreamed.
occ. Jer. xxix. 8.
This word obn is very often applied to those
supernatural dreams, by which God under the
Patriarchal and Mosaic dispensations was
wont to communicate his well to men, and
which, like the natural ones, often consist-
ed of broken, discordant images, as may be seen
in Joseph's prophetic dreams, Gen. xxxvii ;
in those of Pharaoh's butler, Gen. xl ; of
Pharaoh, Gen. xU; of Nebuchadnezzar, Dan.
ii ; and of Daniel, Dan. vii. And from such
really divine communications the heathen ap-
pear very early to have had their notion of the
heavenly , information to be procured from
dreams. Thus Achilles in the first book of
the Iliad, lin. 63, advises the Greeks to con-
sult some om^o^oXov or dreamer of dreams, add-
ing
For dreams descend from Jove.j- Pope.
And in the second book Jupiter employs a de-
lusive dream to deceive Agamemnon.
IV. As a N. rtnbnx some kind of precious
stone, an amethyst; so the LXX, and Vul-
gate. I suspect it means that particular sort
of amethyst which Brookes (^Nat. Hist. vol. v.
p. 137.) describes as " shining most like a
carbuncle, and being so hard that they may be
turned into a sort of diamonds, so as to deceive
the most skilful lapidaries. In this view the
Hebrew name rrnbrix q- d. the breaker, will
refer to the hardness of the stone, as obrt" the
name for the diamond likewise does ; see un-
der Dbn VI. occ. Exod. xxviii. 19. xxxix. 12.
The reader may find some good remarks on tliis cu-
rious subject, in Dr Hartley's Observations on Man, vol.
i. p. 383, &c.
+ Where see Pope's Note. See also Dr Thomas Jack-
son's Works, book i. ch. i), Le Clerc's note on Gen, xv.
17, and Arnold's on Ecclus xxxiv. 6.
Denotes passing, succession after, or in the place
of, and so change, renewal.
I. In Kal, intransitively, to pass, pass on, pro-
ceed. 1 Sam. X. 5. Job iv. 15. ix. 26. Isa.
viii. 8. Comp. Job ix. 11. xi. 10. Isa. xxi. 1.
II. To pass away. Cant. ii. 11, The rain t]^^
lb Tbn passing away, is gone off. In a Hiph.
sense, to cause to pass off, or make their exit,
to abolish, occ. Isa. ii. 18. Comp. Isa. xxiv.
5. As a N. or V. infin. used as a N. 5^^b^
passing away, perishing, occ. Prov. xxxi. 8, "33
eiibn liable or likely to perish. Comp. under
rran VI. 11 ; and observe that our Eng. word
perish is from the Lat. pereo, which from per
entirely, and eo to go, very nearly answers to
the Heb. nbn in this view.
III. In Kal, transitively, to pass, drive, or
strike through. Jud. v. 26. Comp. Job xx.
24. The French say in like manner, passer
son epee au travers du corps de quelqu'un.
Hence
IV. As a N. mas. plur. D^sbnn stabbing
knives for killing the victims. Vulg. cultri.
occ. Ezra i. 9.
V. In Hiph. to cause one thing to pass away,
as it were, and another to succeed in its place,
to substitute one thing for another, so to change.
Gen. xxxi. 7. tibnm and hath changed my
hire these ten times. So ver. 41. Lev. xxvii.
10, He shall not ^^s-b^^ exchange it (the beast),
i. e. for money, as in the preceding instances
of human persons, nor "i-n" change it, i. e. for
another beast, as it follows, a good for a bad,
or a bad for a good ; and if ion- nnrr he shall
at all change beast for beast Hence as a N.
t)bn on exchange, occ. Num. xviii. 21, 31;
where it may be rendered as a particle in, ov,
as an, exchange for, in lieu of. Also in Hiph.
to change as one's garments, substitute others to
those worn. Gen. xxxv. 2. xli. 14. As a N.
fem. pi. mnbn and ms-bn changes as of rai-
ment. Gen. xlv. 22. 2 K. v. 5, & al. Also
in Hiph. to substitute, occ. Isa. ix. 9 or 10,
The sycamores are cut down, ti'^bns D^IKI but
we will substitute cedars. This seems more
simple than our common translation, " we
will change them into cedars." As a N. fem.
plur. ms^bn substitutions or successions of
some in the room of, or after, others. Succes-
sive attacks. Job X. 17. Courses, Lat. vices.
I K. V. 14 or 28. Changes, either of fortune
as we speak, or of heart and life. occ. Psal.
Iv. 20.
VI. In Hiph. to renew, or be renewed. Isa. xl.
31. xli. 1. Job xxix. 20.
VII. Spoken of vegetables. In Kal, to be re-
newed, to sprout or spring afresh, Ps. xc. 5, 6.
So in Hiph. Job xiv. 7, where LXX, urav-
fy,ffsi; whence at the 14th verse Job applies
the N. fem. in reg. ns^bn to a renovation, as
of a tree cut down, i. e. to a reviviscence, or
resurrection to another and a better life. The
question at the beginning of the verse. If a
man die, shall he live again 9 does not denote
any doubt on the part of Job, for see ch. xix.
25, &c. but is an expression of joyful admira-
tion like that of Solomon, I Kings viii. 27.
Comp. Mr Peters's Dissertation on Job, p.
ybn
153
phn
194, &c. The LXX excellently explain
"ns-bn Xll Ty by tus -rotX-n yivai/^ai till I am
made again or anew.
VIII. As a N, fem. pi. mDbn?2 looks of hair
on the head, which are continually changing, or
renewing, the old hairs naturally falling off,
and new ones succeeding in their room, in
which respect they differ from the hairs of the
beard. Comp. under ]p't II. occ. Jud. xiv.
13, 19.
IX. Chald. Of time, to pass, or be renewed.
occ. Dan. iv. 13, 20, 22, 29 ; or, 16, 23, 25, 32.
From Heb. tibn, the caliphs, Mahomet's suc-
cessors, ultimately had their title.
I. To loose, set loose, loosen, disengage, draw out
or off, x.'^Xa.ffou, as stones from a building, Lev.
xiv. 40, 43. a shoe from the foot. Dent. xxv.
9, 10. As a N. fem. rrif-bn a loose robe or
garment, or rather spoil drawn or stript off an
enemy, occ. Jud. xiv. 19. 2 Sam. ii. 21. As
a N. fem. plur. mybnQ either loose robes or
garments, or rather such garments as are worn
only on particular occasions, and are therefore
continually put off. occ. Isa. iii. 22. Zech.
iii. 4. In the latter passage it seems to denote
the high-priest's robes, which were worn only
on solemn occasions (LXX, To^tiof] robes
reaching down to the feet) ; in the former, some
kind of cloak, burnoose, or curdee, which last,
says Lady M. W. Montague, is " a loose robe,
they (the Turkish women) throw off' or put
on, according to the weather, being of rich
brocade, either lined with ermine, or sables."*
If the Jewish ladies used such, no wonder the
prophet mentions them among the ornaments
they were proud of.
II. To loosen, let loose, let down, draw out, as
whales do their dugs to their young. Lam. iv.
3. See Bochart, vol. ii. 46, &c.
III. In Hiph. to loose, loosen, make easily pliant
and flexible, as the bones in their sockets, or
joints, which is the consequence of a well-fed
succulent body. occ. Isa. Iviii. 11. So the
LXX render it -^riottSyiffirai shall be fat, Vnlg.
liberabit shall make free or pliant. Comp. Job
xxi. 24. Prov. xv. 30.
IV. In Kal, to disengage oneself, to withdraw.
occ. Hos. V. 6.
V. To set loose, or free from danger or trouble,
to deliver. Ps. vi. 5. xviii. 20, & al.
VI. To free from encumbrance, expedite, as a
soldier preparing for battle. It occurs as a
particip. paoul. Num. xxxi. 5. xxxii. 21, & al.
In Josh. iv. 13, the LXXi'enderitby sw^^yva/
ready prepared. So Symmachus in Isa. xv.
4. Vulg. expediti. In Niph. to be thus dis-
encumbered or expedite. Num. xxxii. 17, & al.
In Hiph. to make thus expedite. Num. xxxi.
3, & al.
Michaelis however (Supplem. ad Lex. Heb.
p. 797.) thinks that the word, when applied
in a military sense, rather denotes the drawing
out, draughting, or selecting men for service ;
and it must be confessed that this interpreta-
Letters, vol. ii. p. 13, 14.
tion excellently suits Num. xxxi. 3. xxxii. 17,
21, 27, 29, .30, 32, compared with Josh. iv.
13. So Aquila in Deut. iii. 18, renders
D^aibn by |>j^j^syo/ draughted.
VII. As a N. mas. plur. D"'i:bn the loins, the
lower part of the back, extending the length of
the five lower vertebrce of the spine, and con-
tained between the ribs and the as sacrum,
called D'-ybn because /ree/rom ribs, and more
flexible than the upper part of the body. Gen.
XXXV. 11. Isa. xxxii. 11. Jer. xxx. 6. Comp.
Isa. XV. 4, '^ the very loins." Bp. Lowth.
Der. Lat. laxo, whence lax, relax, relaxation,
&c. Lat. luxo, whence Eng. luxate, luxation,
Lat. luxus, Qu? whence luxury, &c. Lat. lassus,
whence Eng. lassitude, lazy. Eng. loose, Qu ?
The radical idea seems to be, smooth, even, equa-
ble.
I. To be smooth. As a participial N. pbn
smooth as opposed to liny hairy, rough, occ.
Gen. xxvii. 16. As a N. fem. in reg. npbn
a smooth part. occ. Gen. xxvii. 16. As a N.
mas. plur. in reg. "pbn smooth. Spoken of
stones or pebbles, occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 40. Isa.
Ivii. 6. I understand the former part of this
verse parenthetically, {In or among the smooth
stones of the valley [as briD means in the pre-
ceding verse] shall be thy portion ; they, they are
thy lot.) i. e. As thou hast slain the innocent
children to thy idols in the valleys, so in the
valleys likewise thou shalt be slain and buried,
Comp. Lev. xxvi. 30. Ezek. vi. 4, 5, 13. As
a N. fem. plur. mpbn smooth, slippery places.
occ. Psal. Ixxiii. 18, where Jerome, in lubrico
in a slippery place, and Symmachus to the same
purport, v oXiffSoi, smooth. In Hiph. to make
smooth. Isa. xli. 7.
II. As a verb in Kal, to be smooth, as words,
Ps. Iv. 22. comp. under xnn III. As a N.
fem. plur. mpbn smooth, agreeable words, or
things. Isa. xxx. 10, Speak unto us smooth
things. " MaXaxa -^ivhyi, soft lies." Euripides,
cited by Wetstein on John vi. 60. Compare
Ezek. xii. 24. As a verb in Hiph. joined
with y\Tvb the tongue, Psal. v. 10. Prov. xxviii,
23; or with onnx words, Prov. ii. 16. vii. 5;
it properly denotes smoothing the tongue or
words, and refers to the glibness as well as the
agreeableness of one's speech. It is used abso-
lutely, to smooth, speak smoothly, flatter, occ.
Prov. xxix. 5. As a N. pbn smooth or
smoothness joined with rrs the mouth, Prov.
xxvi. 28; with "nsiy the lips, Prov. vii. 21.
Comp. Psal. xii. 3, 4 ; with -jn the palate.
Prov. V. 3. As a N. fem. in reg. npbn
smoothness, joined with ^lu^b the tongue, Prov.
vi. 24.
III. It is spoken of internal smoothing, soothing
or flattery, where no audible words are used.
Psal. xxxvi. 3, For "i-bx p-bnrr he sootheth,
or dealeth smoothly with himself in his own
eyes as to finding out his iniquity, to detest fit J
" Nor self-abhorrent looks within
To view the measure of his sin."
Thus Mr Merrick, who in his Annotation
confirms the interpretation here given.
E'Vn
154
on
I V. In KhI, to divide in an even, exact, regular
manner. Gen. xlix. 27. Deut. iv. 19. Josh,
xviii. 5. Jud. v. 30, & al. freq. Also, to re-
ceive such a division or share. Josh, xviii. 2.
2 Sam. xix. 29. Prov. xvii. 2. xxix. 24. Jer.
xxxvii. 1 2 ; to receive a share or portion
from thence, i. e. from the land of Benjamin
last mentioned, in the midst of the people. To
this purpose both the Targum and Vulg. and
this seems a much better and easier sense than
either of those given in the text and mar-
gin of our translation. Comp. Dr Blayney
on the place. In Niph. to be regularly divided.
See Num. xxvi. 53, 55, 56. Isa. xxxiv. 17.
Amos vii. 17. As Ns. pbn and fem. rrpbn
an exact regular division, part or portion. Gen.
xiv. 21. 2 Kings ix. 26, & al. freq. Lam. iv.
16, Dpbn mrr* -33 the face or presence of Je-
hovah (was J their portion. So LXX, t^oo-u-
vre* Kv^iov ^sa/f uvtuv. Comp. Num. xviii. 20,
and see Dr Blayney on Lam. As a N. fem.
npbna a regular division of persons, or a com-
pany, or course of persons so divided. 1 Chron.
xxvii. 2, 4, & al. freq.
In the explanation of this root I am much in-
debted to Schultens's MS. Origines Hebraicae,
and with him observe that this sense of divid-
ing exactly and hy rule affords a noble image,
and heightens the dignity and beauty of this
verb, with all its applications under this
head.
pbpbn occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate
form, but as a N. fem. plur. mpbpbn.
I. Great smoothness or slipperiness. occ. Psal.
XXXV. 6. Jer. xxiii 12.
II. Great smoothnesses of speech, great adula-
tions ov flatteries, occ. Dan. xi. 21, 34.
Der. Lat. calx, Eng. chalk from its smooth-
ness. Lat. calculus a pebble, whence Eng.
calculate, calculation.
To throw or cast down, projecit, dejecit,
" stravit, projecit (e. g. humi), to lay along,
throw down (as on the ground)." Michaelis ;
who remarks that the Arabic Dbn denotes the
sod, stratum which is laid or spread under the
camel's packsaddle (namely to prevent his
back being hurt, comp. Castell in Dbn), and
as a verb to spread such a sod on a camel,
" stravit camelum."
I. In Kal, to cast down, subdue, as in battle,
occ. Exod. x\di. la As a N. fem. mir^bn a
being cast down or subdued, a defeat, strages.
; occ. Exod. xxxii. 18 ; where it is opposed to
rT*na3 victory. As a participial N. irbn cast
down, defeated, as opposed to lisa strong for
war. occ. Joel iii. or iv. 10.
IL In Niph. sense, to be cast down, as a dead
man on the ground, occ. Job xlv. 10.
III. To cast, or cast down, i. e. lots. The
Hebrew word for lots being understood, as it
is after b-arr to cause to fall, Josh, xxiii. 4.
Ps. Ixxviii. 55. Ezek. xlviii. 29. occ. Isa. xiv.
12, How art thou fallen from heaven, O Luci-
fer, son of the morning ! How art thou cut down
to the earth, D-na bj; a;bin who didst cast (lots)
upon nations f The stnicture of the sentence
requires that these last words should be refer-
red to the prosperous state of the king of Ba-
bylon ; and an instance not unlike to his cast-
ing lots upon nations, we have Ezek. xxi. 21,
22, or 26, 27. Or shall we partly adopt Vi-
tringa's interpretation, Isa. xiv. 12, and ren-
der the words, who didst subdue those that
were over nations ; thus making bv equivalent
to bjr "iiyx, Isa. xxii. 15? Comp. 1 K. iv. 6.
The above cited are all the texts wherein the
root occurs.
n
I. In Kal, intransitively, to be, or grow warm
or hot. Gen. xviii. 1. Exod. xvi. 21, w'omn om
And the sun grew hot, and it (the manna)
melted ; not the body or orb of the sun surely,
but the stream from it. The heart is very
properly said to be on hot, whether from anger,
Deut. xix. 6 ; or from pungent concern,* Ps.
xxxix. 4. Also transitively, to warm, heat, as
by incubation. So LXX, ^xx4".i. occ. Job
xxxix. 14, where see Schultens and Scott. In
Niph. to be heated, inflamed. Isa. Ivii. 5. on*'
(used impersonally as -in") there shall be heat.
Eccles. iv. 11. Comp. 1 Kings i. 1, 2 ; and
on on" xbT in ver. 1, observe that vh^ as well
as 1 is often conversive, as Exod. xl. 37. In
Hith. to warm oneself, to become hot or warm.
Job xxxi. 20. As a N. on heat. Gen. viii.
22. Isa- xviii. 4. Jer. xvii. 8. Also, hot. Josh,
ix. 12. As a N. fem. rrnn and in reg. nan
heat, as that of the c;?2U' which reaches the
earth, and from which nothing thereto pertain-
ing is hid. occ. Ps. xix. 7. Job xxx. 28, I go^
or am grown, black rrTon xba without the heat,
namely by his distemper. See Mr Scott's
note, and observe from Michaelis's Recueil de
Questions, p. 72, that in the elephantiasis,
which appears to have been Job's disease, " At
first the whole skin becomes red, then of a
leaden colour, or even quite black." Comp.
ver. 30. But
II. As a N. fem. nan the solar flame or fire,
as distinguished both from Din the orb of the
sun, and from m'ov; the light flowing from it.
And for this latter reason it is, in the only
three passages where it is used in this sense,
constantly joined with nanb the white of the
moon, never with ni" the stream from it. occ.
Cant. vi. 10. Isa. xxiv. 23. xxx. 26, And
Tixn the LIGHT (73 lab n of the white illumined
disc of the moon shall be as the light nann of
the solar fire, and the light n^nrr of the so-
lar fire shall be seven fold.f
III. As a N. Din tanned, tawny, or made brown,
as men are by the heat of the sun, so LXX
(potio; ; or rather yellowish, like the colour of the
solar fire, so Vulg. fulvus. occ. Gen. xxx.
32, 33, 35, 40.
ly. As a N. fem. non and in reg. nan heat,
i. e. wrath, rage, which is but too well known
to quicken the pulse and heat the body. It is
frequently api)lied av^^MTOTa^a; to God as well
as to man. Gen. xxvii. 44. Deut. ix. 19.
Ezek. iii. 14, & al. freq.
' * See Elsiicr's'Observat. Sacr. on Luke xxiv. 32, and
Merrick's Aniiot. on Ps. x. 2.
t See Mr Tike's Philosopliia Sacra, p. 57.
on
155
KDH
V. Chald. as a N. fern. N^n heat, wrath, fury, i
occ. Dan. iii. 13, 19. xi. 44.
VI. As a N. fern, nnn and in reg. nan.
1. Strong injiammatory liquor. Jobxxix. 6, When
I washed my steps with rrnn supposed to be put
for rrxrsn, and rendered butter, but seems ra-
ther to denote wine, being here joined as usual,
with oil. Comp. Job xxiv. 18; where it is
mentioned as a curse, that a man should not
behold the treadings of the vineyards. Hab. ii.
15, Who puttest -jnnn thy strong liquor unto
him. Comp. Isa. v. 11. Jer. li. 39. Hos. vii.
5. The princes began heating, or to be hot,
with wine J where LXX ^vfi,ov(T^on, and Vulg.
furere, to rage.
2. Injlanunatory poison, as of serpents. Deut.
xxxji. 24, 33. Psal. Iviii. 5. cxl. 4. From Job
vi. 4, it appears that the art of poisoning arrows
was very ancient in Arabia. See Mr Scott's
note, and comp. Targum on Psal. Ixiv. 4.
The venenatae sagittse poisoned arrows of the
ancient Mauri or Moors in Africa are men-
tioned by Horace, lib. i. ode 22, line 3 ; and
we are informed, that " the Africans were
obliged to poison their arrows, in order to de-
fend themselves from the wild beasts \vith
which their country was infested. This poison
Pliny tells us, was incurable." Dacier's and
Francis's note. And that poisoned arrows
were anciently used by other nations, besides
the Mauri, may be seen in Grotius, De Jure
Belli et Pacis. lib. iii. cap. 4, 16 : in Frein-
shemius's note on Curtius, lib. ix. cap. 8, 20 ;
in Justin, lib. xii. cap. 10, 2, and Bernecce-
rus's note there j and in Virgil, JEn. xii. line
857, 858.
But perhaps no passage in any heathen author
so clearly shows the antiquity and make of
poisoned arrows, as what we read in Homer
concerning Ulysses, that he went to Ephyra,
a city of Thessaly, in order to procure deadly
poison for smearing his brazen-pointed arrows,
from lius, the son of Mermerus, who is said
to have been descended from Medea and
Jason ; Odyss. i. line 260, &c.
i^X,^ro yx.^ xdxua-i ^tty,; in r/,6; O^virinv;,
*APMAKON ANAPO<I)ONON h4r,ui)>os, <xpj el uv,
IOT2 XPIE20AI XAAKHPEA2
VII. As a N. fem. nrsn a pitcher made of earth
hardened by heat. occ. Gen. xxi. 14, 15, 19;
in all which passages the LXX render it by
affxo;, and the Vulg. by uter, a bottle of skin :
but this has no apparent connexion with the
idea of the root; and Dr Shaw, Travels, p.
241, describes the Moorish women as carrying
water in a pitcher (an earthen one I suppose he
means), as well as in a goafs skin. It is plain
from Mark xiv. 13. Luke xxii. 10, that earthen
pitchers, }ti^u.fjt.ta, were sometimes used by the
Je\vs for carrying water.
VIII. As a N. mas. plur. D'-arsn probably
some images dedicated to the sun or solar fire.
They are said to be broken or cut dovATi. Lev.
xxvi. 30. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 7. Ezek. vi. 4, 6.
And 2 Chron. xxxiv. 4, shows pretty clearly
of what form, and for what uses they were,
And they brake down the altars of the Baals, in
his (Josiah' s) presence ; and the D-sran images
which were on high above them, he cut down.
As the altars were dedicated to Baal, or the
solar fire, so, no doubt, were the images like-
wise. But the images of Baal were of the
beeve or ox kind, (see under bira III.) often
made of brass or copper, and heated within for
the horrid purpose of burning their children
alive in honour of the sun (see under in X.
and ^b?3 II.); and such were the D'-ann, or
sun-images. The word occurs also Isa. xvii.
8. xxvii. 9. And for the farther illustration
of 2 Chron. xxxiv. 4, it may be proper to ob-
serve from the learned Jos. Mede, Works, p.
391, fol. that the /Sw^a/ or altars of the gen-
tiles, in general, " were suggesta or scabella
sculptilium et simulachrorum, idol-stools or
footstools of their images, in respect of the ac-
commodation the one had to the other ; which
was such, as [that] their idols were placed be-
fore, upon or above- their altars. This may
appear by that of St Austin, Hom. vi. De
Verbis Domini, where he proves from this
posture [position], that the gentiles took and
worshipped their idol-statues for gods, because
they placed them upon their altars. Nam illi
quod numen habeant et pro numine accipiant
illam statuam, ara testatur." Hence Lat.
caminus a fire-hearth, stove or vent, and Eng.
chimney.
IX. As a N. nnn and nmn a icall, see under
root nnn.
X. As a N. '>nn husband's father, see under
rrnn.
Dnn to be warm. occ. Isa. xlvii. 14. xliv. 16;
Avhere ^ is substituted for the latter d. In
Hith. to make oneself warm, be warmed, occ.
Job xxxi. 20.
Hence hummums hot baths, an Arabic word
brought from Turkey.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. so the idea is un-
certain, but in Arabic it signifies, inter al. to
befoul, as water by being troubled or disturbed.
See Castell. Hence, therefore, and from its
application in Heb. I suspect that the meaning
of the root is to disturb, agitate.
I. As a N. fem. rrxnn and in reg. nxnn but-
ter, which is made by the agitation of the milk
or cream. Pro v. xxx. 33. 2 Sam. xvii. 29, &
al. The ancient way of making butter in
Arabia and Palestine was probably nearly the
same as is still practised by the Bedoween
Arabs, and Moors in Barbary, and which is
thus described by Dr Shaw : " Their method
of making butter is by putting the milk or cream
into a goat's skin turned inside out, which they
suspend from one side of the tent to the other,
and then pressing it to ayid fro in one uniform
direction, they quickly occasion the separation
of the unctuous and wheyey parts. " Travels,
p. 168. So " the butter of the Moors in the
empire of Morocco which is bad, is made of
all the milk (comp. Prov. xxx. 33, above) as it
comes from the cow, by putting it into a skin
and shaking it, till the butter separates from
it." Stewart's Jouniey to Mequinez. And,
what is more to our purpose, as relating to
what is still practised in Palestine, Hassel-
quist, speaking of an encampment of the
172X1
156
n-on
Arabs, which he found not far from Tiberias,
at the foot of the mountain or hill where Christ
preached his sermon, says, " They made but-
ter in a leather bag hung on three poles, erect-
ed for the purpose, in the form of a cone, and
draivn to and fro by two women." Trav. p. 159.
II. As a N. iem. rrxnn seems to denote the
butter-milk, which as well as the butter is form-
ed by agitation. Jud. v. 25. (comp. Jud. iv.
19.) Job XX. 17, He shall not see the streams
of honey and rrxnn butter-milk. Judea is of-
ten extolled as a a land flowing with milk and
honey. And the surprise of the mere English
reader at finding butter-milk mentioned in
scripture as a dainty liquor will perhaps cease,
when he is informed, from Stewart's Journey
to Mequinez, that the modem Moors, " are
so fond of butter-vdlk, which is their chief des-
sert, that when they would speak of the extra-
ordinary sweetness (ov agreeableness) of any
thing, they compare it to that. " See Harmer's
Observations, vol. i. p. 281, and for the expla-
nation of Gen. xviii. 8, p. 322, &c.
III. As a participial N. fern. pirn-, nxnnn or,
according to the fuller reading of the Complu-
tensian edition, and of more than seventy of
Dr Kennicott's codices, mxTDnn, occ. Ps. Iv.
22, llie buttered, or buttery (words, butyracea)
of his moiUh were smooth.
IV. Chald. xnn See under on V.
I. To desire earnestly, covet. Exod. xx. 14 or
17. xxxiv. 24, & al.
I I. This word is applied to all sorts of sacred
things, both of the true and false worship,
which were to the respective parties eminently
the objects of their desire and affections. See
inter al. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 10, 19. Isa. i. 29.
ii. 16. xliv. 9. Ixiv. 11. Lam. i. 10. Ezek.
xxiv. 21. Dan. xi. 8. Hag. ii. 7, nTnn ixm
Cian bs and the desire of all nations shall come.
Since none of the printed editions, nor any of
Dr Kennicott's MSS. read rmrDn, with the
plural 1, mnn must be regarded as the true
reading ; and I consider the word as a N. fem.
sing, in regim. (comp. 1 Sam. ix. 20.) refer-
ring to some one thing or person. And who
can this be, after that sublime introduction,
ver. 6, but the Messiah? Comp. Mai. iii. 1.
And to clear the grammatical construction of
the text, I remark that it is a well-known He-
braism for a participle or a verb to agree both
in number and gender with the latter of two
connected substantives, though in sense it
strictly relates to the former. For instances I
refer to Gen. iv. 10. 1 Sam. ii. 4. Neh. ix. 6.
Job xxLx. 10. Prov. xxix. 25. Isa. xxv. 3.
Eccles. x. 1 ; But I know of none so nearly
parallel in construction to Hag. ii. 7, as Jer.
ii. 34, and 2 Sam. x. 9 ; for in Jer. the V.
iNi:72D precedes the several substantives, and
agrees in number with the latter D^^*3N though
in sense it refers to the foimer d*t. So in 2
Samuel the verb rrnNT precedes both the sub-
stantives, and agrees with the latter rrnnbn,
though it properly relates to the former -33.*
* Candour, however, requires me to remark, that six
of Dr Kennicott'a MSS. omit the word "33,
And now I am upon this subject, I add that
Hag. ii. 9, might best be rendered, The latter
glory of this house shall be greater than the
former {glory). So the LXX understood it,
A<oT< (AiyecXn uttcii yi 5o^a rev oixou tovtov, 'H
E2XATH vTig THN DPOTHN ; and that they
were right appears from ver. 3, Who is left
among you that saw this house in hkr
FORMER GLORY? Where observe that Zerub-
babel's temple is mentioned as the same with
that of Solomon, and so in the prophetic style
might that of Herod, ver. 9, likewise be for
the same reasons. The Rabbinical distinction
therefore of a second and a third temple, dif-
ferent from the first, vanishes, and with it
another objection against the true interpreta-
tion of ver. 7. Comp. Bp. Newcome on
Hag. ii. 7, and his Appendix ; and Dr Camp-
bell's note on John ii. 20.
From this root the pretended prophet Moham-
med, or, according to our corrupt pronuncia-
tion, Mahomet, had his name ; but whether
this was his original appellation, or whether he
assumed it after he set up for the * Messiah of
the Jews, the Desire of all nations, I cannot
find. It may not however be amiss to tran-
scribe from the Modern Universal History,
vol. i. p. 22, the following paragiaph, on which
the reader will make his own reflections.
" Abd'al Motalleb, Mohammed's grand-
father, the seventh day after his birth, made a
great entertainment, to which he invited the
principal of the Koreish, who, after the repast,
desired him to give the infant, he had invited
them to see, a name. Abd' al Motalleb im-
mediately replied, I name this child Moham-
med. The Koreish grandees, astonished at
this, asked him again, Whether he would not
choose to call his grandson by a name that had
belonged to some one of his family. He an-
swered. May the Most High glorify in heaven
him whom he has created on earth ! In which
he seemed to allude to the name Mohammed,
signifying praised, glorified, &c. 'Tis worthy
of observation, that this account of the imposi-
tion of Mohammed's name is nothing more than
an imitation of what St Luke has related on
a similar occasion; which is an additional proof,
that the history of Mohammed, as given us by
the Arabs, abounds withfictitious circumstances,
and that the veracity of the Moslem historians,
in this point at least, is not much to be depend-
ed upon."
HTDH
With a radical, but mutable, rr.
It occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but hence
the verb rrnn or "nn in Chald. signifies to hide,
protect, (see Targum in Prov. xxviii. 26, 27.)
and KDH in Arabic, to guard, defend, protect
from evil. See Castell, under irDH
I. As a N. fem. nmn add nnn a wall as of a
See Lamb's Synopsis Hist. Eccles. p. 198 ; Leslie's
Short Method with the Jews, VT.; Jortin's Remarks
on Ecclesiastical History, vol. ii. book 3, p. 363, 'id edit.;
Kidder's Messias, part iii p. 109 ; Modern Univ. Hist.
8vo. vol. xiii. p. 210, 211, and note (O.) and vol. i. p. 101,
and note (G.) and p. 116, and compare Boyle's Diction-
ary, Article Mahomet, note BB.
lo^n
157
}>nn
city, for shelter, protection or defence. See
Deut. iii. 5. xxviii. 52. Josh. vi. 5, 20. 1 K.
iv. 13. Isa. ii. 15. xxii. 10. Jer. i. 18. xv.
20.
II. Asa N. mas. in reg. "nn a woman's father-
in-law, a husband's father ; so called, I appre-
hend, from the protection he does or ought to
afford his daughter-in-law. occ. Gen. xxxviii.
13, 25. 1 Sam. iv. 19, 21 ; in all which passa-
ges it is written Dn, the " referring to the root
rrnn as "nx in reg. to nnx, -nx in reg. to rrHK.
As a N. fem. sing, ninn a husband's mother.
Ruth i. 14-, & al. freq. In this word also the
termination m- shows it to be from TTC)r\, as
mnx a sister from rinx, mb3 a captivity from
rrb^, mDD, raiment from r\'D'2, and others.
As a N. a kind of lizard. So LXX, erotv^a,
and Vulg. lacerta. Once, Lev. xi. 30. In
Chaldee the V. signifies, to bow dotvn, depress,
prostrate, and the animal might be called by this
name, from its being (by reason of the short-
ness of its legs) always prostrate, as it were.
In Josh. XV. 54, we have rriDTsn the name of a
town in Canaan, perhaps so called from the
emblematic reptile there worshipped. Compare
Deut. iv. 18. Wisd. xii. 24. Rom. i. 23.
I apprehend with Schultens, in his MSS. Ori-
gines Hebraicae, that the radical idea of this
root, is soft, tender, whence it is applied in
Hebrew to denote a soft or tender affection of
the mind.
As a verb in Kal, to have a soft or tender affec-
tion, to be moved with tender compassion, to
compassionate, pity. It is used either abso-
lutely, 2 Sam. xii. 6. Job vi. 10. Prov. vi. 34.
Jer. xiii. 14, & al. freq. or with bl? upon, with
respect to ; see Exod. ii. 6. Deut. xiii. 8. 1
Sam. XV. 3. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 17. Job xx. 13.
Mai. iii. 17; or with ba to towards following;
see Isa. ix. 19. Jer. Ii. 3. 1. 14, bx ibnnn bx
yn do not spare, q. d. have no pity upon, the
arrow. As a N. fem. in reg. nban tender af-
fection, compassion, occ. Gen. xix. 16. Isa.
Ixiii. 9. As a N. mas. briHQ an object of ten-
der affection, occ. Ezek. xxiv. 21.
Hence perhaps the Greek a./ji,a,\os in the sense
of soft, tender, and ed/nukoi bland, kind.
pn See under on VIII.
I. In Kal, to cast, pluck, or fo7'ce off or away,
either from others or oneself, deripere, excu-
tere. Job xv. 33, Don- he shall cast off Ais un-
ripe grape as the vine. Lam. ii. 6. And he
hath forced or violently taken away his (i. e.
Israel's, comp. ver. 5.) hedges as (that of) a
garden. Comp. ver. 8. Isa. v. 5. Used ab-
solutely, or with the noun which should fol-
low understood, Jer. xxii. 3, iDonn bx do
not force or take away (i. e. any thing) by vio-
lence. Do no violence, English translation.
Prov. viii. 36, And he who hates me lU'Bn DDH
casts away his life, or himself; but compare
Sense III. Ezek. xxii. 26. Her priests
"rriin 1DT3n have cast off (LXX, yihrturuv
have rejected, Vulg. contempserunt have de-
spised) my law. So Zeph. iii. 4. In Niph. to
be stripped by violence, occ. Jer. xiii. 22, The
soles of thy feet are stripped, i. e. of thy sandals,
as persons going into captivity. Comp. Isa.
XX. 2 ^4. Jer. ii. 25.
II. As a N. Dnn violent rapine, injustice done
by violence, outrage, violence. Gen. vi. 11, A7id
the earth was filled with violence, rapine, or
outrage. The heathen had a traditional
knowledge of this truth. So Ovid of the
times not long preceding the deluge, Metam.
lib. i. fab. 8. lin. 2.
Qua terra patet, fera regnat Erinnys.
Throughout the earth, the fell* Erinnys reigns.
Comp. under nnT III.
See Jud. ix. 24. 1 Chron. xii. 17. Psal. xi. 5.
XXV. 19. Jer. Ii. 35. Hence
III. Injustice, wrong, damage in general. Gen.
xvi. 5. Exod. xxiii. 1, Dnn 1]} a witness of in-
justice, i. e. an unjust witness. Prov. xxvi. 6,
rrnu? onn drinking down damage, i. e. having
enough of it. Comp. under rrnu'. And from
this use of the N. we may explain that of the
verb. Job xxi. 27, The devices (which) iDnnn
ye wrongfully imagine against me. This last
text, and those cited under Sense I. are all
wherein the root occurs as a verb.
IV. As a N. Dnnn a species of unclean bird.
" A night-hawk," English translat. occ. Lev.
xi, 16. Deut. xiv. 15. The LXX render it
yXa-uica, and Vulg. noctuam. I think there-
fore it was some kind of owl, and considering
the radical import of its Hebrew name, it
might not improbably be that which Hassel-
quist. Travels, p. 196, describes as " of the
size of the common owl, and being very raven-
ous in Syria ; and in the evenings, if the win-
dows are left open, flying into houses and kill-
ing infants, unless they are carefully watched,
wherefore the women are much afraid of it. "
From Hebrew Dan perhaps x"^/^^'^ champsa,
the ancient Egyptian name of the crocodile,
Herodot. lib. ii. cap. 69; and by prefixing n,
Timsah, his modern Egyptian name. Shaw's
Travels, p. 408.
To ferment, " fermentation,'" says the New and
Complete Dictionary of Arts and Sciences,
" may be defined a sensible internal motion of
the constituent parts of a moist, fluid, mixed
or compound body, by the continuance of
which motion these particles are gradually re-
moved from their former situation or combina-
tion, and again, after some visible separation is
made, joined together in a different order and
arrangement." This definition, if limited
to vegetables, to which only yon is applied in a
physical sense, does, I apprehend, very well
answer that Hebrew word. It is well known
that intense cold stops all fermentation, and
that great heat rather weakens than promotes
it, and that excluding the external air, by a
close stopped vessel, entirely destroys it ;
whence it is evident, that warm air is a causa
* So called from ?' contention, and feijrned to hp a
fury of hell delighting in discord, var, and murder.
pr^n
158
172X1
sine qua non, or a necessary assistant cause of
fermentatioiu *
i. To ferment, be leavened, as bread, occ. Exod.
xii. 34-, 39. As a N. ynn ferment, leaven.
Lev. xxiii. 17. Also as a participle, leavened.
Exod. xii. 15, & aL freq. As a N. fem. in
reg. Vi'^r^n fermentation, a being fermented, occ.
Hos. vii. 4.
IT. To ferment, as liquors do. It occurs not as
a V. in this sense, but hence as a N. ynn
vinegar, which is made by strong fermentation.
Num. vi. 3. Psal. Ixix. 22. Prov. x. 26, & al.
As a particip. paoul. yiian sprinkled, as ^Yith
wine in fermentation, occ. Isa. Ixiii. 1.
III. y^ryn b-ba " farrago subacida qua jumen-
torum fastidienti stomacho sublevatur. A sub-
acid, or sourish mixture of provender, to assist
the stomachs of cattle when they loathe their
food," says Bochart, vol. ii. p. 1 13, and shows
that the modern Arabs have the same distinc-
tion of sour and sweet provender, occ. Isa. xxx.
24 ; where it is promised even to the common
working cattle, as being both " palatable and
wholesome." Bate.
IV. In Hith. to be in a ferment as from grief
or concern, to be soured, fretted, exasperated.
occ. Ps. Ixxiii. 21, "nnb v^^nns which the
French translation excellently renders vion
cceur s'aigrissoit, my heart was exasperated,
soured. So in Latin, Plautus, cited by Leigh,
says, " Mea uxor tota in fermen to _;ace<, my
wife lies all in o. ferment " and, '^ Ecquid habet
acetum in pectore 9 Has he any vinegar in his
breast ?" As a participle Benoni in Kal, yrann
souring or fretting others, aigrissant. occ. Ps.
Ixxi. 4. As a particip. paoid. v^^sn soured,
fretted, exasperated, grieved, aigri. occ. Isa. i.
17, pDH ^'^^a!H prosper the grieved, ^vovaoieYas
advantage and comfort.
In Kal, to withdraw, retire. So Aquila tuXmv,
and Vulg. declinaverat. occ. Cant. v. 6. In
Hith. to withdraw oneself, occ. Jer. xxxi. 22,
where the LXX xro(rr^i-4'Us ; wilt thou turn
away ? And observe that T-ponnn is with the
] paragogic for "pnnnn. For examples of the
same form, see Ruth ii. 8. iii. 18. Isa. xlv. 10.
As a N. mas. plur. -pnnn occ. Cant. \di. 1 or
2. It is Tendered joints, but from the meaning
of the verb, from what the "pinn are compared
to, and from the context which contains a de-
scription of the bride's dress, I apprehend with
Mr Harmer, in his Outlines of a New Com-
mentary on Solomon's Song, p. 110, that it
means the concealed dress or coverings of the
thighs, i. e. -the drawers, such as are still worn
by the f Moorish and Turkish women of rank.
\ Lady Mary Wortley Montague, in de-
scribing her Turkish dress, has, as my author
observes, most happily, though undesignedly,
illustsated this as well as other particulars in
the beginning of this chapter. " The first
part of my dress," says she, " is a pair of
drawers very fidl, that reaches to my shoes.
See Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol. ii. p. 117.
t See Shaw's Travels, p. 228. Stewart's Journey to
Mequinez.
t Letters, vol. ii. p. 12.
and conceals the legs more modestly than your
petticoats. They are of a thin rose-coloured
damask, brocaded with silver flowers." Comp.
under xbn I. Dr Chandler, Travels in Asia
Minor, p. 65, speaks of the oriental dress of
the ladies, " consisting of large trowsers or
breeches, which reach to the ancle," &c. Add-
ing, " It is remarkable that the trowsers are
mentioned in a fragment of Sappho." * I must
just add, that Cocceius long ago saw the im-
propriety of the common translation of -pnDn
'Y'sy, and therefore in his Lexicon explained
these words by fi^i^ufjux.ra, quae ambiunt fe-
mora tua, what is girded about thy thighs ,- and
in Notae Lexicae, by n^t^ufJi'UToc, rm off<pvuv <rou
or ra TTaoufj^n^iiKx. ffov, what is girded about thy
loins, or what covers thy thighs. But drawers,
as above, seem the right interpretation.
I. In Kal, to disturb, trouble, put into disturb-
ance or disorder, occ. Jud. xv. 16, With the
jaw-bone '^^n^rr of the ass, D'-n'irin TiDn f I
have put them into the utmost disorder, con-
turbando conturbaviiUos ; LXX, i^ctXntpcav i^n-
Xsi-4">t avrovs, destroying I have destroyed them;
so Vulg. delevi eos ; as it follows in the text,
with the jaw-bone of an ass "n'^sn I have smit-
ten a thousand men.
II. In Kal, to trouble, make turbid, as water
mixed with mud. occ. Hab. iii. 15, D^n "inn
D-nn troubling the great waters. So I^X,
Tu-^airffovTa:. Also in a Niph. sense, to be thus
troubled or made turbid, as water, occ. Ps. xlvi.
4. So LXX, iTa^Kx^YKTuv, and Vulg. turbata
sunt, as wine mixed with the lees. occ. Ps.
Ixxv. 9, where LXX aK^wrau unmixed, i. e.
with water, so Vulg. meri. Mr Harmer, Ob-
servations, vol. i. p. 373, remarks, that " In
the East they have no casks, but keep their
wine in pitchers, by which means it is com-
monly a little thick," and on Ps. Ixxv. 9, he
observes, p. 375, that " the turbidness of wine
makes it very inebriating, and consequently,"
says he, " expressive of the disorder affliction
brings on the mind." But I should think that
the words of the Psalmist contain a farther
allusion to the intoxicating liquor which used
to be given to criminals before their execution,
and therefore that "inn may relate to the tur-
bidness of the wine, not only by its mixture
with the lees, but also with the drugs which
were put into the cup of malediction, as the
Jews called it. Comp, Ps. Ix. 4. Isa. Ii. 17,
22. See under rtDD IV. Targum on Ps.
Ixxv. 9, and Greek and Eng. Lexicon under
Ki^ciu II.
III. As a N. *nnn an epithet or name for wine,
for its effects in disturbing the faculties both of
body and mind. occ. Deut. xxxii. 14, And thou
didst drink the inebriating blood of the grape.
Isa. xxvii. 2, nnn D'nD a vineyard of strong
wine. But Vitringa is of opinion, that in this
text, and in Deut. xxxii. 14, inn refers to the
quality of the wine itself, as being readily fer-
K (( Warton's Theocritus, p. 304. They are now called
t So D-nitltJ Neh. xiii. 30; CJ-nsHa Jer. ix. 6 or 7;
D^nSiy Zech. xiii. 9.
ir:n
159
iT^n
mentable, and easily depositing its faeces, ac-
cording to the nature of the stronger and more
generous, and particularly of red wines, which
latter were anciently, as they still are, most
esteemed in the eastern countries. See Prov.
xxiii. 31, and comp. Harmer's Observations,
vol. i. p. 374<. But observe that the reading
in Isa. xxvii. 2, is by no means certain ; the
Complutensian edition, Montanus's by Plan-
tin, 1572, Walton's, Foster's, and many of Dr
Kennicott's codices, read "inn ; but the textual
reading of the doctor's Bible after Vander-
hooght's, is nnn : the former reading is favour-
ed by the Syriac Vulgate, the latter by the
Targum and LXX. Comp. Isa. xxxji. 12.
Amos v. 11 or 12.
Chald. as Ns. "inn and N'lTin wine. Ezm vi. 9.
Dan. v. 1, & al.
IV. As a N. inn is applied to several sub-
stances from their turbid motion or condition.
1. Mortar for building. Gen, xi. 3. Comp.
Exod. i. n.
2. Mire of the streets. Isa. x. 6. Comp. Job
XXX. 19. Mud. Job iv. 19, houses of mud.
This description of our frail perishing bodies
receives additional force from remarking, that
one usual mode of building in the East is li-
terally with mud dried in the sun, and that of
course such mud-houses soon decay, and are
but of short duration. See Harmer's Observa-
tions, vol. i. p. 175, &c.
3. Potter's clay. Isa. xxix. 16. Jer. xviii. 4.
4. It appears from Job xxxviii. 14, that they
anciently used clay instead of wax for sealing,
as they still do for sealing up doors in Egypt.
See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 457.
5. As a N. *inn bitumen. LXX, ci,<f(p(t\'roi.
A kind of slime usually produced by a turbid
effervescence from the earth. " Bitumen, or
asphaltus, is sometimes gathered under ground
in brittle masses of a flat inflammable sub-
stance ; sometimes like a glutinous matter, like
the pitch which distils from the pine-tree,
though generally bitumen boils up out of the
earth, and swims on the surface of the water,
like a black oil or scum, which thickens to a
consistency after being exposed a little while
to the air ; and in this form it is found in cer-
tain springs, and on the waters of the Dead
Sea, and the lake Asphaltites, which covers
the ancient valley of Sodom." Nature Dis-
played, vol. iii. p. 203, 12mo. edit. occ. Gen.
xi. 3. xiv. 10. Exod. ii. 3. Hence as a V.
to daub over, as with bitumen, occ. Exod. ii. 3,
where the LXX render the words inni
nSTiT by Kir(paXro'7i itrari, which is a composition
of bitumen and pitchi otherwise called pissas-
phaltum. See Boerhaave's Chemistry by
Shaw, vol. i. p. 1 18, and note (jp).
V. As a N. *TiDn and nnn an ass male or fe-
male, (see 2 Sam. xix. 26.) but generally the
male, so called (however dull and sluggish his
usual appearance) from his extraordinary tur-
bulence, when moved by rage or lust. The
former is perhaps alluded to in Jud. xv. 16,
cited under sense I. the latter in Ezek. xxiii.
20. freq. occ. Phornutus informs us, that some
sacrificed he-asses to Mars, hex. to ru^u,xu^ns
Kxi yiyovi; rns oyKuficai on account of their
turbulent nature and loud braying. De Nat.
Deor. p. 57, edit. Gale. On 2 K. vi. 25, we
may remark with Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. that
in like manner when the army of Artaxerxes,
with which he had invaded the Cadusii, was in
extreme want of provisions, ovau xt(pXtiv fnoXis
^^a^fiuv i^vixovTBt eaviov tivxi, an oss's head, could
hardly be bought for sixty drachms, i. e. about
forty shillings (as Plutarch relates in Ar-
taxerxe, tom. i. p. 102.3, edit. Xylandri) ;
whereas Lucian reckons the usual price of an
ass itself to be no more than twenty-five or
thirty drachms.
VI. As a N. "inn a chomer or homer, the largest
measure of capacity, in which consequently
many things were frequently jumbled together.
It was equal to ten baths or ephahs, and to about
seventy-five gallons five pints English. (See
Ezek. xlv. 11, 13, 14.) Exod. viii. 14, They
gathered them D'-'inn Dinn homers {upon)
homers, i. e. by homerfuls, as Num. xi. 32.
VII. As a N. "ninn" the buffab, so called from
his turbulent disposition, occ. Deut. xiv. 5. I
Kings iv. 23. The Vulg. in both passages
renders it by bubalus. Dr Shaw, Travels, p.
417, describes the buffalo, as " a sullen,
malevolent, spiteful animal ; being often
known to pursue the unwary traveller, espe-
cially if clad in scarlet ; as I myself," says he,
" have seen ; whom it will not only pursue,
but, if not prevented by force or flight, it will
attack and fall upon ivith great fierceness."
Buffon (Nat. Hist. vol. x. p. 109, l2mo.)
says, " The buffalo is of a disposition more
rough and less tractable than the beeve ; he
obeys with more difficulty, he is more violent,
he is more frequent and impetuous in his
humours (il a des fantaisies plus brusques et
plus frequentes) ; all his habits are gross and
brutal his aspect stupidly ferocious." Another
sensible * writer observes, that " In general
the buffalos are inoffensive animals, if undis-
turbed, as indeed all those that feed upon grass
are found to be ; but when they are woimded,
or even but fired at, nothing then can stop their
fury; they then turn up the ground with their fore-
feet, belloio much louder and more terrible than the
bull, and make at the object of their resentment
with irresistible fury." This animal therefore
might well be denominated in Hebrew Tinri'"
from his remarkable turbulence and fierceness.
But to this interpretation it may be objected,
1st, from Bochart, (vol. ii. 910.) that the Gr,
(iivfiotXis of the LXX, and the Lat. bubalus
of the Vulg. do not signify a biiffalo, but a kind
of wild deer (according to Shaw, Travels, p.
415, comp. 170, the Bekker el washf). And
indeed Bochart has sufficiently proved that in
the ancient Greek writers /3w/3Xoj or (iovfiaXi;
signifies an animal of the deer Imid ,- but then
I must observe that the LXX, according to
the Vatican copy, have not the word ^-wjictXa;
either in Deut. or 1 K. nor do they appear to
have given any translation at all of our Pleb.
III the Universal Magazine of Knowledge and Plea-
sure for October, 177i, p. 184; whose account nearly
affrees with what Buffon says, vol. x. p. 1 15.
t See Encyclopjiedia Britan. in CAPUA XIV. fi.
^TDn
160
in
word ; and though in Deut xiv. 5, according
to the Alexandrian and University College
MS. and the Complutensian and Aldine edi-
tions, flot>(iaXo; answers to liDns yet this Gr.
word seems to have been supplied from the
Vulg. Latin bubalum ; which name might
probably in common language, to which no
doubt the author of the Vulgate translation
conformed, be applied to the hiffalos of Egypt
and the East ; since these, though really of a
different species, do in their appearance very
, much resemble wild bulk; and since Pliny (Nat.
Hist. lib. viii. cap. 15.) expressly informs us,
that the unlearned vulgar called the wild bulls
of Germany bubali.
A second objection may be, that according to
Bochart, vol. ii. 973, and BufFon, vol. x. p.
110, 111, the flesh of the buffalo is scarcely
eatable, and therefore cannot be supposed to be
a part of Solomon's provision, 1 Kings iv. 23.
In reply to this I observe, 1st, that the buffalo
has the marks of a beast clean for food, defin-
ed by Moses, Lev. xi. 3; and 2dly, That
though " the flesh of a buffalo does not seem
so well tasted as beef, being harder and more
gross," yet that in our times " * persons of dis-
tinction, as well as the common people, and
even the European merchants eat a great deal
of it, in the country where that animal
abounds."
^n'lnn L To be violently troubled or disturbed,
as the bowels in grief, occ. Lam. i. 20. ii. 11.
II. To be very foul, dirty, or the like ; (so
Targ. ]''urutt'iD?2) or else, to be very much disor-
dered, as the countenance with weeping, occ.
Job xvi. 16, where fourteen of Dr Kennicott's
MSS. now read TiTS'inrr, as two more did
originally.
I. 7'o array, set in array. It occurs not as a V.
in this sense, but as a part. mas. plur. Diy-nn
arrayed, marshalled, in array, or regular order,
ordine instructi. occ. Exod. xiii. 18. Josh. i.
14?. iv. 12. Jud. \\\. 11. It seems worth ob-
serving, that in Exod. xiii. four of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices read D-trinn fully mth the ^, so in
Josh. i. nine, in Josh. iv. three, and in Judges
vii. one. Exod. xiii. 18, " And the children of
Israel came up out of Egypt marching in array.
And this their hosts or armies by which they
came out implies. See ch. vi. 26, and vii. 4."
Bate's translation and note. (So ch. xii. 51.)
Jud. ^ii. 11, " Regular soldiers." Bate. But
may it not here rather mean soldiers drawn up
or formed, as being on guard? The LXX in
Jos. i. 14, render it hy sv^uvot girded J equipped;
so Targum throughout by T'nTO ; LXX in
Josh. iv. 12, by hurxivoKr/iAsvai prepared, array-
ed; Aquila in Exod. xiii. 18, by ivurkierfuvoi
armed; so Symmachus by x.u0uTXi<r/u.svot ; and
Vulg. after them by armati. But as Fuller and
Michaelis have justly remarked, the Israelites
when they went out of Egypt were not armed.
For can we imagine that Pharaoh was such a
fool as to permit the use of arms to six hundred
* "[Les gem distinguen, ainsi que le peuple, et meme
tes merchands d'Europe, en mangertt beaucoup dans les
pays ou oet animal abonde." Niebuhr, Description de
r Arabie, p. 146.
thousand men, of military age, and cruelly op-
pressed.
n. As Ns. tt'Tin fye. Gen. v. 6, 10. Plur.
D-U'Qn fifty. Gen. vi. \o,'^iv''nnffth. Gen. i. 23.
Fem. n^TD'^'on a fifth, fifth part. Gen. xlvii. 24.
Lev. xxvii. 15. Hence as a V. lynn to take a
fifth part, quintare. occ. Gen. xli. 34.
This word is first applied to the fifth day of the
creation, when the world was arrayed or set in
order for the reception of man and animals.
Gen. i. 23.
rvyn See under on VI. VII.
V?
Denotes kindness, affection.
I. In Kal, transitively, to have kindness or affec-
tion for, in this sense to affect. Gen. xliii. 29.
Exod. xxxiii. 19. Num. vi. 25. Deut. vii. 2.
Isa. XXX. 19. Job xix. 17, "nam " Though I
have a tender affection (for her) on account of
the children of my body." In Niph. to be gra-
cious in a passive sense, to meet with kindness
and affection, occ. Jer. xxii. 23. Prov. xxi.
10. Isa. xxvi. 10. As a N. ]n, plur. fem.
man (Ps. Ixxvii. 10.) kindness, affection, af-
fectionate regard. Prov. iii. 34. xiii. 15, in
which passages ]n ini means to exert kindness.
Affectionate regard is particularly expressed by
the pleasing and benevolent look of the * eyes.
Hence that very common Hebrew phrase of
finding ]n kindness, afl^ection in the eyes of
God or man. Gen. vi. 8. xxxii. 5. xlvii. 25, &
al. freq. Also, what procures kindness or af-
fection from others, grace, gracefulness. Ps. xlv.
3. (Comp. Luke iv. 22.) Prov. i. 9. iii. 22.
xi. 16, & al. Hence the expression of giving
the ]n of any one in the eyes of another, means
to make him appear graceful, amiable or accep-
table in the eyes of that other. Gen. xxxix. 21.
Exod. iii. 21. xi. 3. As a N. ^-n graceful-
ness, comeliness, occ. Job xli. 4 or 12, isij; ^-rr
the comeliness of his form, i. e. for fighting or
combat, " the advantage of his structure both
for his own seciu^ity, and for destroying and
devouring, &c." Taylor's Concordance.
" For war how well adjusted his array."
Scott,
As a N. fem. rrDnn kindness, favour. Josh. xi.
20. Also, a mean of procuring kindness or fa-
vour. Supplication, deprecation. 1 Bangs viii.
28, 38, & al. freq.
II. As a particle formed with a d final, Dan
1. Out of mere kindness, gratis. Gen. xxix. 15.
Exod. xxi. 2. Mai. i. 10, & al.
2. Causelessly, without any reason. 1 Sam. xix.
5. XXV. 31.
3. Fruitlessly, to no purpose. Prov. i. 17.
pn I. Transitively, to be very kind or affection-
ate to, to affect very much. occ. Gen. xxxiii. 5,
IJ. 2 Sam. xii. 32. Lam. iv. 16. And ob-
serve that Gen. xxxiii. 5, may be rendered,
* Cicero has long ago observed in general, that as na-
tare has given to the horse and to the lion their ears,
their tail, their bristles, so she has given to man his eyes,
to declare the emotions of his mind. Oculos autem Na-
tura nobis, ut eguo et leoni setas, caudam, aures, ad mo-
tus animoruin declarandos dedit. De Orat. lib. iii. cap.
rig. See the whole chapter.
HDH
161
DDH
The children with, or with regard to, whom the
Aleim hath been very kind, or shown great
kindness to thy servant. To this purpose the
liXX Tct TTdtiioi. 0'12 nXiriiriv o Bio? rov croiSa
ffou. As a participle or participial N. ascrib-
ed only to God pan very kind or affectionate.
Exod. xxii. 27. xxxiv. 6, & al. freq. As a
N. fem. rra'-an tender affection or kindness.
occ. Jer. xvi. 13. As a N. mas. plur.
D-STSnn powerful means of procuring favour or
kindness, earnest supplications, entreaties. Job
xli. .3, or xl. 22. Ps. xxviii. 2. Prov. xviii. 23,
& al. freq. So
II. In Hith. to make oneself an object of kind-
ness, affection, or mercy, to become suppliant, to
supplicate. Gen. xlii. 21. 1 K. viii. 33, 47,
& al. freq.
Der. Perhaps hen, the female of birds, from
their tender affection to their nestlings. See
Mat. xxiii. 37.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n. In
general, to fix, settle.
I. In Kal, intransitively, tof.x, settle, dwell, re-
main. Isa. xxix. 1, The city (where) "ly^ rran
David dwelt ; so Targum N"iiy, and Montanus,
mansit remained (comp. 1 Chron. xi. 7, and
see Vitringa in Isa.) Num. xxxi. 19, And, do
ye abide without the camp. To settle or pitch,
as the caterpillar locusts. So Vulg. consi-
dunt. occ. Nah. iii. 17. Comp. under n:) III.
Jud. xix. 9, DnST mDH rran, where we may
understand b before the infinitive msn, " Be-
hold, the day fis ready] to pitch as a traveller
to pitch his tent" [for the night, namely].
Bate's translation and note. And I own I
like this better than Mr Harmer's, " It is
pitching time of the day," meaning when tra-
vellers in the east pitch their tents , because I
do not see how man can signify pitching
time. But let the reader consult Harmer's
Observations, vol. iii. p. 238, and judge for
himself.
II. To fix, be fixed, or pitched, as opposed to
jrD3 removing or journeying. Applied to the
sacred tabernacle, Num. i. 31 ; to the peo-
ple. Num. ix. 18, 20, 22.
III. As a N. fem. plur. nvan some places of
confinement, occ. Jer. xxxvii. 16 ; where one
of the Hexaplar Versions avyjcXntrfjca^ confine-
ment, Eng. translat. cells, French translat.
cachots dungeons.
I V. And most generally, in Kal, to fix one's
tent or camp, to encamp, pitch. Gen. xxvi. 17.
xxxiii. 18. Exod. xiii. 20, & al. freq. This
word differs from brrx as fixing or pitching a
tent does from spreading it out. Psal. xxxiv. 7
or 8, The angel of Jehovah rran encampeth
n-SD round about those that fear him, i. e. the
providence of Jehovah himself; for Ps. cxxv.
2, Jehovah is n-lD round about his people. Of
this Jacob had a visible exhibition. Gen. xxxii.
2, when the angels of the Aleim met him ; ver.
3, and when he saw them, he said. This is
cnbH rrsnn the camp or encampment of the
Aleim, and he called the name of that place
(in memorial no doubt of the Aleim who thus
appeared to him as his protectors) D-sno, The
Encampers, Comp. 2 Kings vi. 16, 17. As
a N. mas. or fem. rrinn, plur. D'3nT3, or
minrs an encampment, or camp, or the men, &c.
belonging to it. See Gen. xxxii. 8, 9. xxxiii.
6. 1. 9. Exod. xxxii. 26, 27. Hence used for
a company though not encamped. See 1 Chr.
ix. 18, 19. Applied to a swarm of locusts.
Joel ii. 1 1.
As a N. fem. in reg. nsni an encamping, occ.
2 K. vi. 8.
V. As a N. n^sn plur. D-n-sn and n-n-an a
spear or halbert, which on account of its length
and weight is usually pitched or rested on the
ground, freq. occ. See 2 Chron. xxiii. 9. Isa.
ii. 4. Mic. iv. 3. 1 Sam. xxvi. 7 ; and observe
on this last text, that we have a similar repre-
sentation in Homer, II. x. lin, 150, &c. or line
170, &c. of Pope's translation, and that Ho-
mer particularly mentions the spears being
stuck upright in the ground near the warriors :
0|9' Sir/ * ffciveuTri^os sXyAxto,
2 Sam. xxiii. 7, n-sn yv " tfi^ [wooden] han-
dle of a fork an instrument that is pitched
down to throw away the briars with." Bate's
translat. and note.
In 1 Sam. xviii. 10. xix. 9, we find that Saul
while (sitting) in his house had a jT'Sn or spear
in his hand. Was not this by way of sceptre,
as an ensign of his royal dignity ? According
to that of Justin, lib. xliii. cap. 3, speaking of
the times of Romulus : " Per ea adhuc tempo-
ra reges hastas pro diademate habebant, quas
GrcEci sceptra dixere. In those times the
kings, instead of a diadem, still cari'ied spears,
which the Greeks called sceptres."
I. In Kal, to embalm, " impregnate a dead body
with aromatics, that it may resist putrefaction,"
(Johnson) condire. So Aquila renders D-ioanrr
Gen. 1. 3, hy ctoui^LariZ^o^ivuv and Vulg. by con-
ditorum. occ. Gen. 1. 2, 3, 26. The Egyptians, at
least in the time off Herodotus, used " to em-
balm the bodies of their principal people by tak-
ing out the bowels, dravnng out the brains, and
filling the belly and head with the spices and un-
guents inwardly, whereas believers only anoint-
ed (see Mat. xxvi. 12. Mark xvi. 1. Luke xxiii.
36. ) and swathed up the bodies with them, and
sometimes (as 2 Chron. xvi. 14. Comp. chap,
xxi. 19. Jer. xxxiv. 3.) made fumigations oi
them, outwardly. They who believed the
resurrection of the body, adds my | author,
would be apt to think it an abuse to mangle
and exenierate it after those heathen fashions.'*
Thus John xix. 39, 40, we find that when
Nicodemus embalmed the body of our blessed
Lord, he did it by winding or swathing it in
linen cloths, with the spices, as the custom of the
Jews, subjoins the Evangelist, is to bury,
tra(pi(x.Z,uv, which includes the whole prepara-
tion of the body for interment, and is the very
word used by the LXX for the Heb. wan
* " These spears had two points -, one with which they
ruck ; the
which they
struck : the other perhaps blunter, called trotv^anr,^,
they stuck into the ground." Jortin's Tracts,
1790, vol. i. p. 380, &c. where there is much more on the
subject.
+ See Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 86.
J Halloway, Letter and Spirit on Gen, 1. 2.
TH
162
ivn
Gen. 1. 2. But unless the body of the be-
lieving Jacob and Joseph were exenterated, ex-
enteration, pulling or pushing forth, cannot, as I
once thought it might, be the ideal meaning of
this Heb- root.
II. To embalm as the fig-tree doth its 'asj or first
crop of figs, which are very liable to corrupt and
f[iU off. Comp. under as. occ. Cant. ii. 13 ;
where the context is evidently descriptive not
of the beginning, but of the end of spring, or
of the beginning of summer.* For, among
other marks of the season, it is observed that
the rain was over and gone, ver. 1 1 ; but the
latter rains in Judeafell sometimes in the mid-
dle, sometimes towards the end of April, O. S.
(Comp. under root rvpb.) The blossoming
vines are also said to yield their scent ; but f
this they probably do in Judea about two
months sooner than with us, that is towards
the end of April, or the beginning of May.
Now the \ boccore, or early figs, are ripe about
the middle or latter end of June. By the time
before- mentioned, therefore, the fig-tree must
have been embalming, r^x:':^^, her early figs, or
filling them with that clammy delicious juice
which is so well known, and is particularly no-
ticed in scriptiu-e, Jud. ix. 11.
III. As a N. rrtan wheat. See under nwn.
I V. Chald. As a N. mas. plur. loijan wheat,
from its peculiar sweetness, as the Heb. name
D'-isn from rrian. occ. Ezra vi. 9. vii. 22.
I. In Kal, to initiate, occ. Prov. xxii. 6. As a
N. mas. plur. in reg. "S-sn initiated, instruct-
ed, that is in the religion and worship of the
true God. occ. Gen. xiv. 14.
II. In Kal, to handsel, begin to use, as a private
house ; which was probably " wont to be done
with the solemnity of feasting, praying, and
singing of psalms. ' See Neh. xii. 27. Ps. xxx.
title." (Clark's note) to dedicate it. occ. Deut.
XX. 5, twice.
III. To dedicate, as a temple or house of God.
occ. I Kings viii. 64. 2 Chron. vii. 5. As a
N. fem. rrDsn and in reg. (Heb. and Chald.)
naan dedication, as of an altar, temple, or
image. Num. vii. 11. Ezra vi. 16, 17. Dan.
iii. 2, 3.
In Kal and Hiph. to pollute, defile. So LXX,
(povoxroviu to defile with blood, fnaivu and f^akwu
to defile, pollute, and Vulg. polluo, maculo,
contamino. Num. xxxv. 33. Ps. cvi. 38. Jer.
iii. 1, 2, 9, & aL As a N. r\^n a polluted
wretch, a wicked fellow. Job viii. 13. Isa. ix.
17. As a N. fem. rrsan pollution (so LXX,
(xoXvsfjLOi), profligacy. Eng. translat. ^'- pro-
faneness." occ. Jer. xxiii. 15.
This root is by the Lexicons and translators
rendered also hypocrite, and hypocrisy. I can-
not find any passage where it certainly hath
this meaning, and which may not as well admit
the sense here given.
See Rusael, Nat, Hist, of Aleppo, p. 13.
t See Harmer'8 Outlines of a New Commentary, p.
147, &c.
t See Shaw's Travels, p. 144, S42.
Der. Knave,
To strangle, suffocate, occ. 2 Sam. xvii. 23.
Nah. ii. 13. It is used in the same sense both
in Syriac and Arabic. See Castell. As a N.
pann suffocation, strangling, occ. Job vii. 15.
Der. Hang, Gr. ayxu, and Lat. ango to sufib-
cate, whence English anguish.
vn
It is rendered to spare, pity, or the like ; but as
in concern or pity the eyelids naturally begin to
close, and the eyes are half shut, it seems pro-
perly to denote to wink thus or half-close as do
the eyes, to which it is generally applied in
scripture, with bv upon, on account of, follow-
ing, as Gen. xlv. 20. Deut. vii. 16. Isa. xiii.
18, & al. freq. (In 1 Sam. xxiv. 11, "a-j? my eye
is understood before Dnn). But in some pas-
sages it is applied to the person or being him-
self, whether God or man, as the verbs, wink,
connive, are in Eng. though in somewhat a
different sense. Ps. Ixxii. 13. Jer. xiii. 14.
xxi. 7. Jon. iv. 10, 11, Thou bj? non hast half
closed thy eyes, i. e. hast been concerned, on
account of the gourd and shall not I Dinx
have pity on Nineveh ? Observe that in the
second person sing, imperative rrDin Neh.
xiii. 22. Joel ii. 17, the n is not radical, but
paragogic or emphatic.
Schultens, in his MS. Origines Hebraicse,
seems to have assigned the true idea of this
root, namely succulent, abundance, swelling out,
as it were, and readily overflowing, " Uberta-
tem, vel dicam succositatem ita turgentem, ut
quam promptissim^ fluat." Comp. Schultens's
Comment, on Prov. xxv. 10. This import he
deduces from that of the Arabic nu;n, where
the shin, as usual, is substituted for the Heb.
samech, and which, according to him, denotes,
to flow together from all sides, to be confluent,
affluent, and as a N. is applied to a camel which
may be continually milked without growing dry ;
so TIUTI yv is a spring always flowing with
fresh supplies of water. (Comp. Castell in
nrirn.) And it must be confessed that this in-
terpretation well suits and reconciles the seve-
ral scriptural applications of the Hebrew TDn,
which occurs but twice as a verb in passages to
be produced presently.
I. As a N. *TDn turgescence, turgidity, affluence
or prosperity, occ. Isa. xl. 6, All flesh is grass,
and all T^vn its swelling prosperity (LXX,
Sa|a a,v6^uTov glory of man J as the flower of the
field ; the grass withereth, the flower b^D fadeth,
which is evidently opposed to nvn (comp. 1
Peter i. 24. ) Prov. xix. 22, The recommenda-
tion of a man is his affluence. Qu ? Of pretend-
ed or hypocritical piety. Hos. vi. 4, What shall
I do to thee, Ephraim ? What shall I do to
thee, Judah 9 For D3TDn your tumid showy
goodness is as the morning cloud, and as the
early dew it goeth off. " The dews of the night,"
says Dr Shaw,* speaking of Arabia Petrcea
" (as we had the heavens only for our covering,)
* Travels, p. 440.
ivn
163
iDrt
would frequently wet us to the skin ; but no
sooner was the sun risen, and the atmosphere
a little heated, than the misfs were quickly dis-
persed, and the copious moisture, which the dews
communicated to the sands, would he entirely eva-
porated.'' Of goodness or bounty. Ps. xxxvi.
11, TTOn T^'n draw out thy exuberant good-
ness to those who know thee. Corap. Ps. cix.
12. So
As a N. non plur. o^TDn sweUing, abundant
goodness or kindness, exuberant bounty. See
Neh. xiii. 14.. Ps. xxxiii. 5. Ixxxix. 2. Jer. ii.
2. freq. occ. As a N. T'-Dn abundantly kind or
bountiful. It is spoken both of God and man,
freq. oec. And is with peculiar propriety ap-
plied to Christ God-man, Ps. xvi. 10. * For
greater love (as he himself observes, John xv.
13.) hath no man than this, that a man lay down
his life for his friends. But (says his apostle,
Rom. V. 8.) God (Jehovah, who was in
Christ) commendeth his love towards us, in that
while we were yet sinners (and as such enemies
and rebels against God) Christ died for us.
Hence as a V. in Hith. nDnnrr to show oneself
abundantly kind, good or bountiful, occ. 2 Sam.
xxii. 26. iPs. xviii. 26.
II. As a N. fem. rrT^Dn a species of unclean
bird, of which we learn from scripture that it
is a periodical bird, or bird of passage, (Jer.
viii. 7.) that it has large wings, (Zech. v. 9.)
and that it rests in D-ii'l'in fir- or cedar-trees.
(Ps. civ. 17.) All these circumstances agree
to the f stork, which appears to have had the
name m-DH from its remarkable affection to
its young, and from its kindness or piety in
tending and feeding its parents when grown
old. I am aware that this latter fact is by
some treated as a fable ; but I must confess
when I find it asserted by a whole | cloud of
Greek and Roman writers who had abundant
opportunity to ascertain the truth or falsehood
of it, and especially by Aristotle and Pliny ;
and that among the Greeks in particular it
passed into a kind of proverb in their applica-
tion of the V. ayrtriXaoyuv, and of the nouns
* Few learned men are ignorant that the controversy
concerning the true reading of this text was some years
ago revived. For my own part, when I attentively
considered not only the precise application which the
two Apostles, St Peter and St Paul, had made of it to
the single person of Jesus Christ, Acts ii. 31, 32. xiii. 35,
37 ; but also, that in ten printed Hebrew Bibles (includ-
ing the Eton Copy) and among them in the Compluten-
si AN, and in eleven printed Hebrew Psalters, all produced
by the learned Dr Rutherforth, in his letter to Mr (after-
wards Dr) Kennicott, p. 163, \Q\:,ihe textual reading was
'\1^'DT\, and that in all the other editions printed with
masoretical notes, that I had seen, where T'T'Dn was
in the Text 'TT-Dn was the Keri or in the margin-
when, 1 say, I attentively considered all this, I could not
help regarding "I'T'Dn without the second Jod, as the
true reading in Ps. xvi. 10. And this opinion has been
since confirmed by the publication of Dr Kennicott's
Hebrew Bible, from which it appears that no fewer than
ONE HUNDRED AND EiGHTV MSS. and ancicnt printed edi-
tions, read TTDn singular. And thus the LXX
translated it TON 02I0N aev. Comp. Kennicott's Dis-
sertat. General. 17. Syr. and Vulg. and Michaelis's In-
troduct. to N.T. p. 221, 447, Edit. Marsh.
t See Shaw's Travels, p. 40911, 451 ; and Bochart,
vol. iii. 2+7.
t See Bochart, vol. iii. 327, &c.
avTiTi\ct^yi% and itvTtTtXet^yviiTu for requiting
one's parents, and in their calling laws enforc-
ing this duty riXa.^yixoi vof^oi on these autho-
rities, I say, I cannot help giving credit to
the fact just mentioned. Besides the passages
above cited, ni-Dn occurs as the name of a
bird. Lev. ix. 19. Deut. xiv. 18. Job xxxix.
13. In the first of which texts, and in Ps. civ.
17, the LXX render it by ipuhos, so the
Vulg. by herodionem and herodii, so Sym-
machusand Theodotion in Lev. xi. 19. Zech.
V. 9, and Aquila throughout by e^skS/o?. Now
iou^io; is usually interpreted ardea the heron.
But from Jer. viii. 7, it appears that this can-
not be the meaning of the Heb. HT'-Dn for the
common heron is not a bird of passage. It has
however so great a resemblance to the stork,
that it is ranged by naturalists under the same
genus ; and Suidas, with an eye probably to
the LXX version, explains s^wJ/^j by " liJaj
o^viov TiXK^y<>; XtyofjCivos, yi 6/u,otos avria, a spe-
cies of bird which is called TCiXa.oyoi, i. e. the
stork, or one like to it." And were a reason
to be required why the LXX, and particularly
why Aquila, who is known almost constantly
to aim at expressing in Greek the etymology
of the Hebrew words, chose rather to render
nn'-Dn by locShiOi than by ^raa^yaj , I should re-
ply that i^uhio?, considered as a derivative from
%^ui love, approaches very nearly to the etymo-
logical meaning of the Heb. name, and denotes
the most remarkable quality of that bird ; even
as our Eng. stork, if deduced from the Greek
irro^yY) natural affection, also does. And in this
respect the stork is contrasted with the ostrich.
Job xxxix. 13, &c. The wing of the ostriches is
quivered orjluttered up and down ; (hut) is it the
wing rrT-Dn of the stork and its plumage 9 ^ Is
it, like that, employed in protecting and provid-
ing for the creature's offspring ? No ; for she
(the hen ostrich) depositeth her eggs on the
earth, and warmeth them (by incubation J on the
dust or sand, and forgetteth that the foot may
crush them, and that the wild beast of the field
may break them. Michaelis, in his Supplem. ad
Lex. Heb. p. 858, absolutely rejects the inter-
pretation of m-on by the stork ; " principal-
ly," says he, "because in Ps. civ. 17, the^r-
t7^es are said to be the habitation, domicilium,
of the rrT-Dn, which is otherwise as to the
storks. Concerning these, who has not either
heard or seen, that it is peculiar to them to
make their nests, nidulari, on the tops of houses ?"
On this I would remark, first, that the
Psalmist does not say that the .-n-DH makes
its nest on the fir-trees, but that the fir-trees
are its house, which may mean no more (to
borrow the expression of Mr Harmer, Obser-
vations, vol iv. p. 175.) than that "there they
rest, there they sleep, after the wanderings of
the day are over." And Doubdan, as cited by
the same author, p. 174, positively affirms that
the prodigiously numerous storks, which he
saw between Cana and Nazareth, in Palestine,
did " in the evening rest on trees," that is, they
roosted there. And the Psalmist himself uses
a different word for the birds in general making
their nests (isap") and the ni^vn having its
-ion
164
Von
house (rrn^i). But secondly, Dr Shaw, Travels,
p. 411, says, " The storks breed plentifully in
Barbary every summer. They make their
nests with dry twigs of trees, which they place
upon the highest parts of old ruins and houses,
in the canals of ancient aqueducts, and fre-
quently fso very familiar they are by being ne-
ver molested) upon the very tops of their
mosques and dwelling-houses. The fir and
other trees likewise (when these are wanting)
are a dwelling fi)r the stork, Ps. civ. 17." The
reader may find other testimonies to the same
purport in Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra, and in
Mr Merrick's Annotation on the text. To
which it may not be amiss to add what
follows, from No. 171, of The Inspector, a pe-
riodical paper, published about thirty-five
years ago, and ascribed to that eminent natura-
list, the late Sir John Hill, The author, after
having remarked the high antiquity and conti-
nued tradition of the opinion, that young storks
requite their parents by tending and supporting
them when grown old, proceeds thus:
" Among those who have given their relation
without the ornaments or the exaggerations of
poetry or fable, is Burcherodde, a Dane ; his
account is the most full and particidar of all,
and he appears a person of gravity and fidelity.
He tells us he relates what he has seen.
" Storks build, says he, in the prefecture of
Eyderslede, in the southern part of Juitland ;
and men may be taught by looking upon them.
They are large birds, like herons, of a white
colour, with black wings and red feet. In a
retired part of Eyderslede, some leagues from
Tonningen, towards the German Sea, there
are clusters of trees. Among these they build ;
and if any creatine comes near them in the
nesting season, which lasts near three months,
they go out in a body to attack it. The pea-
sants never hurt them, and they are in no fear
of them.
" The two pai'ents feed and guard each brood ;
one always remaining on it, while the other
goes for food. They keep the young ones
much longer in the nest than any other bird ;
and, after they have led them out of it by day,
they bring them back at night ; preserving it as
their natural and proper home.
" When they first take out the young, they
practise them to fly ; and they lead them to
the marshes, and to the hedge sides, pointing
them out the frogs, and serpents, and lizards,
which are their proper food ; and they will
seek out toads, which they never eat, and take
gi-eat pains to make the young distinguish
them." ' This circumstance is countenanced
by Linnaeus, who, mentioning the food of the
stork, expressly says, that though they eat frogs,
they avoid toads.' " In the end of autumn,
not being able to bear the winter of Denmark,
they gather in a great body about the sea-
coasts, as we see swallows do, and go off toge-
ther ; the old ones leading, the young brood
in the centre, and a second body of old behind.
They return in spring, and betake themselves
in families to their several nests. The people
of Tonningen, and the neighbouring coasts,
gather together to see them come ; for they
are superstitious, and form certain presages
from the manner of their flight. At this time
it is not uncommon to see several of the old birds,
which are tired and feeble with the long flight,
supported at times on the backs of the young ;
and the peasants speak of it as a certainty, that
many of these are, when they return to their
home, laid carefully in the old nests, and fed and
cherished by the young ones, which they reared
with so much care the spring before.''
* If the account this gentleman gives be singu-
lar, it is in no part unnatural. We see innu-
merable instances of what we call instinct;
and who shall say this is too great for credit ?
Who shall lay down the laws to determine
where the gifts of a Creator to his creatures
shall stop, or how they shall be limited ?'
III. In a bad sense, as a N. tdh denotes the
turgid exuberance or overflowing of unrestrained
lust. occ. Lev. XX. 17.
IV. In Kal, it is rendered to reproach, insult
with reproaches, or the like. So LXX oniht^u,
and Vulg. insulto, and thus the V. is often
used in Chaldee and Syriac ; but in Heb. it
seems to denote, to overflow another, as it were
with anger and reproaches, " turgido fluxu turn
cordis indignantis, tum oris convitiantis, insec-
tari vel perfundere." Schultens. occ. Pro v.
XXV. 10. As a N. TDH is likewise rendered a
reproach, Prov. xiv. 34 ; but does not this ra-
ther belong to the first sense, and should not
the sentence be translated And bountifulness
(is J a sin-offering for nations 9 Consider the
structure of the words in the two hemistichs :
and comp. Dan. iv. 24 or 27 ; and see Schul-
tens in rrov.
nrn
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n.
I. In Kal, with a following, to shelter oneself,
take shelter, in or under. Jud. ix. 15. Ps. Ixi.
5. Isa. XXX. 2. Jn the first passage the LXX
rendered it by v^otrrrivat to stand under, in the
two last by crxiTo.^ofjbai to take shelter. Comp.
Deut. xxxii. 37. 2 Sam. xxii. 3. Ps. xxxvi. 8.
hni. 2. xci. 4. As a N. fem. mon a taking
shelter, occ. Isa. xxx. .3. As Ns. Dfira (Isa.
xxviii. 15.) and rTDn?2 a shelter, refuge. Job
xxiv. 8. Isa. XXV. 4. Ps. Ixi. 4. civ. 18. In
the two former of these passages the LXX
render it by <rs5r a shelter, and in the last, to-
gether with Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodo-
tion, xaret^vyn a refuge.
II. It is often rendered, to hope or trust in,
which is taking shelter or refuge mentally. See
Ps. xvi. 1. xxxiv. 9. Prov. xiv. 32.
Der. Saxon hus, and Eng. house.
Von
I. Kal, to consume, eat up. So LXX, xari^irat,
and Vulg. devorabunt shall devour, occ. Deut.
xxviii. 38, rrmxrr labon- the locust shall eat it
up. So
II. As a N. b'-Dn a species of insect, devouring
the fruits of the earth, occ. Ps. Ixxviii. 46.
Isa. xxxiii. 4. 1 Kings viii. 37. 2 Chron. vi.
28. Joel i. 4. ii. 25. In the four last-cited
texts it is distinguished from the m-iK or lo-
cust properly so called, and in Joel i. 4, is
mentioned as eating up what the other species
DDn
165
n3n
bad left, and therefore might well be called the
consumer, by way of eminence. Bnt the an-
cient interpreters are far enough from being
agreed what particular species b-DH signifies.
The LXX in Chron. and Aquila in Ps. ren-
der it {!>zovx,h so Vulg. in Chron. and Isa.
and Jerome in Ps. bnichus, the chafer, which
every one knows to be a great devourer of
leaves of trees. The Syriac version in Joel
translates it x'n^in y, which Michaelis from the
Arabic 'ny'ii: cricket, so called from the V.
^)rvi to chirp, creek, stridere interprets not
the common but the mole-cricket, which in its
grub state is likewise very destructive to corn,
grass, and other vegetables, by cankering the
roots on which it feeds. Michaelis, in his
Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 865 (whom see,)
professes himself dubious between the chafer
and the mole-cricket, but inclines to the former,
as being much more common and better
known.
DDH
To shut, shut up, obstruct, occludere.
I. 7 shut up, as the mouth of a beast with a
muzzle, to muzzle. So LXX (pifcuffui, occ.
Deut. XXV. 4. On which passage it may be
remarked, that " * the natives (of Aleppo) to
this day religiously observe the ancient custom
of alloiving the oxen employed in separating the
corn from the straw to eat what they please."
And Dr Chandler, Travels in Asia Minor, p.
40, obsen'es, that near the ancient Sigeum he
saw ^^ oxen wnwiMzzfec? treading out the corn."
Comp. Wolfius's Cur. Philolog. on 1 Cor. ix.
9. As a N. mDnn a muzzle, capistrum. So
Symmachus (pif^M. occ. Ps. xxxix. 2.
II. To obstruct, as persons going forward, occ.
Ezek. xxxix. 11. So Cocceius explahis it,
non patitur transire doth not suffer to pass.
The LXX seems to aim at this sense by ren-
dering it fi^ioix.o^ofji.vKrovin to 'Ti^iffTOfji.iov, they
shall build round the mouth or entrance.
]Dn
To be strong, stout, firm, compact, not easily bro-
ken. It occurs not as a V. in Kal, but hence,
I. As Ns. ion strong, stout, &c. Isa. i. 31.
Amos ii. 9. T-on strong, endowed with strength.
Ps. Lxxxix. 9.
II. As a V. in Niph. to be secured or kept
strongly, occ. Isa. xxiii. 18. As a N. ]VT\
treasure, or store, so secured. Prov. xv. 6. xxvii.
24?. Jer. xx. 5. Ezek. xxii. 25. Comp. Isa.
xxxiii. 6.
III. Chald. as a N. pn strength, occ. Dan. ii.
37. iv. 27.
IV. Chald. as a V. in Aphel, to possess, or keep
strongly or frmly, to retain. So LXX xarixeo}
occ. Dan. vii. 18, 22.
^DTl Chald.
Occurs not as a V. in the Bible, but from the
use of the word in the dialectical languages
(see Castell,) the idea seems to be, to beat,
pound, or the like. As a N. c^DH clay, such as
potters use. Dan. ii. 33, 34, 4l, & al. comp.
Isa. xli. 25.
* Russel's Nat. Hi^t. of Aleppo, p. 50.
non
I. In Kal, absolutely, to abate, diminish, be want-
ing. Gen. viii. 3, 5. xviii. 28. 1 Ki. xvii. 14.
In Hiph. to cause to fall, or fall short. Isaiah
xxxii. 6. Also with n following, to cause to
fall short of, make inferior to. occ. Ps. viii. 6.
Thou hast made him for a little while inferior
to the Aleim, i. e. to the created Aleim of the
heathen mentioned ver. 4. So LXX nXur-
rutrus uvTOv fioa^u ri <rot,^ ayyiXovf. Comp.
Heb. ii. 7, 9. As Ns. -iDn defect, want.
Deut. xxviii. 48. Amos iv. 6. iVdhd nearly
the same, Jud. xix. 19, 20, & al. p^iDn defect,
deficiency, occ. Eccles. i. 15.
II. To be destitute, to want. Transitively, Deut.
ii. 7. Ps. xxxiv. II. Absolutely, Neh. ix. 21.
In Hiph. the same. Exod. xvi. 18. Also in
Hiph. with the participle n following, to cause
to want, bereave, deprive of. occ. Eccles. iv. 8.
The meaning of this root is uncertain. It
seems however to be related to the following
nan, as Kian to rrija, xan to mn, &c. In
Chaldee it signifies to cover. Thus the Tar-
gums use it in Ith. for being covered^ 1 Kings
xviii. 45. Esth. vii. 8. Isa, xlii. 22. In Kal,
to cover, conceal, do secretly. Once, 2 Kings
xvii. 9; where LXX, *i/^<pii(ravTo cloaked. It
appears probable from Ezek. viii. 12, that
some of the idolatrous rites of Isi-ael as well as
of Judah were practised in secret, as if to con-
ceal them from Jehovah ; and the verb iXBrr*
may farther allude to their cursed clandestine
meetings for perpetrating their lusts natural
and unnatural in honour of their idols.
nan
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n.
I. Kal, to cover, veil, as the head in grief or
mourning, occ. 2 Sam.,xv. 30. Esth. vi. 12.
Jer. xiv. 3, 4<. as the face of a condemned
criminal, occ. Esth. vii. 8. Comp. Job ix.
24. The former custom was anciently used by
the * Greeks and other nations, as well as by
the Hebrews ; of the latter we meet with the
traces among the Romans, in the punishment
of a parricide, who when convicted was imme-
diately hooded, as unworthy of the common
light,f and in that form of pronouncing sen-
tence on a criminal ascribed by Cicero, (pro
Caio Rabirio, cap. 4.) to Tarquinius Super-
bus, " /, lictor, colliga manus, caput obnubito,
arbori infelici smpendito. Go, officer, bind his
hands, muffle his head, hang him on the fatal
tree. "
Hence French coiffe, and Eng. coif. Also
hive.
II. To cover, overlay, overspread, as with wood
or gold. occ. 2 Chron. iii. 5, 7 9. Comp.
Ps. Ixviii. 14. Isa. iv. 5, For over all risn 1113
glory covers or shall cover. Comp. Exod.
xxiv. 16, 17.
III. As a N. fem. rrsn, in reg. nsn a kind of
* See Homer's II. xxiv. line 1C3 ; Greek and English
Loxicon under E'rifia.XXu IV ; and Potter's Antiquities,
book V, cli. 5. p. 219. Ist edit.
i See Rennet's Roman Antiquities, Part II, book iii.
eh. 20. p. 146.
Tsn
16()
IBTH
alcove, which was separated from the larger
chambers in the Eastern houses by a veil, and
in which their beds were placed. Comp. under
Tin occ. Ps. xix. 6. Joel ii. 16.
IV. As a N. Clin the sea-coast or land over-
hanging the sea, and covering ships from the
winds, occ. Gen. xlix. 13. Deut. i. 7. Josh.
ix. 1. Jud, V. 17. Jer. xlvii. 7. Ezek. xxv. 16.
V. As a N. Pin protected, secure, i. e. in inno-
cence or virtue, as the poet.
Hie murus aheneus esto.
Nil conscire sibi, nulla pallescere culpa.
HoRAT. Epist.
Be this thy brazen bulwark of defence.
Still to preserve thy conscious innocence.
And ne'er turn pale with guilt.
line 60, 61.
Francis.
And thus a heathen unacquainted with the
infinite purity of his Creator, and the extent and
spirituality of his law, might vainly talk ; but
to believers the book of Job itself is a demon-
stration of the folly, falsehood, and wickedness
of such pretences, occ. Job xxxiii. 9. Comp
ch. xxiii. 1012. But see ch. xl. 3, 4, &c.
xlii. 3, &c. Or else tin may mean, what will
come nearly to the same sense, involved, wrapt
up, i. e. in righteousness or virtue ; Mea vir-
tute me involvo, says Horace ; and Job speak-
ing of himself, had made use of similar ex-
pressions, ch. xxix. 14.
VL As a N. mas. plur. D-asn the two hands
joined together and considered as capacious,
full, and covering what they contain, occ.
Exod. ix. 8. Lev. xvi. 12. Prov. xxx. 4. Ec.
iv. 6. Ezek. x. 2, 7.
r^srr to cover, shelter very much or entirely, occ.
Deut. xxxiii. 12; where LXX axixXu over-
^hadoweth, Theodotion ffxi-rairu shall cover.
To haste, hurry, as through fear. See Deut. xx.
3. Ps. Ixviii. 6. civ. 7. On Job xl. 18, see
under purj?. As a N. pisn haste, hurry, Ex.
xii. 11, & al. ireq.
|Sn See under rrsin VI.
*|>)n
With Schultens I apprehend that the radical
idea of this word is to bend, incline. He ob-
serves that in Arabic it signifies properly to
bend or inflect a thing, especially by reason of
its softness, as soft wax is bent, also intransitive-
ly, to be thus bent.
I. To bend. occ. Job xl. 12 or 17, He (the be-
hemoth) vsn- bendeth (Eng. transl. moveth)
his tail like a cedar. So the Chald. Targ. pjsd
he bendeth, French transl. // remue sa queue,
qui est comme un cedre. He moveth his tail,
which is as a cedar. Comp. under nD7 I. As
a N. ysn a bending, occ. Prov. xxxi. 13, And
she worketh (them) rr-SD vsna by the bending,
pliableness, of her hands.
II. In a mental sense, with b and an infinitive V.
following, to incline, or be inclined to. Deut.
xxv. 7. Jud. xiii. 23. Ruth iii. 13. 1 Sam. ii.
25. Also, transitively, to be inclined to, to
will, desire, choose. Ps. Ii. 8, 18. cxv. 3. cxxxv.
6. With 3 and a N. or pronoun following,
to be inclined to, have a tender inclination or af-
fection for, tc delight in. See Gen. xxxiv. 19,
(where LXX, intcuro, was set upon) Num.
xiv. 8. Deut. xxi. 14. 1 Sam. xix. 1. 2 Chron.
ix. 8. As a N. yarr inclination, desire, affec-
tion, delight. 1 Sam. xv. 22. 1 Kings v. 8, 9.
X. 13. Ps. i. 2. In Eccles. v. 7 or 8, it de-
notes the will of God, as the Targum ex-
plains it.
To sink, penetrate.
I. To sink or delve, as a pit, well, or the like.
Gen. xxi. 30. Eccles. x. 8, & al. freq. In Ps.
vii. 16, rr'ia denotes the action of digging, or
cutting with a spade, nsn the sinking or deep-
ening of the hole. Job xi. 18, ni3n thou
shalt dig for water, namely, as usual in Arabia.
See Mr Scott.
II. To delve, in a metaphorical sense, to fathom,
penetrate, search out. Deut. i. 22. Josh. ii. 2,
3. Job xxxix. 29, From thence (i. e. from his
lofty nest) the eagle "isn penetrateth with his
sight /or food, his eyes behold afar off ; where
LXX Z,nrii seeketh, Vulg. contemplatur look-
eth attentively. " The eagle has an excellent
sight, but little smell in comparison of the vul-
ture; he therefore hunts only by view." Buf-
fon. Hist. Nat. des Oiseaux, tom. i. p. 115.
See II. xvii. line 6748.
III. To sink, as the countenance in shame. Ps.
xxxiv. 6. So of persons, to be out of counte-
nance. It is more than im, and therefore is
placed after it. See Ps. Ixxi. 24. Ixxxiii, 18.
Jer. XV. 9. In Hiph. to cause shame, make
ashamed. Prov. xiii. 5. xix. 26. Also, in-
transitively, to be ashamed. Isa. liv. 4.
IV. It is once applied to the rraib, white or il-
luminated disc of the moon ; this metaphorical
use being taken from the human countenance.
Isa. xxiv. 23, The lunar disc shall sink, be
ashamed. Comp. Isa. xxxiii. 9.
nsisn. Hence as a N. fem. plur. nTi&nsn a
species of animals, moles. So Vulg. talpas.
These animals may well be denominated emi-
nently the diggers or delvers, since they are
manifestly formed for this work, and perform
it so easily and expeditiously, as almost to ex-
ceed belief.* occ. Isa. ii. 20. Bochart seems
to have well proved that this should not be
read as two, but as one word (and thus three
of Dr Kennicott's codices represent it), and
ingeniously conjectures that casting to the moles
and to the bats was among the Hebrews a pro-
verbial expression for treating with the utmost
slight and contempt. ( See his works, vol. ii.
1032, 1033.) We must however remark with
Mr Harmer, Observations, vol. ii. p. 4.56
(whom see), that moles have no peculiar rela-
tion to ruins, and that the Heb. vvordmns'isn
may denote snakes, and other venemous rep-
tiles, which are known to frequent ruinated
buildings, and which Rauwolf desfcribes as
abounding to such a degree in the holes they
have bored in the ruins of ancient Babylon, as
to render the approaching to those ruins ex-
tremely dangerous. Comp. Bp. Newton on
Proph. vol. i. p. 305, 8vo. I add, that Sir
John Mandevilie, a much more respectable
See Mr Addison's Spectator, No. 121.
ti'3n
167
r\:iLn
traveller than some, who have never read him,
imagine, observed long before Rauvvolf, " But
is fuUe longe sithe that ony man durste neyhe
to the Tour [of Babylon namely] : For it is
all deserte and fulle of dragouns, and yrete ser-
pents, and fuU of dy verse venymouse bestes aUe
abouten." Voyage and Travaile, p. 48. After
all, Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 877,
thinks that DTisnan signifies sepulchres, which
in Palestine were frequently cells or vaults
hewn or dug in the rocks, and consequently
were proper receptacles for bats ; and to con-
firm this interpretation, he remarks that xT'Sn
in Syriac, and msn in Arabic, denote a se-
pidchre.
To free from enctimbrance, confnement, business,
slavery, or the like.
I. 'Hith. to strip or divest oneself of one's
clothes or garments. 1 Sam. xxviii. 8. 2 Chron.
xviii. 29. 1 Kings xx. 38, ar3nn"'T And he
stripped himself, i. e. of his prophetic dress, with
dust upon his eyes. Comp. 2 Kings i. 8. Zech.
xiii. 4. Also, to be stripped off. Job xxx. 18,
With great force must my garment irsnn"" be
stripped ofl^, being glued, as it were, to the
body by sores. Ezek. xxvii. 20, a^sn '"ran
.nnanb, literally, clothes of stripping ofF/or rid-
ing, seem to mean such clothes as were used in
riding, and occasionally stripped off the horse
or other beast, i. e. a kind of horse-cloths,
ephippia (Vulg. tapetibus carpets), on which
the ancients used to ride before the invention
of saddles with stirrups, which were not
known till long after, in one word, housings.
See under u?nn III. Potter's Antiquities, vol.
ii. p. 13, and Berenger's History of Horse-
manship, cited in Critical Review for August
1771, p. 114.
II. To strip off covering, to search as by strip-
ping or uncovering, to seek as by removing co-
vers. Gen. xxxi. .35. xliv. 12. Pro v. ii. 4.
III. To free, set at liberty, from confinement or
slavery. It occurs not as a V. in this sense,
but as a participle fern. Jiw^n free, freed, set at
liberty. Lev. xix. 20. As a N. fern, rrc'sn liber-
ty, freedom. Lev. xix. 20. As a N. -u^sn f'ee,
at liberty. Exod. xxi. 2. Job iii. 1 9, & al.
Comp. Job xxxix. 5. Ps. Ixxxviii. 6, free
among the dead, " that is, set at liberty or dis-
missed from the world, and separated from all
communication with its aflfairs, as dead bodies
are." Dr Home's Comment.
IV. As a N. n^tv^n freedom, or retirement from
business. Thus Bate. occ. 2 Kings xv. 5. 2
Chron. xxvi. 21. And so it follows in both
texts that the king's son was over his house, and
judged the people of the land. One of the Hex-
aplar versions has given the general sense
though not the idea of the word, by rendering
it Kov(pxiui privately. Comp. Lev. xiii. 46.
Prov. xxviii. 12, When the wicked are exalted
jnx lySH" men retire,
When vice prevails, and impious men bear sway,
The post of honour is a private station.
Addison's Cato.
I. To cut, cut out, hew. It is spoken of the
earth Deut. vi. 11. viii. 9. Comp. Isa. v. 2.
of wood. Isa. x. 15 ; but generally of stone.
1 Kings V. 15. 2 Chron. ii. 2. Job xix. 24, &
al. Comp. Isa. Ii. 1.
II. To cut, cut out, divide, as lightnings. Ps.
xxix. 7 ; where observe that syn, or, as thirty
of Dr Kennicott's codices read, nyin, may be
referred to m.is dividing, or who dividelh, and
then there should be only a comma at the end
of the verse.
HI. To cut, wound. Spoken of Egypt. Isa.
Ii. 9.
Hence stab. Qu ?
mn
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. " To part, divide asunder, whether into equal
or unequal parts." Bate. Gen. xxxiii. 1. 2 Ki.
ii. 8. Jud. vii. 16. ix. 43. Dan. xi. 4. Isa.
xxx. 28, And his breath, as a whelming torrent
(which) rfHW' nxiii 1]} parteth at (i. e. reach-
eth, not to the midst of, but to) the neck, as
in ch. viii. 8. But when only two persons,
parties or shares are mentioned or im})lied, it
imports that the parts or shares were to be
equal (as the verbs part and divide do in Eng-
lish), because this is the most obvious method
of dividing. See Exod. xxi. 35. Num. xxxi.
27. Ps. Iv. 24. As a N. -.yn a division, half,
midst. See Exod. xii. 29. xxiv. 6. xxv. 10.
Josh. X. 13, And the solar light stood still -ynn
D^nirrr in the division of the heavens, i. e. in
the horizon. For doth not that to the inhabi-
tants of any particular place, make the most
natural and obvious division of the heavens,
into an upper and lower hemisphere ? Comp.
under rroi V. From this miraculous solstice
the story of Phaeton probably had its rise. So
the Eg3rptian priest in his discourse with So-
lon,* tells him : Your history of Phaeton,
whatever air it hath of fable, is nevertheless
not without a real foundation. As Ns. fem.
mun and nyn division, midst. It is applied
only to the night, occ. Exod. xi. 4. Ps. cxix,
62. Job xxxiv. 20. rrJinn a half, occ. Num.
xxxi. 36, 43. n^ynn the same. Exod. xxx. 13,
2.3, & al. freq. am IT'^nn the middle of the
day, mid day. occ. Neh. viii. 3.
II. As a N. yn an arrow. 1 Sam. xx. 20, 21,
& al. freq. Also, the shaft or wooden part of
a spear, occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 7. Comp. 2 Sam.
xxi. 19. Both these seem to be so called from
the divided or separated pieces or slips of wood,
of which they are made. But being used for
arrows, -an is also applied figuratively to light-
nings, which are God's arrows. See Ps. xviii.
15. cxliv. 6. Hab. iii. 11. Comp. Wisdom
v. 21. to calamities or diseases inflicted by
God. Deut. xxxii. 23. Job vi. 4. xxxiv. 6.
Comp. Ezek. v. 16. Zech. ix. 14.
III. As a N. Y^'n, fem, plur. n^y^n a street,
which divides the houses in a town or city. Isa.
Ii. 23. Jer. v. 1. vii. 17. xxxvii. 21. Mr
Harmer illustrates I K, xx. 34, by showing
from the History of the Croisades, that streets
with great privileges annexed were wont to be
granted to other nations in the city subject to
* A pud Platon. in Tiraaeo.
r\:^'n
168
lijn
the Christian kingdom of Jerusalem. Obser-
vations, vol. ii. p. 259, &c.
IV. As a N. pn the outside or outer surface o?
a thing which is separated from n"!! the inside,
to which it is opposed. Gen. vi. 14. Exod.
XXV. 11, yin used adverbially, without, not
within, abroad, as opposed to n-S at home.
Lev. xviii. 9. Eccles. ii. 25, -snn yin " Be-
yond nie ? Who would outstrip me, and leave
me behind him?" Cocceius. v^ni without,
literally in or at the outside. Gen. ix. 22. ynnn
at the outside, without. Gen. xix. 16. xxiv. II,
& al. freq. As a N. Y^^n plur. fem. n-iiin an
out place, a field. See Ps. cxliv. 13. Job v.
10. (comp. Prov. viii. 26.) Job xviii. 17;
which seems to allude to the want of a sepul-
chral monument ; for the eastern nations still
bury their dead without their cities, in the
fields. As a N. pyn outward, outer. Ezek.
xliv. 1. 1 K. vi. 29, 30. In which latter pas-
sages the word side or the like is understood.
Comp. Ezek. x. 5, where twenty-six of Dr
Kennicott's codices read rrsiii-'nrr.
V. As a N. v'-n the hele- or outer-wall of a
house, occ. Ezek. xiii. 10.
Hence perhaps Eng. hedge.
yan I. To divide into a great number of shares
or portions, occ. as a participle. Prov. xxx. 27,
The locusts have no king or conimander, part
of whose business it was to divide the spoil to
his followers, yet they all go forth yyn dividing
into many parts, i. e. their prey for themselves.
Thus Bochart, vol. iii. 458, &c. where see
more. The Vulg. renders the Hebrew word
in this passage, per turmas suas, and so the
English translation, by bands; and indeed I
know not why it might not admit this inter-
pretation, if the fact were true : but though
the swarms of locusts are successive in point of
time, I do not see how the locusts can, accord-
ing to the most authentic accounts we have of
them, be said to go forth to their ravages by
bands, which would imply that the same swarm
divideth itself'mto several parties, which does
not appear to be the case.
II. As a N. yyn gravel, grit, stone divided into
many parts. So Vulg. in Prov. calculo.
LXX in Lam. -^ritptu. occ. Prov. xx. 17.
Lam. iii. 16.
III. As a N. mas. phu". in reg. -ayn is ren-
dered arrows (comp. Ps. cxliv. 6.) but per-
haps may mean simply the divisions or
separate flashes of the lightning. (Comp.
Ps. xxix. 7.) So Montanus, fulgura. occ. Ps.
Ixxvii. 18.
IV. As a participle or participial N. mas. plur.
D-yanQ rendered archers, but may import sepa-
rate or distinct bands or parties of the enemy,
occ. Jud. v. 11.
V. As a V. Spoken of time, either, to be di-
vided, cut off, and so be put an end to ; or rather,
to be reckoned up or out, and so completed, ful-
filled, from yn an arrow, or yary a pebble-stone ,-
both of which were used by the ancients in
their computations. (See cott.) Thus the
Greek 4'fiipt^a to compute i^ from the N. -v^jj^aj
a pebble, and our Eng. calculate from the Lat.
calculus a pebble or gravel stone, occ. Job xxi.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Ethiopic
signifies, among other things, to cherish, and
in Arabic, to defend, keep, cherish. (See Cas-
tell.) As a N. i^n the bosom, occ. Ps. cxxix.
7. Isa. xlix. 22. So LXX, koXtos. Also,
the folds of the dress, covering the breast. The
word bosom itself is used in this latter sense in
the English translation of Exod. iv. 6. occ.
Neh. V. 13; where LXX a>cc{ioXv garment.
See Pole, Synops.
t]:jn Chald.
To be strong or urgent, to urge. occ. Dan. ii. 15.
iii. 22; where LXX vri^ia-xvinv was vehement,
and Vulg. urgebat urged. The Chaldee Tar-
gums, and the Syriac and Arabic languages
use the word in like senses.
Occurs not as a V. but the idea is, to surround,
confine, environ, as is evident from the things
to which the word is applied.
I. As a N. lyn plur. in reg. 'lyn and fem.
mian an open court or building, a place fenced,
or walled round, but open at the top. See
Exod. viii. 13 or 9. xxvii. 9. 2 Sam. xvii. 18.
1 K. vi. 36. 2 K. xxi. 5. Esth. i. 5. Isa. i.
12. Zech. iii. 7.
II. As a N. mas plur. D-iyn, and in reg. 'lyn,
translated villages, and in this view almost al-
ways referring to some larger town or city.
Josh. xiii. 23, 28, & al. freq. I observe, how-
ever, from Michaelis, that its proper and ori-
ginal signification seems to be such moveable
villages of tents, as those of the ancient No-
mades and modern Bedoweens, and called
D''iyn from the round iovxxi in which they were
placed (comp. under m V.) ; and in this its
original sense the word appears to be used
Gen. XXV. 16, concerning the Ishmaelites in
general, and Isa. xiii. 11, concerning the Ke-
darenes in particular, who were descended
from Ishmael, Gen. xxv. 13. Comp. Ps. x.
8, where perhaps it is applied in like manner,
and Neh. xii. 28, where it seems to denote
temporary huts. The LXX generally render
Dnyn under this head by irauXus, a word
which appears very well to express its meaning.
III. As a N. T'yn a vegetable eminently tubular,
a leek, or such kind of plant. Num. xi. 5.
IV. As a N. T'yn an herb or herbage, in gen-
eral, grass, from its tubular structure. 1 K.
xviii. 5. 2 K. xix. 26. Our ti'anslators have
in two places, Prov. xxvii. 25. Isa. xv. 6, ren-
dered i-yn hay : most unfortunately ! for in
those countries they make no hay,-* and if
they did, it appears from inspection that hay
could hardly be the meaning of the word in
either of those texts.
V. '^^M^ bjjn Baal-hazor. There is a place of
this name, mentioned 2 Sam. xiii. 23. It
seems to have been so called by the Canaan-
ites, in honoiu- of their god Baal or the Sun,
considered as the maker or repairer of the tubes
or pipes in vegetables and animals, by means of
which it is certain, the circulation of their flu-
ids is carried on, and their life supported.
See Maundrell's Journey, p. lU, 2d edit. ; Harmer's
Observatiuns, vol. i. p. i25.
pn
169
npn
This then was a very high attribute. Bat I
with pleasure refer the curious reader to Mr
Hutchinson's account of this matter, in his
Trinity of the Gentiles, p. 484, &c.
lyi^n hence as a N. fem. (of an uncommon
form, with the second radical doubled) or per-
haps compounded of "i^n a tube, and "iy to
compress, the former *i being dropped in the
composition, n'^yyn or rTli:-\i:n a trumpet, a
tubular instrument, which, by confining the in-
flated breath, gives a well-known sound. Num.
X. 2. Hos. V. 8, & al. freq. Whence as a
participle mas. plur. in Hiph. D^'iyynn blow-
ing with trumpets, trumpeting. 1 Chron. xv. 24,
& al. It must be confessed that this is a word
of a very unusual form. Accordingly in Dr
Kennicott's Bible we meet with a variety of
readings in the several passages. In the text
of 2 Chron. v. 12, we have D^'Tiynn, but
eleven of the doctor's codices there read
D-'iynrs ; and twenty-six D-iyynn ; in other
places the various reading is D^'iiinn.
I. To describe, mark, or trace out. Job xxvi. 10.
Prov. viii. 27. (Comp. under an) Prov. viii.
29, npinn when he (God) traced out the foun-
dation of the earth.
II. To delineate, pourtray. Isa. xlix. 16, Behold
"ITipn I have diawn or delineated thee on the
palms of my hands, thy walls are before me con-
tinually, says God speaking of Jerusalem, in
allusion to the eastern custom of tracing out
on their hands, not the names, but the sketches
of certain eminent cities or places, and then
rubbing them with the powder of the hennah
or Cyprus, and thereby making the marks per-
petual.* The LXX give the general sense
of the Hebrew expression by rendering it ilov,
i-TTt ruv ^ii^uv fjt,ou iZ,My^a.<pviKoe, ffov to, mx^ : be-
hold, I have painted thy walls upon my hands.
As a N. fem. rrpnn a delineation, portraiture.
occ. Ezek. \dii. JO; where LXX hetysy^ec/u,-
f^ivu pourtrayed. Ezek. xxiii. 14, rrpnrs -trax
Men of, or in portrait, i. e. as our English
translation renders it, pourtrayed ; so LXX
iZ,wy^a.(prifji.i^ov?, and Vulg. depictos.
III. To describe or delineate words by literal
characters. Isa. xxx. 8. Job xix. 23. Comp.
Job xiii. 26. xxxi. 35, 36, and see under *i3D.
IV. To mark out, defne. It occurs not, how-
ever, as a V. in this sense, but as a N. mas.
^n plur. D-pn, and fem. r^'^n plur. mpn-
Something marked out qr defined, a definite por-
tion, task, time, place, bound, course, or order.
See Gen. xlvii. 22. Exod. v. 14. Job xiv. 5,
13. xxxviii. 10, 33. Prov. viii. 29. Isa. v. 14.
Jer. xxxi. 35, 36. xxxiii. 25. But most gene-
rally, a definite statute, ordinance, or appoint-
ment of God or man. Gen. xxvi. 5. xlvii. 26.
Exod. xii. 17. xiii. 10. Lev. xviii. 30. Jer. x.
3. Ezek. XX. 25, & al. freq. Mr Harmer,
Observ. vol. iii. 438, has remarked, that in 2
Chron. xxxv. 25, it seems to import a stated
annual mourning, such as the Persians observe
* See Michaelis on Lowth, Prselect. p. 399, edit. Get-
ting, and conip. Russell's Natural Hist, of Aleppo, p.
103, 104. See also Maundrell's Journey at March 27;
Bp. Lowth's note on Isa. xljx. 1(5; Niobuhr, Voyage,
torn. i. p. IStj and Volney, Voyage, torn. ii. p. 287.
for Houssain, and such as the virgins of Isi*ael
observed for Jephthah's daughter, which is
expressed by the same word pn an ordinance,
Jud. xi. 39.
Prov. xxx. 8, "pn Dnb " pariis dimensi mei, the
bread of my competent allowance, rov aorov fifiuv
Tov fTioviTtov, our sufficient bread, which our
blessed Lord has taught us to pray for." Jos.
Mede's Works, fol. p. 124, 125, where see
more ; and comp. Gen. xlvii. 22. Job xxiii.
12. Ezek. xvi. 27. Symmachus in Prov.
^/aiTav ixBevnv sufficient food.
ppn I. To mark or trace out eminently or con-
spicuously. It occurs as a participle Benoni
mas. plur. "'pp'n, Isa. xxii. 16, What hast thou
here, and whom hast thou here, that thou hast
hewn out to thyself here a sepulchre "Syn of
(like) those who hew out n^nap their sepulchre
on high, "ppn of those who mark out a habita-
tion "b for themselves in a rock ? t as a pron.
suffix is in other passages used for them, and
their ; so " in -nyn and '^-p'pn may he. plural, and
not, as commonly supposed, paragogic.
II. To delineate or pourtray exactly or conspi-
cuously. Ezek. iv. 1. xxiii. 14.
III. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "ppn joined
-with sb delineations, effigiations, or imagina-
tions of the heart, occ. Jud. v. 15.
IV. To define, determine, or decree, accurately
or exactly. Prov. viii. 15. Isa. x. 1. Comp.
Jud. V. 9. As a participial N. ppn a de-
finer, determiner, judge or lawgiver, occ. Jud.
v. 14. (" Scribes." Bate.) Ps. Ix. 9. cviii. 9.
Isa. xxxiii. 22. Deut. xxxiii. 21. Also, the
ensign of judicial authority, a staff or sceptre.
occ. Gen. xlix. 10. Num. xxi. 18.*
Achilles, who was the chief of a Grecian tribe
or clan, is described in Homer, II. i. lin. 238,
239, as holding <rKn<rrgov a sceptre or staff,
which
Ev !TX/*'/jf (pe^iovffi ^ixxffvoXet, eht Qi/JLiffrots
JJ^oi Aio; ii^tM.TXi.
The delegates of Jove, dispensing laws.
Bear in their hands.
The same poet calls kings or chiefs in general,
ffKY.-^rrovxni sceptre-bearers. See 11. i. lin. 279.
ii. lin. 86. Odyss. iv. lin. 84. And indeed
sceptres or staves of some kind or other have
been among almost all nations the ensigns of
civil authority, as they are to this day, being
in themselves very proper emblems of power
extended or acting at a distance from the
person.
npn
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To imprint, incide, engrave. As a participle
fem. in Hiph. npnn imprinting, making a dent
or impression in. occ. Jud. v. 26 ; where LXX
hnXeoffiv nailed, perforated with a nail. As a
participial N. mas. sing, rrpnra an engraving,,
engraved or carved work. occ. 1 K. vi. 35. So
LXX gxTv-reotriv. As a V. in Hith. occ. Job
xiii. 27, npnnn thou imprintest thyself, i. e.
thy wrath, on the soles of my feet, thou treat-
est me as the vilest slave : for perhaps he al-
* For the fuller explanations of the texts, see Mr
Bate's Blessing of Judah, p. 1113, and his New and
Literal Translation and Notoa.
')pn
170
mn
hides to the bastinadoing of the feet, vvliich has
long been a common punishment in the East;
but whether so ancient as the time of Job, or
whether some other impression on the feet be
not intended, I will not take upon me abso-
lutely to determine. Michaelis thinks that
Job moreover refers to the tumours and ulcers
in his feet, such as are usual in the elephanti-
asis, the distemper under which he suffered.
It is however manifest, that rrpnnn in the
above passage is the second person mas. sing,
fut. (in Hith.) corresponding with the preced-
ing verbs Dirn and -nQirri, and consequently
that the final n is radical.
II. As a N. p*n formed as yn from nyn.
1. The indented part of the human body, the
breast or bosom, from the throat to the pit of
the stomach. See Gen. xvi 5. Deut. xiii. 6.
Ruth iv. 16. IK. iii. 20. Comp. Ps. Ixxiv.
11. Isa. Ixv. 6, 7. Jer. xxxii. 18; in which
passages the expressions are borrowed fi'om
the easterns holding up the fore part of their
long garments, in order to have corn by mea-
sure poured therein, and receiving it into their
bosom.
2. The bosom, concave bottom, or (as we call it
in a waggon) the bed of an open chariot. 1 K.
xxii. 35.
3. In Ezek. ch. xliii. the base of the altar, ver.
13, 14, as likemse the base of the heart of the
altar, which rested upon the upper imbenching
or settle, ver. 17, are both called pTi, being
both surrounded with a border, and so in some
measure resembling the boso7n or bed of a car-
riage.
4-. The bosom or midst of an urn or other ves-
sel into which lots are cast, occ, Prov. xvi. 33.
III. 1. As a N. pn the bosom. Prov. v. 20.
xvii. 23. xxi. 14. pin the same. Ps. Ixxiv. 11.
But observe that in all these passages many of
Dr Kennicott's codices read p-n.
2. The cavity or inner part of the body. occ.
Job xix. 27, "pnn within me. But very many
of Dr Kennicott's codices here likewise have
-p^nn.
npn
To search minutely and exactly, or to the bottom,
to explore. Deut. xiii. 15. Jud. xviii. 2. 1
Sam. XX. 12. 1 K. vii. 47. Jer. xxxi. 37, &
al. freq. As a N. "ipn a thorough searching
out. Prov. XXV. 3. Job xxxiv. 24, ipn xb
without searching, without a formal process,
which he needeth not. See Scott. Mas. plur.
in reg. -"ipn joined with nb, searchings q/'heart,
i. e. deep and serious thoughts and reflections,
occ. Jud. v. 16. As a N. mas. plur. in reg.
-Ipnri, joined with i>*in, the deep places of the
earth, penetralia terrce, which are opposed to
the heights of the hills, and plainly mean the
deepest and most retired parts of the terraqueous
globe, which are explorable by the eye of God,
and by his only. occ. Ps. xcv. 4. Comp. Job
xxvi. 6. xxxviii. 16.
Der. Perhaps the Latin qucero to seek, with
its compounds acquiro, inquiro, requiro, &c.
whence Eng. acquire, inquire, require, &c.
I. To be of a ivhite or pale colour, occ. Isa.
xxix. 22, And his countenance shall not now
inn* be, or grow, pale ; where observe that n
is inserted as usual in verbs of two radicals.
As a N. *Tin white, occ. Esth, i. 6. viii. 15.
Chald. the same. occ. Dan. vii. 9, His garment
*nn abna white as snow. Here the idea is
clear.
Hence Eng. hoar, and hoary.
II. As a N. mas. sing, with a formative "^ final
"in fine white flour. So Aquila yv^iui, and
nearly to the same purpose Vulg. farinae meal,
and LXX ;^ovJ^/t&)v made of meal. occ. Gen.
xl. 16, Three "in "bD baskets for flour, or fiour-
baskets.
III. As a N. mas. plur. o-Tin and "in nobles,
persons of the highest dignity, thus named from
the white robes they used to wear ; as appears
from the ancient instance of Joseph, Gen. xli.
42 ; and the later one of Mordecai, Esth. viii.
15. See Eccles. x. 17. 1 K. xxi. 8, 11.
Hence the Greeks seemed to have derived their
h^s, whence the Lat. heros, and Eng. hero, &c.
I V. As a N. -nn and in a hole, properly
through which the white light appears. The
LXX in Cant. v. 4, render it by a-r*? a peep-
hole. 1 Sam. xiv. 11. 2 K. xii. 9. Ezek. viii.
7, & al. Hence, perhaps,
V. As a N. mas. sing, "nn network, from the
meshes or holes into which it is formed ; or
rather as in Eng. margin, whiteworks, which
may mean wicker-work, " white from the peel-
ing of the twigs made use of. And certainly
fish may be caught by wicker-work, as well as
by nets ,- and something of that kind appears
in the Pnenestine Mosaic pavement, which
Dr Shaw has given us." And the V. 2ix to
weave, seems very applicable to wicker-work.
See more in Harmer's Observations, vol. iv.
p. 450. occ. Isa. xix. 9.
VI. As a N. in reg. "in dung, excrements, from
the manner of their discharge, say some (ex
foramine arii exeuntia, Mercer. ) but rather, I
apprehend, from their hot burning nature ; see
therefore under nin.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee is
equivalent to the Heb. mn to burn, be hot.
I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -Kin excrements,
dung, from their hot, burning nature, occ. Isa.
xxxvi. 12. This is probably the very word
which the Assyrian Rabshakeh used, and for
which the Hebrew historian has substituted
"in, 2 K. xviii. 27. But observe, that in Isa.
fifteen of Dr Kennicott's codices read Dr7"in,
and in K. three of them Drr"Kin.
II. As a N. fem. plur. mxinn places fur dung,
draught-houses, lay-stalls. So the LXX ku-
T^MMct, or Xvr^uitti, and Vulg. latrinas. occ. 2
Kings X. 27 ; on which passage it may be re-
marked, that in like manner the Persians, no
longer ago than the year 1729, not only de-
molished the superb mausoleum of the late
Afghan Sultan, Maghmud, but, " to add yet
a gi-eater mark of contempt and abhorrence, in
the very place on which the mausoleum had
been erected, Xhorj hxxsSx, a public jakes." Han-
way's History of Nadir Shah, p. 34.
The Arabic uses the verbs "^in and in for
easing nature.
nnn
171
nnn
To waste, diminish, destroy, consume, or the
like.
I. To he or lie waste or desolate. Isa. xxxiv. 10.
Ix. 12. Ezek. vi. 6, & al. In Hiph. to waste,
or lay ivaste. Jud. xvi. 24. 2 Kings xix. 17.
Isa. xxxvii. 18. As a N. mas. n^nn ivasfeness,
devastation. Isa. Ixi. 4. fem. rr:s"in plur. m^in
a desolate place, particularly a desolate building, a
ruin. See Lev. xxvi. 31, 33. Ezra ix. 9. Ps.
cii. 7. Ezek. xiii. 4. But in Job iii. 14,
nii'nn means those dreary sepulchral mansions
where the body is wasted or consumed. Such
for instance as the pyiamids of Egypt, some
of which were probably older than the times
of Job. See Mr Scott's note.
II. It is particularly applied to moisture, to
waste, be diminished, as water. Gen. viii. 13.
comp. the following verse, whence and from
Job xiv. 11, and Isa. xix. 5, it is evident that
a*in is less than iyn\ So as a N. fem. Mi'^n
is used for the ground, which the Red Sea
left dry, Exod. xiv. 21 and for that which
Jordan left dry. Josh. iii. 17. 2 Kings ii. 8.
and for dry land in general as opposed to the
waters. Gen. vii. 22. Hag. ii. 6. Also, to be
exhausted of moisture, to be dry or dried. Jud.
xvi. 7, 8. In Hith. to drain, exhaust, dry up.
2 Kings xix. 24. Isa. 1. 2. Jer. Ii. 36. As a
N. mas. plur. in reg. "ailin droughts, occ. Ps.
xxxii. 4 ; on which text it should be remarked
that /^ their summers in Judea and the neigh-
bouring countries are dry; and that the parch-
ed appearance of the earth in a usual eastern
summer, is what the Psalmist refers to. See
Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 6, &c. and
p. 18.
III. As a N. fem. a'irr plur. mi'nn any di-
minishing, wasting, or desolating matter, or in-
strument. A sword. Gen. xxvii. 40. xxxiv.
25, & al. freq. A knife. Josh. v. 2, 3. Comp.
Ezek. V. 1. A tool to cut stones with, a
chisel, Exod. xx. 25, An axe, or pickaxe, to
demolish buildings, Jer. xxxiii. 4. Ezek. xxvi.
9. Also, violent heat, which exhausts and
makes one faint. See Gen. xxxi. 40. Job
XXX. 30. Isa. iv. 6. xxv. 5. Hag. i. 11. This
word in Gen. iii. 24, should certainly be ren-
dered by some term expressive gi heat or burn-
ing, as appears from its being joined with i:rrb
flame or flaming. Comp. Ps. civ. 4, and see
Mr Bate's Enquiry into the Similitudes, &c.
p. 85, & seq. In 2 Kings iii. 23, S'lnn,
D-'Dbnrr ^'y^r\': nnnrr may be either considered
as a N. and referred to the preceding m blood,
so LXX aliMX, rovro r'/i; pof;c(pciixc, this fisj the
blood of the sword ; or as an infin. Niph. and
construed with in'in2, which seems to be a
verb foi-med from the N. nnn, and to de-
note they have fought one another with the sword;
used in Niph. as im3 to speak to one another,
Dnb3 to fight one another. To illustrate Ezek.
xxxii. 27, obsei-ve that " in the tombs of the
ancient Muscovites and Tartars (i. e. of Me-
shech and Tubal) were deposited their swords
and other implements of war." See vol. ii. of
the Archaeologia, or Annual Register for
17845, Antiquities, p. 77, and Harmer's
Observations, vol. ii. p. l.m and vol. iv. p.
59. '
Der. Heib, herbage (which draws moisture
from the earth). haUferbeo, or ferveo, whence
English fervent, fervour, fervency, effervescence,
&c. Lat. febris, whence Eng. fever, &c.
Din
To shake, shudder, or quake with fear. Once,
Psal. xviii. 46; where Symmachus, evT^.
wmovTo-i shall be confounded. So in the Chal-
dee Targ. on Deut. xxxii. 25, n^nn as a N.
fem. in reg. is used for horror, fear. Dr
Home in Ps. " they shall ccme trembling
from their strong holds, as places not able to
protect them, and therefore they shall sue for
peace." Comp. Micah vii. 17. In Ps. xviii.
46, ten of Dr Kennicott's codices, either in
the text or margin, have in^n-n, but this read-
ing seems taken from 2 Sam. xxii. 46, where
on the other hand one MS. reads I2*in\
Der. With v; prefixed, shrug, Qu ?
inn
To move u ith quickness.
I. To move nimbly, to hurry or bustle, to be
busy, active, bustling, occ. 2 Kings iv. 13.
(comp. Luke x. 41.) Hos. xi. 10, 11, And the
sons i-fin" shall hurry from the west, mn" they
shall hurry or flutter (Vulg. avolabunt, they
shall fy away) as a bird, out of Egypt, and as
a dove (which is remarkable tor its swiftness)
out of the land of Assyria. In Hiph. to cause
to move quickly or^ee away. Deut. xxviii. 26;
where LXX (MS. Alex.) ya(r<>/8<wv driving
away, so Vulg. qui abigat. Comp. Jud. viii.
12. Zech. i. 21, or ii. 4. As a N. fem.
rrn'in bustle, activity, diligence. 2 Kings iv. 13.
Comp. Luke x. 41.
II. To flutter, palpitate, as the heart. 1 Sam.
iv- 13. xxviii. 5.
Hence perhaps Gr. Ku^tiu, and Eng. heart.
HI. To shake, as mount Sinai did. Exod. xix.
18. Hence Gr. x^aluu to vibrate, shake.
IV. And most generally, to tremble, shake, or
quiver through fear. Gen. xxvii. 33. xlii. 28,
& al. freq. In Hiph. to cause to tremble, ter-
rify. Lev. xxvi. 6. Ezek. xxx. 9, & al. As a
N. fem. rrT^n tremour, trembling, fear. See
Gen. xxvii. 33. Jer. xxx. 5. Prov. xxix. 25.
Hence Gr. o^pu^uu to fear.
Tiin
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, to heat, burn, or be burned, occ. Job
xxx. 30. My substance nin is burnt with
heat. Ezek. xxiv. 11, rrnu'ns nnm a7id burn
its brass ; taking nnn for the second person
mas. sing, imperat. in Kal, as n-TSirrr is in
Hiph. at the beginning of the verse. Isa. xxiv.
6, The inhabitants of the earth ^^^n are burned.
In Niph. to be burned. Ps. cii. 4. Jer. vi. 29.
Ezek. XV. 4, & al.
Hence Lat. uro to bum, areo to dry.
II. In Hith. to heat oneself, or be heated as by
violent exertion, occ. Jer. xii. 5, If thou hast
run with footmen, and they have wearied thee,
n^nnn I-KT then how (to what a degree) wilt
thou heat thyself with horses ? Comp. Sense
III. To be warm or inflamed, to burn, as with
nin
172
nnn
anger and resentment. Hab. iii. 8. And so the
third person fut. in Kal, 'in" or .I'ln- are used
impersonally : it is or was not, there is, or was
heat (as "ny- Gen. xxxii. 8, Dn- Eecles. iv. 11,
ma- Job iii. 13, mT" Job xxxii. 20, and others),
Gen. iv. 5, Txn l^'pb 'iTT'T and there was great
heat (wrath) to Cain, i. e. Cam was very hot
or wroth, freq. occ. So 1 Sam. xx. 7, DXT
lb rr'in- rr"in literally, ant? jf heating there
shall be heat to him, i. e. violent wrath.
Comp. 2 Sam. xxii. 8. Jon. iv. 9, where mn
third person preter. in Kal, is used in the same
impersonal manner, and "D that, is to be un-
derstood before it. Gen. xxxi. 35, -a-j^n in- bit.
let there not be burning (flashes from rage) in
the eyes. So Gen. xlv. 5. The poets here
will be the best commentators. Thus when
Homer describing Agamemnon in violent an-
ger, n. i. lin. 103, 104,
^ Minos it fjctyK (^^ivu otfji(pifjt.iXxiyi
ILjttjrAavT, e<r<ri hi oi ru^i kct/x^iToeuvri urr,v.
Black choler fill'd his breast that boiVd with ire.
And from his eye-balls flashed the living fire.
Pope.
So of Achilles, II. xix. lin. 365, 366,
Toi li el eo-fft
His glowing eye-balU roll with living fire.
Pope.
Comp. lin. 16, 17.
Thus likewise Virgil speaking of Tumus,
^n. xii. lin. 101, 102.
His agitur furiis, totoque ardentis ab ore
Scintillae absistunt ; oculis micat acribus ignis.
With fury toss'd, his face infiamed with ire.
His burning eyes dart glaring sparks of fire.
Lauderdale.
Persius, Sat. in. lin. 116, 117,
Nunc face supposita fervescit sanguis, et ira
iScititillant oculi
Now boi's your blood with ire.
mow flash your eye-balls with incessant fire.
Bhewsteb,
I add from Seneca De Ira. cap. i. Fla-
grant et micant oculi ; multus ore toto rubor,
exsestuante ab imis pra^cordiis sanguine, the
eyes flame and flash ; the face is all red; the
hlood boils in the heart." For that very com-
mon phrase v\n -in- see under rrsx V. In
Niph. to be incensed, occ. Isa. xli. 11. xlv. 24.
Cant. i. 6. As a N. mas. --in heat. It is al-
ways followed by r)X, as Deut. xxix. 23, & al.
As a N. linn, in reg. jin, pi- D-3Tnn heat,
wrath. It occurs veiy frequently, and is gen-
erally followed by t\n, but not always. See
Exod. XV. 7. Neh. xiii. 18. Ps. ii. 5. Ixxxviii.
17. Jer. XXV. 38. Ezek. vii. 12, 14. On Ps.
Iviii. 10, see under nn VII. 2.
Hence Lat. ira, irascor, whence Eng. ire, ire-
ful, irascible.
i V. To be warm, or burn, as with grief ov fret-
ting. See 1 Sam. xv. 11. 2 Sam. vi. 8. Jon.
iv. 4, 9. So in Hith. Psal. xxxvii. 1, 7, 8.
Prov. xxiv. 19. The LXX render it by
XvTiu to grieve. Gen. iv. 5. Neh. v. 6. Jon.
iv. 4, 9, indignation and grief being passions
nearly related, and having the same effect of
heating the body, no wonder we find words
expressive of heat applied to the latter as well
as to the former. For instances from the pro-
fane writers, see Eisner's Observat. Sacr. on
Luke xxiv. 32, and Merrick's Annot. on Ps.
X. 2. To which I add from Cicero, Epist. vi.
lib. 9, ad Attic. Nan angor, sed ardeo dolore,
I am not grieved, but / burn with grief;
(comp. 2 Cor. xi. 29.) and from Virgil, u3En.
v. lin. 172,
Tu/n vero exarsit j'uveni dolor ossibus ingens.
But then with grief \ni very bones wexe fired.
V. To be ivarm or burn, as with zeal and eager-
ness, to be fervent, ^ia>. occ. Neh. iii. 20. So
Virgil, ^n. L lin. 427, of the Tyrians build-
ing Carthage,
Instant ardeutes Tyrii
The ardent Tyrians toil..
In Hith. to be heated with eagerness, occ. Jer.
xxii. 15, Shalt thou reign because thou ninnn
nxn heatest thyself with, art so eager about
(LXX ^ru^o^vvri) cedar?
VI. As a N. mas. plur. o-'in dung, excrements,
from their hot, burning nature, occ. 2 Kings
xviii. 27. Comp. under xnn I. It also en-
ters into the composition of D-3"i--nn pigeon's
dung, 2 Kings vi. 25. (where twelve of Dr
Kennicott's codices read d-31- -^n in two
words.) * Bochart explains this word in a
figiu'ative sense, taking it for a kind of pulse
or vetches, which the Arabs to this day call
pigeon's dung. But as that learned writer in-
genuously confesses that he f knew not the
reason of the name, it may not be improper to
subjoin what Dr Shaw,j: in his account of the
diet of the inhabitants of Barbary, observes of
the garvongos, deer or chick pea. " They
never," says he, " constitute a dish of them-
selves, but are strewed singly as a garnish over
cuscasowe, pillowe, and other dishes. They are
besides in the greatest repute after they are
parched in pans and ovens ; then assuming the
name leblebby they have been taken for the
pigeon's dung mentioned in the siege of
Samaria. And indeed as the cicer is pointed
at. one end, and acquires an ash-coloiu: in
parching (the first of which circumstances an-
swers to the figure, the other to the usual
colour of pigeon's dung) the supposition is by
no means to be disregarded."
Since the time of Bochart, most learned men
have, I suppose, acquiesced in his explanation.
The ingenious Mr Harmer, however. Obser-
vations, vol. iii. p. 184, &c. interprets this ex-
pression to mean strictly, the dung of pigeons,
which he thinks might be a valuable article,
as being of great use j^r quickening the growth
of esculent plants, particularly of melons, dur-
ing the siege of Samaria. This opinion he
illustrates by showing how much the Persians
live on melons in the summer months, and that
they use pigeon's dung in raising them. But
see the author himself. ^
* Vol. iii. p. 44. & seq. which see.
\ " At quorsum stercus columbarum appelletur,
plane me latet." Col. 47.
i Travel!', p. 140, 2d edit.
^in
173
D-in
Tin occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate
form, but as a participle or participial N. mas.
plur. D'-Tin places parched or burnt up with
heat. occ. Jer. xvii. 6.
"inin I. To kindle or light up, continually or re-
peatedly. Applied figuratively to contention.
occ. Prov. xxvi. 21. Comp. under rrnn III.
above.
II. As a N. irrnn an extreme burning, occ.
Deut. xxviii. 22.
Der. Gr. i^ii contention, &c. Lat. ira, &c. as
above. Also perhaps Eng. wrath, wroth, and
perhaps hearth.
nn
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Syriac
signifies, to put in order, dispose regularly. As
a N. mas. plur. Q-Ti'in rows, that is, of pearls,
or the like, disposed in form of necklace,
LXX, e^fiffx9i collars, necklaces. Once, Cant.
i.lO ; where they are mentioned as ornaments
of the royal bride's neck. So Lady M. W.
Montague describing the dress of the Turkish
Sultana Hafiten, says, " * Round her neck
she wore three chains, which reached to her
knees ; one of large pearls, at the bottom of
which hung a fine coloured emerald as big as a
turkey's egg ; another consisting of two hun-
dred emeralds close joined together, of the
most lively green, perfectly matched, every
one as large as a half crown piece, and as thick
as three crown pieces ; and another of small
emeralds perfectly round." The female Arab
of whom Niebuhr gives us a print. Voyage,
torn. i. p. 242, has three strings qfpearlshang-
ing at her neck.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
signifies, to work, or make into a long and round
form, " longum ac teres efFormavit. " Castell ;
whence it is in that language applied to slen-
derness of shape.
I. As a N. u'ln a pen for writing, from its
form, or rather a graving tool, a graver, occ.
Isa. viii. 1. See under rrba V.
II. As a N. mas. plur. D-ifl'-^n. occ. Isa. iii.
22 ; where they are mentioned among the fe-
male ornaments. The Vulg. renders the word
acus bodkins. I think it means some such bod-
kins of jewels as lady M. W. Montague f men-
tions to be still worn by the Turkish ladies of
rank.
III. As a N. o'nn a longish bag ov purse, from
its shape, occ. Exod. xxxii. 4. 2 Kings v. 23.
So LXX in the latter passage B-vXaxict;, and
Vulg, saccis ; and that it ought to be imder-
stood in the same sense in Exod. xxxii. 4.
Bochart has abundantly proved, vol. ii. 334,
Comp. Jud. viii. 24, 25.
Sir John Chardin, Travels into Persia, tom.
iv. p. 204, cited by Michaelis, says, " Zes sacs
d'argent sont faits de cuir, longs et etroits.
The money-bags are made of leather, long and
narrow." If the ancient Heb. ones in Exod.
and 2 Kings were likewise of leather, they
were able to bear a great weight.
Letters, vol. ii. p. 135, 136.
t Letters, vol. ii. p. 72, 1.37.
I. To enclose or catch in a net or toil. occ. Prov.
xii. 27, Deceit, (i. e. the deceitful man) Kb
n-i-V TTn'< shall not catch his prey in the toil.
LXX, ovx iTiTiv^irai shall not obtain; which
gives the general sense though not the idea of
the word. Comp. under ban I. 5.
II. As a N. mas. plur. D-a'in lattices, from their
reticulated form. So LXX ^ixruay, Vulg.
cancellis. occ. Cant. ii. 9 ; where it denotes
the lattices of a chiosk or eastern arbour.
Comp. under bns.
III. Chald, from Heb. n^n to burn, singe, occ.
Dan. iii. 27 ; where Theodotion i(pxoyi(r6yi,
Vulg. esset adustus. The Targums often
use the word in this sense.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. bTin plur.
"bin a briar, bramble, or the like. So the
Vulg. always renders it by spina or sentis.
occ. Job XXX. 7. Prov. xxiv. 31. Zeph.
ii. 9.
Der. Churl, churlish. Qu ?
Denotes total separation of a thing or person
from their former state, condition, or the like.
I. In Niph. to be cut off, destroyed utterly.
Exod. xxii. 19. In Niph. to destroy utterly.
Isa. xi. 15. xxxiv. 2. Jer. 1. 26, & al. freq.
II. As a participial N. Din maimed, mutilated,
who has entirely lost a limb, or some part of his
body. Lev. xxi. 18; where it is opposed to
jjTnU' him who hath some part superfluous.
III. As a N. D'nn a net, whereby fish, Sfc. are
separated to utter destruction. Hab i. 15 17,
&al.
IV. As a N. D'ln any thing separated abso-
lutely from its common condition, and devoted
to Jehovah, so as to be incapable of redemption.
See Lev. xxvii. 21, 28, 29. As a V. in Hiph.
to separate or devote a thing thus to Jehovah.
Lev. xxvii. 28, 29. Mic. iv. 12. The trans-
lation by the English divines who fled to Ge-
neva in queen Mary's reign, runs thus. Lev.
xxvii. 28, Notwithstanding nothing separate
from the common use that a man doth separate
unto the Lord for every thing separate from
the common use is most holy unto the Lord ;
ver. 29, Nothing separate from common use,
which shall be separate from man, shall be re-
deemed.
Der. The eastern haram or separate apartment
of the women.
Din
Occurs not as a V. but the idea of the word is
evident.
I. As a N. D*in a burning itch or itching
LXX. }tv*ifv, Vulg. prurigo, an itch. occ.
Deut. xxviii. 27.
II. The solar orb. occ Job ix. 7. (see nTr)
Jud. xiv. 18. (see Hi) Jud. viii. 13, And
Gideon, the son of Joas, returned from the battle,
dnn rrbijnbn the solar orb being on high, i. e.
near the meridian.*
III. nM>'-[nn ivv; gate of the burnings, occ. Jer.
* See Hutchinson's Index, Piko's I'hilosophiR Sacra,
. 58, and Spearman's Enquiry after Philosophy and
^iicolog^y, p. 201, 20.5, edit. Edinburgh.
t]-in
174
pn
xix. 2. comp. ver. 5, ch. vii. 31, and 2 Kings
xxiii. 10.
I. To strip, make naked, divest. It occurs not
as a verb simply in this sense, unless, perhaps,
Jud. V. 18, be an exception ; where, after the
prophets had observed the cowardly behaviour
of the other tribes, and particularly, that Asher
continued on the sea-shore, and abode in his
breaches, his craggy inaccessible rocks, she pro-
ceeds, Zabulon was a people lu^sja c)nn that
stripped or exposed their persons (i. e. without
fortifications or fastnesses) to death, and Naph-
tali, in the high-places of the field. Vulg. obtu-
lerunt animas suas morti, offered or exposed
their lives to death. Hence
II. As a N. 5i"in the stripping season, thatpcr^
or half of the year which strips vegetables of
their flowers, fruit, and leaves, and conse-
quently the earth of its beauty. It is opposed
to yp the awakening or awakened season
(which see under yp"*), and includes both au-
tumn and winter, occ. Gen. Wii. 22. Ps. Ixxiv.
17. Zech. xiv. 8. Job xxix. 4, O that I were,
as I icas "B'nn "Q^n in the daijs (not of my
winter, but) of my autumn ; which, says Mr
Scott on the place, is a pleasant season in those
hot climates; the heats are then abated, the rains
fall, and the grapes and other fruits are in per-
fection ; or of my youth, as the Vulg.
renders it adolescentiae meae, and the Targ.
harmonically '>m3"'"in. Thus Michaelis, who
farther remarks, that the Hebrews and other
easterns began their year from the autumn.
The autumn therefore of life was, in this view,
the same to them as the spring of it with us,
i. e. the prime of it. Prov. xx. 4, The sluggard
will not plough fj'nnTS by reason of the winter,
Eng. trans, the cold. " They begin to
plough," says Dr Russel, Nat. Hist, of Alep-
po, p. 16, " about the latter end of Septem-
ber, and sow their earliest wheat about the
middle of October. The frosts are never severe
enough to prevent their ploughing all the winter ^
However, during their Maarbanie, i. e. from
the 12th of December to the 20th of January,
" the air is excessively piercing, particularly to
strangers, even though they are but just come
from a cold climate." p. 12.
tinnrr n-n the winter-house, in the cities or towns,
as distinguished from the summer-house, or
villa in the country. Jer. xxxvi. 22. Amos iii.
15. See more under yp" II. As a V. formed
from the N. to autumn or spend the autumn upon,
i. e. devour the autumnal fruits, occ. Isa.
xviii. 6.
III. In Niph. to be violated, defioured. occ.
Lev. xix. 20. Eng. marg. " abused by any
man." Comp. 2 Sam. xiii. 13.
IV. To strip of honour, praise, or, ^c. to re-
proach, disgrace. 2 K. xix. 22, & al. Ireq. As
a N. fern, rrsin and in reg. n3*in reproach,
disgrace. Gen. xxx. 23. xxxiv. 14, & al. freq.
D-nyn nsin the reproach of Egypt, Josh. v.
* 9. " Such of the children of Israel as were
born in the wilderness having remained uncir-
cumcised, Joshua ordered that this ceremony
should be performed upon them before they
entered into the Land of Promise ; where-
upon God told them he had removed, or rolled
away, the reproach of Egypt from off them
(Josh. V. 4 9), that is, they should thence-
rorward be looked upon as the people of God,
and no longer as the slaves of Egypt." Beau-
sobre's Introduction to N. T in Bp. Watson's
Theological Tracts, vol. iii. p. 205. Comp.
Bp. Patrick, and kttres de quelques Juifs, p.
375.
Der. Lat. carpo. Eng. carp, crop. Saxon
hriopan, whence Eng. reap. Also Gr. ajirjj
a sickle, a^-ru^u to seize. Lat. rapio ,- French
ravir, ravage ; and Eng. rape, rapacious, rav-
ish, ravage. Old Eng. to reave, reft; whence
bereave, bereft.
To shorten, cut short. So the LXX several
times render it by ffvvrif/.vcd, which seems very
nearly to answer the idea of the Hebrew.
I. To cut short, or off, to curtail, maim. As a
participle paoul y^'-\T\ maimed, occ. Lev. xxii.
22. As a N. yy-\T\ a ruin or heap of ruins.
occ. Dan. ix. 25. Also, a small piece of rock
or stone, cut or broken off. occ. Job xli. 21
or .30.
II. As a N. yTnri is particularly applied to gold,
and denotes native gold hi small pieces or lumps,
as it is * sometimes found. Zech. ix. 3, & al.
freq. Hence the Greek xi'^""! 9oid-
III. As a N. VTin, plur. D-ii'in and my'nn an
instrument sometimes used in thrashing corn. It
was a kind o^ heavy sledge made of thick boards,
and furnished underneath with teeth of stone
or iron. (See Isa. xli. 15.) The sheaves
being laid in order, this was drawn over the
straw by oxen, and at the same time thrashed
out the com, and cut or broke the straw into a
kind of chaff ; whence its Hebrew name. An
instrument of this sort is still used in the
f East for the same purpose. The Roman
tribula or tribulum (derived from Greek roilha*
to break or wear to pieces), as described^ by
\ Varro, was likewise of the same kind. occ.
2 Sam. xii. 31. Isa. xxviii. 27. xli. 15. Amos
i. 3 ; where Symmachus and Theodotion,
r^nx^is (T^-zi^ots iron wheels. As a N. mas.
plur. y-'nn the same. occ. 1 Chron. xx. 3. In
2 Sam. twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices now
read a-^nm with the inserted s j in Amos
seven mvTnnn, and three niiiins ; and in I
Chron. one has 'y'^^n.
IV. abnrr i^-nn lumps of (coagulated) milk.
occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 18. The LXX render the
words by 'r^y(paXila.i Tou ya.Xa.KTo;, and Hesy-
chius explains r^vipaXi^as by t TfAyifcuret Tou
a.'TTa.Xou rv^ov pieces of the (soft) tender cheese
or curd, where the term rfji.nfji.oi.Ta. comes veiy
near to the Hebrew >y^-)n. But the text ex-
See Boerliaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 75,
and note ; and Gogiiet's Origin of Laws, &c. vol. i. p.
146, edit. Edinburgh. ^
t ' Le machine dont on se sert en Syrie (pour battre
le grain) consiste de quelques planches "garnies par des-
sous d' une quantite de pierres a fusil." Niebuhr De-
scription de r Arabic, p. 140.
t De Re Rustica, lib. i. See also Scheuchzer, Physica
Sacra on Isa. xxviii. 2528, and Lowth De Sacra Poesi
Heb. Prgel. vii.
pin
175
wm
presses that there were ten of these, and the
Vulg. farther illustrates it by translating the
Hebrew words, decern formellas casei, i. e. ten
little baskets of cheese, or ten cheeses made in such
baskets : for to this day in Barbary, " after
turning the milk with the flowers of the great
headed thistle or wild artichoke, they put the
curds into small baskets made with rushes or
with the dwarf palm, and bind them up close
and press them," as Dr Shaw infonns us,
Travels, p. 168. See also Bochart, vol. ii.
316.
V. To cut short a business, i. e. to act speedily
and vigorously, occ. 2 Sam. v. 24. So Sym-
machus ffwrtfji-u?. Isa. x. 22, 23, yy^r{ p-ba
The consummation cut short shall overflow with
righteousness ; for the Lord Jehovah of Hosts
will make rry^inai nbD a consummation, even
one cut short (or a speedy one) in the midst of
all the earth; which passage the LXX para-
phrase by Aoyoy 2TNTEAfiN Kit, 2TNTEMNP.N
tv B/x/o<ryvj, or, Xoyav 2TNTETMHMENON Ku-
^iii Toivtru'tv <r>j e,xoufiivyi oXn, finishing the mat-
ter, and cutting it short in righteousness, for a
short work will the Lord make in all the world.
And as this paraphrase well expresses the
sense of the Heb. St Paul has very nearly
preserved it, Rom. ix. 28, which see. Comp.
Isa. xxviii. 22. Dan. ix. 27.
As a N. yy^n active, vigorous, diligent. It is
opposed on one hand to biJir slothful, Prov.
xiii. 4, and on the other distinguished from yn.
hasty, precipitate. Prov. xxi. 5. As a N.
yT\n alertness, '' ro |i;acre." Schultens, Prov.
xii. 24, Deceit shall not catch his prey ; but
alertness, vigorous diligence {is) a man's pre-
cious riches. Comp. Prov. x. 4. xii. 24.
VI. To cut short, decide, determine, occ. 1 K.
XX. 40. Job xiv. 5 ; in which latter passage
Mr Scott thinks Job alludes to the longevity
of the antediluvians, and the subsequent ab-
breviation of human life. Comp. senses I. V.
In Niph. to be divided, determined, occ. Dan.
ix. 26. xi. 36. Comp. Joel iii. 14 or 19.
VII. As a N. mas. plur. D-ayin the dregs or
refuse of grapes which have been mashed or
cut to bits, as it were, by pressing. So LXX
ffTitJL(^vXuit. occ. Num. iv. 4.
VIII. As a V. formed from the sound like^ar,
gnar, gnarl and snarl in Eng. hirrio in Latin,
and the LXX y^vX,uv in Greek. To snarl, or
more strictly as pirb the tongue is added, to
jar the tongue like a dog. occ. Exod. xi. 7.
Josh. X. 21. Comp. Judith xi. 19 or 15.
IX. Chald. as a N. v"in the back or loins, from
the Heb. ybn, b being changed into "i by a
Chaldaism. occ. Dan. v. 6. The Targum
uses it in the same sense, Deut. xxxiii. 11,
&al.
p-in
To grate, grind, gnash, or crash the teeth (for
it is always joined with "30^, or ]iv), as in in-
dignation or spite. It seems to be a word
formed from the sound, as the Greek (h^vx'-',
by which the LXX constantly render it, and
the Eng. crash, crack, creak, &c. occ. Job xvi.
9. Ps. XXXV. 16. xxxvii. 12. cxii. 10. Lam.
ii. 16. So Homer of Achilles, arming to re-
venge the death of Patroclus, among other
signs of indignation mentions the grinding of
his teeth. 11. xix. lin. 365,
Taw xett e^ovruv fjitv xvx*l mXt
Thus in Virgil, ^n. viii. lin. 228, 230, Her-
cules is describedyuren5 animis, dentibus in-
frendens, raging in mind, and gnashing his
teeth.
So Polyphemus, ^En. iii. lin. 664,
Dentibua iufrendens gemitu
Denotes silent thought or attention.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to contrive, devise secretly,
or in silence. I Sam. xxiii. 9. Prov. iii. 29.
In the latter passage the LXX excellently
explain it by txt/vj machinate, Comp. Ec-
clus vii. 12, where it is probable that the ori-
ginal Hebrew word was likewise a^in, which
the translator has rendered by a^or^iu plough.
See sense III.
II. As a N. U'ln a machinator, a mechanic, an
artificer ov workman in brass, iron, wood, stone,
&c. Exod. xxxi. 5. 1 Chron. xxii. 15, & al.
Also, work or ware of the artificer. Gen. iv.
22. Particularly, potter's ware. Lev. vi. 28.
Job ii. 8, & al. freq. u^'nn "TTrn splinters of
potter's ware. Job xii. 21 or 30, seems to de-
note fragments of stones or rocks as sharp as
potsherds. On the general sense of the N.
comp. Ecclus xxxviii. 27 30.
On 1 Sam. xiii. 19, the reader will not be dis-
pleased with the following judicious remark of
Dr Jenkin. * " f Pliny has furnished us with
an instance of great partiality in the Roman
histories, which conceal that Porsena in his
league with the people of Rome obliged them
to make no use of iron, but for the tilling of the
grounds : this, Pliny confesses, was an express
article of the league. And how unlike is the
Roman to the Jewish history in this very in-
stance ! For in the Scriptures we find it twice
mentioned that the Israelites were reduced to
that condition, that they were permitted to
have no weapons of war. Jud. v. 8. 1 Sam.
xiii. 19. But the Roman historians had more
regard to the honoui* of the Roman name than
to truth."
On 2 K. xxiv. 16, observe that Nadir Shah,
in like manner, after the taking of Dehli,
" obliged 300 masons and builders, 200 smiths,
200 carpenters, and 100 stone cutters, to en-
gage in bis service in order to go into Persia."
Han way's History of Nadir Shah, p. 196.
III. To plough, either as that was one of the
first and most eminent works in which men
were employed ; (so i^yi* in Greek anciently
denoted agriculture or tillage, see Duport on
Theophrastus, Ethic. Char. p. 269.) or from
the particular attention required at that work.
Deut. xxii. 10. Prov. xx. 4. As a N. jy^in
a ploughing, (in old English) earing. Gen. xlv.
6. 1 Sam. viii. 12. As a N. fern, in reg.
na^'nnTS ploughshare, occ. 1 Sam. xiii. 20, 21.
There is a remarkable passage in Hesiod,
which may throw some light on this applica-
Reasonableness and Certainty of the Christian Re.
liffion, vol. ii. Preface, p. vi.
+ " Nat. Hist. lib. xxxiv. rap. 14."
li'-in
176
ti'n
tion of the Hebrew ty^n where be is directing
the ploughman.
'Os ' igyw fteXETaiK <9oa uX*' eXasuva/,
Ejy. et 'HjM.. IJn. 4413. Gaisford, p. 6.
Let him attend his charge, and careful trace
The right-lined furrow, gaze no more around.
But have his mind intent upon, the woj-k.
Comp. Ecchis xxxviii. 26. Luke ix. 62. 2 Tim.
ii. 15. To illustrate the literal sense of Deut.
xxii. 10, we may observe that Niebuhr, De-
scription de I'Arabie, p. 147, tells us, that
near Bagdad he twice saw an ass put to a
plough together with oxen,
u^"nn is sometimes used in a metaphorical sense,
as plough in English, for tearing, cutting, grav-
ing, or the like. Ps. cxxix. 3. Jer. xvii. 1.
IV. In Hiph. to he deaf, dumb, or si7en<, as peo-
ple in deep thought, or great attention. See
Gen. xxiv. 21. xxxiv. 5. Num. xxx. 15. Jud
xviii. 19. 1 Sam. vii. 8. In Hith. to make
07ieself silent, keep silence, occ. Jud. xvi. 2. As
a N. tt'in deaf, not heariiig. Exod. iv. 11. Ps.
xxxviii. 14. Also adverbially, silently, occ.
Josh. ii. 1 ; where Theodotion x^v(p^, and
another Hexaplar Version x^vfi-A, secretly ; so
Vulg. in abscondito, in secret. As a N. fern.
rca^-in silent, still. So Targum xp-ni:^, occ.
Jon. iv. 8, n-a^"*")]! D-np mi a still, gentle east
wind; which would therefore be the more suf-
focating and intolerable ; but this must be care-
fully distinguished from the samum, samiel, or
pestilential wind which kills almost instantly,
and which, according to * Niebuhr, in those
countries always comes from the Great Desart
(i. e. of Syria, Diarbekr, Irak, and Arabia)
and consequently must at Nineveh blow not
from the east, but from the south-west. Comp.
Judith viii. 3.
V. The Versions and Lexicons have given
this word the meaning of a wood, branch, or
the like ; the following are the passages where
they have supposed it to have this sense. 1
Sam. xxiii. 15, 16, 18, 19. 2 Chron. xxvii. 4.
Isa. xvii. 9. Ezek. xxxi. 3. In Sam. it may
be the name of a place or district, perhaps so
called from having been lately broken up and
ploughed, though in the wilderness of Ziph.
So the LXX appear to have understood it by
rendering it Kannv, novale, land newly broken
up. In Chron. D'U^nn may mean ploughed
lands, for the defence of which Jotham built
the castles. So in Isa. xvii. 9, i^nrr means, I
apprehend, a ploughed field. Lastly, may not
b)ip cin in Ezek. xxxi. 3, be best rendered,
still ivith shade, and so affording a quiet covert
to birds and animals ? comp. ver. 6. The
LXX, according to the Alexandrian copy,
render it tvxvo; sv t>) erxi^yi, thick in cover.
But to return to Isa. xvii. 9, the learned Bp.
Lowth on this text hath said that " no one has
ever been able to make any tolerable sense of
the words i^nxrri iiT'inn" (misprinted in the
bishop's note u^Tinrr "Tni<.-n, which in the con-
text where they are represented as standing
* Description de I'Arabie, p. 7.
would, I apprehend, indeed be nonsense) ; and
he thought that the LXX have preserved the
true reading by rendering the Hebrew words
o! Afio^paioi xai el Buaioi the Amorites and the Hi-
vites, whom he has accordingly adopted in his
translation. And yet it appears to me that the
common Hebrew text is capable of a very plain
and natural version, thus A7id his forfeited
cities shall be like the leaving or what is left,
nSTtlTD, of, or in a ploughed field, or on a
branch, which they leave before (coram) the chil-
dren of Israel. These words seem a manifest
allusion to the Mosaic laws relative to the not
gleaning of their ploughed fields, vineyards, and
oliveyards, but leaving, iTlT, somewhat of the
fruits for the poor of the land ( Comp. Lev.
xix. 9, 10. Deut. xxiv. 1921, in the Heb.)
And surely the image of desolation thus pre-
sented must to an Israelite have been a very
striking one. Comp. ver. 5, 6, and ch. xxiv.
13.
From this root the ancient Greeks appear to
have had the name of their god EP02 or EPfiS,
by which it is very evident they intended the
material light, considered as possessed of a
plastic or formative power : though, as usual,
they decorated this idol with some attributes
stolen from the ineffable and eternal light. See
Mr Spearman on the Septuagint, letter ii. p.
107, & seq. and Aristophanes, in Grotii de
Veritate Rel. Christ, lib. i. cap. 16, not. 5.
Der. Earsh (land that has been ploughed),
Lat. ars, whence Eng. art, artful, artificial,
artificer, &c.
nnn
To engrave. As a participle paoul mas. sin.
occ. Exod. xxxii. 16; where the LXX ren-
der it xnioXXa/uiu.ivn engraved; so the Vulg.
sculpta. Comp. 2 Cor. iii. 7, where St Paul
expresses it, in like manner, by ivTiTU7reo//,ivt}
engraved.
The Chaldee and Syriac use the verb in the
same sense-
Der. The Greek x^^arreo to engrave ; whence
character, characterise, &c. Lat. charta, whence
chart, chartel, cartel Also, ivrite.
I. To haste, hasten, make haste, Hab. i. 8, & al.
Job xxxi. 5. Or if my foot hath hasted to de-
ceit. Eng. translat. " To haste to deceit can
signify nothing less than promptitude and
eagerness to deceive ; which is the effect of in-
veterate habit. But a vindication of himself
from a habit of deceiving would be faintindeed.
The translation, I apprehend, ought to have
been, if my fi)ot hath gone in silence to deceit.
The expression to go in silence characterises
the still and private manner of executing
schemes of fraud and seduction u^nn silenter
ivit, from nniy silere. Mercer well expresseth
the meaning, et furtivo et silenti pede ad frau-
dem ivi." Scott's note and sub-note. In
Hiph. to cause to haste, to hasten. It is used
both intransitively, as Jud. xx. 37 ; and tran-
sitively, as Isa. V. 19. Ix. 22, & al. In Isa. v.
19, should not the words be divided thus,
irru'ynn a'^n-? and observe that the n in
ll1l?^'^ 1 Sam. xx. 38, & al. and in rra^Tis
it^n
177
^ti'n
Psal. Iv. 9, is paragogic, not radical. As
Ns. unn haste, hurry, occ. Job xx. 2 ; where
there seems a beautiful ellipsis after Tiii^n,
either of d^DX^U^ his agitating thoughts, or rather
of ]M judgment, referring to eh. xix. 29, as pb
also does, a^ri the same, but used adverbial-
ly, the particle n being understood, as usual,
in haste, speedily, hastily, occ. Ps. xc. 10.
II. In Hiph. to hurry, he confounded, hurry
hither and thither, as persons in confusion. Isa.
xxviii. 16, He that believeth u^'-n" nb shall not
be confounded. So the LXX ^>7 xxraicr-
X"v07i, which word is retained by St Paul,
Rom. X. II, and by St Peter, 1 Ep. ii. 6.
Targum in Isa. pj^Tyir xb shall not be moved
or agitated, Syriac bma xb shall not fear.
wmn occurs not as a V. but as a N. winn chaff,
or the like, which is hurried hither and thither
by the wind, occ. Isa. v. 2^>. xxxiii. 11. comp.
ell. xvii. 13. xxix. 5. Ps. i. 4, & al.
Der. Haste. Qu ? Comp. under y*N.
ntfn
To add, superadd one thing to another, to put
together. See Psal. lii. 4. This seems nearly
the idea of the Hebrew, but the Eng. words
do not fully come up to it.
I. In Kal, to embroider, insert figures in stt0,
whether when first woven or afterwards. 'Ex.
xxxi. 4. XXXV. 32. As a N. iurt embroidery,
embroidered, inwrought work. Ex. xxvi. I, 31.
xxviii. 6, & al. freq. Comp. ch. xxxv. 33, 35,
The LXX often rendered it by ixpavros
woven, and by u(pot.(rf/.a, weaving, woof, texture.
As a N. fem. nnirnra nearly the same. Exod.
xxxi. 4. xxxv. 32.
II. To count, reckon, compute, by adding seveml
things together. Lev. xxv. 27, 50, 52. xxvii.
18, 23, & al. As a N. pnir^n an account, or
computation finished. Eccles. vii. 27.
III. To reckon, think, to lay one's thoughts to-
gether. Gen. 1. 20. Psal. x. 2. xxi. 12. As a
N. rT3U7nQ a reckoning, meditation, contempla-
tion, series of thoughts. Gen. vi. 5. Jer. xviii.
11. xlix. 30, &al. freq.
I V. To impute, reckon to one what does not
properly belong to him. Gen. xv. 6. Lev. vii.
18. Num. xviii. 27, 30.
V. To repute, reckon, account. Gen. xxxi. 15.
Deut. ii. 11, 20. 1 Sam. i. 13, & al.*
VI. To make account of, esteem, value. Isa. xiii.
17. xxxiii. 8. liii. 3. Comp. ch. ii. 22.
VII. To make account, reckon as highly proba-
ble, occ. Jon. i. 4, And the ship rriarn made
account, i. e. was like, to be broken. The
French apply their verb penser, to think, in
like manner, to things inanimate. So the
French translation of this very passage, de sorte
que le navire se pensa rompre.
VIII. To contrive, devise. (Comp. Sense III.)
Esth. viii. 3. ix. 24. Psal. xxi. 12. Amos vi.
5. As a N. paa^n, plur. fem. m^aa^n a de-
vice, occ. Eccles. vii. 29. Also military ma-
chines, engines, which latter word is in like
manner from the Lat. ingenium genius, inven-
tion, occ. 2 Chron. xxvi. 15, ATid he made
In the explanation of this word I am indebted to the
learned Mr Bate's excellent Enquiry into the Siinilitudes,
p. 108, &c, which see.
nmn nau^nn m3nn (Eng. translat.) en-
gines, the inventions of cunning men, (French,
des machines de tinvention d'un ingenieur ; Dio-
dati, degV ingegni, d'arte dHngegniere) to be on
the towers and on the bulwarks, to shoot arrows
and great stones withal ; such as the Romans,
in after times, called catapultae and ballista;.
As a N. fem. nniynn, in reg. nauTin a de-
vice, contrivance. Esth. viii. 3, & al.
With a radical, (see Ps. xxviii, 1. Isa. Ixiv. 12.)
but mutable or omissible, rr.
It A^QXiOtes forbearance of speaking or action.
I. In Kal, to be silent, as opposed to "im speak-
ing. Eccles. iii. 7. In Hiph. the same. 2 K.
ii. 3, 5. Psal. xxxix. 3. Also, to make silent,
to still. Neh. viii. 11.
II. In Kal, to he still, inactive. Psal. xxviii. 1.
cvii. 29. In Hiph. the same. Jud. xviii. 9.
1 K. xxii. 3.
Several texts which in the Lexicons are put
under the former, seem to belong to this latter
sense.
Der. Hush, hist !
n^rt Chald.
To have need or occasion for. So Theodotlon,
X^i'nt* 'jz"^' occ. Dan. iii. 16. As a N.
]na;n necessary, convenient, fitting, occ. Ezra
vi. 9; where LXX utrti^nfjbu. wanting. Vulg.
necesse necessary. As a N. fem. sing, mnirn
nearly the same. occ. Ezra vii. 20; where
LXX xi'"^^ "^^^j Vulg, quibusopus fuerit, of
what there shall be need.
I. To impede action or motion, to refrain, re-
strain, keep back, stop. Gen. xx. 6. xxii. 12.
1 Sam. xxv. 39. Jer. xiv. 10, & al. freq. Ps.
Ixxxviii. 19, ^irntt keeping back my acquaint-
ance. Job xxi. 30, The wicked yvrV' is pre-
served, spared, withdrawn in the day of destruc-
tion, where Symmachus a-vvm^itTui is preserved,
Aquila vfi^xi^i&fKriTcci shall be withdrawn.
II. In Kal, to be dark, obscure, to become dark,
or be darkened. The connexion of this with
the former sense will be evident from produc-
ing a passage or two. Isa. xiii. 10, The solar
light "juTt stops, is starkened, stagnate, become
inactive, in its going forth. Ezek. xxx. 18, At
T'ehaphnehes DINn ']tvT\ the day or day-light shall
be impeded, stagnate, Eng. marg. restrained ;
so Montanus prohibuit. Joel iii. 4, The solar
light shall he turned or changed "^rnvh to stag-
nation, darkness. Comp. Job iii. 9. xviii. 6.
Isa. v. 30. In Hiph. to darken, starken, make
dark, or stagnate. Amos v. 8, "i^a^nn Jib-b DV">
and starkens the day-light fi?ito J night.* Also,
to darken in a spiritual or moral sense. Job
xxxviii. 2. On Eccles. xii. 2, Mr Harmer
remarks that the darkening of the sun, moon,
and stars, and the returning of the clouds after
the rain, afford a very exact delineation oi an
eastern xvinter. He therefore understands
* See Hutchinson's Moses' Princip. part ii. p. 119
124, and Pike's Philosophia Sacra, p. 34, &c. " Light
thickens," says Shakspeare, Macbeth, act 3, scene 2, to-
wards the end. Again,
... " My lustre thickens,
"When he shines by."
Ant, & Cleopatra, act. 2, sc. 2, towards the end.
N
Vtt^n
178
these circumstances as descnptive not of par-
ticular ailments incident to old age, but of that
icintry season of life in general. Observations,
vol. iv. p. 17, &c. As a N. yitn darkness,
i. e. not a nonentity, but the celestial fluid in a
stagnate, inactive state. Gen. i. 2, 4<, 5. Isa.
xlv. 7, Forming the light, -ya^n X'^^n, and con-
creting the darkness, freq. occ. As a N. fern.
nsurn and Chald. xaic^n (occ. Dan. ii. 22.)
the same. Gen. xv. 12. Isa. viii. 22, & al.
As light is in scripture often expressive of jot/
and coinfort, see under (-ina V.) so is darkness,
of sorrow and mi<iery. See inter al. 2 Sam.
xxii. 29. Job v. 14. xv. 22, 23. Ps. xviii. 29.
cxii. 4. Eccles. v. 16 or 17. xi. 8. Isa. v. 30.
lix. 9. Jer. xiii. 16. Ezek. xxxii. 7, 8, Lam.
iii. 2. The profane writers use the same
image. Thus in ^schylus, Pers. lin. 304,
Atossa, upon hearing the bad news of Xer-
xes' defeat, but that his person was safe, com-
pares this intelligence to a great light and bright
day after a dark night.
K< Xwxov xfjiM^ wxTOi IX fjciXot.yx'f^'''
So Horace, lib. iv. ode 4, lin. 38, &c. calls the
distress of the Romans on Asdrubal's invasion
of Italy, in the second Punic war, darkness, and
likens his defeat to ajine day.
^ Asdruhal
Devictus, et pulclior fugratis
llle dies Latio tenebris
Qui primus alma risit adorea.
Where the old commentator obseiTes that he
calls the Carthaginians darkness from the ter-
ror and sorrow they occasioned. " Tenebras
Afros vocavit, propter terrorem et mcerorem."
See Livy, lib. xxvii. cap. 50, 51 ; and comp.
under nnp II.
As a N. mas. plur. D^acrn obscure, mean persons.
So Vulg. ignobiles ignoble, occ. Prov. xxii. 29 ;
where it is opposed to DObn kings. As a par-
ticipial N. *]crnn the dark, or darkness. Isa.
xxix. 15. xlii. 16, & al.
Der. Greek i(r;^u to hold, restrain, whence the
^olic Digamma being prefixed, Lat. viscus
bird-lime, and Eng. viscous, viscid, viscidity.
Casci, the ancient inhabitants of Italy, dwell-
ing in caves. *
I. To wear out, spend, weaken with fatigue or
labour. It occurs not in Kal, but as a parti-
ciple in Niph. occ. Dent. xxv. 18 ; where
LXX xoTtuvras, and Vulg. lassi, fatigued,
tired.
II. Chald. 3b wear away. So Montanus at-
terens, LXX ^a/^ct^u, and Vulg. domat, sub-
dueth. occ. Dan. ii. 40.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
(with the initial cha) signifies to be rough,
rugged, (see Castell) ; and this I suspect to be
the radical idea of the Hebrew, and that
thence the N. came to signify a military cui-
rass, or breast-plate made with rows or scales of
metal placed over each other for the better de
fence of the warrior. Homer has described
one of these breast-plates as used by the
Greeks at the Trojan war, II. ix. lin. 24, 25.
Tw y ijrei lixot, oifjLOt tcrctv fXiXoLveg xvxveio,
Asiix Si xS'J"'''^} **' iixOB-i xoco-ffirt^eto.
Ton rows of azure steel the work infold.
Twice ten of tin, and twelve of ductile gold.
Pope.
In another place, II. xiii. lin. 439, he calls a
breast-plate, ;^;<Ti;va ;^;aXx6av a vest of brass ;
and Virgil comes still nearer to the propriety
of our oriental word in describing Turnus,
^n. xi. lin. 487, 488,
Thoraca indutus ahenis
Horrebat squamis
Clad in a cuirass rough with brazen scales.
The N. '\w^r^ in Arabic, according to Giggeius,
(cited by Le Clerc on Exod. xxv. 7.) signifies
the breast, also a brigandine or coat of maih
particularly the forepart of them ; but \V!r\ in
Hebrew is never used for a military breast-
plate, but only for that curious one which was
by divine direction made for the Jewish high-
priest, and which was itself rough with the
twelve precious stones set in it. It is parti -
cularly described Exod. xxviii. 15, &c. xxxix.
8, &c. The LXX have once rendered the
word by -rioKTTnSiov a breast-plate, but generally
by \oyiov or Xaynov the oracle, as containing the
oracular D^-nx which see under -)N IV.
To strip, make bare. It is applied either to the
thing made bare, or to the covering stripped
off-
I. In Kal, to strip, make bare, as trees of their bark
or leaves, Ps. xxix. 9. * Joeli. 7. As the body
or some part of it by stripping off the clothes,
Isa. XX. 4. xlvii. 2. So making bare the arm,
Isa. Iii. 10. Ezek. iv. 7, alludes to the form
of the eastern hykes, which having no sleeves,
and their arms being frequently wrapt up in
them, it was necessary, when they proposed
exerting themselves, to make their arm bare.
Jer. xlix. 10, I have made Esau bare, i. e.
laid open all his hiding places. (See the con-
text.) As a participle in Hiph. 5)u>n73 mak-
ing bare, as the white of a twig by stripping
off the bark. Gen. xxx. 37.
II. In Kal, to strip off or up, as the skirts of a
garment. Jer. xiii. 26.
III. To draw off, as wine covering the bottom
of a vessel. Hag. ii. 16.
IV. To scoop up, as a little water covering the
bottom of a pit. Isa. xxx. 14. Hence Eng.
scoop. Qu?
V. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. 'sarn grazing
flocks, flocks a grazing. So LXX Totfjiviet,
which from ^uv a flock, and this from -rxeo to
feed. Thus (io<rxyiiu.aiTa, is in like manner
another Greek name for flocks or herds of cat-
tle, from ^o(rxu to feed. occ. 1 Kings xx. 27 ;
where observe that the children of Israel are
compared to two flocks of goats rather than of
sheep, because, according to Varro's observa-
tion, (cited by Bochart, vol. ii. 621.) the for-
See note 4 on cap. 6, of Sallust, Bel. Catilin. edit
Var.
* Where, in the Eng. translat.
uncovereth, strippeth, is obsolete.
discovcroth" for
p^n
119
inn
mer are much less numerous than the hitter. I
would farther remark, that -Diyrr seems more
properly applicable to sheep or goats than other
cattle, because in feeding, they bite the closest
of all.
The above cited are all the passages wherein
the root occurs.
I. In Kal, to connect, Join, link together, occ.
Exod. xxxviii. 28, puTn and he connected
them, i. e. the pillars by the rods. As a N.
mas. plur. in reg. "pirn and "piu^n the rods
which connected the pillars of the court of the
tabernacle, and were themselves connected with
them, by means of the D^Ti or hooks on the
tops of the pillars. Exod. xxvii. 10. xxxviii.
17, & al. freq. Hence as a participle mas.
plur. Huph. D-ptt'nta rodded, furnished with
rods. occ. Exod. xxvii. 17. xxxviii. 17.
II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "pcTT the spokes
of a wheel connecting the nave and felloe or
ring-part together, occ. 1 K. vii. 33.
III. In Kal, to he connected with, ov attached to,
in heart and affection, with 3 prefixed to the
object, occ. Gen. xxxiv. 8. (where Vulg. ad-
hsesit hath cleaved to.) Deut. vii. 7. (where
Aquila ^^otriKoXX-^h, Vulg. junctus est) x. 15.
(where Vulg. conglutinatus est) xxi. 11. Ps.
xci. 14. Without a, or transitively, occ. Isa.
xxxviii. 17. With b and an infinitive, occ. 1
K. ix. 19. 2 Chron. viii. 6. As a N. parn
the object of attachment, desire, occ. 1 K. ix. 1,
19. 2 Chron. viii. 6. Isa. xxi. 4.
Occurs not as a- V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies to collect, gather together, " congregavit,
coUegit." Castell.
I. As a N. fem. in reg. n'nirn collection, con-
densation, LXX iToi.x.vny he condensed, occ. 2
Sam. xxii. 12; where D'-n niUTt answers to
era nacn darkness, constipation, ofioaters, in
the parallel text. Ps. xviii. 12.
II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -'iti^n the stocks
or naves of wheels, where their spokes are
collected as in a centre. So Vulg. modioli,
occ. 1 K. vii. 33.
nn
I. In Kal, to be broken, give way, or dissolve by
being broken, as images. Jer. 1. 2. as a bow.
1 Sam. ii. 4 ; where observe that by a Hebra-
ism, of which see other instances, Gen. iv. 10.
Neh. ix. 6, D-nn agrees in gender and number
with D-nna the immediately preceding N.
though it certainly in sense refers to nirp the
how. In Hiph. to break, occ. Isa. ix. 3 or 4.
As a N. fem. nnnn a ruin, buildings broken
down. Psal. Ixxxix. 41. On 2 Sam. xxii. 35.
Psal. xviii. 35, see under nna I.
II. To crack or chap, as the ground very re-
markably does by drought in the eastern coun-
tries. See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p.
208. occ. Jer. xiv. 4.
III. To he broken, in a general sense, to he
quite disabled. 1 Sam. ii. 10. Isa. vii. 8. viii.
9. XXX. 31. Ii. 7. Hence perhaps the Greek
hrrctu by which the LXX render it in several
of the preceding and in other texts. As a N.
fem. rrnnn ruin, destruction. Prov. x. 14, 15,
29, & al.
IV. In Kal and Niph. to be broken in mind,
daunted, dismayed, dispirited. Animo frangi.
See 2 K. xix. 26. Job xxxii. 15. Isa. xx. 5.
Jer. viii. 9. Mai. ii. 5 ; in which last passage
it is for once used in a good sense. In Hiph.
to cause to be dismayed, to dismay, daunt, occ.
Jer. xlix. 37. As Ns. nn dismay, dread.
Gen. ix. 2. Job xli. 33 or 25. n-nn nearly the
same. Ezek. xxxii. 23, & al. freq. The final
n"" seems formative, as in n^^3 from *i3 and
many others.
V. nna and nnn See under nna.
nnn I. In Kal, to be broken in pieces, occ. Jer.
Ii. 56.
II. As a N. nnn a great ruin or destruction.
occ. Job vi. 21.
III. As a N. nnn great dismay or dread, occ.
Gen. XXXV. 5.
nnnn to be exceedingly or repeatedly dismayed.
occ. Eccles. xii. 5 ; where the Vulg. formida-
bunt shall fear, and where D-nnnn may either
be a participle mas. plur. or a N. as the LXX
render it 6oi.fjt.(loi terrors.
nnn
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. The three Hexaplar Versions of Aquila,
Symmachus, and Theodotion, seem to have
given nearly the ideal meaning of this verb, in
Prov. vi. 27, where they render it by v-yroTuipiiv,
sufFumigare, which I know not how better to
express in English than, to keep fire alive,
lighted or in a smoke, by the constant access of
fresh air. occ. Prov. vi. 27, nnn^n Can a man
keep fire lighted in his bosom and his clothes
not be burned? Prov. xxv. 22, For thou nnn
(art) keeping coals lighted on his head, Isa.
XXX. 14, A sherd mnnb to keep (and so con-
vey) fire lightedyVom a hearth.
Hence the Ethiopic inn to be kindled or lighted,
and perhaps the Greek ui^a to burn as fire, and
Eng. heat and hot.
II. As a fem. nnnn and in reg. nnnn a censer,
a vessel particularly contrived for keeping the
fire within it alive, and thus fuming the incense.
See Lev. xvi. 12. x. 1. Num. xvi. 6,7, 17, 18.
III. As a N. fem. plur. mnno and in reg.
speaking of the altar of burnt-offerings, -nnnn
the firepans, i. e. " A larger sort of vessels
wherein, probably, the sacred fire, which came
down from heaven (Lev. ix. 24.) was kept
buiming whilst they cleansed the altar and the
grate from the coals and ashes ; and while the
altar was carried from one place to another, as
it often was in the wilderness. See Patrick's
Comment." Thus Dr Taylor in his Concord-
ance. Jer. lii. 19. Exod. xxvii. 3. xxxviii. 3,
&al.
IV. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. speaking of the
golden candlestick, -nnnn seems to denote <Ae
snuffpans, in which the snuffings of the lamps
were received after they had been cut oiF by
the tongs, and so were suffered to continue
lighted, instead of being immediately extin-
guished as by our snuflfers. Exod. xxv. 38.
xxxvii. 23.
nnn
In Niph. to he decided, determined. To this
purpose one of the Hexaplar Versions ihox,i-
fAKtrOrtfav have been approved, and another eg<-
Vnn
180
)nn
Snireiv have been decreed, and even Theodotion's
cvHTfiv^titray, though mistaken in the Vulg.
probably meant the same thing. ( Comp. <ruv-
riTffivovyev. 26.) Once, Dan. ix. 21 ; where,
however, observe that "ynna seems to be not a
verb, but a participle or participial N. what is
decided or determined, " decisum, fatum."
Michaelis, Supplem. p. 984; and that the
sense here assigned to this verb is confirmed
by the Targum on Esth. iv. 5, which runs
thus, And Esther called Daniel, who was named
"fnn Hatach, because that according to the loord
of his mouth pnnna were determined the af-
fairs of the kingdonu See Bp. Chandler's Vin-
dication of Defence of Christianity, vol. i. p.
285, &c.
Vnn
I. To swathe, swaddle, Or be swaddled. So
J-i^^ afct^yanoi; evx tC'ra^yocvu^ni. OCC.
Ezek. xvi. 4 ; twice.
II. As a N. binn a swathe, roller, occ. Ezek.
XXX. 21. As a N. fem. rrbnn a swaddling
band. occ. Jobxxxviii. 9; where hXXofit^^Xri
Se aurnv tfTcc^yxveuo-a I swathed her with foggy
darkness. Comp. Vulg.
Der. Wattle, also, m or s being prefixed,
swaddle.
Dnn
In general, to close, close up, as with some glu-
tinous or adhesive matter.
I. In Hiph. to be closed, stopped up, as the af-
fected part in a gonorrhoea, occ. Lev. xv. 3 ;
to this purpose the LXX truntrrtiKi, Symma-
chus Ti^ivrijyvuTai, and Vulg. concreverit.
II. And most generally in Kal, to seal, seal up,
for security or testimony. See Deut. xxxii. Si.
1 K. xxi. 8. Neh. ix. 38. Esth. iii. 12. Job
xiv. 17. xxxiii, 16. In Cant. iv. 12, A foun-
tain sealed (LXX irnyTi ia-f/^ayia-ftivfi) alludes,
no doubt, to what was sometimes practised in
the East, in order to secure the water to the
proper owners.* As Ns. Dmn, Dnn, and
fem. nnnn a seal, a signet. Gen. xxxviii. 18,
25. Exod. xxviii. 11. Jobxxxviii. 14, It (the
earth) is changed Dmn ^?3na as clay (of ox by)
the seal. " During the darkness of the night
the earth is a perfect blank ; in which state it
resembles clay that has no impression. By
the morning light falling upon the earth, in-
numerable objects make their appearance upon
it : it is then changed like clay which has re-
ceived the stamp of the seal." Scott, whom
see. So in the Orphic hymn to Apollo, or
the Sun, he is addressed as possessing the seal
which stamps the whole world.
nT6f ix^i y-ocrfMu 2*PAriAA TrnfiTHN.
Clay is still sometimes used in the East in-
stead of wax, as for instance in Egypt, where
" the f doors of Joseph's granary ^in old Cairo)
are kept carefully sealed, but its inspectors do
not make use of wax on this occasion, but put
their seal upon a handful of clay, with which
they cover the lock of the door." Also,
See Maundrell's Journey, at April 1 j Hariner's Ob-
servations, vol. i. p. 113, 114,
t Harmer'8 Observations, vol. ii. p. 4.57, where see
more.
" A jewel, having the name or portrait of the
beloved person engraven on it, and worn next
the heart or on the arm. Cant. viii. 6." Comp.
Jer. xxii. 21. Hag. ii. 23. Ecclus xlix. 11.
HI. To seal up, i. e. after having completed a
sum, as it were, of money, or other goods, occ.
Ezek. xxviii. 12.
IV. To set, as it were, a seal upon, to mark, as
it were, with a seal. occ. Job xxi v. 16. So
LXX i(r(p^ayKrav, but Vulg. condixerant had
appointed.
V. To obstruct or hinder from action, as if seal-
ed up. occ. Job xxxvii. 7. So Dan. ix. 24,
mxion onnb to hinder, stop sins, if onnb here
be the true reading ; for not only the Keri,
but the Complutensian edition, and many more
of Dr Kennicott's codices have here onrrb
with a rr, to finish ; the other reading with a
n seems to have sprung from the following
word onnb before pTn.
VI. To seal up a book or roll (such as the an-
cient Jewish books were, see under ba HI.)
is equivalent to concealing its contents, occ.
Isa. xxix. 11. Comp. ch. viii. 16. Dan. xii. 4,
9 ; and see Greek and Eng. Lexicon under
l^payi^u VI. and 'Siipottyii I.
VII. To seal the vision and the prophet, Dan.
ix. 24, is " to confirm and put an end to all the
prophecies concerning the Messiah by the ac-
complishment of them on himself. Mat. xi. 13."
Clark's note. Comp. Wintle on Dan. p. 140,
155.
VIII. Applied to the stars. Job ix. 7, Tj;ii
Dnn" D*iD13 And behind or above the fluxes of
the stars, he (God) setteth a seal, i. e. he fix-
eth as with his own signet, the orbs of the stars
(the D-iaia mH'^ head of the stellar fluxes, as
they are called. Job xxii. 12.) ; "so that the
operation of the skies, which moves the earth
and planets, should not move them," says the
excellent Mr Spearman in his Enquiry after
Philosophy and Theology, p. 207. edit. Edin-
burgh. See also Mr Pike's Philosophia Sacra,
p. 59. Empedocles, in like manner, taught,
rout f4,iv a'rXocv'.is affn^ecs awthChiaSa.i ru xoutrraX-
Xm too; 'hi tXa.vrtra.s avutrSce,!, that the fixed stars
were confined by the circumferential density,
(comp. under ,-nj? V.) but that the planets
were not. Plutarch de Placit. Philos. lib. ii.
cap. xiii. tom. ii. p. 888. E. edit. Xylandri.
Occurs not as a V. in Kal, but in Hith. signi-
fies, to contract afiUnity by marriage. Gen.
xxxiv. 9. Deut. vii. 3. Josh, xxiii. 12, & al.
Comp. 2 Chron. xviii. 1, with 2 K. viii. 18,
27. In Josh, the LXX render it by i-riyu-
fiiiti rroniv, to make marriages; so the Vulg.
miscere connubia. As a N. ]nn a male rela-
tion by marriage, affinis. See 2 K. viii. 18, 27.
A son-in-law. Gen. xix. 14, & al. A bride-
groom. Ps. xix. 6. Isa. Ixii. 5, & al. But it
never directly expresses the relation of the
bridegroom to his bride, but to his bride's
* Dr Taylor's Concordance. In the pictures of the
eastern princesses and heroines, " there is sometimes a
large sqware jewel on the fore-part of the arm a little be-
low the shoulder." Richardson on the Language, &c. of
the Heathen Nations, in Annual Rearisterfor 1770, Char-
acters, p. 47.
t]nn
181
wv2hn
parents. Afathei'-in-law, Exod. iii. 1, & al.
Conip. ch. ii. 21. Exod. iv. 25, Ayid Zippo-
rah took a sharp stone, and cut off the foreskin
of her son, and laid it at his (JehovaUsffect, and
said, Surely D-m ^nn a father-in-law by blood
art thou to me, a Midianitess and consequently
an alien from the people of Jehovah, whom
yet she claims for her ]nn father-in-law by
blood, namely, by the circumcision of her son.
And it is plain that Jehovah admitted her
claim, and approved her faith and pious beha-
viour ; for ver. 26, He (Jehovah) let him
(Moses whom he sought to slay, ver. 2%.) go;
then she said, (He, Jehovah is, J D^QT nbinb inn
a father-in-law by blood on account of the
circumcision. See more in Bate's Crit. Heb.
as a N. fem. in reg. nann a mother-in-law.
occ. Deut. xxvii. 23. Also a wedding, a mar-
riage, occ. Cant. iii. 11.
To take away by violence. So Symmachus
ccva^Txffu. occ. Job ix. 12. As a N. t^nn a
robber, plunderer. So Vulg. latro. occ. Prov.
xxiii. 28.
This root is, both in sense and sound, nearly
related to tiian which see.
-inn
I. To dig, dig downwards, occ. Amos ix. 2.
Hence by transposition the Greek o^vttu to
dig, by which or its compounds the LXX
generally render the Hebrew word.
II. With U following, to dig in or through, occ.
Ezek. viii. 8. xii. 5, 7, 12. Also transitive-
ly, to dig through, occ. Job xxiv. 16 ; where
LXX ^iu^v^iv oixioc; he diggeth through houses.
The verb ho^utriruv is applied in like manner in
the N. T. Mat. xxiv. 43. Lid^e xii. 39. Mr
Harmer, Observations, vol. i. p. 175 177,
points out a peculiar propriety in this expres-
sion in Job, by remarking that the Egyptians
and Arabians still build of mud and slime, or
of bad unburnt brick, and that the walls are of
a great thickness. As a N. fem. mnnn a
digging, or (as we speak) a breaking through.
So LXX ho^uyf/.x. occ. Exod. xxii. 2, where
see Le Clerc's note. Jer. ii. 34, IViou didst
not find them fin) digging through, and so
hadst no right to kill them, alluding to the
law, Exod. xxii. 2. And observe that in this
view ""nxiira may be the second person fem.
sing. pret. with "n suffixed as in "mnb verse
33. Or should not the words be rather ren-
dered, / have not found it (i. e. D'-m the blood)
by digging (Eng. Marg.) or (according to
LXX, and Vulg.) in a digged hole or pit?
Comp. Ezek. xxiv. 7. And this translation
seems best to suit the latter part of the
verse.
III. To row hard, q. d. to dig hard in rowing.
occ. Jon. i. 13. Hence Gr. i^irTai to row.
PLURILITERALS in H.
As a N. fem. a rose, or more properly, a rose-
bud, an opening rose. occ. Cant. ii. 1. Isa.
xxxv. 1. The word seems a compound of
rrin to hide, and Vy to shade, overshadow.
Accordingly Aquila appears to have rendered
it with acciaacy, in both places where it occurs,
in the former by xxXvKua-is, in the latter by
xa\v^, which word properly denotes a rose-
blossom, not fully opened, from Kuku^ru, to hide.
So St Jerome explains xccXv^, " quam nos tu-
mentem rosam, et necdum foliis dilatatis pos-
sumus dicere, Suidas, in Michaelis, xuXvl,
ecv^os po^ov fii(jt,vKos, xaXu^, the rose-fiower, while
closed." The beauty of these flowers is too
well known to be insisted on, and they are at
this day much admired in the east, where they
are extremely fragrant.* In what esteem the
rose was among the ancient Greeks for its
beauty and fragrancy may be seen in the 5th
and 53d Ode of Anacreon ; and the compari-
son in Ecclus xxiv. 14 or 18. 1. 8, show that
the Jews were likewise much delighted with
it : and with regard to the rose-bud or opening
rose in particular, the Jewish sensualists in
Wisdom ii. 8, are introduced saying. Let us
crown ourselves with rose-buds (po^uv xuXu^i)
before they be withered. Comp. Harmer's
Observations, vol. iii. p. 188.
77^71 See under bSPT
As a N. mas. plur. D'-iObn afflicted, dejected,
fainting with misery. It is a very expressive
word, compounded of rrbn to be faint, languid,
and rrxD to beat down, grieve. The Targum
renders it X'-ij; afflicted, the LXX TriyYtruv, so
Vulg. pauperum, poor, and Aquila atfhnriv
weak. Once, Psal. x. 10.
As a N. mas. from rrbn to be faint, languid,
and n33 to smite, afflict. Greatly afflicted, faint
with affliction, occ. Ps. x, 8, 14. Comp. ver.
10, which shows that this word is nearly
equivalent to the preceding KDbn. The Tar-
gum explains it by x'-SDDn poor "ip afflicted,
the LXX by -Tfivm and -xtuxos, so Vulg. by
pauper poor, and Symmachus by affdivus weak.
As a N. from obn to break off, and rtWQ to re-
cede, a hard stone, whose parts when broken
recede ovfiy o^with great force, occ. Deut.
viii. 15. xxxii. 13. Job xxviii. 9. Ps. cxiv. 8.
Isa. 1. 7. The LXX render it by (fn^ia
firm, hard, (so Vulg. diaissima very hard)
Deut. xxxii. 13 ; and by em^ia, 'xir^a. a firm
rock, Isa. 1. 7 ; where Vulg. petra durissima
a very hard rock. From Deut. viii. 15. Psal.
cxiv. 8, Michaelis (in Suppl. p. 780, which
see) thinks that it particularly denotes the
reddish granite or porphyry, which, as he shows
from the testimony of eye-witnesses, abounds
in and about mount Horeb and Sinai. He
owns, however, that in Job xxviii. 9, it must be
taken in a larger sense, as the skilful metallists,,
whom he consulted, could not recollect that
metalline ores were ever found in porphyry.
Deut. xxxii. 13, He made him to suck oil out of
* See Outlines of a New Commentary on Solomon's
Sonir, p. 146, &c. 16-2, &c. 236, &c. and Jones, Poet.
Asiat. Comment, p. 102, &c. 113 &c. 136. 138, 187.
V723n
182
n^snn
the hard rock, i. e. to procure it from the
olive-trees growing there. Comp under pbo
Mr Maundrell (Journey, at March 25), speak-
ing of the ancient fertility and cultivation of
Judea, says, " The most rocky parts of all,
which could not well be adjusted for the pro-
duction of corn, might yet serve for the plan-
tation of vines and olive-trees, which delight to
extract, the one its fatness, the other its
sprightly juice, chiefly out of such dry and
flinty places." Comp. Virgil, Georgic ii. lin.
179.
As a N. from nsn to fix, settle, remain, and bn
to cut off, frost, or more properly perhaps, a
kind of freezing vapour, which, turning into ice,
and fixing on trees, cuts off their buds and tender
shoots; a rime. So LXX ira;^vj}, which
Theophrastus, lib. v. De Causis, cap. 19, thus
explains by comparing it with snow: 'H (ttsv
tVK t-^rifAivu, ttkX' ctTarYiKtrai aTe rui KXi^fAaruv
xai Ttki* ^kaffTeat, fj ^s cra;^;>; (t^ifASyova-a, for the
opposition shows that that word ought to be
supplied) ravr' araaant. " Snow," says he,
" does not remain, but melts off from the
shoots and buds ; whereas rime remaining
blights them." And a little lower he adds,
TfAnrixoTc^ei laKU {} <ra;^y)j rvi x*"^"^ *'*"' " ^"'*^
more cutting than snow."* Thus accurately
does our author's account of Tx^vn agree with
the derivation of the Heb. bnin here proposed.
Once, Psal. Ixxviii. 4j7.
DSDn
It occurs in the form of a participle Hiph. or
Huph, DSDnn, once, Exod. xvi. 14. The
modem translations and Lexicons, in con-
formity to the Rabbins, interpret it round,
spherical, but not so the ancient versions.
The LXX supposed this word to ans\ver in
sense to "72 y"in like coriander-seed, Num. xi.
7, and accordingly in Exod. explain it by uiru
xo^ief, but the Vulg. appears to have given
the true meaning, by translating it, quasi pilo
tusum, as if pounded by a pestle, and perhaps
the Chaldee paraphrase ribpn aimed at nearly
the same idea. ( See the use of the Chaldee
t\bip in the Targum on Psal. Ixxviii. 46. ) and
thus our Hebrew word DSDH is plainly a com-
pound of PiDJl to beat, pound, and D3 a piece,
bit, and signifies small or fine, as jf beaten or
pounded to pieces.
")3{2Sn See under lyn
As a N. a kind of locust. So the LXX
e(piofAotxvs, and Vulg. ophiomachum, literally
the serpent-fighter, from its supposed enmity
to serpents. The Hebrew name seems a de-
rivative from 3*in to shake, and ba^n the foot,
and so to denote the nimbleyiess of its motions.
Thus in English we call an animal of the lo-
cust khid a grasshopper, the French name of
* See Bochart, vol. iii. 4-15, to whom I am indebted for
these two passages from Theophrastus, though he pro-
poses a different, and I think a less probable derivation
of bttan from n3 to rest (by transposition) and b?2 to
cut off'.
which is likewise sauterdle, from the V. sauter
to leap. Once, Lev. xi. 22.
As a N. mas. plur. D'^nifl'^n, Chald. rntain- and
emphat. x-nii'in, a kind of diviners, mentioned
very early among the Egyptians, Gen. xli. 8,
24; and in aftertimes among the Babylonians,
Dan. i. 20, & al. freq. The LXX have ren-
dered the word variously ilnyriTui interpreters
or explainers of somewhat secret, fxaethoi
enchanters, (fiaPf/,ctxoi conjurers by drugs ; nor do
the Greek Hexaplar Versions or the Vulg.
by their translations throw any more light
upon the strict and proper meaning of the
word : which may perhaps be best considered
as a compound of uin a pen or instrument to
write or draw with, and on to perfect, accom-
plish (the n being dropped after another dental,
as *T IS before n in nnx one fem. for nnriK),
and so denote. Those who were perfect in
drawing their sacred, astrological and hierogly-
phical figures or characters, and by means of
them pretended to extraordinary feats, (as Exod.
vii. 11, 22.) among which was the interpretation
of dreams. (See Gen. xli. 8, 22. Dan. ii, 2,
7, 10, 11.) They seem to have been such
persons as Josephus, Ant. lib. ii. cap. 9, 2,
calls U^oypttfifjt.a,riii, sacred scribes, or professors
of sacred learning ; one of whom he says fore-
told Moses' birth to the king of Egypt, kxi yu^
tiiri 'Suvot Ti^i ruv fAiXXovreov aXfihtuv kiytiv ; for
they are eminent, adds he, for truly predicting
futurities. So the Egyptian magicians, who
resisted Moses, and are in Exod. ch. vii. and
viii. called D-nw'in, are by Numenius the
Pythagorean philosopher, (cited in Eusebius's
Praeparat. Evangel, lib. ix. cap. 8.) mentioned
by their names Jannes and Jambres, and
styled Aiyvrriei h^ny^BifAfAUTiis, uv^^ig euhivos
flTTOv; ju-ayivtrat x^ihvTH uvai, Egyptian hiero-
grammateis, esteemed inferior to none in the
arts of magic." Comp. 2 Tim. iii. 8. The
curious reader may find a farther account of
these h^oy^afAf/,rus in Jablonski's Prolego-
mena to his Pantheon Egyptiorum, xxxix.
xl. xli. See also Michaelis, Supplem. p.
920.
D'-^mn See under rf^n VL
As a N. from Din to separate, and rra^a to
remove, draw back, a sickle. So LXX ^pitocvov,
and Vulg. falx. occ. Deut. xvi. 9. xxiii. 15.
As a N. fem. plur. may^n, from pn a lump,
and rrSii to swell. Knots, the complications of a
cord or bond. So (in Isa. LXX ervv^nrfjcov,
and Vulg. colligationes. ) occ. Isa. Iviii. 6,
yur"! mniiin nns to loose the knots of the
oppressor, i. e, usurious and oppressive con.,
tracts. (Comp. Neh. v. 1 13.) Psal. Ixxiii.
4, inb mny'nn T-K there are no knots, perplex-
ing difficulties, to them,- " they have no knots
in their way; oblK Knm Dn their strength is
perfect and firm." Thus Bate explains this
very difficidt passage ; and before him Moerlius
(cited by Bp. Lowth in Merrick's Annota-
tions on the Psalms, Addenda, p. 341) had
taken the same method. As to the dividing
jii-in
183
ntD
of onV2b into two words ib-bs Job xxiv. 6,
mn-tt^" Psal. Iv. 16, r^VsKD Jer. ii. 31, and
Dnu^NQ Jer. vi. 29, are instances where a
similar division is necessary. But observe,
after all, that in the text of Dr Kennicott's
Bible on inb Psal. Ixxiii. 4, is printed as two
words.
]2S-in See under yin VII.
As a N. bna'n occ. Ezek. i. 4, 27, and fern.
nbnurn occ. Ezek. viii. 2. The LXX
rendered it throughout tiXtxr^ov, as Theodotion
also does in Ezek. viii. 2. Now x$xT^oy
signifies, 1. Amber. 2. A mixed metal of gold
and silver, whether natural or fictitious. 3.
Crystal. From the LXX version of Ezek.
1. 4, Ka/ v Teo fAiaai eturov euf o^afi; riXixT^ou iv
f/,iffM Tov Tv^oi, and in the midst of it {the whirl-
wind) as the appearance of electrum in the
midst of the or a fire, it appears that those
translators by nXixr^ov could not mean either
amber or crystal; the former of which
grows dim as soon as it feels the fire, and
shortly dissolves into a resinous or pitchy
substance ; the latter is scarcely ever put into
a fire, and if it were, could hardly contract any
thing from it but soot and dimness : it remains
then that by nXiKr^ov in Ezek. the LXX
meant the mixed metal above-mentioned, which
is much celebrated by the ancients for its
beautiful lustre, and which, when exposed to
the tire, does, like other metals, grow more
bright and shining. And by rendering bnu^n
fiksxT^ov, the LXX appear to have come very
near its true meaning ; for as Ezekiel prophe-
sied among the Chaldeans,* after king Jehoia-
chin's captivity, so here, as in other instances,
he seems to have used a Chaldee \vord ; and
considered as such b?2iyn maybe derived from
irna copper (dropping the initial a), and Chald.
bbD gold, as it comes from the mine, and so
denote either a metal mixed of copper and gold,
such as the ses pyropum mentioned in the
ancient Greek and Roman writers, and thus
called from its fery colour and the noted ses
Corinthium Corinthian brass,- or else bnttTi
may signify x<^^'^^ XZ"''"^'^^' ^ fi^^ ^""'^ ^f
copper, such as Aristotle in Mirab. says was
in colour and appearance not distinguishable
from gold, and of which it is probable the cups
of Darius, mentioned by the same author, and
the two vessels of fine copper, {yellow or shining
brass, Marg.) precious as gold, of which we
read Ezra viii. 27, were made. See more on
this subject in the learned Bochart, vol. iii.
871, &c. to whom I am indebted for the
explanation of this word. Scheuchzer,f who
of the various interpretations of bnuTi prefers
that last mentioned, adds, that this kind of fine
copper is still known in the East Indies by the
name of Suassa, that it is used for making rings
and cups for great men, and composed of equal
parts of gold, and of the reddest copper. Comp.
Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p, 490.
* See Ezek. i. 2. Prideaux, Connex. vol. i. anuo SQ*,
p, 74, and anno 484', p. 89, 1st edit. 8vo.
t rbysica Sacra on Ezek. i. 4.
As a N. mas. plur. o^anu^n, once, Psal. Ixviii.
32, D-snirn shall come out of Egypt. Michaelis,
Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 972, &c. after pro-
ducmg and rejecting the other interpretations
which have been given of this word, takes it
for a proper name. He remarks, that in Gen.
X. 14, among the descendents of Mizraim, the
father of the Egyptians, are reckoned D"nbD3,
or, as twelve of Dr Kennicott's codices read,
D^mbD3, and that for these the LXX have in
their version yia.iritfj,.uvn,fjt, either," says Mi-
chaelis, " because in their copy of the Penta-
teuch they read D-anu'n, or because, being well
acquainted with the geography of their own
country, Egypt, they knew some province of
it whose name was with these very letters,
and which they took for the D-'nbDa of Moses.
Who, I pray, can now doubt, since the Chas-
moneans, are said to come out of Egypt, but
that those very Chasmon6ans whom the LXX
knew to be in Egypt, are meant ? Nor will a
person moderately skilled in the Egyptian
geography be long in seeking a city or name of
a correspondent denomination. In d'Anville's
maps of Egypt, longitude 48', 35", latitude
28', 5", in the midway between the Nile and
Joseph's canal, you will find the city Asch-
munein, with a large, and, according to the
tradition of the Egyptians, a very noble coun-
try of the same name."
to
Occurs not as a verb in the simple form, but
hence
KUNia to sweep, sweep repeatedly. The verb in
this reduplicate form expresses the repetition
of the action in sweeping, occ. Isa. xiv. 23.
As a N. NiONtOD a broom, a besom, an in-
strument of sweeping, occ. Isa. xiv. 23.
So the Vulg. renders this passage, scopabo
cam in scopa ; but the LXX xai 3'n<ru avm*
vrtiXou (iex.^a,6^ov, and I will make her a pit or
ditch of mud ; and this latter interpretation is
* supported by the sense of the verb n^dnu in
Arabic, namely, to dig or dnk a deep ditch, and
of the N. a ditch or low sunk ground, where any
one may be covered. Between these two inter-
pretations let the reader judge for himself.
IKtD Chald.
From the Heb. mu, well-pleased, cheerful, glad.
occ. Dan. vi. 23.
To be good, goodly, pleasant, amiable, cheerful.
Num. xxiv. 5. Cant. iv. 10. Jud. xvi. 25.
Esth. i. 10. In Hiph. to do good or well. 1 K.
viii. 18. 2 K. X. 30. Ezek. xxxvi. 11. As a
N. mi: good in a very general sense, goodly,
beautiful, grateful, useful, fit, &c. freq. occ.
Sec Michaelis's edit, of Bp. Lowth's Praelect. p. 578,
579, and notes ; and his Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 995,
996 J and Castell, Lex. Heptag. in WNia.
nntD
184
inD
It is first applied to the light. Gen. i. 4, which
most glorious agent does, in the strongest
manner, furnish us with the delightful ideas
above-mentioned.
HtuI, active nature's watchful life and health !
Her joy, her ornament, and wealth!
Cowley of Light.
Comp, under ^au".
To butcher, slay, spoken of beasts. Gen. xliii.
15. Exod. xxii. 1, & al of men. Ps. xxxvii.
14. Lam. ii. 21. As a N. niD a cook, one
who kills meat for food. 1 Sam. ix. 23, 24.
Fem. plur. mniu female cooks, occ. 1 Sam.
viii. 13.
DTlSurr liy, or 3*1 chief of the slaughtermen or
executioners, or captain of the guards; for
princes anciently employed their own guards
as executioners. See 1 Sam. xxii. 17. 1 K. ii.
25. (Comp. 2 Sam. xxiii. 23.) Thus we find,
so late as the time of Herod the Tetrarch, that
he sent (r-nxovXaTtu^a (speculatorem) one of his
guard (Eng. marg.) to behead John the Bap-
tist. Mark vi, 27.* See Gen. xl. 3. 2 K. xxv.
8,10,11. Chald. Dan. ii. 14.
I. To dip, immerge, plunge. See Gen. xxxvii.
31. Josh. iii. 15. Ruth 'ii. 14. 1 Sam. xiv. 27.
2 K. V. 14. Job ix. 31.
II. To tinge or dye with a certain colour, which
is usually performed by dipping. It occurs as
a particip. paoul. Ezek. xxiii. 15. So LXX
^a^otihairrot, or (according to the Alexandrian
copy) (iarrai, and Vulg. tinctas.
Der. Dabble.
rntD
I. In Kal, to sink, as in water. Exod. xv. 4
in mud. Psal. Ixix. 3, 15. Jer. xxxviii. 6.
Comp. Psal. ix. 16. In Hiph. to cause to
sink. occ. Jer. xxxviii. 22. In Huph. to be
caused to sink or subside, occ. Prov. viii. 25,
At the time when the mountains nyiurr were
caused to subside (i. e. the matter of which
they were formed) from the nrrn or primitive
chaotic mixture of earth and water. See Gen.
i. 2, 610.
II. In Kal, to sink, enter, or penetrate. 1 Sam.
xvii. 49. Lam. ii. 9. Comp. Job xxxviii. 6.
III. As a N. fem. njyniD, plur. mj?:ai3, a ring,
into which the finger, pole, or, &c. enters, or
is received, " in quern immergitur aut infigitur
digitus aut vectis." Avenarius. Gen. xli. 42.
Num. xxxi. 50. Exod. xxv. 12, & al. See
Bate's Crit. Heb. on this word, and comp.
Greek and English Lexicon in ^ippayis. The
very ancient custom (see Gen. xli. 42. Esth.
iii. 10, 12. viii. 2, 8, 10.) of sea/iw^r despatches
with a seal or signet set in a ring, is still re-
tained in the East. Thus, " in Egypt,"
Dr Pococke f says, " they make the impres-
sion of their name with their seal, generally of
cornelian, which they wear on their finger, and
which is blacked, when they have occasion to
seaZ with it." And Mr Hanwayj: remarks.
* Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon in 'S.TcixovXot.riu^.
t Cited in Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 459,
where see more.
X Travels, vol. i. p. 317.
that the Persian ink " serves not only for
writing, but for subscribing with their seal;
indeed many of the Persians in high office
could NOT write. In their rings they wear
agates, which serve for a seal, on which is fre-
quently engraved their name, and some verse
from the Koran." So Dr Shaw,* " As few
or none either of the (Arab) shekhs, or of
Turkish, and eastern kings, princes or bashaws
know to write their own names, all their let-
ters and decrees are stamped with their proper
rings, seals, or signets, (IK. xxi. 8. Esth. iii.
12. Dan. vi. 17 or 18, &c.) which are usually
of silver or cornelian, with their respective
names engraved upon them on one side, and
the name of their kingdom or principality, or
else some sentence of the Koran, on the other."
The art and practice of engraving names on a
signet is as old as Moses. See Exod. xxxix,
14.
It is evident from Exod. xxvii. 4 7, compared
with Exod. xxxviii. 5 7, that the rings at the
four comers of the brazen grate passed through
the two sides of the altar of burnt-offerings
under the inner inbenching of the altar ; and
so the staves going through those rings, the
whole altar, when it was carried, was kept tight
together.
-into
Occurs not as a V. therefore the ideal meaning
is uncertain, but as a N. ^into the navel. So
the LXX ofKpxXos, and Vulg. umbilicus, occ.
Jud. ix. 37. Ezek. xxxviii. 12 ; in both which
texts it is applied to a land or country ; and
pxn TilD the navel of the land, Jud. ix. 37,
is plainly the same as D-'inrr "u^Nl the heads of
the mountains, ver. 36, and therefore means the
higher or elevated part of the country, which
height or rising perhaps may be the idea of the
Heb. as of tuber, the Latin word derived
from it.
Der. Tuberous, tubercle, extuberance.
nnto
Tebeth, the Chaldee or Persic name of the
tenth month, nearly answering our December,
O. S. and perhaps so called from the Hebrew
nay to swell, (y being changed into lo as usual)
on account of the swelling of the waters by the
rains which fall in that season. Once, Esther
ii. 16.
nnto
In Kal, to be pure, clean, clear. See inter al.
Num. xxxi. 23, 24. In a transitive sense, to
cleanse, make pure, or clean. Num. viii. 6, 15,
& al. Also, to pronounce clean. Lev. xiii. 6,
23, & al. In Hiph. to purify. Isa. Ixvi. 17.
As a participial N. ^imo pure, clean, clear.
Also, purity, &c. freq. occ.
The word is applied not only to things cere-
monially pure, but to the heavens. Exod. xxiv.
10. comp. Job xxxvii. 21. to gold. Exod.
xxv. 11, & al. freq. to silver. Mai. iii. 3.
to the heart. Ps. Ii. 12. Prov. xxii. 11. to
moral or spiritual purity. Job iv. 17. Ezek.
xxiv. 13. As a N. "iman, " brightness, unsul-
lied honour." Bate. occ. Ps. Ixxxix. 45.
* Travels, p. 247, 24a
HMD
185
nntD
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
To spin. So LXX and Vnlg. occ, Exod.
XXXV. 25, 26. As a participial N. il^o'0 some-
what spun. So LXX uvtifffAita, occ. Exod.
XXXV. 25.
mta Chald.
As a 'N. fasting, supperless. So LXX ttlwrves,
and Vulg. incoenatus. Once, Dan. vi. 18 or
19 ; where the Syriac version likewise hasmu.
nto
L In Kal, to overlay, cover over the surface, as
of a wall, with gold. occ. 1 Chron. xxix. 4.
(Comp. under rrau' V.) But generally, to
overspread, daub over, as with mortar or plas-
ter. Lev. xiv. 42. Ezek. xiii. 10, & al. freq.
In Niph. to be thus daubed or plastered, occ.
Lev. xiv. 43, 48. As a N. n-ia daubing, plas-
ter, occ. Ezek. xiii. 12.
II. To plaster or seal up, as the eyes. Sealing
up of the eyes, strange as it may seem to us, is
still sometimes practised in the East on dif-
ferent occasions. See Harmer's Observations,
vol. ii. p. 277, &c. occ. Isa. xliv. 18; where
observe that nia, which is strictly applicable
only to the eyes, is by the construction referred
also to the heart. Comp. under T\y2 V.
III. As a N. fem. mnu the inner parts of the
human body, as the heart, liver, reins, &c. over
all of which are spread membranes, fat or mu-
cus, to protect and cherish them, and which,
as sympathizing with the mind or soul, are
considered as the seat of the understanding and
affections, occ. Job xxxviii. SQ. Ps. li. 8.
Der. To thack, or thatch, thick. Greek Ttyos a
roof. Latin tego to cover, whence the com-
pounds protego, detego, and Eng. tegumen, in-
tegument, protect, detect, &c.
nniD
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in the Samari-
tan signifies, to impel, drive forward, " impulit,
immisit." Castell. Hence as a participial N.
mas. sing, -intan the shot or range of a bow.
So the LXX render the Heb. na^p -nnions
by eaffu To^ou BOAHN, and Vulg. quantum pot-
est jacere arcus, as far as a bow can carry.
Once, Gen. xxi. 16.
I. To comminute, reduce to powder or minute
particles, as Moses did the golden calf. occ.
Exod. xxxii. 20. Deut. ix. 21. How Moses
did this we are not told : but since the Egyp-
tians were at that time well skilled in the fus-
ing and purifying of metals, it appears very
likely (even without alleging the authority of
St Stephen, Acts vii. 22, in proof of Moses'
being learned in all the wisdom of that people)
that from them Moses might have learned the
art of reducing gold to a powder capable of be-
ing swallowed. The possibility of doing this
by means of salt of tartar and sulphur is well
known to the modern chemist.* And it has
* " Dr Stahl has shown an easy method of dissolving
gold in water, by barely melting the gold with a suitable
proportion of the liver of sulphur, or brimstone, and
potash ; powdering the mass, and throwing it into wa-
ter." Dr Shaw's Note (y) on 13oerhaave'8 Chemistry,
vol. i. p. 14. ,
been shown that natron, which abounds in the
East, and particularly near the Nile, will have
the same effect, and moreover give a detestable
taste to the water it is mixed with. These
circumstances, joined with that of Moses'
making the Israelites drink of the water into
which the powder of the golden calf had been
strowed, render it highly probable that natron
was the menstruum employed by him on this
occasion. *
II. To grind, comminute by grinding, as com or
the like. occ. Num. xi. 8. Jud. xvi. 21. Isa.
xlvii. 2. Lam. v. 13. Job xxxi. 10, Then let
my wife grindybr another. A decent expres-
sion for her committing adultery, as many learn-
ed men have understood it. This sense seems
best to suit the context, and particularly the
latter part of the verse, in which, as usual in
Hebrew poetry, the same sentiment is repeat-
ed in other words. To grind the faces of the
afflicted, is to make them by cruelty and op-
pression look more thin and meagre than they
did before, occ. Isa. iii. 15.
III. As a N. fem. plur. msniD grinders, i. e.
the teeth in general, so called from grinding or
comminuting the food, though the English
name is appropriated to the large broad teeth.
" Dentibus molitur cibus, the food is ground
by the teeth," says Cicero, De Nat. Dcor. lib.
ii. cap. 54, where see Davies's Note. occ.
Eccles. xii. 3. But,
IV. As a N. fem. nano digestion of food, in-
cluding the whole process from the mastication
by the teeth to the ultimate elaboration of the
various animal fluids, f occ. Eccles. xii. 4,
When the sound of the grinding is low. This
expression alludes to the noise made by the
hand-mills, in which the Eastern nations daily
grind their corn. Comp. Jer. xxv. 10. Rev.
xviii. 22, and under cm I.
Der. Thin, tiny; also, Lat. tenuis, whence
Eng. tenuity, attenuate, &c. Sax. thinan, Eng.
dwindle.
-into
Occm-s not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies, to fetch one's breath deep, " ex alto spi-
ritura duxit. " Castell ; and in Syriac, to pant
under a burden, to strain hard in discharging
the faces, " anhelavit sub onere, enixus est in
exonerando ventre;" and as Ns. N'inu, and
Nlinu) the fundament, " anus, podex." Castell.
As a N. mas. plur. in reg. *iniD rendered in
our translation emerods, that is, hcemorrhoidal
swellings, piles ; but according to Michaelis in
Supplem. (whom see) denotes, like the Syriac
N. not the disease, but the part affected, the
intestinum rectum. So the LXX render it
throughout t^^a,?, and the Vulg. in 1 Sam. vi.
5, 11, 17, by anos, anorura, ani, and in the
other texts by correspondent expressions, occ.
1 Sam. vi. 11, 17, according to the common
printed editions ; but besides these two texts,
M. de Calasio's Concordance gives us Deut.
* See more in Goguet's Origin of Laws, &c. Pt. 11.
Book II. chap. iv. vol. ii. p. l.'iS, edit. Edinburgh, and in
the excellent Lettrea de quelqucs Juifa a M. de Voltaire,
p. 113, &c.
f See the learned Dr Smith's Solomon's Portraiture of
Old Age, p. 67, &c. 91, &c..
DtO
186
r|tDtD
xxviii. 27. 1 Sam. v. 6, 9, 12. vi. 4, as con-
taining this N. which is likewise presented to
us not only by the Keri on all these latter
texts, but also on each of them (and on 1 Sam.
vi. 5.) by more or fewer of Dr Kennicott's
codices. So that in these last-cited passages
o-inio or D-mnia may be regarded as a real
various reading.
DID
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Chaldee
signifies in Aph. to spot. As a N. u^o mire,
mud, clay. So LXX, TrtXos and (io^&o^o;. 2
Sam. xxii. 43. Isa, xli. 25. Jer. xxxviii. 6, &
al. freq.
From this root the Greeks seem to have derived
the names of their marine goddesses, Tethys
and Thetis. Homer * makes the former the
wife of Oceanus, and the mother of the gods ;
the latter, the daughter of Oceanus or Nep-
tune, and the mother of Achilles. ( See II. i.
lin. 357, &c.) But Aristotle says, that the
most ancient of those who theologized made
Ocean and Thetis to be the first authors or
parents of the generation of things.f The
fact is, that we have here some broken tradi-
tionary scraps of the true, that is of the Mosaic,
history of the creation and formation. Tethys
and Thetis originally meant the chaotic mud,
or deep, existing before the earth and the sun,
moon and stars, the gods of heathenism, were
formed. See Gen. i. 218; and Thetis,
from being afterwards considered as the mud
at the bottom of the sea, was personified into
a*goddess sitting there by her aged sire,
'^ II. i. lin. 359.
From the Heb. iD-u the celebrated Ttrayts, Ti-
tans, also had their appellation. They were
otherwise called by the Greeks Tiyayns, He-
siod, Theogon. lin. 50, that is, Tnytvus or
TfiYtnii, as Apollonius Rhodius denominates
them. Argonaut, i. lin. 994. So Hesiod,
Theogon. lin. 697, styles them x^onou; earthy ;
and Callimachus, coming still nearer to the
strict import of the Heb. u-u names them
?rjX<yov<yv mud-born, Hymn, in Jov. lin. 3.
No schoolboy, who has read the first book of
Ovid's Metamorphosis, is ignorant of the fable
of the giants rebelling against Jupiter, and at-
tempting to scale heaven. This story is by the
different Greek and Latin poets related with
different circumstances ; but upon the whole
appears to be derived from some confused
traditions, partly of the wickedness of the
apostates (D-bsarr) before the flood, whom the
LXX call ytyotvTii, and we from them giants,
and partly of the rebellious attempt at Babel,
Gen. xi.
DIN man was originally formed of rrnix the
ground or earth. The apostates mentioned
Gen. vi. were the descendants of the msa
onxrr the daughters of men or Adam ; and the
builders of Babel are, Gen. xi. 5, expressly
styled DIKH "Si sons of men or Adam, as con-
tradistinguished from the sons of God. Such
notices in the ancient traditional history of
mankind might well give rise to the fable of
these wicked and rebellious mortals being sons
of the earth, and consequently to their several
appellations of riram, -xn^ayovoi, ynyimsj yi-
yavTi;.
Occurs not as a verb, but the idea seems to be,
to fix, fasten, or the like; for the Targum
throughout substitutes Tbsn from bun to ad-
here, cause to adhere; and the LXX, Symma-
chus and Theodotion unanimously render it,
Exod. xiii. 16, by atxctXivrov immoveable ; and
to the same purpose, Aquila by anvctitra, un-
shaken. So the LXX in Deut. vi. 8. xi. 18,
uffaXivTov, and Aquila in Deut. vi. 8, arivuKTa.
As a N. fem. plur. nstDliD or nsiDiD frontlets,
that is, scrolls of parchment, with portions of
the law written upon them, which the Jews
were enjoined to bind on their foreheads, occ.
Exod. xiii. 16. (comp. ver. 9.) Deut. vi. 8.
xi. 18.
Some learned men have taxed the Jews with
superstition for understaiiding these passages
literally ; but if Deut. vi. 8, be not a positive
literal command, it will be hard to find one in
the law. There is no doubt but these outward
signs, like all the other legal ceremonies, had
an inward and spiritual sense ; and what sense
is so natural, as that binding portions of the
law upon their hands should * remind them of
performing it, and that binding them between
their eyes should denote the constant regard
they ought to have to it ? Our blessed Saviour,
Mat. xxiii. 5, does not find fault with the
Pharisees for wearing these nsiDU or phylac-
teries,f any more than he does for wearing
fringes or tasseh to their garments, (which was
another positive injunction of the law. Num.
XV. 3840, and to which we learn from Mat.
ix. 20. xiv. 36, & al. that Christ himself con-
formed) ; but he blames them for making the
one broad and the other large, to be seen of men ;|
for thus they rested in the opus operatum, and
neglected the spiritual meaning of the law, not
laying up the words of the Lord their God in
their heart, and in their soul, which was com-
manded them, Deut. xi. 18, as well as to bind
them for a sign upon their hand, and that they
should be as frontlets between their eyes. The
former ought they to have done, and not to have
left the latter undone. See Mat. xxiii. 23.
Niebuhr, in his Description de 1' Arable, p. 55,
speaking of the head-dress of the Arabs in
Yeman, and particularly of their outermost
cap, says, " I have always seen, upon those
which my friends have showed me, these words.
La Allah ilia Allah, Mohammed Resul Allah
n8y ^wv ytyurii, t MHTEPA THeTN.
II. xiv. lin. 201, &c. See lin. 302.
f See Leland's Advantage and Necessity of the Christ-
ian Revelation, Part I. ch. xii. p. 252, 8vo. edit. TiUot-
6O0, Serm. 1. p. 8,fol. Burnet, Archseolog. Philos. p. 189.
* In Exod. xiii. 16, the Syriac version renders n^^3^l3
by N3*in*T a memorial.
f See Greek and Eng. Lex. in ^uXxxtyi^ix.
i There is a remarkable illustration of this point in
the Rabbinical Targum on Cant. viii. 3, printed in Wal-
ton's Polyglott, which runs thns, " The congregation of
Israel hath said, I am chosen above all people, because I
hmd the phylacteries (V^^b) on my left hand and on
my head." ,
}sta
187
KT^D
(there is no other God but God, Mahomet is
the apostle of God), or some other sentence
of the Koran." The Mahometan Arabians
seem to have derived this custom from the
Jewish froiitlets, Comp. Shaw's Travels, p.
243.
]''D See under ]i3.
Vd
I. In Kal, and Hiph. (o cast or send forth, or
out, to cast down. 1 Sam. xviii. 11. xx. 33.
Jonah i. 4, 5. Ezek. xxxii. 4-. Jer. xvi. 13, &
al. In Niph. to be cast down. Job xl. 28, or
xli. 9, to be cast or tossed about, occ. Isa. xl.
15, bira- P*t3, like the small dust (whichj is, or
will be tossed about, lirx being understood.
So Aquila, us Ki-rrov (haxXofAtvov, See Vitrin-
ga's Comment. Comp. under bifl",
II. As a N. bw dew, a moist vapour, which
drops, or is cast down, upon the earth. See
Gen. xxvii. 28, 39. Num. xi. 9. Deut.
xxxiii. 28. 2 Sam. xvii. 12. Pro v. iii. 20.
Job xxix. 19, And the dew abode -n-ypn upon
my branch. It is well known that in the hot
eastern countries where it * rarely rains dur-
ing the summer months, the copious f dews
which fall there during the night contribute
greatly to the nourishment of vegetables in
general. (Comp. Hag. i. 10. 1 Kings xvii. 1.
Zech. viii. 12.) And "this dew," says Has-
selquist|, speaking of the excessively hot
weather in Egypt, " is particularly serviceable
to the trees, which would otherwise never be
ble to resist this heat ; but with this assis-
tance they thrive well, and blossom and ripen
their fruit." So Mons. Volney, Voyage, tom.
i. p. 51, Dans I'Egypte, outre la somme d'eau,
dont la terre fait provision, lors de I'inondation,
lesrosees, qui tombent dans les nuits d'ete,
suffisent a la vegetation."
In Psal. cxxxiii. 3, there seems an ellipsis be-
fore TT'iy of buD, or of 3 only. Comp. Isa.
xxxviii. 14. See Eng. translat. Merrick's
Annot. and Lowth's Prselect. xxv. p. 336,
edit. Gotting. Not. " We were sufliciently
instructed by experience," says Maundrell,
" what the holy Psalmist means by the dew of
Herman, our tents being as wet with it, as it
had rained all night." Journey, March 22d.
Hos. vi. 4 or 5. xiii. 3, as the morning cloud
iba D'-SiyD biaan, and as the dew forward to
go off. Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 440, speaking
of the mists and dews in Arabia Petraea :
" The dews particularly (as we had the hea-
vens only for our covering) would [in the
night] frequently wet us to the skin ; but no
sooner was the sun risen, and the atmosphere
a little heated, than the mists were quickly dis-
persed, and the copious moisture, which the
dews had communicated to the sands, would
be entirely evaporated.'' Comp. his Preface,
p. 11.
Russel's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 13 ; Shaw's Tra-
vels, p. 136, 438 ; Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 5 ;
Hasselquist's Travels, p. KU 46t ; and Beloe's Note 27
on Herodot. II. 114, and Herodot." III. 10,
t See Shaw's Travels, p. 410, and Preface, p. 11 ; Nie-
buhr. Description de I'Arabie, p. 8.
X Travels, 455.
bVia Chald. from the Heb. Vby, w being substi-
tuted for as usual, to cover, shelter, i. e. with
an arch, porch, or something of that kind. occ.
Neh. iii. 15. So the LXX imyafftv, and
Vulg. texit. Also, to take shelter, occ. Dan.
iv. 9, or 13. So Theodotion Kxrivxrivoui.
biobu In Hiph. to cast forth with great violence.
As a N. fem. rrbubio a violent casting forth.
occ. Isa. xxii. 17, Behold Jehovah ^biabion
rrbtobw is about to cast thee forth with the ut-
most violence, fas a) strong man. LXX, tx,-
(ixXii xon sxT^i-4'ii will cast forth and dash to
pieces.
Der. From the Chaldee, perhaps the Saxon
tyld, and English tilt, (" any covering over
head." Johnson.)
I. To spot with large spots or patches. It occurs
not as a verb, but as a participle paoul in Kal,
Kibu spotted, as cattle. So Vulg. maculosus.
occ. Gen. xxx. 32, 33, 35. Hence
II. As a N. xbio a young lamb, or rather, ac-
cording to Bochart, vol. ii. 424, 425, a young
kid, so called from its being spotted. Thus
Virgil, Eclog. ii. line 41,
Capreoli, sparsis etiam nunc pellibus albo.
Young kids, vi^ith skins yet spotted o^er with white. ]
Which Servius on the place thus explains,
" which have yet those spots (maculas) that
appear on them when very young ,- for in pro-
cess of time their colour changes." occ. Isaiah
xl. 11.
III. As a particip. fem. plur. in Huph. nxbun
patched, spoken of old sandals, which were
therefore made of skin or leather. So LXX
xxrei'ri^iX/u.xrufiiva, and Vulg. pittaciis consu-
ta. occ. Josh. ix. 5.
IV. Joined with mna high places, occ. Ezek.
xvi. 16, And thou didst take of thy garments,
and madest thee high places rnxbu of divers co-
lours (Eng. translat.) or rather " Spotted, a
dark ground with large white spots in it such
as was the outermost covering of their taber-
nacle, resembling evidently the sky with the
stars in irregular spots, some bigger, some
less." Bate.
With a radical rr.
It occurs not as a V. in Heb. but seems near-
ly related to Kb 10 to spot ov patch, as , "7 an to Nan,
rrsn to xsn, rro-o to xnu, &c. As a N. nbu
a young kid, so called from its spots. Comp.
under xbia II. occ. 1 Sam. vii. 9, (where ob-
serve that nbiD is construed as a masculine N.
and therefore the rr is radical) Isa. Ixv. 25.
In Kal, to pollute, defile. Gen. xxxiv. 5, 13, 27.
Jer. ii. 7. Ezek. v. 11. Ih pronounce unclean.
Lev. xiii. 3, 8, & al. Also, to be polluted, de-
filed, unclean. Lev. xv. 5. Ezek. xxii. 4, & al.
freq. So in Niph. Num. v. 13, 14. Hos. v.
3, & al. freq. As a N. xnia unclean, impure,
polluted. Lev. v. 2, & al. freq. Fem. rtHti'iD
uncleanness, pollution. Lev. v. 3. Num. v. 19,
& al. freq. The translation of Deut. xxiv. 1
4, should run thus : When a man hath taken a
woman and married her, then it shall be, i/'
n^tD
188
Di^tO
shejltidj &c. And (if) he write her^ &c. ver.
2. And (if) she go out of his house, and he
another vian's, ver. 3. And (ii) the latter
husband hate her, &c. ver. 4. ( Then it shall
BE THAT, as at ver. 1.) her former husband
who sent her away, may not take her again to be
his wife, after that rrXDun (in Hiph.) he hath
caused her to be polluted. How ? by putting
her away while the bond of her former mar-
riage remained unbroken. And this exactly
agrees with what our Lord teaches, Mat. v.
32. I say unto you, That whoever shall put
away his wife, saving for the cause of fornica-
tion, causeth her to commit adultery. Comp.
Rom. vii. 3. On Num. xix. 11, &c. it may be
observed, that we meet with a remarkable ac-
count of the notions of certain modern hea-
then concerning pollution by the dead, and of
their ceremonies respecting it, in Captahi
Cook's Third Voyage, vol. i. p. 305. Speak-
ing of a walk he took in Tongataboo, one of
the Friendly Islands in the Pacific Ocean, he
says, " In this walk we met with about half a
dozen women, in one place at supper. Two
of the company, I observed, being fed by the
others, on our asking the reason, they said ta-
boo mattee. On farther inquiry we found that
one of them had, two months before, washed
the dead corpse of a chief, and that on this ac-
count she was not to handle any food for five
months. The other had performed the same
office to the corpse of another person of infe-
rior rank, and was now under the same restric-
tion ; but not for so long a time. At another
place, hard by, we saw another woman fed,
and we learned that she had assisted in washing
the corpse of the above-mentioned chief." Is
it not farther remarkable that the words taboo
mattee may be derived from the Heb. nn XQU
the very terms used in Num. xix. 11, with
less force than the learned editor thinks it rea-
sonable to allow in other instances ? See his
notes on p. 237, 258, 400, 413, of vol. i. and
p. 158th of vol. ii. " At the expiration of the
time the interdicted person washes herself in
one of their baths, which are dirty holes, for
the most part of brackish water. [Comp.
Num. xix. 19.1 She then waits upon the king,
and after making her obeisance in the usual
way, lays hold of his foot, and applies it to
her breast, shoulders, and other parts of her
body. He then embraces her on each shoul-
der, after which she retires, purified from her
uncleanness." Vol. i. p. 410.
This root XDU is opposed to *nr7W clean, and to
U^Tp holy, set apart.
Der. The old Latin tamino to pollute, whence
contamino, and Eng. contaminate, &c.
nnto
With a radical, but mutable, rr.
It is nearly related to xntJ (as rrbu to xbiD, &c.)
though different from it. In Niph. to be, or
becom vile, or contemptible, occ. Lev. xi. 43,
And ye shall not ixniDn be defiled or defile
yom-selves with them, and onniDa become vile
by them; where the Samaritan Pentateuch,
and nine of Dr Kennicott's Hebrew MSS.
read Dnxnoa, and one more did so originally.
Job xviii. 3f Wherefore are wc counted as
beasts 9 13''?31D3 f' Why J are we become (not un-
clean, but) vile in thine eyes 9
Der. Latin temno, contemno, to despise, whence
contemn, contempt.
To hide, cover up, as in the earth. Gen. xxxv.
4. Exod. ii. 12. Josh. vii. 21. Job xl. 8 or
13. Comp. Ps. ix. 16. xxxv. 7, 8. or with
other stuff. Josh. ii. 6. Comp. Pr. xix. 24.
nDlO b33 an abortive foetus dying and hidden in
the womb. Job iii. 16. Comp. ver. 11. Asa
N. pniD?3 treasure, which is usually hidden or
covered up. Job iii. 21. Pro v. ii. 4. Isa. xlv.
3. Comp. Gen. xliii. 23. Jer. xli. 8, But ten
men said we have D-sntDD treasures in the
field, of wheat, and of barley, and of oil, and of
honey ; i. e. hidden in one or more mattamores
or subterranean repositories, which are com-
mon in the East to this day. Comp. under "nan
III. But see more in Harmer's Observations,
vol. ii. p. 452.
)D
Occurs not in Heb. but as nouns in ChaUK ;-iD
and Hy\D mud, mire. The former word is u^d
in Targ. Jonath. on Isa. Ivii. 20, for Heb.
\Q^\Q ; the latter, in Dan. ii. 41, 43. The Sy-
riac version likewise uses xa-D in the same
sense. See Castell.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. and the ideal mean-
ing is uncertain, but as a N. iOiD seems to de-
note a wicker or twig basket. So LXX *a^-
ratWos, and Vulg. cartallus. occ. Deut. xxvi.
2, 4. xxviii. 5, 17. Thy basket (i. e. of first-
fruits, comp. ch. xxvi. 2. Exod, xxiii. 19 ) and
thy remainder, what remains for thy own use.
To defile. So LXX fzoXvw, and Vulg. inquina-
bo. Once, Cant. v. 3. The V. is used in the
same sense both in Chaldee and Syriac.
With a mutable or omissible rr.
To err, deviate from a way. Thus used in Targ,
Jonath. on Isa. xxxv. 8, & al. In Hiph. to
cause to err, to seduce. So Targ. ix-irtDX,
LXX EcrXavjja-av, and Vulg. deceperint. Once
Ezek. xiii. 10. In which, as in other in-
stances, Ezekiel, prophesying in Chaldea,
(comp. ch. xi. 24.) uses a Chaldee word for
the Heb. rri?n, which see.
Dpro
To taste, and like the Greek ytvofAxi, and the
Latin sapio, it is transferred from the body to
the mind.
I. To taste, relish, or distinguish by the taste, or
palate. 2 Sam. xix. .35. Comp. Job xii. 11.
xxxiv. 3. As a N. dj;id taste, savour, the effect
of something sapid on the palate. Exod. xvi.
31. Num. xi. 8. Jer. xlviii. 11. As a partici-
pial N. mas. plur. D''nj?iDT3 sapid, savoury
meats. Gen. xxvii. 4, 7, & al. Fern. m?3l?uo
the same. Prov. xxiii. 3, 6. Comp. Harmer's
Observations, vol. iii. p. 147, &c.
II. To taste, eat a little. 1 Sam. xiv. 24, 29. 2
Sam. iii. 35. Jon. iii. 7. Comp. Dan. v. 2,
and Wintle.
Chald. In Ai)h. to cause to eat, in general, occ.
Dan. iv. 22, 29. v. 21.
'iria
189
ti^3D
III. To taste, try by experiment, occ. Psal.
xxxiv. 9.
IV. To taste, discern, -perceive mentally, occ.
Prov. xxxi. 18. As a N. ds;;3 mental taste,
discernment, discretion, sense. 1 Sam. xxi. 13.
XXV. 33. Job xii. 20. Ps. cxix. 66. Comp.
Prov. xxvi. 16 ; Avhere being joined with
"'S'-cra returning, it imports a judicious or dis-
creet ansiver ; and is used in the same sense
in Chaldee, Dan. ii. 14.. Shakspeare, Twelfth
Night, act iv. scene 1, at the end
" What relish is in this ?"
How does tills taste ? What judgment am I to make
of it? Johnson's Note.
V. It denotes \he judgment, will, or pleasure, of
a prince or superior relative to the conduct of
subjects or inferiors, occ. Jon. iii. 7. And
hence
VI. Chald. as a N. Djrto a royal or authorita-
tive decree or commandment. Ezra iv. 19, 21.
V. 3, 13. vi. 1. Dan. iii. 10, & al. oyiD bj?:a
master of the decrees, a great officer, perhaps
somewhat resembling our Lord High Chan-
cellor, or Master of the Rolls. Ezra iv. 8, 9,
17.
VII. Chald. As a N. Dj?i3 regard, respect, q.
d. relish. Dan. iii. 12. vi. 13 or 14.
VIII. Chald. As a N. di;u, emphat. Knjjia, n
account or relation of an affair, or tmst to a
person in authority, q. d. a taste of it. occ.
Dan. vi. 2. Ezra v. 5.
I. To pierce, stab, as with a sword. The verb
has the same sense both in Chaldee and Ara-
bic, and is thus plainly used in the form of a
particip. mas. plur. Huph. in reg. Isa. xiv.
19, S*in ''3J?1573 ; so LiXX iKKiKivrnf^ivuv fjLa,-]^m-
^xti, stabbed with swords.
II. To prick, egg on, as beasts with a goad. occ.
Gen. xlv. 17 ; where after the LXX yifjutrctTi
and Vulg. onerantes, it has been usually ren-
dered lade or load; but this sense of the Heb.
word appears irreconcilable with that which it
certainly has in Isa. and seems to be taken
from the usual import of the word in Chaldee
and Syriac.
Hence Greek ^ntu to prick, as in Euripides,
KivT^M Bim(jt,iiou; -jrcaXoui, colts pricked with a
spur.
Occurs not as a V. in this simple form, but in
Arabic signifies (inter al. ) to be nimble, active,
"agilis fuit." Castell. From the application
of the reduplicate fiBJio in Heb. the meaning
seems to be, to move or walk with short steps,
or with a mincing tripping gait, like young
children. Hence as a collective N. pio young
children, a descriptive name from their manner
of walking. Gen. xxxiv. 29, & al. freq.
P1313 to move with a mincing tripping gait, from
affectation and nicety, occ. Isa. iii. 16, where
Syriac version ]3-noa tripping, from t)"ii3 " tri-
pudiavit." Castell. Comp. Deut. xxviii. 56.
Der. To tip. Also r being inserted, as in the
Syriac, to trip.
nsro
I. To spread out, extend, as with the hand. occ.
Isa. xlviii. 13, Lam. ii. 22, those whom
^nnsifl I have stretched and laid smooth, name-
ly, as mothers do the limbs of their young
children, that they may grow straight, without
deformity.
II. As a N. nsto a palm, i. e. the transverse
measure of a man's four fingers laid flat, about
four digets or three inches. Exod. xxv. 25,
(where Vulg. quatuor digitis) & al. freq. Lam.
ii. 20, DTiB'.a "bbi; parvuli palmorum, either
the children a hand's breadth long, of whom
women procured abortions to sustain them in
the siege ; or rather young children who yet re-
quired the constant attendance of their mo-
thers to stretch out their limbs, and lay them
smooth (as above), comp. ver. 22. According
to either sense, the idea of the famine is very
shocking.
III. As a N. fern. plur. mnsio applied figura-
tively to time, of. a palm's length, occ. Psal.
xxxix. 5 or 6.
IV. As a N. fem. plur. mnsu rendered copm<7,
and may mean the flat extended coping stones,
but rather I think imports the roofing, occ. 1
Kings vii. 9.
V. As a N. fem. rrnswra a kind of loose gar-
ment worn by women, occ. Ruth iii. 15. Isa.
iii. 22. By the circumstances of the story in
Ruth, it must have been of a considerable
size, and accordingly Dr Shaw* thinks it was
no other than the hyke (of which see under
rrnbur) ; the finer sorts of which, such as are
still worn by the ladies and persons of distinc-
tion among the Arabs, he takes to answer to
the -pTiTrkoi or peplus of the ancient Greeks.
I. To fasten or tie as with a thread, occ. Job
xiv. 17, Sealing my transgression (i. e. the
scroll or record of it) in a bundle, bl^ bsiom
aiy a7id thou tiest up my iniquity.
II. To fasten, tie or connect together, as false-
hood or lies. occ. Job xiii. 4. Ps. cxix. 69. So
the Greeks say pxTTuv ^oXovs to sew together
deceits, ^oko^pupa a sewing together deceits,
&c.t
-|)tO Chald.
From the Hebrew lay, x: being, as usual,
changed into to. As a N. msus. plur. in reg.
-^3U the nails, occ. Dan. iv. 30 or 33. vii, 19.
It occurs Ps. cxix. 70, Their heart nbriD tt^SU ;
where the LXX mistaking nbn for wiiYA, have
rendered irBio by irv^uh is coagulated, so the
Vulg. coagulatum est. Aquila translates the
virords by iXi'^rtx.ySn us imcc^, and Symmachus
by ifjLua.'kuSYt ui aria.^ ; but to be fat, or marrowy,
like fat, seems but an odd, tautological, unin-
structive expression. Jerome renders the
Hebrew incrassatum est velut adeps cor eo-
rum, their heart is incrassated like fat. But
what clear ideas can one annex to these words ?
The Hebrew expression seems to mean,
their heart is become gross, stupid, insensible,
like fat; for in the Chaldee Targum uraia is
used not only for beiiig or making fat, but also
for bei7ig stupid, foolish, or the like, (see Tar-
* Travels, p. 225. Comp. Note 9, p. 224.
f See Dtiport on Iheopliiast. Ethic, Char, p, 4C8, 4(59.
ita
190
D-ita
gum on 1 Sam. xiii. 13. Jer. x. 8, 21.) and it
is well known that the fat of the human body
is absolutely insensible. * Or else, with Coc-
ceius we may in ibn3 suppose an ellipsis of
the preposition a and render the Hebrew ac-
cordingly, their heart is become gross, insen-
sible, as with fat. As Persius, Sat. iii. line
32,
Stapet Jiic vitio, et fibris increvitopimum
Pingue.
Gross fat involves each fibre of his heart.
Grows o'er the whole, aud deadens every part.
Brewster.
Comp. Isa. vi. 10, piyrr (Chald, Targ. u;sid)
Make fat the heart of this people ,- and see
Greek and English Lexicon in roifu III. and
Wetstein's Note on Matt. xiii. 15.
-ID _
Denotes order, regularity, regular disposition. It
occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but hence
I. As a N. mt3, a row, range, orderly disposi-
tion. See inter al. Exod. xxviii. 17, 18. 1 K.
vi. 36. 2 Chron. iv. 3, la
II. As a N. m-U, plur. mT'ia a row or range.
occ. Ezek. xlvi. 23. Also, a palace or castle,
so called from the regidarity or order of its
structure. Ps. Ixix. 26. (comp. Mat. xxiii.
38.) Gen. xxv. 16. On Cant. viii. 9, see
Harmer's Outlines of a New Commentary, p.
358.
III. Chald. as a N. Tiu a mountain. So the
LXX o^os, and the Vulg. mons. occ. Dan. ii.
35, 4-5. The Targums often use it in the
same sense.
Der. Lat. turris, Eng. tower, a tier, rovv ; to
tire, i. e. dress, adorn.
Hence likewise perhaps the words " tref and
tre, a town in the modern Welsh, and so in
Corn, and Armor. But it signified anciently
a house or home. Hence so many tre's in the
names of places in Wales ; as Trebarried,
Tredeger, Tregrose, Tref-Ithel. And the tre's
are very common also in Cornwall, which
were for the most part but single houses, and
the word subjoined to it only the name of a
Briton who was once the proprietor, as Tref-
Erbin, Tref-Annian, Tre-Gerens, Tre-
Lownydd, &c." Richards' AVelsh and English
Dictionary.
Occiu^ not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac and
Arabic signifies to impel, propel, thrust forward.
See Castell and Michaelis.
I. As a N. "r*iu either impulsive, impetuous, or
continual, when one thing doth, as it were,
continually propel or thrust forward another,
occ. Prov. xix. 13. xxvii. 15. In the former
text Symmachus renders it by xaTccff'riuhovffai
hastening, rushing down ; in the latter Aquila
by ffvvTOfjt.i)s continual.
II. Chald. to drive or thrust out or away. occ.
Dan. iv. 22, 29, 30. v. 21. It is used in the
same sense by the Taigums.
Der. Lat. trudo, whence Eng. trusion, intrude.
' " The fat is both insensible and unirritable." Hallei 'a
Physiology, I^ct. II. sect, xxii. edit. Mihles.
obtrude, truss, thrust, &c. Also tread, dread,
&c.
With a radical, but mutable, n.
It denotes newness, freshness, or moisture, in
both which senses the word is used in Arabic.
See Castell and Michaelis. It occurs not
however as a V. in Heb. but as a N. fem.
rr^nu is applied to the fresh jaw-bone of the
ass with which Samson slew the Philistines,
and to a 7noist running wound, occ. Jud. xv. 15.
Isa. i. 6.
In Hiph. to weary, tire, wear away, dissolve.
Job xxxvii. 11, ^Iso the pure bright ether
n-'iio" wearieth, or weareth away ay the con-
densed matter ,- his light scattereth the cloud.
" The burnish'd ether sheds a smarter day.
And not a cloud endures the vivid ray."
Scott.
And in order farther to illustrate Job xxxvii.
11, comp. Wisdom ii. 4, in the Greek, and
Lucretius, lib. vi. line 512, &c.
Prcetei-ea, cum rarescunt quoque nubila ventis,
Aut dissolvuntur solis super icta calore,
Mittunt humorem pluvium
And when the clouds are rarefied by winds.
Or are dissolved smit by the solar rays.
They loose their wat'ry stores
As a N. niu weariness, fatigue, occ. Deut. i.
12. Isa. i. 14.
Der. Gr. tupu, Lat. tero, Eng. to tire, weary,
to tear.
D"1tO
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies to fill, fill up, and from this oriental root
seems to be derived the Greek rs^^a, and Lat.
terminus, a bound, limit, whence Eng. term,
terminate, termination, determine. And I ap-
prehend that our Eng. V. to terminate, and
the N. a term, very nearly expresses the idea
of the Heb. di:d, which is always applied to
time. I must explain myself by instances,
which will, at the same time, illustrate the
texts. It is then once used in the form of a
participle paoul, DTiia time terminated, defined,
or precise, occ. Ruth iii. 14, (where observe
that many of Dr Kennicott's codices read
D'lian) And she lay at Im feet iparr ni? till the
morning, and she arose n-a" D1*ni3a at the pre-
cise time when fa man) would know his friend.
The time preceding this was now just termi-
nated, and the fact of knowing his friend was
future to that point of time, wherefore the V.
n-S" is in the future. So after 0*1 ion, 2 K. ii.
9, Ask what I shall do for thee npbK D'ltoa in
the time / am yet hereafter to be taken from
thee, i. e. before I am taken from thee. So
Jer. i. 5, xyn D*ium And in the time thou
wert yet to come out of the womb, i. e. before
thou camest. Comp. Ps. xc. 2. Prov. xviii.
13. Job X. 21. And thus a'lU is often applied
by itself, a being understood as usual, as Ex.
xii. 34. The people took the dough yi^n" D*iD
in the time when it was yet to be leavened, i. e.
before it was so. Isa. Ixv. 24, nx'np'' D"ii3. At
the time when they are yet to cry, i. e. before
t^ntD
191
^ii'
they cry, I will answer. Thus also where it is ti'tO See under 2^133
by some rendered not yet ; as Josh. ii. 8, And ]-|tO See under mtj
as for them ^insiy- DntJ at the time they ivere
yet to lie down, or before they did lie down.
Exod. X. 7 ; where the expression is elliptical
Send away the men ynn ontorr (wilt thou
send them away) at the time when thou shalt
he about to know that Egypt is destroyed? Ex.
ix. 30, And as for thee and thy servants, I know
that pxT-n oniD (it is) the time, or (ye are in)
the time (in which) ye are yet to fear God, i. e.
your fear of him is yet future or to come. 1
Sam. iii. 3, And as for the lamp of God D*iu
naa" (it was) the time when it was yet to he ex-
tinguished, i. e. before it was so. Comp. ver. 7.
I meet with but one undoubted instance where
DIWi is used before a verb preter, namely
Prov. viii. 25, li^nun D-'nrr d^iids At that time
when the mountains were subsiding or caused to
subside ; before the hills, I was (had been)
brought forth (comp. Ps. xc. 2. ) ; and but one,
where Dita, without the a, is thus applied.
Gen. xxiv. 15. And it was nba D^U Knrr at the
time when he had just done speaking. Dllfli
is once used before a N. Isa. xxviii. 4. D'ltaa
Vp at the initial term of, just at the beginning
of, summer; and once before an infinitive
mood. Zeph. ii. 2, pn nnb Dnisn at the time
when the decree is bringing forth, and in the
following verse it is twice joined very remark-
ably with a verb future preceded by xb diDS
xb, Nia" at the time there shall not he come
upon you, &c.
D*ii:?3 with a verb infinitive, occ. Hag. ii. 15,
U^^v D*iWD From the time of placing a stone
upon a stone.*
I. To tear or pluck off, as a leaf or shoot. It
occurs as a participle paoul Gen. viii. 11. As
a N. mas. plur. in reg. "snia shoots or twigs
plucked off. occ. Ezek. xvii. 9 ; where "sni:
nnny the shoots of its (the vine's) produce
plucked off, symbolically denote the children
of Zedekiah who were cut offhy a violent and
untimely death. See 2 Ki. xxv. 7.
Hence Eng. turf, and perhaps (m being prefix-
ed) a strap, and strip. Also Gr. T^o'recioy,
Lat. tropceum, and Eng. trophy, a monunient
consisting of spoils taken or stripped off from
an enemy.
II. To tear to pieces, ravin, as a wild beast.
See Gen. xlix. 27. Exod. xxii. 12. Psal. xvii.
12. xxii. 14. Ezek. xxii. 27. Mic. v. 7 or 8.
Hence applied to God, Ps. 1. 22. Hos. v. 14.
or to men, Deut. xxxiii, 20. Ps. vii. 3. Jer.
v. 6. As a N. t)i;D ;>rev, ravin. Gen. xlix. 9.
Num. xxiii. 24. Job xxxviii. 39.
Hence Gr. e^wrru to break in pieces, and rg/iSw
to wear away.
III. As a N. V\'^'ofood, what is torn to pieces by
the human teeth in eating, occ. Prov. xxxi. 15.
Mai. iii. 10. As a V. in Hiph. To give to
eat or tear to pieces with the teeth, to feed. occ.
Prov. xxx. 8. Hence Gr. Tg<p&; to feed, nou-
rish.
PLURILITERALS in w.
KtDKlO See under hiq
-|D3D Chald.
As a N. (From the Chaldee dsij to make quiet,
reduce into order, and "30 a ruler, comp. 1
Chron. xv. 22.) a captain, commander, occ,
Jer. Ii. 27. The former prophet threatening
Babylon, and the latter Nineveh, they both
use a Chaldee or Assyrian word.
f\i the explanation of the above root I am greatly
indebted to the notes in the Jena edition of Noldins's
Particles.
IK''
To desire earnestly. So the LXX i-ri-rc^ovv,
and Vulg. desiderabam. Once, Psal. cxix.
131.
To be suitable, ft, to become. So the LXX
T^iTii. OCC. Jer. X. 7 ; where rrnK" may be the
third person fem. sing, preter. from rtH" (as
rrnba from rrba) agreeing with rrKI- fear un-
derstood. But Dr Blajmey translates "jb "3
rrnK" When he shall approach u7ito thee, i. e.
" in the way of worship and supplication, as
the verb is used ch. iii. 22."
I. In Kal, to will, resolve, determine, undertake.
occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 39. (where fifteen of Dr
Kennicott's codices read bxi-i) Job vi. 9. In
Hiph. nearly the same. See Gen. xviii. 27.
Exod. ii. 21. Deut. i. 5. Josh. vii. 7, And O
that labxin we had resolved, and stayed on the
other side Jordan ! Hos. v. 11, Ephraim is
broken in (or by) judgment, because ^brr b-Kirr
he willed, determined to walk after the com-
mandment, i. e. of Jeroboam, to worship his
calves. I Ki. xii. 28, &c." Clark's Note.
Hence perhaps the Latin volo, velle, and Eng.
to will. Also Gr. Xaa) to will, and XiXuiu to
desire.
II. In Niph. bKl3 to be wilful, self-willed, obsti-
nate, and consequently ybo/isA. occ. Num. xii.
11. Isa. xix. 13. (Comp. ver. 11.) Jer. v. 4.
1. 36. In which last text if nbN3 be of this
root, the i, for ", is dropped before the k', as in
some other instances ; but eighteen of Dr
Kennicott's codices read nbxia ; see however
under bN3.
III. As a N. bnx See under bnN II.
-)}^"' See under "nN II.
I. In Kal, to renounce, give over, bid adieu. So
the LXX a!T<T|ff^/, and Vulg. renunciavit.
Eccles. ii. 20, And I went about -nb nx irx'-b
that my heart might renounce, (or to cause my
heart to renounce) all the labour which I had
laboured under the sun.
nK"'
192
Dl""
II. In Niph. ttfKl3 with n following, spoken of
persons, to be desperate concerning, despair of,
abandon as desperate, occ. 1 Sam. xxvii. 1 ;
where LXX aw ' mat/ cease from, aban-
don ; Aqiiila uxoyvuffirai will renounce ; Sym-
machus tfrovxnTai may abstain. As a partici-
ple in Niph. or participial N. irKia desperate,
occ. Job vi. 26, Have ye devised to cavil at
words, nnx rr\'^b^ trxia and at the breath of
the loords of him who is desperate ? says Job,
meaning himself. Also absolutely of things,
to be desperate, hopeless, occ. Isa. Ivii. 10. Jer.
ii. 25. xviii. 12.
The root occurs only in the passages above
quoted.
To consent, agree, acquiesce, occ. 2 Kings xii. 9.
Gen. xxxiv. 22, and with the i inserted before
the n, Gen. xxxiv. 15, 23; in which last text
it occurs also with n final, rrmio. And as
the verb is never found with a radical ", this
last-cited form makes me suspect that the true
root in all the above passages is nnx to come
together, approach, so to agree, come into terms
vnth. each other, as convenio is used in Latin.
For Jer. x. 7, see under rrK".
To cry out aloud, exclaim. Vulg. ululabat,
yelled, cried out. Once, Jud. v. 28. The
Chaldee and Syriac use the word in the same
sense. In 2 Kings iii. 24, it occurs, accord-
ing to the printed text, in the simple form,
rrn in-l and they shouted against it, i. e. the
army of Moab. And this seems a better
reading than that of the Keri, and about twenty
of Dr Kennicott's codices, idt and they smote.
But our translators, after the LXX and Vulg.
take in^i for iKi-i, and render it accordingly,
and they went forward.
Der. Hubbub. Qu ?
''^^
I. In Hiph. to bring or carry along from one
place to another, the word implying length or
distance. Ps. Ix. 11. Jer. xi. 19. xxxi. 9, & al.
freq. In Niph. to be thus brought or carried.
Ps. xlv. 15, 16. Job X. 19. Isa. liii. 7, & al.
II. As a N. ba" or b'zy a stream or current of
water, a water-oourse. occ. Isa. xxx. 25. xliv.
4<. Jer. xvii. 8.
III. As a N. bns a river, occ. Dan. viii. 2, 3,
6. In the two latter texts very many of Dr
Kennicott's codices read biixrr.
IV. As a N. b^:l'' the produce of the earth, the
fruit brought forth from it. Lev. xxvi. 4. Jud.
vi. 4, & al. freq. Also, the shoot or rather
fruit of a vine. So the LXX ytrvtif^ara. Hab.
"iii. 17.
V. As a N. bi" the blast of a trumpet, i. e. the
air carried along it in sound. Exod. xix. 13.
Comp. ver. 16, 19. Hence
VI. As a N. bas and biV the jubilee, so called
from the blast of the trumpet with which it
was proclaimed. It was to be celebrated after
seven times seven years, (comp. under jratr^)
even every fiftieth year, and was a most lively
and animating prefiguration of that grand
consummation of time which was to be intro-
duced in like manner by the trump of God
(comp. 1 Cor. xv. 52. 1 Thess. iv. 16.) when
the children and heirs of God should be deliv-
ered from all their forfeitures, and restored to
the eternal inheritance allotted to them by their
Father, and thenceforth rest from their laboiu-s,
and be supported in life and happiness by what
the field of God should supply. See Lev.
XXV. 8, & seq.
Josh. vi. 4, 13, D-bai'Tr JTisniy the trumpets of
the jubilees. So Vulg. buccinas quarum usus
est in jubileo, trumpets used in the jubilee.
Josh. vi. 5, bmN"7 l^p the jubilee horn, so the
LXX (according to the Oxford copy, and
that which Kircher made use of) t>j aaX'iriyyi
rov lufhn'k.
I cannot find that the word ever signifies a ram;
neither have the LXX, Vulg. or other ancient
versions ever so rendered it ; Exod. xix. 13,
is plain against this rabbinical sense of the
word. Comp. ver. 16.
VII. As a N. fem. nba- a kind of tetter or
spreading eruption, occ. Lev. xxii. 22 ; where
the LXX render it, as if it were a participle,
by /jLv^fjcnxiuvrct affected with the /u,v^f/,y!xiai, i. e.
eruptions resembling those occasioned by the bites
of pismires. But the Vulg. translates it
papulas, an^ Ainsworth explains papula by
" a kind ofpimj)le or swelling with many reddish
pimples that eat and spread."
Der. Latin jubilum, jubilo, jubilatio, and Eng.
jubilee, jubilant, jubilation.
To marry, or take to wife, by right of affinity.
The Vulg. once renders it by sociare associate,
the LXX by ffwoixTKni cohabit, and_ more
accurately by I'nyocfjt.fi^ivw. occ. Gen. xxxviii. 8.
Deut. XXV. 5, 7. As a N. mas. U'y a hus-
band's brother, occ. Deut. xxv. 5, 7. As a N.
fem. nni" a brother's wife. occ. Deut. xxv. 7,
9. Ruth i. 15.
It appears from the book of Ruth, that the law
(Deut. xxv. 5, &c.) concerning a man's taking
the widow of his deceased brother, and raising
up seed unto his brother, extended farther than
to the husband's brother, namely, to such
kinsman as had the right of redemption. See
Ruth iii. 12, 13. iv. 5, 10.
It is also evident from Gen. xxxviii. 8, that the
custom of marrying the deceased brother's
wife was far more ancient than the Mosaic
law ; and from this ancient custom, or rather
from the Mosaic institution, the Athenians
appear to have had that remarkable law, that
" * no heiress must marry out of her kindred,
but shall resign up herself and her fortune to
her nearest relation ; and by the same law, the
ne arest relation was obliged to marry her. "
Among the modern eastern nations we still meet
with the law or custom of marrying the
brother's widow. Thus Olearius, in The Am-
bassador's Travels into Persia (p. 417, Eng.
edit.) informs us concerning the Circassians;
* Lex est, ut.orbae, qui sint genere proxurai,
lis nubant : et illos ducere eadem haec lex jubet.
Terent. Phormio, act I. sc. 2. lin. "5, 76.
See also Archbishop Potter's Grecian Antiquities, vol.
i. p. 139, Ist edit. Grotius de Verit. Rel. Christ. lib. i. cap.
15, not. 2.
ts^i-'
193
" When a man dies without issue, his brother
is obliged to marry the widow, to raise up seed
to him." So Complete System of Geography,
vol. ii. p. 168, col. ii. In the Annual Regis-
ter for 1779, Characters, p. 45, we read,
" Marrying a brother's widow, if childless, is
still customary in some parts of Tartary,
particularly Circassia." And Mons. Volney
(Voyage in Syrie, tom. ii. p. 74, French edit.)
observes, that " the Druzes retain, to a cer-
tain degree, the custom of the Hebrews, which
directed a man to marry his brother's widow ;
but this is not peculiar to them, for they have
this as well as many other customs of that
ancient people, in common with the inhabitants
of Syria, and with the Arabians in general."
But Niebuhr (Description de 1' Arabic, p. 61,
French edit.) says, " It does indeed happen
among the Mahometans that a man marries his
brother's \vidow, but she has no right to com-
pel him so to do."
Cocceius has justly observed, that this word is
spoken both of the moisture itself, and of the
thing which was moist.
I. In Kal, to dry, dry up, or become dry, as
waters. 1 K. xvii. 7. Job xiv. 11. Joel i. 20,
& al. In Hiph. to dry, make dry. Josh. ii.
10. iv. 23. In Hos. xiii, 15, seventeen of Dr
Kennicott's MSS. and one ancient printed
edition read urn'^, which agrees with the LXX
xai Kva.l*)oa,vii, and with the Vulg. et siccabit
and shall dry up ; a}^'y^ would most properly
signify and shall he ashamed.
II. In Kal, to he dry, dry up, hecome dry, wither.
It is spoken of the earth after the flood. Gen.
viii. 14. of the bones, Prov. xvii. 22. Ezek.
xxxvii. 4, 11. of the miraculous withering of
Jeroboam's hand, 1 Kings xiii. 4. (comp.
Zech. xi. 17. Luke vi. 6,8.) of the withering
of vegetables. Job xviii. 16. Psal. xc. 6. Isa.
XV. 6. Ezek. xvii. 9. Joel i. 11, & al. In
Hiph. to make dry, dry up, as green wood,
Ezek. xvii. 24. as fruit, Ezek. xix. 12. as
herbs, Isa. xiii. 15, 16. to he, or hecome dry.
Joel i. 10, 12, 17. Also, to wither or hlast,
the countenance of others, as with chagrin and
grief, occ. 2 Sam. xix. 6. Comp. under u^a.
As a N. tt^i" dry. Num. vi. 3. xi. 6. Josh. ix.
5. Isa. Ivi. 3. As a N. fem. rru^n- the dry, the
dry land. Gen. i. 9, 10, & al. freq. So LXX
n^'^ See under 33
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
In Kal and Hiph. to afflict, grieve. Job xix. 2.
Lam. i. 5, 12. iii. 32, 33, & al. freq. The
LXX frequently render it by ruTuvoa to hum-
hie, hring down. In Niph. as a participle,
afflicted, occ. Lam. i. 4. Zeph. iii. 18, "aiD, a
participle Niph. mas. plur. in reg. with " my
postfixed, and I will gather my afflicted ones,
those of my people who are afflicted, nijnnn
for, i. e.for want of (as n sometimes signifies)
the solemn assembly. As Ns. p^-- affliction,
grief. Gen. xiii. 38. xliv. 31. rr^nn nearly the
same. Ps. cxix. 28, & al.
I. In Kal, to labour. Josh. xxiv. 13. Prov.
xxiii. 4. Lam. v. 5, & al. As a N. jT'-a"
labour, effect or produce of labour. Gen. xxxi.
42. Deut. xxviii. 33.
II. To be weary, or fatigued with labour. 2 Sam.
xxiii. 10. Isa. xl. 28, .30, 31, & al. In Hiph.
to weary, fatigue. Isa. xliii. 23. Mai. ii. 17.
As a participial N. ira" weary, fatigued. Deut.
XXV. 18. 2 Sam. xvii. 2.
I. To shrink or draw back for fear, be afraid of.
It is frequently followed by rs from, or "asn
from the face of, as Num. xxii. 3. Deut. ix.
19. xxviii. 60. Psal. xxii. 24. This word
seems in sense nearly to answer the Greek
vTatrriXXu, by which the LXX translate it
Deut. i. 17. AsaN. ^13?3 a shrinking for fear.
Isa. xxxi. 9. As a N. fem. rr'Tian the object
of fear, cause of shrinking. Prov. x. 24. Isa.
Ixvi. 4.
II. This word in Gen. xxxi. 47, is generally
supposed to be a Chaldee or ancient Syiiac
N. signifying a heap, as the LXX and Vulg.
render it ; the former by fiawva,-, the latter by
tumulus ; and it is certain that n3- is so used
in Chaldee. See Castell. It may, however,
be justly doubted whether it had this sense in
the age and country of Laban, whose words
xmTrra; la" we may render with the learned
Mr Bate, in his New and Literal Translation,
" May the witness of the appointed bounds be a
terror (to us) i. e. from passing these bounds
to each other's hurt. See ver. 52." And
accordingly at ver. 48, 49, Laban calls the
heap not only by the name Jacob had given it,
i. e. *Tl?ba the heap of witness, but he adds the
word rr35:?3 i. e. the watch, for he said, Jehovah
tlii" watch between me and thee ; where Pjii- cor-
responds to 'la" in the former appellation
xniTrru' 'lav
HT
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
That the rr in this verb is radical, appears from
its forming the infinitive in m, mn" Zech. i.
21, and from the following Hiph. form mnrr
in which the final rr is often retained. This
V. m" seems nearly related to mrr which see,
and in general signifies, to put forward, hold,
or thrust forth, proferre, protendere.
I. To cast, cast forth, cast out. It is applied
to arrows, occ. Jer. 1. 14. to lots. occ. Joel
iii. oriv. 3. Obad. ver. 11. Nah. iii. 10. to
horns, occ. Zech. i. 21, or ii. 4. to a stone
cast on the mouth of a pit or dungeon. Lam.
iii. 53. Comp. Dan. vi. 17 or 18.
II. As a N. fem. plur. mT" public professions
or confessions, namely, of Jehovah, which were
as great and essential a part of the Jew's, as
they are how of the Christian's duty. See
Rom. X. 10. Mat. x. .32, 33, Mark viii. 38.
occ. Neh. xii. 8 ; where Vulg. hymnos hymns.
Comp. ch. xi. 17.
III. In Hiph. rr-nrr to put or hold forward or
forth, either by the voice or some overt act, to
profess, confess, openly and freely, whether as
an object of praise or worship ; see Gen. xxix.
35. 2 Sam. xxii. 50. 1 Kings viii. 33, 35. 1
Chron. xvi. 4 ; or of sorrow and repentance,
as sin or transgression; so Psal. xxxii. 5,
mrr-b "V^^ "^V '"tTIN ^ ^itt confess concerning
O
HT
194
HT
my transgressions to Jehovah. Prov. xxviii. 13;
where observe miD confessing is opposed to
rrDSa covering, cloaking, as indeed rT"nx is to
Ti^Da in the Psalm. And in this latter view
it is most commonly used with the words
expressive of guilt.
In Hiph. the formative rr is retained after a
servile in three passages, Psal. xxviii. 7. xlv.
18. Neh. xi. 17 ; as in j^-u^irr" which see under
ym". In Hith. rrnnrr to confess. Lev. v. 5.
xvi. 21. xxvi. 40. As a N. rr-nn open confes-
sion, or profession. See Josh. vii. 19. Ezra
X. 11. Psal. xlii. 5. Ivi. 13. Ixix. 31. Plur.
nmn seems to be used in Neh. xii. 31, for
companies or choruses of persons confessing.
So Vulg. chonis laudantium, and Montanus,
choros. mm nnT, or simply, min, sacrifice of
confession. See Lev. vii. 12, 1.3, 15. 2 Chron.
xxix. 31. Ps. 1. 14., 23. Jer. xvii. 26. xxxiii. 11.
Hence Greek llu to celebrate, sing, whence the
N. tiu^ti a hymn, and the verb vfjinu to hymn,
which in the LXX twice answers to Heb.
r^'^^7\ Isa. xii. 4. xxv. 1. Also Greek alu,
and uulu to si7ig, and the nouns aai^yi and u^n,
a song, an ode.
IV. Partly from this verb mirr, the patriarch
Judah had his name. Gen. xxix. 35, This
time (saith Leah on his birth) rrirr- nx niMi
I will confess Jehovah : therefore she called his
name mirr" Jehudah. So this name rmrr" is
a plain compound of rr" (or mrr") and rmrr to
confers. And Jacob, in the spirit of prophecy,
observes. Gen. xlix. 8, nriN mirr- Thou (art)
Jehudah, thy brethren iTn" shall confess, at-
tribute the superiority to, thee : thy father's
children shall bow down to thee. But the pre-
fixing the divine name rr" in the name of Je-
hudah, and the great things foretold of him,
show that .Jehudah or Judah according to the
flesh, is to be considered only as a type of the
true Jehudah, even of Christ, who did, in the
most eminent manner, confess and glorify Je-
hovah, and to whom every knee must bow and
every tongue confess that he is Lord.
From this name mirr" we have, after the de-
fection of the ten tribes, as a N. mas. ""nrr- a
Jew, one who belonged to the kingdom of Ju-
dah. 2 K. xvi. 6. xxv. 25. Jer. xxxii. 12.
xxxiv. 9. xxxviii. 19. xl. 11. "But after the
Babylonish captivity the appellation omrr" or
.Jews was extended to all those who retained
the Jewish religion, whether they belonged to
the two tribes of Judah and Benjamin, or to
the ten revolting tribes, whether they returned
to Judea (as no doubt * some of the ten, as
well as of the two, tribes did) or not. For, as
the learned Bishop Newton on the Prophecies
(vol. i. p. 212,) has well observed, " it appears
from the book of Esther, that there were
great numbers of Jews (D-lirr"') in all the hun-
dred twenty and seven provinces of Ahasue-
rus or Artaxerxes Longimanus king of Per-
sia, and they could not all be of the two tribes
of Judah and Benjamin, who had refused to
return to Judea with their brethren ; they must
* See Ezra vi. 17, Witsii As<pyXv, cap. 5 ; Prideaux,
Connex. Part I. book iii. towards the beginning and the
end ; Whitby on Jam. i. 1 ; and Bp. Newtwn's 8th Dis-
sertation on Prophecies, vol. i. p. 212.
many of them have been the descendants of the
ten tribes whom the kings of Assyria had car-
ried away captive ; and yet they are all spoken
of as one and the same people, and all without
distinction are denominated Jews.'' (Heb.
D-Tirrs Chald. xmn- Ezra iv. 12, 23. v. 5,
LXX Uu^^cc,o,.) See Esth. iii. 6, 13. iv. 3.
viii. 5, 9, 11, 17. ix. 2, and following verses,
and Greek and English Lexicon in lou^aia;.
Hence,
In Hith. tojudaize, become a Jew as to religion.
It occurs once as a participle mas. plur. t be-
ing dropped,* D-T.ITin Esth. viii. 17 ; where
LXX loy^ai'^ov. As a N. fem. nmrr" (used
adverbially and ellipticaUy for nmrr" ptt'bn)
Jewishly, in the Jewish language, so LXX
lovhuiffri, 2 K. xviii. 26. Isa. xxxvi. 11. Neh.
xiii. 24. In which passages the fem. Ns.
n^onx and n-mTir'X are in like manner applied
to speaking in the language of Aram (which by
the way is the same as what we call Chaldee,
see Dan. ii. 4.) and of Ashdod. So LXX
'Su^iffri and A^a/TiffTi.
V. As a N. fem. n" plur. D-T".
1. 77ie /^aM(/ of man, so called from its being
naturally capable of being protended or thrust
forth from the body; (comp. under ym II.) so
in Heb. it is very frequently joined with nbiy
to put or thrust forth, as Gen. iii. 22. viii. 9,
& al. freq. And since the hand of man is the f
chief organ or instrument of his power and
operations, hence the Heb. T" is used in a very
extensive manner, for power, agency, ability,
means, instrumentality, dominion, possession,
assistance, custody, and the like. See Exod.
iv. 21. Prov. xviii. 21. Jud. i. 35. Lev. v. 7.
xxvii. 8. Exod. ix. 35. xxxv. 29. Gen. ix. 2.
Exod. iii. 8. I Sam. ix. 8. 2 Sam. xiv. 19. 1
K. X. 29. Esth. ii. 3.
Hence we see the propriety of stretching forth
or lifting up the hands towards heaven inprayer,
which was practised both by believers (see Job
xi. 13. 1 K. viii. 22. 2 Chron. vi. 12, 13. Ps.
Ixiii. 4. Isa. i. 15.) and by the \ heathen.
What was this but emblematically acknow-
ledging the power, and imploring the assistance
of their respective Gods? Comp. Psal. xliv.
21, 22. Ixviii. 32. xxviii. 2. See Harmer's
Observations, vol. iii. p. 350.
Hence also we may account for that very an-
cient ceremony of lifting up the hand in swear-
ing. See Gen. xiv. 22, and comp. Dan. xii.
7. In man this was confessing and invoking
the power of the Deity to punish in cases of
peijury ; in God, it was appealing to or swear-
One of Dr Kennicott'a codices, however, reads fully
D-'mrrTin.
t Quam vero aptas, guamque muUarum artium min-
istras, manus Natura homini dedit! says Balbus the
Stoic in Cicero De Nat. Deor. lib. ii. cap. 60; and then
proceeds to illustrate the important offices of the human
hand, by an induction of particulars. The reader may
also find some ingenious observations on the wonderful
powers of the human hand and arm, in Nature Dis-
played, vol. V. p. 29, &c. Eng. edit. 12mo. See also Ga-
len de Usu Partium, cited in Stillingfleet's Orig. Sacr.
B. III. ch. L 16; and Derham's Physico-Theol. B. V.
ch. ii.
X See Homer, II. i. lin. 450. iii. lin. 318. vi. lin. 257, 301.
vii. lin. 177. xviii. lin. 75; and Virgil, Mn. i. lin. 97. iv.
lin. 205. ix. lin. 16. x. lin. 677. xii. lin. 196. Comp. Wet-
stein on 1 Tim. ii. 8.
HT
ID'
rtT
ing by his awn power. See Exod. vi. 8. Num
xiv. 30. Comp. Deut. xxxii. 40. We find
this significant ceremony practised by the an-
cient Greeks and Trojans. Thus Agamem-
non swears in Homer, II. vii. lin. 4*12,
TO (TXTirr^ov ecna-x^Si vottn ^ioitrm.
To all the gods his sceptre he uplifts.
And Dolon requiring an oath of Hector, H. x.
lin. 321,
But first exalt thy sceptre to the skies.
And swear
Pope,
So in Virgil, -^n. xii. lin. 196, we find La-
tinus, when swearing, looking up to heaven,
and stretching his right hand towai'ds the stars,
Suspiciens caelum, tenditque ad sidera dextram.
And we even meet with traditionary traces of
their gods swearing in like manner. Thus
Apollo in Pindar, Olymp. vii. lin. 119, 120,
orders Lachesis, one of the Fates, " x'-'Z"-^ "''-
Tuvoii, ^iuv ^' o^xov fttyav (Jt-in 5rj(p|4ty, to lift up
her hands, and not violate the great oath of the
gods." On Isa. xlix. 22, Vitringa observes, that
" whereas the lifting up of the hand is used in
swearing, threatening, striking, showing one's
power; none of these are intended in this
text; but it only means to command or de-
nounce something to another with the hand
lifted up, to give a sign or token of one's will,
as is plain from the following member of the
sentence." Comp. Ezek. xx. 5. " Where,"
says my author, '' let no one think about
swearing. When God swears, he lifts up his
hand to heaven. Deut. xxxii. 40." Thus my
author. Yet in ver. 15 of Ezek. xx. God's
lifting up his hand refers to his swearing, as is
plain from Num. xiv. 30. Ps. xcv. 11. Comp.
Ps. cvi. 26. Giving one's hand under, or to,
another was a token of submission. It was ac-
knowledging his own power subject to that of
the other. In this manner all the princes sub-
mitted to Solomon, 1 Chron. xxix. 24. (comp.
Ezek. xvii. 18. 2 K. x. 15, and Harmer's
Observations, vol. iii. p. .330) ; and Hezekiah
commands the children of Israel, 2 Chron.
XXX. 8, to give the hand to Jehovah, that is, to
submit themselves and ascribe the power
(LXX Sfl^v the glory) to him. Comp. Jer. 1.
15. Lam. v. 6. Homage is still performed in
many places by the homager's kneeling down,
and putting his hands between those of his lord,
then taking an oath of fealty to him ; after
which they kiss each other in token of friend-
ship and fidelity. *
Giving the hand was also a token of promising ;
it was a kind of staking their active powers for
the performance of something. See Ezra x.
19.
T-b 1" Prov. xi. 21. xvi. 5, Though hand jom
in hand say our translators, meaning, I sup-
pose, in sign of confederacy. (Comp. under
ypn V.) But the reader will consider for
himself, whether Michaelis's manner of sup-
* See Martini!, Lexic. Etymol. in Homagium, and
Rapin's Hist, of England by Tindal, folio, vol. i. p. 6()0,
at the year 1464.
plying the ellipsis (Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. ]).
1056) be not preferable. " Manu in manum
insertii tibi promitto, joining my hand to yours,
I promise you." This latter sense may "be il-
lustrated by Homer's expression, II. xxi. lin.
286, where Neptune and Minerva appear to
Achilles in a human form, and confirm their
promise by taking his hand in theirs,
XEIPI it XEIPA Xei^ovnf EIHSTflSANT' ifnt(rtriv.
So H. vi. lin. 2.33, Glaucus and Diomed took
hold on each other's hands, and plighted their
faith,
XEIPA2 T xXXyjXm \xSiTV}v xt IIISTfiSANTO.
On which verse Eustathius remarks, Tiimv
akX-'/jXct; iTTointrav dta rm ffuvndous ^t^iufiug' Ttcr-
TUffiut ya,^ }*iXorixov tuv ^i^taiv fi o'vfi.fioX.t]. They
plighted their faith to each other by the accus-
tomed ceremony of joining their right hands."
Comp. II. xxiv. lin. 672.
2. In condescension to our capacities the al-
mighty power of God is expressed by his hand.
Gen. xlix. 24. Exod. ix. 3. Num. xi. 23. Job
X. 8. xii. 9, 10, & al. freq. And particularly,
a divine agency or impulse on the mind. 2 K.
iii. 15. Ezek. i. 3, & al. Pindar, Olymp. x.
lin. 25, has the expression esat/ <rv 'xa.Xa.iJLit
by the hand of God, i. e. says the scholiast
tvva.fjt.u xai Ptorthio. by the power and assistance.
3. Since the hands are placed on each side of
the body, hence n- signifies, a side, border, ex-
tremity, as hand sometimes does in English.
See Exod. ii. 5. 1 Sam. iv. 13, 18. Deut.
xxiii. 12 or 13. Ezek. xlviii. 1. Hence an
extensive country is said to be D*""!" nniTn wide
of hands, i. e. wide on a^/ hands or sides, as we
say. Gen. xxxiv. 21. Jud. xviii. 10.
4. T" is used for a trophy or monument of vic-
tory, probably because made in the shape of a
large hand (the emblem of power) erected on
a pillar. Thus Saul, after smiting the Ama-
lekites, in the pride of his heart, n" lb a-yra
erected to, or for, himself (not for Jehovah) a
hand, 1 Sam. xv. 12, where LXX x-'?'^
hand i and David smote Hadadezer king of
Zobah, when he was going tt^ n^yrrb to erect
his hand or trophy by the river Euphrates, 2
Sam. viii. 3. 1 Chron. xviii. 3. And this
appears to be the most ancient use of these
memorial hands,- whence Absalom seems to
have taken the hint of erecting one merely to
keep his name in remembrance. 2 Sam. xviii. 18 ;
where observe that this monument is express-
ly called not only y a hand, but rrsyn a pillar,
which, together with the use of the verb n-yrr
in the above texts, shows that the hand was
wont to be put on a, pillar. See more in Bate's
Crit. Heb. and comp. Josephus, Ant. lib. vii.
cap. 10, 3. Niebuhr ( Voyage en Arabic,
tom. ii. p. 211, French edit.) speaking of
All's mosque at Mesched Ali, says, that " at
the top of the dome, where one generally sees
on the Turkish mosques a crescent, or only a
pole, there is here a hand stretched out, to re-
present that of Ali." And another writer in-
forms us, that, at the Alhambra or red palace
of the Moorish kings in Grenada, " on the
keyrstone of the outward arch [of the present
HT
196
^r
principal entrance] is sculptured the figure of
an arm, the symbol of strength and dominion. "
Annual Register for 1779, Antiquities, p.
124-.
It may not be amiss to observe, that to this day
in the East Indies the picture of a hand is the
emblem of poiver or authority. Thus I am
assured by a gentleman of undoubted veracity,
who resided many years on the Coast of Coro-
mandel, that when the nabob of Arcot, who
in his time was governor of five provinces, ap-
peared on public occasions, several small flags
with each a hand painted upon them, and one
of a large size with five hands, were solemnly
carried before him. And a model of the pro-
cession with the stags, as here described, I
have myself seen, in the possession of this
gentleman.
VI. As a N. fem. plur. mT"" and nn-.
1. Hands, handles, or tenons of wood, to be re-
ceived into sockets, occ. Exod. xxvi. 17, 19.
xxxvi. 22, 24.
2. Stays, props, perhaps in the shape of hands,
supporting a seat ; or else it may mean, ac-
cording to Mr Bate in his New and Literal
Translation, &c. arms like those of an arm-
chair, occ. 1 K. X. 19. 2 Chron. ix. 18.
3. Handles, though rendered ledges, occ. 1 K.
vii. 35, 3G.
4. Axletrees, q. d. handles for wheels, occ. 1
K. vii. 32, 33.
.5. Parts, portions, or shares, q. d. handfuls,
what are handled or taken into the hand at
once. Gen. xliii. 34. xlvii. 24. 2 Sam. xix. 43,
44, & al. Comp. Neh. xi. 1.
VII. As a N. with a formative x, nx an ex-
halation, vapour, mist, thrust forth or ejected
from the earth or waters, occ. Gen. ii. 6. Job
xxxvi. 27. In Gen. two of Dr Kennicott's
codices now have, and another had originally,
T^xi ; and in Job no fewer than fifty-one have
Trxb wnth the \
VIII. As a N. T^x calamity, affliction. In the
second edition of this work, I thought this
sense of the word was to be derived from that
of mistiness, cloudiness, gloominess, as from
thick vapours. But though it is certain that
calamity or affliction is in the Heb. Scriptures
often denoted by words expressive of cloudi-
ness or gloominess, yet from the application of
the N. n-x it seems rather to imply violence,
impetuosity, and so from rrT" to project, should
be rendered violent, or impetuous calamity. See
Job xviii. 12. Prov. i. 26, 27. vi. 15. xxiv. 22.
The LXX render it in Job xviii. 12, by
TTu/ia a fall, ruin ; in Job xxi. 17, by xara-
ffT^expyi an overturning; so Jer. xlix. 32, by
r^o-rf)* ; and very frequently by aTuXux de-
struction.
IX. As a N. mx a firebrand, or rather, ac-
cording to the nature of the Eastern fuel, a
small twig on fire, emitting flame or smoke, occ.
Amos iv. 11. Zech. iii. 2. Isa. vii. 4. On
this last text, " How lively the image !" says
Mr Harmer. " The remains of two small
twigs, burning with violence at one end, as
appears by the strong steaming of the other,
sure therefore soon to disappear, reduced to
ashes : so shall these two kings soon be no
more." See Harmer's Observations, vol. i.
p. 263, 264.
X. As a N. fem. plur. mmx, mix and mnx,
propelling, or impelling causes, motives. These
words are generally preceded immediately by
the participle bv> and the phrase may be ren-
dered, on account of, hy reason of. Gen. xxi.
11, 25. xxvi. 32, & al. freq. Jer. iii. 8, bD bv
lirrx m*TX For all the causes that, i. e. because
that, pro eo quod, as the Vulg. rightly expresses
the sense, mix is once preceded by bx, 2
Sam. xiii. 16, And she spake to him mix bx
on account of this great rrnnxn succeeding evil
which (says she) thou hast done to me in sending
me away. Comp. Acts i. 4. In 2 Sam.
twelve of Dr Kennicott's codices for bx now
read bj;, as one more did originally.
I. To perceive or feel by the body or outward
senses. Gen. xix. 33. Prov. xxiii. 35. In a
Hiph. sense, to cause to feel, make feel, as we
say for putting to pain. Jud. viii. 16; where
many of Dr Kennicott's codices read fully in
Hiph. iTTin, and where LXX has yiXoyiffn
thrashed, or, according to the Alex. MS.
xetriiavDi tore, and the Vulg. contrivit and
comminuit express the general sense, but not
the ideal meaning, of the Hebrew ; unless they
read diiferently, iiri"!, comp. ver. 7. In Huph.
to be made to feel, Prov. x. 9.
II. To know carnally. Gen. iv. 1, 17. xix. 5, 8,
&al.
III. To know with the mind or understanding.
It occurs very frequently, and in this view has
as great variety of applications, as the V. to
know in English, which, however, it seems
unnecessary particularly to enumerate. Also
in a Hiph. sense, to cause to know. Job xxxviii.
12; where it is applied figuratively to the
dawn. As a N. fem. ni;T knowledge. Deut.
iv. 42. Job xxxv. 16. xxxviii. 2. & al. freq.
As Ns. yT and nxr'nr nearly the same. See
Jobxxxii. 6, 10, 17. Ps. Ixxiii. 11. Also,
fem. in reg. nyn acquaintance, occ. Ruth iii.
2. As Ns. ytn knowledge, science. 2 Chron.
i. 10, 11, & al. i^T-n or jrmn a person known,
an acquaintance. So LXX yvu^tfiog. occ.
Ruth ii. 1. Prov. vii. 4.
In Prov. xxiv. 14, il]}'^ may be not a N. but a
V. 2d person sing. mas. imperat. answering
to bax in the preceding distich, and may be
translated, feel, taste, i. e. mentally. LXX
render it amHir^ thou shall perceive.
For nyn-n Isa.' xii. 5, not only the Keri, but
very many of Dr Kennicott's codices have
ni?"nT2, the participle fem, Huph. made known ;
and perhaps the proper word to be supplied is
\Tn this shall be, or, let this be known. To
this purport LXX avayyuXetn ravTct, declare
these things, and Vulg. annunciate hoc, declare
ye this.
To know (j?*T') good and evil, evidently means
to discern or distinguish the one from the other.
Deut. i. 39. Comp. Isa. vii. 15. 2 Sam. xiv.
17. Heb. V. 14. Hence the tree nynrr of the
knowledge of good and evil (Gen. ii. 9, 17.)
was so named by God, not from any natural
power, which it had of conferring this know-
ledge, but from its being appointed by God as
197
nn^
the moral cause of teaching it ; inasmuch as,
by the divine precept of abstaining from it,
though good for food, pleasant to the eye, and
(as Satan afterwards asserted) a tree to be de-
sired to make one wise. Gen. iii. 6, (comp. ver.
5.) it instructed our first parents, and through
them all mankind, in that great article of all
true understanding, prudence, or discretion,
(?TD*s) namely the departing from, or avoiding
of, evil. Job xxviii. 28 ; or, in other words, the
mortifying all inordinate and forbidden concu-
piscence, even the lust of the flesh, the lust of the
eye, and the pride of life, (1 John ii. 16.) to
which the above-mentioned qualities of the
tree respectively corresponded. But for far-
ther satisfaction on this highly interesting sub-
ject, I with pleasure refer to Vitringa's Obser-
vationes Sacrse, lib. iv. cap. 12, 13.
IV. To know, take notice of, acknowledge,
respect, regard. See 1 Sam. ii. 12. Jer. i. 5.
xxii. 16. Ps. i. 6. xxxi. 8. Pro v. xii. 10. Hos.
ii. 8. xiii. 5. Amos iii. 2. Ezek. xix. 7,
I'Tnaabx J^t-I and he fJehoiakim) took notice
of their {men's) palaces, in order to plunder
them, as it follows in the text, and he laid waste
their cities, &c. Comp. 2 Kings xxiii. 'S5. Jer.
xxii. 17, 18.
V. As a N. ''3SJT' a wizard, a cunning-man, a
pretended cojijurer or diviner. Lev. xix. 31.
XX. 6, 27, & al. The LXX several times
render it by yvuffrvi, q. d. a knowing one.
VI. As a particle jyiTD and y-rn
1 . Wherefore, for what reason. Gen. xxvi. 27.
Exod. iii. 3, & al.
2. How? Exod. ii. 18. Ezek. xviii. 19. It
is a plain compound from rrr2 what, and j?n or
JJIT knowledge or reason. The rr is omitted
in the composition, as in rriTD what is that 9 for
T^^ rrn, Exod. iv. 2 ; Dsbn what (is) to you ?
Isa. iii. 15.
VII. Chald. In Kal, pi-, and with 3 added
after a servile, yii to know. See Dan. v. 21.
ii. 9, 30. iv. 17 or 14. Ezra iv. 15. In Aph.
JJIMI to make known, show. Dan. ii. 5, 25, & al.
freq. As a N. 17T3D knowledge, understanding.
Dan. v. 12. iv. 31 or 34.
Der. Greek n^o and ii^iu to know, see, whence
Eng. idea, ideal ; Latin video, visum, to see,
whence Eng. vision, visual, and by composi-
tion provide, &c. evident. Also Saxon witan
to know, whence Old Eng. verb to weet or
wit, and the Ns. wit, witness.
TV See under nr^rr XI.
To give, supply. It is used in Chaldee, Dan.
ii. 21, 23. Ezra iv. 20, & al. and in Syriac,
in this sense ; but as a verb in Hebrew it
occurs only in the imperative mood, arr occ.
Prov. XXX. 15. mrr Gen. xi. 3, 4, & al. -srr
occ. Ruth iii. 15. in plur. nnrr Gen. xlvii.
15, 16, & al. freq. It denotes a desire
of having some want supplied. When another
verb follows, as Gen. xi. 3, it may be trans-
lated. Come, come, pray, prithee; otherwise it
includes both verbs, and should be rendered.
Come give, pray give, pray bring, pray put, set,
or the like. See Gen. xxix. 21. xxxi. 1. Deut. i.
13. 2 Sam. xi. 15. As a N. nrr" a gift, allot-
ment, occ. Psal. iv. 23. cast "^nn" thy allot-
ment, whatever is allotted th^e, or rather,
thy supply, i. e. the care of supplying thee,
upon Jehovah. Comp. 1 Pet. v. 7.
arrnn occurs not as a verb, but hence as a N.
mas. plur. in reg. -srrnrr my continual ov fre-
quently repeated offerings. So Symmachus
excellently, ^vaiat t-raXXriXovs, q. d. sacrifices
offered one upon another, occ. Hos. viii. 13.
in''
As a participle in Hith. nrr*n?3, see under m^
IV.
ITT^ See under mn
DT' See under o-
jV See under rr3"
jt"* See under ]^
2/V See under ^^
To unite, make one- occ. Gen. xlix. 6. Job iii.
6. Psal. Ixxxvi. 11. Isa. xiv. 20. As a N.
T-n- only, single, solitary. Gen. xxii. 2. Psal.
XXV. 16. Ixviii. 7, & al. As a particle nn"*
together, q. d. united together. 1 Sam. xi. 11.
xvii. 10, & al. So mth the t collective post-
fixed, iTn*" together, all together. Gen. xiii. 6.
xxii. 6, & al. freq. Psal. iv. 9. " nns tTi <ro
avro, LXX af once ; I lay me down and imme-
diately sleep. I see no difficulty that should
force one to have recourse to correction with
Hare and Houbigant." Dr (afterwards Bp.)
Lowth in Merrick's Annotations. Also com-
pactly, firmly, wholly, uniter. Psal. iv. 8 or 9.
cxxii. 3, i^nn" together, occ. Jer. xlvi. 12, 21.
xlix. 3. As a N. fem. in reg. with > my post-
fixed, "nTTi" my united one seems used for the
humanity of Christ in union with the divinity.
Ps. xxii. 21. XXXV. 17. (Comp. Zech. xiii. 7.)
The Targum interprets "mTT' by -au'iair KHTi
the spirit of my body.
II. As a N. Tnx one, the first, a certain one.
Gen. xi. 6. i. 5. xxi. 15, & al. freq. Geddes
renders Deut. vi. 4, " The Lord, the Lord
only is our God." But the Hebrew text will
not bear this sense, to express which the Heb.
should be i3\ibK Trab mrr* mrr^ The
LXX has, Kv^ios @io{ hf^utv, Kv^tos us itrri.
The Greek translation lately published by
Ammon from the Venetian MSS. 'o ovtuthis
Bios riju.Mv S evT/uTijs i's- Fem. nnx (for
ninx, the rr being dropped before another
dental) one, &c. Exod. xxvi. 6, & al. freq.
Plur. o^inx alike, the same (q. d. ones). Gen.
xi. 1. Also, a few. Gen. xxix. 20. cno
D''Tnx like a few (or units of) days. So chap,
xxvii. 44. inn and fem. nnK repeated, one
and another. Exod. xvii. 12. xviii. 3, 4. IK.
xviii. 6. Ezek. xxxvii. 16, 17. Zech. viii. 21,
& al. freq. So one and one are often applied
in English. It once occurs as a verb in Hith.
spoken of a sword. Ezek. xxi. 16, v^nxnn
unite thyself; i. e. collect thyself, unite or col-
lect all thy force. But I almost suspect that
the four first words of this verse are military
terms of command, addressed, by a lively poeti-
cal prosopopoeia, to the sword; as thus, Close,
to the right, charge, to the left.
III. Chald. Tn, fem. xin and mn the same
as the Heb. inx, one, a, French un. See
Dan. ii. 9, 31. iv. 16. vi. 2. "rn is once used
bn^
198
ID''
for nriN in the Hebrew scriptures. Ezek.
xxxiii. 30. rrnna together, q. d. as one thing,
Lat. una. occ. Dan. ii. 35.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to remain, abide, stay, wait,
expect, freq. occ. See Jud. iii. 25. 1 Sam.
X. 8. xiii. 8. 2 Sam. iii. 29. 2 Kings vi. 33.
Job XXX. 26. Mic. v. 6. The LXX have
rendered the word inter al. by ^iv to remain,
and by ^^of/Aiva and v-rofuvu to wait, expect. In
Niph. to wait, expect patiently, occ. Ezek. xix.
5. As Ns. nVn (occ. Job vi. 10. Qu?)
and nbmn patient expectation, lingering hope.
Psal. xxxix. 8. Pro v. xiii. 12, & al.
II. As a N. bTi persevering strength, firmness
of body or mind, ability, virtue. So Cocceius,
Not Lexic. " Msvof, vis (jt-tiovtra." 2 Sam.
xxii. 40. Exod. xviii. 21, 25. Strength of
substance, wealth, Gen. xxxiv. 39. Job xxxi.
25. of an army, Exod. xiv. 4, 9, & al. freq.
of trees, Joel ii. 22. It is printed without
the " bn Obad. i. 20 ; where, however, three
of Dr Kennicott's codices have b^nrr.
III. As a N. bin sand of the sea, which by its
weight remains in its place. " Arena gravi-
tate sua manens." Cocceius. See Prov. xxvii.
3. Job vi. 3. Jer. v. 22.
It is foretold of the two tribes of Zebulun and
Issachar, Deut. xxxiii. 19, that they should suck,
1. e. enjoy, not only the abundance of the sea,
an extensive maritime traffic, but also the trea-
sures hid bina in the sand, which latter word
Scheuchzer, in his Physica Sacra on the place,
refers to the river Belus, which ran through
the tribe of Zebulun, and which, according to
Strabo, Pliny, and Tacitus, was remarkable
for furnishing the sand of which they anciently
made glass. But it seems much more natural
with Mr Bate,* to explain the treasures hid in
the sand of those highly valuable murices and
purpurae, or purple fishes, which were found on
the sea-coast near the country of Zebulun and
Issachar, and of which those tribes partook in
common with their heathen neighbours of
Tyre, who rendered the curious dyes made
from those shell-fish so common among the
Romans, by the names of Sarranum ostrum,
Tyrii color es, &c.f
I. In Kal, to conceive, admit into the womb, as
a female. So the LXX constantly render it
by xKTffutkt or iyKtatrau, and the Vulg. generally
by concipio. occ. Gen. xxx. 38, 39. xxxi. 10.
Psal. Ii. 7. On Gen. xxx. 38, observe that
rrjnn" (on which Dr Kennicott's Bible fur-
nishes no various reading) is the third person
plur, fut.fem. with the " prefixed instead of n.
.Ta'iu^'' 1 Sam. vi. 12, and nannx?" Dan. viii.
22, are verbs of the same form. As a N. or
a V. infinitive used as a N. DTT' conceiving,
conception, occ. Gen. xxx. 41.
II. As a N. fem. rrnn See under on.
Dee. Saxon wamb, Old Eng. wemb, English
womb.
See the Note in his New and Literal Translation,
&c.
t See Goguet, Origin of Laws, &c. Part II. book ii.
chap. ii. art. 1. voL ii. page 95, Edinburgh edit.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
the cognate root -an signifies to have the hoof
or feet smooth and worn by walking as a beast,
or even as a man, " Laevem, attenuatam,
tritamque ungulam habuit jumentum ,- vel
pedes ex incessu, etiam homo." Castell. And
in Chaldee cin" signifies to be worn away or
wasted by attrition, and is particularly applied
to shoes or sandals by Onkelos on Deut. viii.
4, ^ii^n" xb "jaDriT and thy sandals were not
worn away or out, '^ attrita sunt." Walton.
As a participial N. in Heb. spoken only of the
feet, Pirr* foot-worn, having the feet sore or
tender by walking barefoot. Isa. xx. 2, At the
same time spake Jehovah, saying. Go and put
ofi" thy shoe or sandal from thy foot: and he did
so, walking tin- foot-worn. It occurs also in
this sense, ver. 3, 4, and 2 Sam. xv. 30. The
LXX having in all these passages rendered it
by avwrohros unshod, and the Vulg. either by
discalceatus unshod, or nudis pedibus barefoot,
have given the general sense, but not the pre-
cise idea, of the word. Jer. ii. 25, Keep thy
foot cin-n, Vulg. a nuditate, from nakedness,
LXX 0,90 o^ou r^oi^uxs from the rough road;
but it seems strictly to mean, from wearing, or
being worn, away.
"in''
In Kal, to delay, tarry, so LXX e;^^flv;rv and
Vulg. moratus est. Once, 2 Sam. xx. 5. It
is evidently of the same import as "inx
To reckon up, number or distribute, according to
families or genealogies. It occurs not as a V.
in Kal, but in Hith. to be reckoned by genealo-
gies. 1 Chron. v. 7, 17, & al. freq. As a N.
lyTT* a genealogy, register of families, occ. Neh.
vii. 5. 1 Chron. v. I , Reuben's birthright was
given to the sons of Joseph, or (as six of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices read) to Joseph, u^n-nnb xbT
maab but not so as to be reckoned in the geneal-
ogy as first-born, and consequently to have the
title and all the rights of primogeniture. For
(ver. 2.) Judah prevailed above his brethren,
and of him came the chief ruler, but the birth-
right (i. e. the double portion of the inheritance
allotted to Ephraim and Manasseh, Joseph's
two sons) was Joseph's. See more on this
subject in Vitringa's Observationes Saci-a), lib.
ii. cap. 3, 3d edit.
This root occurs only in the Books of Chroni-
cles, Ezra, and Nehemiah.
It is nearly related to su, which see, to be good,
well, right, agreeable, cheerful, or the like. Gen.
xii. 13. xl. 14. 1 Sam. xxiv. 4. Jud. xix. 6.
In Hiph. to do or make good. Gen. xii. 16.
Deut. viii. 16. Prov. xxx. 29. Followed by
b and a V. in the infinitive mood, it denotes
to do that action which is expressed by the lat-
ter verb, well, rightly, or thoroughly, as Jer. i.
12, mxib nau-n thou hast done well for seeing,
i. e. thou hast seen rightly. Comp. 1 Sam. xvi.
17. With bv and a V. infin. Mic. vii. 3,
(They are wont, see under b 21.) a-'wnb to
prepare, make ready D-BD (both) hands to do evil.
So LXX, ST/ rsKuxov ru; P(^(iok; auTUvlroif^ei^'-.v-
Vo''
199
aiy, they prepare their hands for evil But
sometimes the b between the verbs is omitted,
as Isa. xxxiii. 16. Followed by a N. to make
the thing expressed by the N. good or goodly.
See Prov. xvii. 22. Hos x. 1 ; or, if an ac-
tion be meant, to do it well. See Prov. xxx.
29. Ruth iii. 10. a-ioN-T and atJ-rr are often used
adverbially, for weU, rightly, thoroughly, as
Deut. ix. 21. xvii. 4. 2 Ki. xi. 18. As a par-
ticipial noun su-n the good, the best. occ.
Gen. xlvii. 6, 11. Exod. xxii. 4 or 5. 1 Sam.
XV. 9, 15.
The same as b;o, which see, to cast, cast down.
See Ps. xxxvii. 24. Prov. xvi. 33. But ob-
serve that bui" in both these passages may be
in Huph. from bu, as ibwin Jer. xxii. 28, may
be likewise. For Isa. xl. 15, see under b\D I.
y^ See under rra"
To be plain, manifest, evident. It occurs not as
a verb in Kal, but
I. In Hiph. to make manifest, show, show plain-
ly, point out by facts, occ. Gen. xxiv. 14, 44 ;
in the former of which texts Symmachus has
[ given nearly the idea of the word by rendering
' it KTihtlxs thou hast shown. See Gen. xxxi.42.
(comp. ver. 29.) Hab. i. 12.
II. To make manifest, show, demonstrate by
words. See Job xiii. 3, 15. xix. 5. xxxii. 12.
Isa. ii. 4. i. 18, where Eng. translat. jLet us
reason ; but Dr Taylor in Concordance, let us
settle, and determine the affair ; you repent,
ver. 16, 17 ; I forgive, ver. 18, 19. Gen. xxxi.
37, li-aiy V^ in'-^T'T and let them show, make
manifest (the truth), i. e. as the Eng. trans-
lat. let them judge between us. So as a partici-
ple or participial N. n-3in an umpire between
parties, q. d. a demonstrator of what is right.
Job ix. 33. In Niph. nana to be shown, proved
by words, occ. Job xxiii. 7. nnD3 also Gen.
XX. 16, has been supposed to be of this root,
but it belongs to root n33, which see. In
Hith. to make oneself manifest, produce one's
cause or reasons, lay oneself open, as we may
say. occ. Mic. vi. 2. As a N. fem. nnpin,
plur. mnsnn a proof, a reason. Job xiii. 6.
xxiii. 4. The LXX have generally rendered
this V. n^airr by iXtyz^i*, whose primary
sense seems to be, to demonstrate, show by evi-
dent or convincing reasons or arguments. See
Greek and English Lexicon in ^Xiyx,<u.
III. Because showing or reasoning by words is
often in the way of reproof (as Prov. ix. 7,
My\'0 ya^lb noim and he who shows to a
wicked man his faults supply from the former
part of the verse, getteth to himself shame J ;
hence the verb TT'Dirr signifies to reprove, re-
buke, in words. Gen. xxi. 25. Lev. xix. 17.
Prov. xxiv. 25. As nouns fem. nnann reproof,
rebuke. 2 Ki. xix. 3. Isa. xxxvii. 3. nnsin
nearly the same. Prov. x. 17. xii. 1, & al.
IV. To rebuke by action, to correct, chastise, 2
Sam. vii. 14. 2 Ki. xix. 4. Ps. xxxviii. 2. In
Huph. to be corrected, occ. Job xxxiii. 19. As
a N. fem. .inDnn correction, chastisement. Hos.
v. 9. Ps. Ixxiii. 14.
Denotes almost any kind of power or ability.
I. In Kal and Hiph. followed by a V. infinitive
with or without b prefixed, to be able to do a
thing ; it may often be rendered by can or
could. See Gen. xiii. 6, 16. xxxvi. 7. xliv. 1.
Deut. xiv. 24. As a V. infinitive with the "
uncommonly prefixed, or rather as a N. fem.
nbs" a being able. occ. Num. xiv. 16. Deut.
ix. 28.
I I. To be able consistently mth custom or duty,
so it may often be rendered may, might, or
must. See Gen. xliii. 32. Deut. xii. 17. xvi.
5. xvii. 15. 1 Ki. xiii. 16. Lam. iv. 14 ; which
last text may perhaps be best rendered, what
they might not, they touched with their garments.
See Cocceius.
III. In Kal and Hiph. to prevail Gen. xxx.
8. xxxii. 28. Also, transitively or with b fol-
lowing, to prevail over, overcome. Ps. xiii, 5.
Gen. xxxii. 25. Jud. xvi. 5, & al. So with
"bK Hos. xi. 4, which see under ;ax I.
I V. To endure, be able to bear, whether transi-
tively, Ps. ci. 5. Isa. i. 13. Amos vii. 10
or with 1 and another verb following, Esth.
viii. 6.
V. In Hiph. to be able to attain. Hos. viii. 5 ;
where the LXX ow j*j Iwaynxt xaffa^itrhvai, can
in no wise be cleansed. So Vulg. non pote-
runt emundari.
VI. As a N. ba-ra, joined with ts-nrr water,
seems to denote shallow water which may be
passed through, q. d. a practicable water, occ.
2 Sam. xvii. 20 ; where the LXX Tu^yik^ov
f^ix^ov rov vha.To$, they passed over a little water.
Here /mx^ov expresses the general sense,
though not the precise idea, of the Heb. ba-n.
From this form and application of the Heb.
root the Arabs appear to have derived their
verb bDD, which is by them often applied to a
channel or well having but little water ; and
from this use of the Arabic word Schultens
in his MS. Origines Hebraicae makes ban a
Hebrew root of the same import, and conse-
quently the 73 in bs-D to be radical ; but the
former interpretation seems the truer.
baba" in Kal and Hiph. to be fully able, to sup-
port or sustain. (Comp. sense IV. of bS"
above.) occ. Prov. xviii. 14; where Vulg.
sustentat sustains. Mai. iii. 2; where LXX
v'Tofjcivu wiU support.
"ny* See under na
To cry or shriek out, as a woman in labour, occ.
1 Sam. iv. 19, nbb rrnrr big with child (for) to
cry out ; the first b in nbb being considered as
servile, and the infinitive nb being formed ^
usual in verbs with - for the first radical.
bb" I. To cry out, shriek or howl violently or re-
peatedly. It occurs not as a V. in Kal, but
as a participle bb" howling violently, yelling..
occ. Deut. xxxii. 10 j and frequently as a V.
in Hiph. but it never changes the initial into
1. See Isa. xiii. 6. Jer. xlvii, 2. Hos. vii. 14;
and for bbST Isa. xiv. 12, see in bbn III.
Also in a transitive sense, to cause to howl
violently, occ. Isa. Iii. 5 ; where observe, that
nV
200
nv
in the Hiph. verb ib"'b\"T' the formative rr is
retained after a servile s as in y''u;irT'< from
J7K^S Tnrr" from rtl".
As a N. fem. rrbb" and in reg. nbb- a howling
or yelling. Zeph. i. 10. Jer. xxv. 36, & al.
Hence Greek oXeXv^a, Lat. ululo, Eng. Aoz^/,
tiJai/, i/az^?/, yell, Lat. wZwZa, Eng. owZ; if all
these words should not, as well as the Heb.
b" and bb", be rather considered as formed im-
mediately from the sound, let the reader
judge.
II "bbm Ps. cxxx^^i. 3, is by some referred to
this root, and considered as a N. mas. plur.
in reg. from bb", and rrrrom la-^bbin is accord-
ingly translated our ejaculations of joy. But
1st, there is no other instance where a deflec-
tion from bb- assumes a i instead of the > ;
nor, 2dly, is there any other instance where a
word of the root is used in a good sense j and
3dly, the stnictvu-e of the sentence in the
Psalm requires, according to the usual style of
the poetic parts of Scripture, that i3-bb"in
should correspond with n3''mu', our captivators,
those who took us captive ; and it is according-
ly rendered by the LXX el a.'z-a.yayoiris, and
by the Vulg. qui abduxeiimt nos those who
led us away ; I cannot therefore help thinking,
with the learned De Dieu, that the interpreta-
tion which makes na^bbin to be put by a Chal-
daism for na'-bbltt' those who spoiled us, is by
no means contemptible ; especially since the
Psalmist is here speaking of the Babylonians,
and since the Chaldee Paraphrast explains it
by lOTtl they who spoiled us. It must however
be confessed that I do not meet mth the verb
bbn used for bbu' elsewhere, either in the Bi-
blical Chaldee or in the Targums.
III. As a N. fem. n-b'-b See under bb.
To procreate or breed young, to beget or bear ;
for, like the Greek yswasw and Latin gigno, it
is spoken both of the male and female. It
is also applied both to man and beasts. See
Gen. iv. I, 2, 17, 18. xxx. 39. xxxi. 8. Also,
to cause to bring forth, to deliver of a child, as a
midwife, occ. Exod. i. 16. In Niph. nbiD to
be born. Gen. iv. 18. Lev. xxii. 27. 1 Kings
xiii. 2, & al. freq. Also, to be bom again, as
it were, to become by a total r great change.
Eccles. iv. 14. Job xi. 12, that vain hollow
man (glancing at Job) may become wise, and
the wild ass's colt nbl" D'^n may become, be re-
generated a man. This use of the verb is
beautifully expressive, and is common in Ara-
bic. See Schultens' Comment, and Scott, and
comp. John iii. 3. In Hiph. n-bin to beget.
Gen. xi. 27. xxv. 19, & al. freq. To bring
forth, but in a figurative sense. Ps. vii. 15.
Isa. lix. 4, & al. Comp. Prov. xxvii. 1. Also,
to cause to bring forth. Isa. Ixvi. 9. Applied
to the earth. Isa. Iv. 10. In Hiph. to be born.
occ. Gen. xl. 20. Ezek. x-vi. 4, 5. In Hith.
lb**]!!"! to reckon one's descent, declare one's ge-
nealogy or pedigree, occ. Num. i. 18. As a N.
fem. mb a bringing forth, birth, parturition.
Hos. ix. 11. As a N. nb" a son, a child, [a
young man, a lad. See Exod. i. 17. ii. 6, 7.
Gen. iv. 23. xxi. 8. 1416. And from this
N. may be deduced the sense of the V. in
Gen. 1. 23, the children of Machir ^'2^'2 bv "CrV*
were brought up, dandled, treated as children
or boys, upon the knees of Joseph ,- a pleasing
picture of an old man's fondness for his des-
cendants ! So in Homer, Odyss. xix. lin. 401,
the nurse places Ulysses, then lately born, on
his maternal grandfather Autolycus's knees,
;' Eu^uxXiiot (piXois iti yovvatri S-jjxe-
the other hand, II. ix. line
And on the other hand, II. ix. line 455,
Amyntor imprecates it as a curse upon his son
Phoenix, that he might have no son to sit upon
Amyntor's knees,
M? !rT youva.triv olinv K^itmeGxi <piXov viov
As Ns. fem. mb" girl, a damsel, occ. Gen.
xxxiv. 4. Joel iii. 8, or iv. 3. Zech. viii. 5.
mib" youth, time of being young, occ. Eccles.
xi. 9, 10. As a N. mas. nbl a child, offspring.
occ. Gen. xi. 30, and (according to the Keri,
and more than forty of Dr Kennicott's codices)
2 Sam. vi. 23. T^b" one born. Gen. xvii. 12.
Lev. xxii. 11. As Ns. fem. nib" offspring,
progeny, occ. Ps. ex. 3. nnb"<r3 a midwife, an
assistant in bringing forth. Gen. xxxv. 17.
xxxviii. 28. Exod. i. 15, 8f al. Fem. in reg.
nTbl73 nativity. Gen. xi. 28. xxiv. 4, 7, & al.
Kindred. Gen. xliii. 7. Offspring. Gen. xlviii.
6. As a N. fem. plur. mibin generations, suc-
cessive productions, or occurrences. See Gen,
ii. 4. vi. 9. xxxvii. 2. Num. i, 20.
From this root is derived the Greek s/X/^wa, in
plur. tiXi9viKi, used in Homer as the name of
a goddess or goddesses who presided over child-
birth. See II. xvi. line 187. xix. line 103, 119.
xi. line 270. In this last passage Homer
makes the EiXi^vixi the daughters of Juno, or
the air ; but in the Orphic Hymns to U^odv^cmx,
(which see under labs) IV.) that goddess also
is herself called EtXi^vix and a^ts^/j, i. e. the
moon. Hence also Eng. to yield, i. e. pro-
duce. Also, a lad, and perhaps, by prefixing ar,
child.
It has the same signification as "^brr, but is used
only in the future, imperative, and infinitive of
Kal, and in Hiph.
In Kal, To walk, go, in almost any manner, to
come, go away, depart. Mic. i. 8, & al. freq.
To go, as a ship or vessel on the water. Gen.
vii. 18. 1 Ki. xxii. 49. To go or be let down,
as a corpse into a grave, 2 Ki. xiii. 21. To go
forward, grow as a plant, Jer. xii. 2. Hos.
xiv. 7. To flow, as rivers with water, Joel
iii. 18, or 23. To act, behave, lead one's life,
Exod. xvi. 4. Deut. viii. 6. x. 12. xxix. 19.
Prov. ii. 13, & al. freq. In Hiph. ^'b^rT and
T'bNT to cause to go, to lead, carry, bring, take
away. Deut. viii. 2. Exod. ii. 9, & al. freq.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic the
* See English Translat. of 2 Sara. xxi. 8 ; but observe
that in this text one of Dr Kennicott's MSS. omits
b3''?3, one for that name reads iT'Qj and another 3*1?3.
See I Sam. xviii. 19. But comp. Taif^um on 2 Sam. xxi.
8, and Glassii, Philol. Sacr. in loc. col. 93, edit. Lips. Ito.
174.3.
ph^
201
D"-
cognate root cibT signifies to stick fast, adhere.
So as a N. fem. nsb- seems to signify an ob-
stinate eruption or scabbiness, adhering to the
skin, a tetter. So LXX Xuxyv, and Vulg.
impetigo, occ. Lev. xxi. 20. xxii. 22.
pV See under pb
D>
This word is nearly related to orr, which see
(if indeed it ought to be reckoned a different
root), as m- to tTTn, lb" to -jbrr, and, like orr,
it denotes tumult, tumultuous motion. It occurs
not as a V. but hence
I. As a N. m" the or a day, from the tumultuous
motion or agitation of the celestial fluid, while
the sun is above the horizon. Gen. i. 5, 18.
viii. 22. Ps. cxxxvi. 8, & al. freq. " A good
telescope," says an excellent and pious philo-
sopher,* " will show us what a tumult arises
in the air from the agitation of the sun-beams
in the heat of the noon-day. The heaven
seems transparent and undisturbed to the
naked eye ; while a storm is raised in the air
by the impulse of the light, iiot unlike what is
raised in the waters of the sea by the impetuosi-
ty of the wind. It increases with the altitude
of the sun ; and when the evening comes on,
it subsides almost into a calm." im"> his day,
means the day of his birth. Job iii. I . comp.
ver. 3, 4, 8. Hos. vii. 5. D"!"! in the day, is of-
ten used for at the time, for our time is mea-
sured principally by days, and so, nu'K which
being understood, is equivalent to when. See
Gen. ii. 4, 17.1sa. xi. \Q. Lara. iii. 57. DINT
with the rr emphatic prefixed, the day, is used
for this day, to-day. Exod. xiv. 13. 2 Ki. vi.
28. Also, at the time, now, Lat. jam. Deut.
xxxi. 21. 1 Sam. ix. 9. Neh. i. 6, & al. Also,
in the day time. Neh. iv. 22. Hos. iv. 5. DVp
at this day or time. Gen. xxv. 31. 1 Sam. ii.
16. ix. 27. 1 Ki. i. 51. Isa. Iviii. 4, ye fast not
at this day, (see marg. ) or, at this time, so as
to make your voice to be heard on high, i. e. by
Jehovah. See Vitringa.
Plur. D'-n" and fem. mn" (occ. Deut. xxxii. 7.
Ps. xc. 15.) days. Gen. viii. 10, 12, & al.
freq. Some days. Num. ix. 22. Neh. i. 4.
Also, a certain period of days, a year. See
Exod. xiii. 10. Lev. xxv. 29. Jud. xvii. 10.
xxi. 19. 1 Sam. i. 3. (comp. ver. 7.) xxvii. 7.
D-m" two days, as this word always signifies,
when the t is inserted, occ. Exod. xvi. 29.
xxi. 21. Num. xi. 19.
As a particle formed mth d postfixed, om" by
day, in the day time, Exod. xiii. 21, 22, & al.
freq. Also, daily, every day. Ps. xiii. 3. (so
Symmachus *a^' ^^s^av) Ezek. xxx. 16.
II. As a N. D" the or a sea, from its tumultuous
motion by winds or tides, freq. occ. It is used
more extensively than our Eng. word sea
usually is, as for any large collection of waters,
a lake. See Num. xxxiv. 3. Josh. iii. 16. xii.
3 ; ^for a large river, as the Euphrates, Jer.
Ii. 36. Zech. x. 11. comp. Isa. xxi. 1 the
Nile. Nah. iii. 8. Ezek. xxxii. 2, 3. Isa. xix.
5. xxvii. 1. Job xli. 22 or 31. See Vitringa
The Rev. Mr William Jones, in his Essay on the
First Principles of Natural Philosopliy, p. 241. And see
more in his Piiysiologrical Disquisitions, p. 91, 558.
on Isa. xix. 5. "As the Nile in summer
overflows the country of Egypt, the inhabi-
tants from the most ancient times have called
and still call that river the sea." Michaelis,
Supplem. p. 1083, who proves the latter part
of his assertion from the Arabic writers
For the large brazen or molten vessel in Solo-
mon's temple for the priests to wash in. This
sea was emblematical of those sufferings and
afflictions (comp. under jjpEi) whereby Christ
the great High^Priest was made perfect or con-
secrated to his office, (Heb. ii. 10.) and also of
those by which his faithful servants, who in
an inferior sense are priests also, (comp. 1 Pet.
ii. 5. Rev. i. 6. v. 10.) are baptized (see Mat.
XX. 22, 23.) and purified. See 1 Ki. vii. 2.3
25. 2 Chron. iv. 2 4. It is farther evident
that in Gen. i. 10. Job xxxviii. 8. Ps. xxiv.
2, D"* and plur. D-D" comprehend not only the
ocean or sea as we call it, but also mi Dirrn
the great abyss, or vast collection of waters in
the bowels of the earth.
Since the Mediterranean or Great Sea (as it is
styled Josh. i. 4. ) lay all along the western
coast of the Holy Land from north to south,
hence D" often denotes the west. Gen. xxviii.
14. Exod. X. 19. xxvi. 22. Isa. xlix. 12, &al.
III. As a N. mas. plur. with a formative n,
D-n and in reg. "TD, the final D being dropped in
reg. as it is in all other plurals which in their
absolute form end in D\
1 . Waters or waters in general, thus denomi-
nated like D" the sea, from their being so sus-
ceptible of, and frequently agitated by, tumul-
tuous motions. Gen. i. 2, 6.
2. Spoken of tears, Ps. cxix. 136. Jer. ix. 1.
Lam. i. 16.
3. Water having always been, as it still is, the
principal drink, as bread the principal food (see
under onb II.) of the eastern nations, see 1
Ki. xiii. 8, 9, 1618, 22.) hence bread and
water denote in general the necessaries of life,
Isa. iii. 1. xxxiii. 16, & al.
4. It signifies the gifts and graces of the Holy
Spirit through the preaching of the Gospel, or
the doctrine of the Gospel attended by the in-
fluence of the Holy Spirit. See Isa. . xliv. 3.
XXXV. 7. xli. 18. Iv. 1. xii. 3. Ezek. xlvii. 1.
Zech. xiv. 8. Comp. John iv. 10, 14. vii. 38,
39. Rev. xxi. 6. xxii. 1, 17.
5. Waters denote a numerous and powerful na-
tion or nations, especially as hostilely invading
a country. Isa. viii. 7. Jer. xlvii. 2. Comp.
Isa. xvii. 12, 13. Ezek. xxvi. 3, 19.
6. Inevitable and overwhelming calamities or
afflictions. 2 Sam. xxii. 17. Ps. xviii. 17. Ixix.
2, 3, 15, 16. cxxiv. 4, 5. cxliv. 7. Isa. xxviii.
17. xliii. 2. Lam. iii. 54.
7 Posterity springing, as it were, //-om a com-
mon source. Num. xxiv. 7. Isa. xlviii. 1.
Comp. Deut. xxxiii. 28. Ps. Ixviii. 27.
IV. As a reduplicate N. mas. plur. in reg.
"n-n waters, numerous or abundant waters.
Exod. vii. 19. viii. 6 or 2. Josh. iv. 7, & al.
freq.
V. As a N. mas. phn-. on- or, as more than
sixty of Dr Kennicott's codices read, D-'D-
Gen. xxxvi. 24. The Rabbins explain this by
r^'
202
ti^n"'
mules; the Vulg. renders it aquas calidas,
warm waters; but the interpretation of the
learned Bochart seems far better, namely, that
on- here is the name of a people, probably the
same as the gigantic Q'^ry^H Emim, mentioned
Gen. xiv. 5 ; of whom see under d^x. Ac-
cordingly the Samaritan Pentateuch here reads
CD-xn ; and the Targum in Gen. xxxvi. 24,
renders the word by N">"in3 giants; and Aquila
and Symmachus retain the Hebrew name rous
in/jt-ufA the Emim; so that the passage Ni:?3 "la^x
imna D?3\1 nx should be rendered, who found,
or lighted upon, the Emim in the desert, xvn,
when spoken of enemies, is used for lighting
upon them, or even attacking them suddenly.
See Jud. i. 5. 1 Sam. xxxi. 3. 2 Chron. xxii.
8. Ps. xxi. 9 ; and Bochart, vol. ii. 238, &
seq.
Der. Jumble, from on- and bi to mix, tumul-
tuous mixture. Saxon gelioma, light, and
English gleam, from rrba to reveal, appear, and
DT ; whence also, perhaps, glimmer, glimpse.
In Hiph. to enlarge, amplify, make large, roomy,
or spacious. Once, Ps. xvi. 3, Thou "i^mn
shalt enlarge ^y lot. Vulg. restitues shalt re-
store.
This root is not to be found in the common
Lexicons, and -j-mn in the Psalm is usually
referred to the root "^nn to sustain, support, as
if it were the participle Benoni in Kal from
that verb ; but since on this supposition "ymn
with the - inserted would be a very irregular,
and, I believe, unexampled form, and since the
root -[m in Arabic signifies, to be large, ample,
spacious, whence the N. nam in Galius and
Castell, spaciousness, freedom, " amplitudo
spatii, libertas," I have with Schultens in his
manuscript Origines Hebraicae ventm-ed to
restore this root ; and very readily submit this
interpretation of it, which a little differs from
his,* to the reader's judgment. Thus far I
had written in the second edition. I must
now add, that in Ps. xvi. 4, two of Dr Kenni-
cott's MSS. read inn, and nineteen of his
MSS. and fom- ancient editions ^mn, either
of which words may be considered as the par-
ticiple mas. sing. Benoni, in Kal, from inn
to hold up, support.
Occurs not as a V. in Kal, but seems to have
nearly the same radical meaning as px to be
steady, firm. Thus the V. nn^ is of the same
import as nnx, and "in- as nnx.
I. As a N. ^"n- the right hand, with or without
n", from its steadiness or constant employment
in work, comparatively with the left hand.
See Gen. xlviii. 13, 14-, 17, 18. Jud. iii. 15,
16. So in Greek the right hand is called
Js|/a from 'hi^uff^eci to receive, take, on account
of its aptitude for this purpose, and, I suppose,
is in English denominated right from its fit-
ness or rightness to perform our various works.
The right hand figuratively denotes power or
agency of God or man steadily and effectually
exerted. See inter al. Exod. xv. 6, 12. Job
" Tu sortem meam facies laxissimam, omni scilicet
amplitudiue bouorum auctam." Schultens.
xl. 9 or 14. Ps. Ixxiv. 11. Ixxvii. 11. Ixxxix.
43. cxviii. 15, 16. So the right hand is the
place of dignity or honour. See 1 K. ii. 19.
Ps. xlv. 10. Ixxx. 18. ex. 1. But on this last
text see Vitringa, Observ. Sacr. lib. ii. cap. 4.
Eccles. X. 2, The heart (understanding or sense)
of a wise man is at his right hand, i. e. ready to
be employed with dexterity and effect.
From the hand, ^-n" and -sns fem. n^a-n" are
applied to the ear, the foot, the eye, the
shoulder of a beast, the finger, a pillar. See
Exod. xxix. 20, 22. Zech. xi. 17. Lev. vii. 32.
1 K. vii. 21. 2 Chron. iii. 17.
In Hiph. to use the right hand. occ. 1 Chron.
xii. 2. Also, to go or turn to the right hand.
occ. Gen. xiii. 9. 2 Sam. xiv. 19. Ezek. xxi.
16. Isa. XXX. 21, iVxniyn "S-na^nxn ^3 When
ye shall turn to the right hand, and when ye
shall turn to the left. In this last text the x is
plainly substituted for the < which is used in
the three others, and this manner of spelling
confirms the near relation between the roots
^n" and inx above observed.
II. As a N. i-n- is used for the south, or south-
ern part, and in this sense opposed to pss, the
north. Ps. Ixxxix. 13. Comp. Ezek. xvi. 46.
Job xxiii. 8, 9. It is highly probable from
Gen. i. 27, compared with Gen. ii. 18 22,
that Adam was formed on the morning of the
sixth day, and so would naturally turn himself
first to the east, where the solar light first ap-
pears ; and thus the south would be at his right
hand, and might therefore be denominated
from it. Milton has finely touched upon this
circumstance, where Adam is giving Raphael
an account of himself, and the objects around
him at first formation :
Strait toward heaven my wandering eyes I turn'd.
And gazed awhile the ample sky.
Thou sun, said I, fair ligJit
While thus I call'd and stray'd I knew not whither.
From where 1 first drew air, and first beheld
Thit happy light.
Par. Lost, b. viiu lin. 257, 8, 273, 283, &c.
But is it not more probable that the south was
denominated X'ry^, because, taking onp the east
for the fore-part of the earth, the south would
be to the right hand? Comp. under D*7p HI*
III. As Ns. \o^T\ the south. Josh. xii. 3, & al.
freq. Also, the south wind. occ. Ps. Ixxviii.
26. Cant. iv. 16. Comp. Zech. ix. 14. inn
the south, occ. Job ix. 9.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to change, alter, exchange.
Ps. XV. 4. Jer. ii. 11. (where the first *> in
"T^n'-rrrr is plainly radical ; very many, however,
of Dr Kennicott's codices read Tnrrrr without
it) Lev. xxvii. 10. Mic. ii. 4, & al. freq. In
Niph. "nna to be changed, occ. Jer. xlviii. 11.
In Hith. to change or alter oneself, or one's
condition. Qu ? occ. Isa. Ixi. 6. Compare the
context. As a N. fem. niinn an exchange,
commutation. Lev. xxvii. 10, 33. Ruth iv. 7.
Comp. Job XV. 31. xx. 18, and Scott on these
texts.
II. As a N. "ins a leopard, so called, perhaps,
from this root, on account of his variegated
skin. But see root ma.
To feel, grope. It occurs in Hiph. Jud. xvi.
nr
203
ID""
26. "au/ns'Ti And let me feel. And if this word
be the true reading, we must say, that the
roots lyn- and vvi are of the same import as
nu- and nu, p'r- and i?*n. But seven of Dr
Kennieott's codices, and among them the
Complutensian edition, read -airnm and about
twenty of his codices, together with the Keri,
have "auz-iam. Comp. under urn.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To press, squeeze, oppress, depress. So the
L XX frequently render it hy 3-Xi^m. It oc-
curs as a verb in a natural sense. Ps. cxli. 5,
Let the righteous smite me kindly, or (it shall be)
a kindness, and reprove me, (it shall be) oil to
my head, or a most excellent oil, (see Exod.
XXX. 23.) "iTN'i "2" ba it shall not depress me
(i. e.) my head, (comp. Gen. iii. 15.) it shall
not make me hang down my head, as persons
in great sorrow or dejection do ; see Isa. Iviii.
5 ; to which is opposed mH'^ D^irr lifting up the
head. Psal. iii. 4 Comp. Prov. xxvii. 6. In
Psal. cxli. 5, thirty-two of Dr Kennieott's
MSS. and one ancient printed edition, for "a-
read ^"3". But by the other applications of
the root X3 (which see) "j" seems the truer
reading.
II. As a N. I-" (with the first " radical, and
formed as Tp from rr3p, D-'S from noD, ^^j;
from nsy, &c.) wine, which is made hy squeez-
ing the grapes, the expressed Juice or grapes.
Gen. ix. 21. xlix. 11, & al. freq. It seems
worthy of remark, that the Heb. name for
wine has been retained with little variation in
many other languages, as in the Greek oivos,
Lat. vinum, whence Italian and Spanish vino,
and French vin ; in the Celtic or Welsh gwin ;
in the Cimbric uin, Gothic wein. Old German
uuin, Danish vien, Dutch wiin, Saxon win, and
Eng. wine and vine. *
III. As a N. p" (formed as y^'n from nyn and
D13 from iiDD, &c. ) mud, mire overwhelming or
oppressing one on all sides, occ. Ps. xl. 3.
Ixix. 3.
IV. As a V. in Kal, to oppress, afflict, or the
like, in a moral sense, occ. Psal. Ixxiv. 8, DD-a
We will oppress them. Comp. nan Jer. xxii.
3. As a participle Benoni in Kal, or as a
participial N. mas. or fem. rraT" oppressing, or
an oppressor, occ. Jer. xxv. 38. xlvi. 16. 1. 16.
Zeph. iii. 1, & al. In Hiph. rrairr to oppress.
Ezek. xviii. 12, 16, & al.
V. As a N. rran" the pigeon or dove, because
particularly defenceless, and exposed to rapine
and violence. See Ps. Iv. 7. Hos. vii. 11. xi.
II. It is evident, that according to this inter-
pretation rrai" in the form of a particip. active,
is used in a passive sense ; and it requires but
a slight acquaintance with the Hebrew lan-
guage to know, that not only the participles
active of some verbs, but also the verbs them-
selves in Kal have a passive as well as an ac-
tive signification, especially in those instances
where the Hiph. conjugation is used as Kal,
or in an active sense, as in this root.
The poets, who are often the best describers of
nature, forget not to paint the dove as the
See Juuius'a Etymol. Anglican, iu JVine.
object of rapine. Thus Homer, II. xxi. lin.
493, &c.
'H
p ;3- v-x i^vixot xoikr,y na-tirrocro TiTf/i*
So when the falcon wings her way above,
T( the cleft cavern speeds the gentle dove,
{Not fated yet to die.)
POPK.
Again, II. xxii. lin. 139, &c.
Hi/T */? o^tcr<piv iXa(p^OTXTes ^ittvivuv
'H hi B-' viTKiOtx, (foSuTXf h' lyyuOiv e|y XiXrixatg
Toc^tfi iTociarcu, iXiuy n i ^v/juoi ctmyu.
Thus at the panting dove a falcon flies,
(The swiftest racer of the liquid skies)
Just when he holds or thinks he holds his prey.
Obliquely wheeling through th' aerial way
With open beak, and shrilling cries he springs.
And aims his claws, and shoots upon his wings.
Pope.
So Virgil, .^n. xi. lin. 721, &c.
Quam facile accipiter saxo sacer ales ah alto
Consequitur jyewww suUimem in nuhe columbam,
Comprensamque tenet, pedibusque eviscerat uncis :
Turn cruor et vulsae labuntur ab aethere plumse.
Not with more ease the falcon from above
Shoots, seizes, gripes, and rends the trembling dove
All stain'd with blood the beauteous feathers fly, '
And the loose plumes come fluttering down the sky.
Pitt.
n^"' See na and nna.
In Kal, to suck. Job iii. 12. Joelii. 16. Isa. Ix.
16. Ixvi. 11. Comp. Deut. xxxiii. 19. As a
participial N. pai- or pa" a suckling, a sucking
child. Num. xi. 12. Jer. xliv. 7. In Hiph. to
give suck, to suckle. Gen. xxi. 7. Exod. ii. 9.
As a participial N. fem. npa-n or npan a
woman who gives, or has given suck, a wet
nurse. Gen. xxiv. 59. xxxv. 8.* Exod. ii. 7.
II. Applied to plants. As a N. pai- a young
twig, shooting from a stock, a sucker, occ. Isa.
liii. 2. As a N. fem. in reg. npaT> the same.
Job viii. 16. Ps. Ixxx. 12. So plur. in reg.
mp-a". occ. Ezek. xvii. 4-.
Der. Young, younker, &c.
I. To found, lay the basis or foundation. See
inter al. Josh. vi. 26. Ps. civ. 5. 2 Chron.
xxxi. 7. As participial Ns. tid" a foundation,
basis. Exod. xxix. 12. 2 Chron. xxiv. 27, &
al. TDin nearly the same. Deut. xxxii. 22.
Isa. Iviii. 12, & al. In Hiph. to lay for a
foundation. 2 Chron. iii. 3, And these (mea-
sures namely) Solomon 1V^n laid as a founda-
tion ^br building. In Huph. to be founded,
have the foundation laid. Ezra iii. 11.
D-nirrr m-rDin 2 Sam. xxii. 8, The foundation
of the heavens are those foundations which were
made by the heavens, when they divided the
waters from the waters, by forming the shell
or hollow sphere of earth between the two
spheres of water. In the parallel place, Psal.
xviii. 8, these are called D-"ii7 "IDin the fourth
dations of the mountains, and elsewhere "TDID
y^H the foundations of the earth. Ps. Ixxxii. 5.
Prov. viii. 29. Isa. xxiv. 18. Comp. Job
* See Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 517.
4. Ps. xviii. 16. xxiv. 2. civ. 5.
204
ir
xxxviu. * x's. xviii. lu. AAiv. /. -iv. <y. Prov
iii. 19.
II. As a N. TDS or, according to twenty-four
of Dr Kennicott's MSS. mo- a beginning, occ.
Ezra vii. 9.
III. In Kal, to foimd, as a nation or people.
Isa. xxiii. 13. In Niph. to be thus founded.
Exod. ix. 18. comp. ver. 24.
IV. To found, settle, establish. Isa. xiv. 32.
V. To establish, ordain, decree. Ps. viii. 3. civ.
8. 1 Chron. ix. 22. Estli. i. 8, niVM^ nun
the decreed rod. occ. Isa. xxx. 32.
VI. In Niph. to be founded, firmly fixed, or re-
solved, occ. Ps. ii. 2. xxxi. 14.
VII. As Ns. ID and TiD See under TD.
ID"
This root is nearly related to ^d (which see) as
nD" to nu, &c. To smear over, anoint. Once,
Exod. xxx. 32; but observe, that for no^^ fif-
teen of Dr Kennicott's codices read iDS and
the Samaritan Pentateuch -fDlS both which
words may be considered as the 3d pers. mas.
sing. fut. in Huph. from the root -jD- As a
N. "iD-o See under ^D I.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to add, increase. See
Lev. V. 16. vi. 5. Ps. cxv. 14. Isa. xxvi. 15.
xxxviii. 5. Jer. xlv. 3. Job xlii. 10. Prov.
i. 5.
II. With the infinitive mood following, with or
without b, or with another verb connected
with rjO*" by 1, to repeat, do again. See Gen.
iv. 2, 12. XXV. 1. 2 K. xxiv. 7. freq. occ. It
is sometimes followed by another verb in the
same form without n intervening, and then also
denotes a repetition of the action expressed by
the latter verb. See Prov. xxiii. 35. Isa. Iii.
1. Hos. i. 6. Comp. Isa. xlvii. 1.
In two passages, namely, Exod. v. 7. 1 Sam.
xviii. 29, it is supposed to be used with ^e in-
stead of - ; but in Exod. for psDKn not only
the Samaritan text, but likewise three of Dr
Kennicott's Heb. MSS. read p3*Dnn, and
four others p3-Dn. And in riDX-T 1 Sam.
xviii. 29, the n is wanting in the text of seven
MSS. and in the margin of one more. ( Comp.
ver. 12, 15.) And with these various read-
ings agree the Chaldee Targ. and the Syriac,
L XX, and Vulg. versions.
-ID*'
It is in sense, as well as sound, nearly related
to "iDX. Comp. under ^n".
I. In Kal, to restrain, check, discipline. See
Isa. viii. 11. Jer. xxxi. 18. Lev. xxvi. 18, 28.
Deut. iv. 36. viii. 5. xxi. 18. 1 K. xii. 11. 2
Chron. x. 14. Psal. xciv. 10. In Niph. to be
restrained, disciplined, to receive discipline or
correction. Lev. xxvi. 23. Ps. ii. 10. Jer.
vi. 8.
II. As a N. ^r)M:i in general, restraint, some-
what restraining.
1. Plur. in reg. "'nDin and fem. nnDin bands
or bonds. Ps. cxvi. 16. Isa. Iii. 2. Jer. v. 5.
xxvii. 2. Job xxxix. 5; in which last-cited
passage, as well as in others, it is opposed to
nns opening, loosing. The LXX frequently
render mimn by ^ifff^ovi bonds.
2. Restraint, discipline. Deut. xi. 2. Job v. 17,
&al. freq. Job xii. 18, nns DObn ^Din He
looseth the bond of kings, " He destroys their
* binding power, their authority, by dethronmg
them. The expression may allude to the
royal belt, one of the insignia of majesty.
Comp. Isa. xlv. 1." Scott, whom see. As a
N. fem. in reg. nnOD discipline, correction, occ.
Ezek. XX. 37.
I. In Kal, to appoint, constitute, occ. Jer. xlvii.
7. Mic. vi. 9. 2 Sam. xx. 5, And he tarried
nx?" ntrx "Tyn?3rT ]'0 beyond the set time which
he had appointed (to) him. So in Hiph. to
appoint, fix, particularly as time. occ. Job ix.
19, Who will or can appoint me a time ? for
trial namely. Who can sit as judge between
me and God?" Who shall be the judge of
God?" Scott. Jer. xlix. 19, nsn^j;^ -n, or,
according to the fuller reading of forty of Dr
Kennicott's codices, ^3-r^x?lS Who will appoint
me the time ? i. e. to fight or contend with
me. So Jer. 1. 44, where twenty-eight of the
Doctor's codices read -aT'PT'. As a N. mas.
-ririn plur. D-nyira and (2 Chron. viii. 13.)
mT3;iT2 a set regular time, a season. Gen. i. 14.
xvii. 21. xxi. 2, & al. freq. Ps. civ. 19, He
made the lunar light (not for seasons or set
times in the sense of sacred seasons or period-
ical feasts, comp. under irin II. but) accord-
ing to (its) seasons, or periodical returns of
continually increasing or waning light; so it
follows in the text, the solar light knoweth
ixinn his going off, or setting. As a N. fem.
n"rl?^n appointment, occ. Josh. xx. 9.
II. Spoken of a woman, to betroth, to appoint
her for a wife. occ. Exod. xxi. 8, 9. The
word implies the solemn recognition of the con-
tract. So LXX Koc.dojU.oXey^a-n'rat.
III. In Niph. to be convened, to meet or assem-
ble by appointment. See Num. x. 4. xiv. 35.
Josh. xi. 5. Amos iii. 3, Can two men walk
together, except i"rj?i3 they be agreed, or meet
by appointment? As a N. nynn a meeting.
Hence ni?-\?3 VrrK the tabernacle of meeting, so
called because God promised there nynn to
meet with Moses and the children of Israel.
See Exod. xxv. 22. xxix. 42, 43. xxx. 36. In
Ps. Ixxiv. 8, we read of all the nyin of God,
which the learned Prideaux ( Connex. vol. i.
p. 387, &c. 8vo.) whom see, thinks were ra-
ther proseuchcB than synagogues, i. e. rather
open courts where the people met to pray each
man for himself, than covered buildings, where a
public service was performed, resembling that of
our parish churches, and consisting in a form of
common prayers, and in reading and expound-
ing the law and the prophets to the congregation
there assembled.f But Vitringa (De Synagog.
Vet. tom. i. p. 40.3, &c.) thinks bn ^"rijnn ba
means, agreeably to Exod. xxv. 22, all those
places where God had formerly met with the
patriarchs, and where some monuments or me-
morials of those divine appearances had been
erected. Comp. Michaelis, Supplem. p. 1111.
In Job xxx. 23, the grave is called -rynra n*a the
xii. 11,14. Ps. ii. 3. ^ ^ .
(reek and English Lexicon to New Test, lu
n^eaiux*! and tuvayuyri, and the authors there quoted.
* Comp. 1 K.
i See Gr
np**
205
ns''
house of appointment, or rather, of meeting, to
all living. Comp. eh. iii. 18, 19.
IV. Asa N. fem. mj; (formed as rrnb from
lb") in reg. mj; an assembly met by previous
appointment. Thus it is applied not only to
the regular meeting of Israel, Exod. xii. 3, 6,
19, 47, & al. freq. but to the seditious assembly
of Korah and his associates. See Num. xvi.
5, 6, 11, 16. xxvi. 9, 10. xxvii. 3. So it dif-
fers from brrp, which denotes any assembly
whether regular or irregular, freq. occ. In
Jud. xiv. 8, Q'^'im mj? is used for a swarm of
bees, whose wonderful and regular polity or
economy of their works, it is well known,
resembles that of human society. Virgil par-
ticularly obseiTCS, Georg. iv. lin. 153, 155,
Solce cotmnu7ies natos, consortia tecta
Urbis habent, magnis agitant sub legibus (Bvum ;
Et patriara soles, et certos novere peyiates.
They, they alone, a general interest share,
Their young- committing' to the public care.
And all co7u;urri?ig to the common cause.
Live in fix'd cities under settled laws.
Warton.
And again, lin. 215, 216, speaking of their
king, or, as the moderns call it, their queen,
Omnes
Circumstant fremitu denso stipantque frequentes.
With awe they him surround
And crowd about him with triumphant sound.
Warton,
Comp. under *ia-r IV.
I. It is rendered to sweep away, but, as it is
spoken of hail, seems rather to signify to over-
turn ; so the Vulg. subvertet, Theodotion
ra^oclti shall disturb, occ. Isa. xxviii. 17;
where observe that the structure of the sen-
tence proves that nv is the third person mas.
preter. and consequently that the "< and rr are
both radical.
II. As a N. mas. plur. cj?" shovels, for turning
up the ashes of the brazen altar of the taberna-
cle or temple on a heap. See Exod. xxvii.
3. 1 K. vii. 45.
It seems nearly related to Tjr (which see) as aifl"
to ato, &c.
To strengthen. It occurs not as a V. but
hence, as a participle Niph. '\]}^^ strong, robust.
So Targ. c^-pn Once, Isa. xxxiii. 19. Sym-
machus renders the word envai^yi impudent, and
the Vulg. in like manner, impudentem. Comp.
Deut. xxviii. 50.
I. To cover. It occurs, according to some. Isa.
Ixi. 10. But see under rr^i;.
II. Chald. from the Hebrew yT to counsel, ad-
vise, y being, as usual, changed into o. In
Hith. to consult one another > to consult together.
occ. Dan. vi. 7 or 8. As Ns. xiay counsel.
occ. Dan. ii. 14. \^'S'' a counsellor, occ. Ezra
vii. 14, 15.
I. In Hiph. to profit, benefit, advantage. 1 Sam.
xii. 21. Job XV. 3, & al. freq. In Job xxx.
13, does it not signify, to esteem or reckon
again, in lucro ponere, lucro apponere, and so
to rejoice, triumph in ? See Scott.
Hence perhaps, Eng. adjective well, also weal
and wealth.
II. As a N. b* the ibex, a species of wild goat.
See under rrby XI.
|P^ See under rrbl?
To dissolve, melt, dissipate. This seems the
idea of the word ; accordingly the LXX fre-
quently render it by ikXvu, as 1 Sam. xiv. 28.
2 Sam. xvi. 2, 14. xvii. 29, and (according to
the Alexandrian MS.) Jud. viii. 15. 2 Sam.
xxi. 15. So the other ancient Greek versions,
in Isa. xl. 28.
I. In Kal, to be tired, spent, or dissolved with
fatigue. Isa. xl. 28, 31. Jer. ii. 24. AsaN.
e\V^ tired, spent. 2 Sam. xvi. 2. Isa. xl. 29, &
al. f)-]; (formed as bTi from bns v^P from yp")
nearly the same. Gen. xxv. 29, .30, & al.
II. As a N. fem. plur. niBj^in dissolutions,
meltings, occ. Job xxii. 25, msuin i^DS silver
o/" meltings, i. e. silver that hath been several
times melted in the fire. So the LXX
^iTu^uftlvov that hath undergone or been melted in
the fire.
III. As a N. fem. ns)j;in that which causeth
fatigue to others, indefatigable strength. So
Targum xspin overpowering strength, Syr.
nau'il?, and Vulg. fortitudo. occ. Num. xxiii.
22. xxiv. 8.
IV. As a N. fem. plur. mairin the high tops of
mountains (so LXX v-^^n, Vulg. altitudines)
whose ascent wearies the traveller, occ. Psal.
xcv. 4. Montis anheli. Claudian De Rapt.
Pros. III. 384,
So pleased at first the towering' Alps we try.
Mount o'er the vales, and seem to tread the sky.
Th' eternal snows appear already past.
And the first clouds and mountains seem the last :
But those attain'd, we tremble to survey
The growing labours of the lengthened way :
Th' increasing prospect tires our wandering eyes.
Hills peep o'er hills, and Alps on Alps arise !
Pope's Essay on Criticism, lin. 227, &c.
XT
In Kal, to advise, give counsel, advice, or infor-
mation. Exod. xviii. 19. Num. xxiv. 14, &al.
freq. In Niph. to be counselled, consult, take
counsel. Isa. xl. 14. Psal. Ixxi. 10, & al. In
Hith. to take counsel together, consult among
themselves, occ. Ps. Ixxxiii. 4. As a N. fem.
rr!:x; counsel, advice given, Prov. xii. 15, or
taken, Isa. xiv. 26. As a N. fem. plur.
m5:i71T2 or myi7D counsels, designs. Prov. xxii.
20. Jer. vii. 24. Ps. Ixxxi. 13, & al.
11^'' See under rris;
tt'J^"' See under rra^S?
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
In Kal, to be fair, beautiful Cant. iv. 10. vii.
7. Ezek. xxxi. 7, & al. Also in a transitive
sense, to make beautiful, decorate, occ." Jer. x.
4. In Hith. to make oneself fair or beautiful.
occ. Jer. iv. 30. As a N. mas. and fem. rrS"
fair, beautiful. Gen. xxxix. 6. xii. 14, & al.
"freq. So fem. in reg. ns" Gen. xii. 11. xxix.
17, & al. As a N. "E)"" beauty. Isa. iii. 24, &
al. freq.
rrs-S"" to be exceedingly beautiful, occ. Psal. xiv.
3.
n3^
206
K2J''
I. In Kal, to breathe or blow, as the air in mo-
tion.* Gen. ii. 7. Conip. Ezek. xxxvii. 9.
So in Hiph. Cant. iv. 16.
II. In Kal, to breathe out, utter by breath or
voice. Prov. xix. 9. Hab. ii. 3. Ps. xxvii. 12,
DTsn nE)""! " atid such as breathe out cruelty."
Eng. translat. So Homer, II. iii. lin. 8,
fAiviec TmayTiiy breathing courage ; Cicero,
Catilin. ii. 1, seelus anhelantem, breathing
out or puffing with wickedness; Ad Herenn.
iv. 55, Anhelans ex intimo pectore crudelitatem,
from the bottom of his breast breathing out
cruelty. Comp. Acts ix. 1, BfA-rneo* uxuXyis
xat <povov, " breathing out threatenings and
slaughter," Eng. translat. but see Greek and
English Lexicon in BfAvnu, In Hiph. the
same. Prov. vi. 19, & al. comp. Psal. xii. 6.
In Hith. ns-nrr to draw and emit the breath
strongly, as in pain, to pant, anhelare. occ. Jer.
iv. 3i.
III. In Hiph. to puff at. See under nss II.
IV. As a N. n-B cinders, ashes. See under
n33, to which root na- is nearly related, as au-
to aya, irp" to B>p3.
Occurs not as a verb in Kal, but in Hiph. to
radiate, irradiate, as a stream of light, occ. Job
iii. 4. To irradiate, shine forth, as God in
glory, occ. Deut. xxxiii. 2. "Ps. 1. 2. Ixxx. 2 ;
and that either in vengeance, occ. Ps. xciv. 1.
or in kindness, occ. Job x. 3. Also, to
cause to shine or irradiate, occ. Job xxxvii. 15,
T33I7 *T1X S^-sm and causeth the light of his cloud
to irradiate. This seems ' an allusion to that
glorious and wonderful phenomenon, the rain-
bow. See Scott on the place, and comp. Gen.
ix. 13, 14. Ecclus 1. 7. As a N. fem. in reg.
ni?3'' splendour, brightness, glory, occ. Ezek.
xxviii. 7, 17. As a N. j;3n light shining, occ.
Job X. 22, j?3m and the light as thick dark-
ness.
Hence perhaps Gr. <ptyyos splendour, <piyyu to
shine, &c.
This word is nearly related to nns to entice,
persuade, as nn- to mn-
I. It occurs as a verb in Kal, Gen. ix. 27,
ns-b DNibK ns" God shall persuade ( attire
en douceur, French translat. ) Japheth ; which
was fully accomplished by his posterity's con-
version to Christianity. The name la-riTos,
i. e. Japheth, continued famous among his
descendants the Greeks, and was also well
known to the Romans. See Bochart's Pha-
leg, lib. iii. cap. 1. In Niph. Job xxxi. 27,
-ab "inoa ns-l and my heart hath been secretly
enticed. But observe that in both these texts
DB" may be referred to nn3, which see.
II. As a N. n3i?3 plur. DTiBin and o-nsn a
persuasive fact, event or sign, given for convic-
tion, whether strictly miraculous and exceeding
the powers of nature, as Exod. vii. 9. xi. 9,
10; or not, as Isa. xx. 3. Ezek. xii. 6, 11.
xxiv. 24, 27. So Zech. iii. 8. Joshua the
high-priest and his companions were -a^ix
See Hutcliinson's Introduc. to Moses' Sine Princip.
p. 36, 37.
DBID typical men, i. e. men raised up by God
as types of Christ, and as proofs that God
would bring his servant the branch.
III. As a N. nsn a sign or example to others,
v-rohiyf^x (see 2 Pet. 'ii. 6) ; so Vulg. exem-
plum. occ. Jobxvii. 6, He (Eliphaz) has made
me a by- word of the people, and I shall be, or that I
may be, nsn an example before them. For the
interpretation of this difficult text I am indebt-
ed to Mr Scott, whom see.
In Kal, to come or go forth, or out, in almost
any manner. In Hiph. to cause to come forth
or out, to bring or carry forth or out. freq. occ.
In Hiph. ii)i^h to be brought forth or out. Eze.
xxxviii. 8, & al.
This verb is applied, inter al. to the productions
of the earth or of vegetables. Gen. i. 12.
Deut. xiv. 22. 1 Kings iv. 33. Job viii. 16.
Isa. xi. 1 to the offspring of man. Gen.
XV. 4. XXXV. 11.2 Kdngs xx. 18. to the solar
light's going forth upon the earth, Gen. xix.
23. Jud. V. 31 ; so to the stellar lights, Neh.
iv. 1.5 or 21. Comp. Ezek. vii. 10. to the
springing or coming forth of waters, Deut. viii.
7. Ezek. xlvii. 1. to a protuberant eye, Ps.
Ixxiii. 7. to a projecting tower, Neh. iii. 25.
to words uttered, Jud. xi. 36. 1 Sam. ii. 3.
comp. Isa. xlviii. 20. to the termination of a
border or limit. Num. xxxiv. 9, 12. Josh. xv.
3, 4, 9 to money expended or disbiu-sed, 2
Kings xii. 11, 12. to an estate going out of
the buyer's or mortgagee's hand to the original
owner. Lev. xxv. 28, 33. to a servant going
out free, Exod. xxi. 2. Lev. xxv. 54. to the
heart leaping or starting in sudden fear. Gen.
xlii. 28 ; where the LXX, preserving the idea
of the Heb. linrrvi, and the French translation
excellently, tressaillit started.
The final x of this root (as in Ka, Kyn and
others) is twice dropped, namely in the V.
"ny for "nxy- Job i. 21 ; and in the participle
Benoni Kal, fem. nyi" for ni<yT> Deut. xxviii.
57 ; where, as to the expression coming out
from between her feet, it may be remarked, that
Homer uses a similar one for being born, II. xix.
lin. 110, OS xiv ^iffri fiiTBi 'Tofftri yvva.ix.o;, whoever
shall fall between ('< intra" Clarke) the feet of
a woman. And observe that in Job about
twenty, and in Deuteronomy about ten of Dr
Kennicott's codices supply the radical h.
Asa participial N. xym, and more rarely X!:d
a coming, going, or being brought out or forth ;
it is applied to the same subjects and in almost
as extensive a manner as the V. and denotes
1. The act of going or coming forth. Num.
xxxiii. 2. Ps. xix. 7. Ezek. xii. 4. Mic. v. 1 or
2, TTlKyim and his (the Messiah's) goings
forth have been from of old, DblJ? "n-D from the
days of antiquity, not his eternal generation
from the Father, as this word has been tortur-
ed to signify, but his goings forth to action,
his proceedings or acts for the benefit of his
people and the destruction of his enemies, as
the verb xy is often applied. See Mic. i. 3.
Jud. iv. 14. Psal. Ix. 12. Ixviii. 8. Ixxxi. 6.
Isa. xxvi. 21. Hab. iii. 13. Zech. xiv, 3.
Comp. Hos. vi. 3.
n2fi^
207
22S>
2. The thing which goeth or cometh out. Num.
XXX. 13. Deut. viii. 3. xxiii. 23. Ps. Ixxxix. 35.
3. The place where anxj thing comes. Job xxviii.
1. Isa. Iviii. 11. Ps. Ixv. 9. Ixxv. 7; in which
last passage xyia is used for that part of the
heavens whence the solar light Ky cometh forth,
i. e. the east. Comp, Ps. xix. 6, 7.
4. Spoken of water, a spring. 2 Kings ii. 21.
Isa. xli. 18.
As a N. fern. plur. mxyin and nxyin goings
forth, as of a border. Num. xxxiv. 8. Josh.
XV. 4, 11. Ps. Ixviii. 21, mxxiin mnb goings
forth with regard to (i. e. from) death. Pro v.
iv. 23, For out of it (the heart, are) mxiiin
D^Ti the issues of life. This is true both in a
natural and a spiritual sense.
As a N. fem. riH'H and in reg. DNii excrement.
Isa. xxviii. 8. Deut. xxiii. 14. Ezek. iv. 12.
Also, flthiness in a spiritual sense, Prov.
XXX. 12. Isa. iv. 4. Hence as a N. mas. plur.
spoken of garments D-Xlii, and d-nj: filthy.
occ. Zech. iii. 3, 4.
x^Ky occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate
form, but as a N. mas. plur. dropping the ini-
tial " D-xyxit.
1. Produce of the earth. Job xxxi. 8. Isa. xlii. 5.
xxxiv. 1 ; in which last cited passage it seems
to denote, not literally the vegetable produce of
the earth, as trees, plants, &c. but poetically
and figuratively its animal produce, i. e. the
men who are produced in it. So the Heb. Vdi
n-xyxy is explained by the Targum vT'Tt bDT
rra and all who dwell in it, and by the LXX
Kui Xeto; o iv avr^f and the people that is in it.
See Vitringa.
2. Offspring of man. Job xxvii. 14. Isa. xlviii.
19. Comp. Isa. xxii. 24.
3. Spiritual offering. Isa. Ixi. 9.
Der. French and Eng. issue, by which word
our translators render the V. xy Isa. xxxix.
7, the N. mxyn Ps. Ixviii. 21. Prov. iv. 23,
and the N. o-xyxy Isa. xxii. 24.
This word is nearly related to syD, as iz^p" to
iyp3 ; but I concur with those Lexicon-wri-
ters who make it a distinct root, because I
never find ^ inserted after 3 in nya as it should
regularly be, if nya were the Niphal conjuga-
tion of ays and because the " is plainly radical
in the Hith. nynn.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to set, settle, place steadily
ov firmly, in a certain situation or place, statue-
re, constituere. The word implies fixedness
or steadiness. See Gen. xxi. 28, 29. xxxiii.
20. xxxv. 14. Ps. Ixxiv. 17. Ixxviii. 13. Prov.
XV. 25, ^where LXX ttrm^iiri hath settled, es-
tablished) Jer. V. 26, (where LXX itrTyiffitv
have set) Lam. iii. 12. 1 Sam. xiii. 21, a file
p'Tirr n^yrrb to set the goad, as we likewise
speak. In Hith. iynrr to set or place oneself
steadily and firmly, to stand still, Exod. viii.
20. xiv. 13. xix. 17. Num. xi. 16. xxii. 22.
Deut. vii. 24, & al. freq. It is once in Hith.
written without the ", Exod. ii. 4.
IL As a N. ayn
1. A station, place of standing still or firm.
Josh. iv. 3, 9. So Eng. translation in the for-
mer verse. The place where the priests' feet
stood firm.
2. A station or situation in life, apparently ^:re(/
or firm. Isa. xxii. 19.
3. A military station, post or garrison. I Sam.
xiv. 1, 4, 6, II, 15.
4. A stationary army. Isa. xxix. 3. comp. Luke
xxi. 20.
III. As a N. fem. rt:i)ir2 a military station, occ.
1 Sam. xiv. 12.
IV. As Ns. fem. rrnyn and nayn (2 Sam.
xviii. 18. ) a standing pillar. It is often used
for those sacred, memorial or representative pil-
lars which, till forbidden to the Israelites (see
Lev. xxvi. 1. Deut. xvi. 22.) probably on ac-
count of the idolatrous abuse of them, were
used in the true as well as in the false worship.
See Gen. xxviii. 18, 22. xxxi. 13. xxxv. 14.
Exod. xxiii. 24. xxxiv. 13. Deut. xii. 3. 2 K.
X. 26, 27. And they brought forth the mnyn,
or, (as fifteen gf Dr Kennicott's codices read)
nayD, so LXX o-tjXjv (sing.) of the house of
Baal, T^'\S'^v;''^ and burnt it (the niyn) and
they brake in pieces the n::)in of Baal. Ourtrans-
lators render the word here images or statues,
but the LXX trrfiXTiv a pillar, or (rmXas pillars ;
and I cannot help thinking that this pillar or
pillars were of a similar kind to that described
by Herodian as being consecrated to the sun
under the title of EXa/ayajSaXo? ElaiagabaluSy
and to be seen in his magnificent temple at
Emesa in Syida ; in which, says my author,*
" there stands not any image made with hands^
as among the Greeks and Romans, to repre-
sent the god ; but there is a very large stone,
round at the bottom, and terminating in a
point, of a conical form, and a black colour ;
which they pretend fell down from Jupiter."
What could this conical black stone standing in
the temple of the Sun represent but the spi-
rit or gross air perpetually returning irom the
circumference of the system, and supporting
the action of the solar fire at the centre?
Comp. under bi;a HI. and a^is V. 38 Note.
Vossius, De Orig. et Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap.
5, derives the name Elaiagabalus, or, as it was
otherwise spelled Elagabalus or Alagabalus,
from rrbx a god, and the Syriac b-a to form,
and so makes it equivalent to'0'H>./<jf Ayi,u,iou^-
yoi, the Sun, the Former or Maker of the uni-
verse, f This is, I think, in a general view
right. But I am persuaded that these Eastern
idolaters, at least in ancient times, meant
something more precise and particular by call-
ing the solar fire bi3 iibx the formative god,
namely, that he was continually forming the
gross air or spirit, which flowed to him, into
light, and in this form emitting it towards the
extremities of the system, to be there starken-
ed or reformed into spirit, which was again to
be returned to the central fire, and again, as
light, emitted, and that, by this continual
* A'yXfjt, fjt.iv ovv, oiia-tn^ trct^' 'EXXijir/v *i 'Fuf^atiois,
vhv iffrvixi x^'io^omrov, u i?6ov uxoiiec' AjBos Zi ns itTTi
/xiyia-TOs, xMnudiy n^Kpi^yi;, Xfiyov u; o^uri^roe,' xaivetihs ccv-
Ttf) T <r%J/A, lJl.iK<X.lVOt. TS rt XS<"*' ^'"^f'^'J ''^'' "*'
(nu.voXoye'j(nv. Herodian, lib. v. cap. 5, p. 18-2, edit.
Oxon. See Leland's Advantage and Necessity of Chris-
tion Revelation, part I. eh. xx. p. 419, &c. 8vi edit and
Jablonski, Prolegom. in Panth. -Slgypt. p. 80, &c.
t Comp. Bochart, Canaan, lib. u. cap. 5.
22i^
208
p^S"
transmutation and circulation of the celestial
fluid, their god was perpetually keeping up
and renewing all the various forms of animals
and vegetables with which our earth so won-
derfully abounds. The several pillars in the
house of Baal, 2 Ki. x. (if there were several)
might be intended to represent the several
streams of the spirit. In Jer. xliii. 13, men-
tion is made of mayn the pillars of Beth-she-
mesh, i. e. the Temple of the Sun at Helio-
polis in Egypt, which pillars it is there fore-
told that Nebuchadnezzar should break in
pieces ; and no doubt he did so when he ravag-
ed Egypt. But they were afterwards renewed,
and became famous in profane history under
the name of the Obelisks. Ammianus Mar-
cellinus has described them, lib. xvii. cap. 4,
where he has a long account of the obelisk
removed to Rome by Constantius, besides two
others which Augustus had transported thither
from Heliopolis. And Dr Shaw, Travels, p.
424-, speaking of the Praenestine pavement, of
which he has given a print, says, " At Helio-
polis (i. e. Beth-sheniesh, or the house or city
of the sun, Jer. xliii. 13.) we are very agree-
ably entertained with the obelisks that were
erected before it." One of which, fifty-eight
feet high, remains to this day. See Niebuhr,
Voyage en Arabic, tom. i. p. 80. Many au-
thors have observed, that as obelisks were dedi-
cated to the sun, so their tapering and pointed
form was intended to represent his rat/s. See
Shaw's Trav. p. 365.
In Gen. xxxv. 20, we read that Jacob set up
nsjin a pillar upon or near Rachel's grave. So
in Homer, II. xi. lin. 371, Paris, when going
to shoot at Diomed, couches behind the pillar
which had been erected upon or near the tii-
mulus or grave of Hus,
2THA^ xixkifuvos, ety^^oxfj^viTai in tv/^o/,
So at the funeral of Elpenor, Odyss. xii. lin.
14, we find Ulysses and his companions,
Tufjt.^0* ;^^uayT6f, xcct 6t/ 2THAHN i^uiratyTts,
forming a tumulus, and erecting a pillar;'' and
in II. x\'i. lin. 457 and 675, a heap of earth
and a pillar are mentioned as the usual tokens
of respect paid to the dead,
TTMBn T6, 2THAH re* to yot^ yt^cts itrri d-amovriuv.
And that women, as well as men, were honour-
ed with them appears from II. xvii. lin. 434,
435,
-2THAH-
-^r 6 TTMBn
Ayeja? uffTnixu TiBvvfiTos, jje PTNAIKOS.
And Dr Chandler, Travels in Greece, in his
account of Athens, remarks, that " in the
courts of the houses lie many round stelse, or
pillars, once placed on the graves of the
Athenians, and a great number are still to be
seen applied to the same use in the Turkish
burying grounds before the Acropolis. " Comp.
Solon's Law cited by Cicero De Leg. ii. 26.
V. As a N. fem. nayn/rm, abiding substance,
as the stock or stump of a tree, " statumen,
stipes." Vitringa. Isa. vi. 13.
VI. To set, constitute, appoint. Deut xxxii. 8.
So Lil^yi nrrnffiv.
VII. Chald. as a participle or participial N.
^""H^firm, certain, true. occ. Dan. ii. 8, 45. vi.
12 or 13. As a N. fem. KS-y-^ certainty, truth.
occ. Dan. iii. 24. vii. 16, 19.
In Kal, but more frequently in Hiph. to place,
set or leave in a certain situation or condition.
See Gen. xxx. 38. xxxiii. 15. Deut. xxviii.
56. Jud. vi. 37. vii. 5. I Sam. v. 2. Job
xviii. 6. Jer. Ii. 34. Hos. ii. 3. In Niph. to
be left. occ. Exod. x. 24.
P2S"' See under rrys.
I. In Kal, to pour, pour out, liquids, as oil,
blood, water. See Gen. xxviii. 18. Lev. viii.
15. ix. 9. 2 K. iii. 11, & al. freq. Jobxxix. 6,
And the rock with or near me pny (was) poured
out (into) streams of oil. So LXX i^iovro, or
MS. Alex. ix^iTo, were or was poured out.
Comp. under ty-'Dbn. As a participial N.
fem. plur. mpiiirs pipes, q. d. pourers, Vulg.
infusoria, occ. Zech. iv. 2. In 2 K. iii. 11,
Elisha's being the attendant or servant of Eli-
jah is expressed by his pouring water on that
prophet's hands. The same office is performed
by the servants, both male and female, in Ho-
mer. Thus, Odyss. iv. lin. 216, Asphalion,
the servant of Menelaus, pours water on the
hands of him and his guests,
OTfy,ees B-i^xrcfUV MiviXotou nvbaXifjuoto.
And at lin. 52, and Odyss. i. lin. 136, xv. lin.
135, and xvii. lin. 91, female servants are em .
ployed in like manner. So when the Tyrian
or Phoenician Dido entertains jEneas in Vir-
gil, ^n. i. lin. 705,
Dant famuli manibus lymphas.
This custom still continues in the East. Mr
Hanway, speaking of a Persian supper. Tra-
vels, vol. i. p. 223, says, Supper being now
brought in, a servant presented a basin of
water, and a napkin hung over his shoulders :
he went to every one in the company, and
'poured water on their hands to wash."
II. To pour out, as melted metals, to fuse, found,
cast, fundere. See Exod. xxv. 12. 1 K. vii.
24, 46. Job xxxvii. 18. As a N. fem. rrplii-
a casting. 1 K. vii. 24. As a N. pyna nearly
the same. 1 K. vii. 37. Also, a molten mass.
Job xxxviii. 38, -p^i^Tzb l^v npyn When the
dust is fused or melted into a molten mass,
i. e. after the constant drought and intense heat
of an Arabian summer, when the sandy dust
is rendered in a manner as fine as the particles
of melted metab. Thus * Sir John Chardin
observes, that one advantage of the Eastern
people carrying whatever they want, whether
dry or liquid, in goat, or kid skin vessels, is,
that the dust cannot get in, of which there are
such quantities in the hot countries of Asia,
and so fine that there is no such thing as a
coffer impenetrable to it. Observe that in the
passage of Job just cited npj: is the proper
* Cited in Harraer's Observations, vol. i. p. 133.
134"^
209
r?'
fonn of the infinitive of py, but not of p or
pny. Comp. Schultens on the text. Job xli.
14-, 15, or 23, 24, The flakes of his flesh are
soldered together, pis- molten (metal) is upon
or covers him, it will not give waxj. His heart
([is) molten, like a stone, i. e. it is as hard as
iron or copper molten from the ore, comp. ch.
xxviii. 2 ; (it is) molten as (hard as) the nether
millstone. See Schultens and Scott.
III. To pour or spread out, or abroad, as sepa-
rate solids. Josh. vii. 23. 2 Sam. xiii. 9.
IV. In Kal, to pour, pour forth, as the holy
Spirit. Isa. xliv. 3. Comp. Joel ii. 28, 29.
Acts ii. 17, 33 as a heinous accusation, Ps.
xli. 9, where Symmachus x5;^yTo had been
poured out. In Huph. to he poured fl)rth, in-
fused, as graciousness, or affectionate kindness.
Ps. xlv. 3. Comp. Luke iv. 22.
I. In Kal, to form, fashion, shape, model to a
particular shape. Gen. ii. 7. Isa. xliv. 12. xlv.
18. In Jer. i. 5, very many of Dr Kennicott's
codices read -jlitx. As a participial N. 'ly- or
IVl" a former, especially a potter, from the
manner of his work. See Isa. xxix. 16. xlv.
9. Jer. xviii. 1 6. As a N. "ly a thing
formed, a form or frame. Isa, xxix. 16. Hab.
ii. 18. Ps. ciii. 14^. Comp. Job xvii. 7, My
lineaments or limbs; so Vulg. membra mea.
As a N. fern, in reg. rTTij: a form, model.
Ezek. xliii. 11, four times.
II. To form or make a people, to raise them
from small beginnings, and give them their poli-
tical form. Isa. xliii. 1, 21. xliv. 2, 21, & al.
III. In Kal, to form in the mind, imagine. Isa.
xlvi. 11. Jer. xviii. 11. Hence as a N. "ny
an imagination. Gen. vi. 5. viii. 21, & al. ly
"jinD " Stayed in mind.". Bp. Lowth, Isa.
xxvi. 3.
IV. To plan, project, design. Isa. xxii. 11.
xxxvii. 26. xlvi. 11.
In Kal, to burn or be burned, as fuel. Isa. xxxiii.
12. Jer. Ii. 58. In Niph. to be burned. Neh.
i. .3. ii. 17. Also, to be kindled, as wrath. 2
K. xxii. 13, 17. In Hiph. to kindle, set on
fire, burn. See Josh. viii. 8, 19. 2 Sam. xiv.
30. Jer. xi. 16. xxxii, 29.
Several texts, as Jer. ii. 15. iv. 7. ix. 10, 12.
xlvi. 19, are in the Concordances and Lexi-
cons placed under this root, though they seem
more properly to belong to root rr^a, which
therefore see.
^p"' See under apa.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to burn, as fire. Deut.
xxxii. 22. Isa. x. 16. Ixv. 5. Lev. vi. 2 or 9.
Jer. XV. 14, & al. As Ns. mp a burning.
Isa. X. 16. Comp. Isa. xxx. 14; where
Vulg. de incendio /rom a burning or fire, tpia
a burnhig. Isa. xxxiii. 14. Lev. vi. 2 or 9,
rrTplTO bl? on account of, concerning its burning ;
so LXX i'Tfi 7ns Kuvaieai ctuTni. Also, afire-
brand, or stick. Ps. cii. 4; where LXX
(^^uyiov, Vulg. cremium, a stick for burning, a
fire-stick.
II. Chald. as participles fem. emphat. Kmp"
and xnT-p" burning. Dan. iii. 6, 26, & al.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic the
cognate root rrpi signifies, to obey readily and
cheerfully. See Castell, Lex. Heptag. and
Schultens in Prov. xxx. 17. As a N. fem. in
reg. nrrp'' obedience, submission, occ. Prov. xxx.
17. Gen. xlix. 10, where Targ. Onkelos
pj773nu''' they shall hearken, obey, and the Greek
translation lately published by Ammon from
the Venetian MS. v-7raKoyi obedience.
Hence Gr. uxu to yield, obey.
To strain, stretch, distend.
1. In a Niph. sense, to be strained or stretched
from its usual place, as a bone that is out of
joint, occ. Gen. xxxii. 25.
il. In a mental sense, in Niph. to be disjointed,
or alienated, in afl^ection. occ. Jer. vi. 8. Ezek.
xxiii. 17, 18, 22, 28.
III. In Hiph. to hang, hang up. occ. Num.
XXV. 4. 2 Sam. xxi. 6, 9. In Huph. to be
hanged up. occ. as a participle mas. plur. 2
Sam. xxi. 13.
^p^ See under c^pa.
I. In Kal and Hiph. intransitively, to awake,
recover from sleep or inactivity. Gen, ix. 24.
xxviii. 16. 2 K. iv. 31. Psal. xxxv. 2.3. lix,
6. Ixxviii. Q5. Prov. xxiii. .35. Joel i. 5.
Comp. Dan. xii. 2.
IL As a N. vp (as b-n from bns f)^jy from
r)u) the summer, or more properly that part of
the year which comprehends both spring and
summer ; for the year is in scripture plainly
distinguished into the two parts of y'p the
awakened, and Fi"in the stripping season. See
Gen. viii. 22. Psal. Ixxiv. 17. Zech. xiv. 8.
So Martinius (Lexic. Etymol. in Hiems) ob-
serves, that the Germans usually divide the
year into winter and summer.
The poets fail not to make use of the descrip-
tive image denoted by the word yp :
When winter's rage abates, when cheerful hours
Awake the spring, and spring awakes the flowers.
Dryden's Virg.
In that soft season, when descending showers
Call forth the greens, and 'wake the rising flowers.
Pope.
Now active spring awakes the tender buds.
And genial life informs the verdant woods.
Prior.
yp is also used for summer fruits, or fruits ripe
in summer. 2 Sam. xvi. 1. Jer. xl. 10, & al.
and once as a V. to summer, spend the summer,
i. e. devour the summer fruits. Isa. xviii. 6 ; so
C)-in is in the same verse applied as a V. to
the autumn.
" There is a distinction made in the prophets
betwixt winter- and summer-houses (tiinrr IT'S
and Vprr JT'S) Jer. xxxvi. 22. Amos iii. 15.
The account Dr Shaw * gives of the coun-
try-seats about Algiers, though not applied by
him to the illustration of these texts, may ex-
plain this aflfair : " The hills and valleys round
about Algiers are all over beautified with gar-
dens and country-seats, whither the inhabitants
of better fashion retire during the heats of the
Travels, p. 3*, 2d edit.
P
-IP>
210
KT
summer season. They are liUle white houses
shaded with a variety of fruit-trees and ever-
greens. The gardens are all of them well-
stocked with melons, fruit and pot-herbs of all
kinds ; and (\vhat is chiefly regarded in these
hot climates) each of them enjoys a great
command of water, &c." These summer-houses
are built in the open country/, and are small,
though belonging to people of fashion ; and as
such, do they not explain in the most simple
manner the words of Amos ? / will smite the
winter-house, the palaces of the great in the
fortified towns, ivith the summer-house, the
small houses of pleasure used in the summer,
to which any enemy can have access ; and the
houses of ivory shall perish, those remarkable
for that magnificence ; arid the great houses
shall have an end, saith the Lord, those that
are distinguished by their amplitude as well as
richness, built as they are in their strongest
places, yet shall all perish like their country-
seats." Thus Mr Harmer, Observations,
vol. i. p. 225, 226.
I. To he bright, splendid, shining. It occurs not
as a verb in this sense, but as a N. ip> bright,
splendid. Job xxxi. 26, A?id the lunar light
np" bright, -jbrr increasing. Comp. Prov. iv.
18. As a N. fem. plur. m^ip" the bright or
shining atoms of light, occ. Zech. xiv. 6 ;
which prophecy relates to the latter and glori-
ous days of the Christian church on earth.
And it shall come to pass in that day, (that)
there shall not be mip" "nnx bright light, pxspl
(as the Keri, the Complutensian edition, and
very many of Dr Kennicott's codices read) and
(then) gloominess ; but there shall be one day ,-
it is hnoivn to Jehovah; not day, and not
NIGHT (i. e. without the vicissitude of day and
night) ; and it shall come to pass that at even-
tide there shall be light (i. e. the light shall ad-
mit no evening. ) Nearly to this purpose Vi-
tringa on Isa. Ix. 20, whom see, as also Bp.
Newcome on Zech.
IL As a N. ip" splendour, honour, glory. See
Esth. i. 4. vi. 3, 6. Psal. xlix. 13. Chald.
the same. Dan. iv. 27, 33 or 30, 36. So em-
phatic, x^ip". Dan. ii. 37. v. 18.
III. In Kal, to be precious, esteemed, regarded.
See I Sam. xviii. .30. xxvi. 21. Ps. Ixxii. 14.
Isa. xliii. 4 ; in which three last passages, as
in others, observe that it is joined with 3'>i?n
in the eyes. Also, to be prized, set at a certain
price. Zech. xi. 13. In Hiph. to make pre-
cious or rare. occ. Isa. xiii. 12. Prov. xxv.
17. where twenty-one of Dr Kennicott's co-
dices read "ipirr with the ^ of Hiph. and the
JjXX render the Heb. word by cTavtov nffotyi
rarely introduce. As a N. ip*" a price or value
set upon a person. Zech. xi. 13. precious, rare.
1 Sam. iii. 1. Prov. i. 13. xx. 15. xxiv. 4.
It is particularly applied to stones, whether as
importing what we commonly call precious
stones, as 2 Sam. xii. 30. 1 Kings x. 2, 10,
11. 2 Chron. xxxii. 27; or only extraordinary
or valuable stones for building, as 1 Kings v.
17. vii. 9 11. Comp. Isa. xxviii. 16. As
a N. "T-p- precious, dear, carus. occ. Jer. xxxi.
20. Chald. rare, extraordinary, occ. Dan. ii.
11, D'^'iS Ip*" the precious part of lambs, i. e.
their fat which, in sacrifices, was always con-
sumed by fire upon the altar. Ps. xxxvii. 20.
From this root Homer had his ix'^e. Ichor, a
name he gives to the blood of his deities.
Thus, when Venus was wounded by Diomed,
n. V. lin. 339,
p6 V ctfjL^^OTOv eciy.01 Ointo
IXfiP, oUs irsg T pE; fjt.ot.xoc.^ia(n Oioia-i-
From the clear vein *" the immortal Iclior'" flow'il.
Such stream as issues from a wounded god ;
Pure emanation ! uncorrupted flood.
Unlike our gross, diseased terrestrial blood.
Pope.
Again, lin. 416.
H 06, xoct ei/MpoTi^'/iiri]/ t' f IXfiP %(? o/M^yvv.
This said, she wiped from Venus' wounded palm
The sacred Ichor, and infused the balm. Pope,
To lay, set or spread, as a snare or toil, Psal.
cxxiv. 7. cxli. 9. Jer. 1. 24. In Niph. to be
insnared, caught as in a snare. Deut. vii. 25.
Prov. vi. 2, & al. As participial Ns. m'\>y a
setter of snares, a snarer, a fowler. See Psal.
xci. 3. cxxiv. 7. tt'lp'' a snare. Jer. v. 26, &
al. trpiTi a snare. Exod. x. 7. Amos iii. 5, &
al. freq. So fem. plur. mcpQ snares, occ.
Ps. cxli. 9.
I. In Kal, with or without the particle n fol-
lowing, to fear, be afraid. See Gen. iii. 10.
XV. 1. xix. 30. Deut. vii. 18. xxviii. 10. Jud.
vii. 3. viii. 20.
As a participial N. or participle Niph. x'lia ter-
rible, dreadful. Isa. xviii. 2. xxi. 1. xxv. 3. It
is particularly applied to what is dreadfully
dazzling.^ Ezek. i. 22. Comp. Exod. xv. 11.
Jud. xiii, 6. Josephus, Ant. lib. xix. cap. 8.
2, describing the gorgeous robe worn by Herod
Agrippa, when celebrating shows in honoiu- of
Claudius Caesar, observes that " the silver of
it being illumed by the rays of the rising sun
was wonderfully resplendent, fix^f^ettseav t<
^OBEPON, xett rot? n? avrov ecrivi^outrtv *PIKfi-
AE2, and so dazzling as to strike those who
looked attentively at him with dread and ter-
ror." In a Hiph. sense, to cause to fear, make
afraid, terrify, occ. 2 Sam. xiv. 15.' 2 Chron.
xxxii. 18. Neh. vi. 19. As a participle x^i-n
affrighting, terrifying, occ. Neh. vi. 9, 14. As
a participle or participial N. fem. nx*i'>r2 terri-
fying, terrible, occ. Zeph. iii. 1 . comp. ver. 3.
The verb is once used in the infin. Kal. with-
out the ", 1 Sam. xviii. 29, Kib for xT-b, which
latter is, however, the reading of two of Dr
Kennicott's MSS.
II. With or without n following, to fear, to
venerate, reverence religiously. See Lev. xix.
A stream immortal. Pope.
\ Observe that I% is here undeclined, exactly ac-
cording to tlie orinital idiom. And I would just hint to
the reader's consideration, whether the Greeks giving
this name to the blood of their gods might not be from
an imperfect tradition of the preciousness of that blood of
God by which man was to be redeemed. Comp. Psal.
xlix. 9. 1 Pet. i, 1820. Epli. i. 7. Acts xx. 28.
, t See Spearman on LXX, p. 5>77.
i^-^^
211
ni''
14. 30. Josh. iv. 24. 1 Kings xviii. .3. 2 Kings
xvii. 7, .35, 37, 38. In Niph. to be feared, re-
vered. Psal. cxxx. 4. Asa participle or par-
ticipial N. x-n3 awful, venerable. Gen. xxviii.
17. Exod. XV. II. mrr" -X-i^ those who fear
Jehovah. Besides the more usual and exten-
sive sense of this expression as comprehending
all those who are truly religious, it seems just-
ly obsei-ved by Michaelis (Supplement ad Lex.
Heb. p. 1153), that where those who fear Jeho-
vah are distinguished from Israel, from the fa-,
mily of Aaron, and the Levites, as in Ps. cxv.
911. cxviii. 24. cxxx\\ 19, 20, hardly any
other persons can be meant than the proselytes,
who are likewise in the New Testament de-
nominated (po(iov/itivot rov 0iov, those who fear
God, Acts xiii. 26, and ivtn&us religious ; see
Acts ii. 2, 7. xxii. 12. Michaelis understands
the Hebrew phrase in the same sense, Psal.
xxii. 24, also.
The same author remarks that the N. rrK'i\/ear,
reverence, is used for piety, or the fear of God,
though the name of God is omitted. Job iv.
6. XV. 4. In 2 Chron. xx\d. 5, fifty of Dr
Kennicott's codices now read nKT'S as three
more did originally.
III. To reverence, respect. See Lev. xix. 3.
Josh. iv. 14.
In Niph. to be reverenced, respected. Prov. xi.
25, Kll" Kirr D3 m*im And he that watereth or
satisfieth (others) shall be himself respected ;
where if xm- be the true reading, there is a
paronomasia or turn on the words in the ori-
^nal, as in * many other passages of the Pro-
phets and Proverbs, and indeed in the prover-
bial expressions of all languages; as for
instance Prov. vi. 23, inx rmm, which may
be preserved in the Latin, et lex lux. Comp.
Prov. xiii. 20. xviii. 24. Mic. i. 10 15. But
in Prov. xi. 25, no fewer than twenty-six of
Dr Kennicott's codices read mn- which, if it
might be rendered shall be rained upon, i. e.
blessed from above, would give a very good
sense. Comp. r^^r Hos. x. 12. Remark
however that in this last text none of the an-
cient versions favour the sense of raining, but
the Syriac renders the word by xinn show,
and Vulg. by docebit shall teach.
As a N. fem. nnr\\ in reg. riK^" fear, awe,
reverence. Psal. ii. 11. Iv. 6. cxi. 10, & al.
freq.
As a participial N. x'Tin
1. Fear, dread, awe, reverence. Gen. ix. 2.
Deut. xi. 25. Mai. i. 6.
2. Somewhat to be feared. See Deut. iv. 34.
xxvi. 8, (where the n is dropped) Psal. Ixxvi.
12. Isa. viii. 13.
IV. As a verb from Hebrew rr'T" to cast, shoot.
occ. 2 Chron. xxvi. 15. 2 Sam. xi. 24,
D"N*i"inrT IN'T'T and the shooters shot. As w^e
are not told of what nation Joab's messenger
was, we are, I think, at liberty to suppose that
he used these words by a dialectical variation
See Lowth De Sacra Poesi, Praelect. xv. uote on Isa.
X. & 32, p. 1&3, edit. 8vo. Oxon. p. 292, edit. Michaelis,
and Glassit, Philolo^. Sacra, lib. v. tract, ii. cap. 2, p.
li)96, edit. Leipsic. Vitringa, Proieg. in Comment, in Isa.
p. 9. Bp. Lowth's note on Isa. v, 7.
from the Hebrew. It is not improbable that
the man might be a Hittite, as Uriah himself
also was. But observe that five of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices read im-T and six D-'inrr.
Der. Greek It^a; sacred, &c. whence in compo-
sition Eng. hierarchy, hieroglyphic, &c.
IT
This root is both in sense and sound nearly
related to mi (which see) as ns" to rrriH).
I. In Kal, to descend, go or come down. Gen.
xxviii. 12. Exod. xv. 5. xix. 18. 2 Sam. xi.
9, 10, & al. freq. As they usually encamped
on hills or rising grounds, and fought in the
plains or valleys between them, hence we see
the propriety of that common phrase of going
down to the battle. See I Sam. xvii. 3, 28.
xxvi. 10. xxix. 4. xxx. 24. In Hiph. to make
or cause to descend, to let or bring down. Exod.
xxxiii. 5. 1 Sam. xxi. 13. xxx. 15, 16. Lam.
ii. 10, & al. freq. In Huph. to be caused to
descend, to be brought down. Gen. xxxix. 1.
Isa. xiv. 11. As a participial N. -rmn going
down, a descent, declivity, occ. Josh. vii. 5. x.
11. Jer. xlviii. 5. Mic. i. 4. But -rii?3 rtrnvti
1 K. vii. 29, is inlaid or inrun work, the gold
namely being run down into the engraved figiu-e,
as 1 K. vi. 32, 35, which see.
II. In Hiph. to be brought down, or dejected in
mind. occ. Ps. Iv. 3, "Hd n^'^N I am dejected
in my meditation. LXX sXwwjj^wv ev t'/i aSo-
Xiff^ia. fjiov I was grieved in my vieditation.
Symmachus, KitTsnp(^0yiv ^^etrXxXuv tf^aurat I
v\'as brought down speaking to myself.^ Jerome,
humiliatus sum in meditatione mea I was
brought low in my meditation. As a N. "rTia
a being brought down, or low, affliction, occ.
Lam. i. 7. iii. 19. Also, brought down,
afflicted, occ. Isa. Iviii. 7.
With both the " and rr radical, but mutable or
omissible.
In general, to direct, put straight or even, point
forward, guide, aim, or the like.
i. In Kal, to place straight, erect, as a pillar,
so Vulg. erexi. occ. Gen. xxxi. 51. to adjust,
lay even, as the key-stone of an arch. occ.
Job xxxviii. 6. So in Hiph. Job xxx. 19,
innb ''3'nn he hath set me upright in the mud.
II. In Kal, to direct, guide, occ. Exod. xv. 4,
Pharaoh's chariots and his army JiT' hath he
guided or led into the sea, as he hath promised,
Exod. xiv. 17, 18. So in Hiph. Gen. xlvi.
28, Eng. translat. And he (Jacob) sent Judah
before him unto Joseph iTTirTb to direct his
face unto Goshen, i. e. that Joseph might direct
his face towards Goshen, and there meet his
father, as it follows in the next verse. The
idea of the verb in this passage is evident-
Ill. In Hiph. to direct, guide, teach. Exod. iv.
12, 15, & al. 1 Sam. xii. 23, -n^mm and I
will teach or guide you in the good way. ^ Here,
though the whole expression is figurative, the
idea of the word is clearly preserved. So Ps.
XXV. 8, 12. xxvii. 11.
As a N. fem. nmn in reg. rYnnn a law, institu-
tion, q. d. a directory, freq. occ.
IV. In Kal, to direct, or regidate, as lots. ccc.
Josh, xviii. 6, where it is rendered cast ,- but
ni^
212
13-1''
the casting of lots is expressed by other words,
namely m" and b-srr-
V. In Kal and Hiph. to direct, aim, point, or
shoot forwards, as darts, arrows, or the like.
See 1 Sam. xx. 20. 2 Sam. xi. 20. 2 Kings
xiii. 17. 2 Chron. xxxv. 23. Prov. xxvi. 18.
VI. As a N. mas. rT*T)r3 a razor, which in be-
ing used is directed, guided or pointed fonvard
by the hand. oec. Jud. xiii. 5. xvi. 17. 1
Sam. i. 11. In the second of these passages
it is mentioned with nba to shave. On Psal.
ix. 21. comp. Isa. vii. 20; and see Michaelis,
Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 1548.
VII. As a N. rr'Ti" the former rain, which ac-
cording to Dr Shaw * falls in Judea about the
beginning of November (O. S.); and there-
fore, if Ave may suppose that the Jews anciently
sowed their early wheat about the middle of
October (N. S.), as f the people near Aleppo
still do on this supposition, I say, we may
deduce the Hebrew name of the \ former rain
from its making the corn shoot up or spire, as
the latter rain is in like manner denominated
inpbn from its prepaiing the corn for gather-
ing, occ. Deut. xi. 14. Jer. v. 24. Hos. vi.
3> And he shall come as the rain upon us,
iTXV' C'lpbDS as the latter (and) the former rain
{upon) the earth ; in which passage, as in
many others (see particularly Hab. iii. 1 1 ,
and Bp. Newcome's note), we must, I think,
with our translators supply the copulative, and,
as the LXX do xai, and the V^ulg. et. As a
N. .Tinn the same. occ. Joel ii. 23. (where
obser\'e ^ is prefixed to U'lpbn) Ps. Ixxxiv. 7.
rr*nn rTUy mD"il D3 yea, the former rain
covereth, i. e. fiUeth the pools, which had been
dry during the drought of summer. Compare
under mai? III. mT* is in our translation once
rendered rain, as a verb. Hos. x. 12; but
comp. under XT' III. From Harmer's Ob-
servations, vol. iii. p. 1 , &c. it appears that Dr
Shaw was not quite accurate in saying ( Travels,
p. 335), that the first rains in these countries
[including Judea], usually fall about the begin-
ning of November (i. e. O. S.); for Harmer
produces the testimony of an eye-witness
(which Dr Shaw was not) to prove, that " on
the 2d of November N. S. he found some rain
between Joppa and Rama, and that on the 4th
of that month he was nine hours and a half in
the rain, which fell not constantly but in heavy
showers : that the day after his arrival at Jer-
usalem, November 5, he was prevented from
going out by rain ; and that it continued un-
settled weather until the 19th, when he left
that city." " This traveller then, says Har-
mer, found the rain fell in the Holy Land
sooner than the beginning of November, O. S.
for he found it descended on the 2d of Nov.,
N. S. which answers to the 22d of October of
the style which Dr Shaw made use of. It is
not unlikely that they might begin to fall still
sooner in Judea, since he found the peasants
ploughing up their stubbles for wheat as he
Travels, p. 335.
f Dr Russell's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 16.
t The spearing rain. Bate.
5 See Noldius's Particles under p. 75.
passed through the vale of Esdraelon for, ac-
cording to Dr Shaw (p. 137), the Arabs do
not begin to break up the groimd to sow wheat
and beans, till after the falling of the first
rains. He found them also ploughing between
Joppa and Jerusalem." Thus Harmer, in
whom see more.
I. Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but as a N.
mas. n*!- the moon, or more strictly speaking,
the lunar light, ot flux of light reflected from the
moon's body or orb. That this is the true sense
of the word, is evident from the following
passages (inter al.) Deut. iv. 19. Josh. x. 12.
Job XXV. 5. Ps. civ. 19. cxxi. 6. Isa. Ix. 20.*
Deut. xxxiii. 14, For the precious {produce)
DSIT* ty*i3 put forth by what ? Not the orbs
of the moon surely (for the orb is but one),
but by the fluxes or streams of light reflected
from it, which are not only several but various,
according to the moon's different phases and
aspects in regard to the sun and earth. And
this may lead us to the radical idea of the
word HT- ; for nn- and nnx, nn" and "inx, &c.
are very nearly related to each other respective-
ly, so likewise I conjecture that ni- is to rTiN,
in sense as well as in sound, and consequently
that it signifies to go in a track, or in a constant
customary road or way ; and this affords us a
good descriptive name of the lunar light ; for,
Behold, says, Bildad in Job, ch. xxv. 5, even
to the riT' or lunar light StiN" Kbl and he
( God) hath not pitched a tent (for it) ; as he
has for the u^na' or solar light. (See Ps. xix.
5, and under bnx III.) No ! The lunar
stream hath no flxed station from whence it
issues, but together with the orb which reflects
it, and which like a human traveller moves
now a quicker now a slower pace, is continu-
ally performing its appointed journey, and pro-
ceeding in a constant, though regularly irregular,
track.
II. As a N. nT" a month, so called because
nearly equal to a synodical month, or to the time
that the light of the moon endures before its
disappearance and renovation, an artificial or
civil month consisting of a certain, whether
equal or unequal, number of days, a month of
days, D-n- nis as it is called Deut. xxi. 13. 2
Kings XV. 13 ; and therefore nT* is neither a
synodical nor a periodical month, for to neither
of these is a day commensurate. But we find
the term rTT" expressly applied to several of
their artificial months, twelve of which and no
more made up a year nearly equal to the solar
tropical one. See 1 Kings vi. 37, 38. viii. 2.
Ezra vi. 15, and comp. under mir\ II.
tO-T'
To turn aside, turn over. occ. Job xvi. 11. Also,
to be turned aside, be perverse, occ. Num. xxii.
32. As a participle w*nQ See under ia"nn
in.
Der. Writhe, wreath. Qu? Lat. rcrto to turn.
For farther satisfaction, I refer the curious and in.
tellig'ent reader to Hutchinson's Moses' Priiicip. Part ii.
p. 463, &c.; to Pike's Philosophia Sacra p. 46, &c.; and
to Spearman's Enquiry after Philosophy and Theology,
p. 247, &c. edit. Edinburerh.
T^^
213
W)""
&c. whence Eng. advert, convert, invert, con-
version, inversion, &c.
Occurs not as a verb, but the ideal meaning
seems to be the same as that of i^x, to be
long, extended in length. Thus nn^ and nnx,
"^n- and "nnx have the same sense respec-
tively.
a lateral length or side of a
-c. Exod. xl. 22, 24. Lev. i.
I. As a N. ^-i"
building, altar,
11.
II. As a N. fem. n3*iS in reg. nST a side of a
country. Gen. xlix. 13 of the earth. Jer.
vi. 22. of a building. Exod. xxvi. 22. 1 Ki.
vi. 16. of a house. Ps. cxxviii. 3.* of a
mountain. Jud. xix. 1, 18. of a cave. 1 Sam.
xxiv. 4. of a ship's cabin. Jon. i. 5.
III. As a N. x^^ the thigh-bone, which is " the I
longest of the whole body, exceeding the os
humeri [or upper bone of the arm] in length
about a third, "f Gen. xxxii. 25, 31. So^Ae
thigh. Jud. iii. 16, 21. Gen. xxiv. 2. xlvii. 29.
In which two last cited passages putting the
hand under the Patriarch's thigh was a solemn
form of sw^earing by the Messiah, who was to
come out of his thigh (isn- Ny) or descend
from him. Comp. Gen. xlvi. 26. Exod. i. 4.
Jud. viii. 30.
Smiting on the thigh is mentioned as a gesture
of violent grief, not only in the sacred, (see
Jer. xxxi. 19. Ezek, xxi. 12.) but likewise in
the profane writers. See Homer, II. xii. line
162. XV. line 113, & line 397. xvi. line 125.
So in Xenophon (Cyropaed. lib. vii. p. .390,
edit. Hutchinson, 8vo.) When Cyrus heard
of the death of Abradatas, and the sorrow of
his wife on that account, stravo-aTo aga tov fjt.n^ov
he smote his thigh.
IV. The shaft, or main trunk of the golden can-
dlestick, so called from its greater length com-
paratively with the '3p or side-branches. So
LXX KxvXos, and Vulg. hastile. occ. Exod.
XXV. 31. xxxvii. 17. Num. viii. 4.
It is of the same import as j;*i to break ; so ^id"
and niD.
I. In Kal, to be broken, afflicted, occ. as a verb
or participle fem. Isa. xv. 4-. Other texts are
in some of the Lexicons and Concordances
put under this verb ; but they seem more pro-
perly to belong to )}^, which see.
II. As a N. fem. 1717*")- a curtain, a distinct or
separate piece of cloth or stuff used in forming
a tent or tabernacle. Exod. xxvi. 1, 2, 7. Isa.
liv. 2. Jer. iv. 23, & al.
To throw out somewhat liquid or moist.
I. To spit, spit out. occ. Lev. xv. 8. Num. xii.
14. Deut. XXV. 9 ; in which two last cited
texts we render the phrase -33 a pi" by spitting
in the face ; but it probably means no more
than spitting on the ground before or in the pre-
sence of another (as "<2sa is used Josh. x. 8.
xxi. 44. xxiii. 9. Esth. ix. 2, & al.) For by
thus spitting, the Arabs to this day express
extreme detestation or contempt. See Herodot.
i. 99, and Beloe's note. Harmer's Observa-
tions, vol. ii. p. 509, and Niebuhr, Description
de r Arable, p. 26. Comp. Job xxx. 10. In
Theocritus, Idyll, xx. line 11, a damsel, to
express her aversion from a clown, who at-
tempted to kiss her, spits thrice on her bosom
Tpis its iov iTTviri KoX-rov. Hence as a N. p*i
spittky moisture of the mouth, occ. Job vii. 19.
xxx. 10. Isa. 1. 6. To what the reader may
find in bishop Lowth's note on this last text,
I add, from Mr Hanway, that in the year 1744,
when a rebel prisoner was brought before
Nadir Shah's general, " The soldiers were or-
dered to spit in his face, an indignity of great
antiquity in the east." Travels, vol. i. p. 298.
Hence Saxon hracan, whence Eng4 reatch
and retch.
II. As a N. pT' the moist te7ider shoot oi' a igilant
or tree, a green shoot or twig. Gen. i. 30. Ex.
x. 15. Num. xxii. 4, & al.
III. As a N. ppT" a disease of corn, arising
from moisture,^ mildew. 1 Ki. viii. 37, & al.
Applied to the human countenance, sallowness,
a yellowish livid paleness, as of corn mildewed,
Jer. xxx. 6.
p-ipl" intensely green, inclining to yellow, occ.
Lev. xiii. 49. xiv. 37. Ps. Ixviii. 14. And her
(the dove's) feathers yy^r\ p-)p-i":a with the ver-
dancy o/'pMre ^oW; which is of this colour;
whence Milton, speaking of the Old Serpent,
Par. Lost, book ix. line 501,
With burnish'd neck of verdant gold.
But the LXX render the Heb. woi;ds in the
Ps. v ^Xu^oTvin x,^vffiov with the pallid yellow-
ish hue of gold. Comp. Greek and English
Lexicon under xx<w^j II. and Note.
To succeed another in a possession, or to possess
something in succession.
I. In Kal, transitively, applied to persons, to
succeed them in a possession, be heir to them.
See Gen. xv. 3, 4. Jud. xiv. 15. Jer. xlix. 2.
to a thing, to possess or take possession of it
by succession, to inherit it. See inter al. Gen.
xv. 7, 8. Lev. xx. 24. Num. xiii. 30. Jer.
xlix. 1. Hos. ix. 6. Also, absolutely, to in-
herit, be heir. Gen. xxi. 10. In Hiph. to cause
to inherit. Jud. xi. 24. 2 Chron. xx. 11. Ezra
ix. 11. Also, to inherit. Num. xiv. 24. Asa
N. fern, rru'*!" a possession by succession, an
inheritance. Num. xxiv. 18. Deut. ii. 5. As a
N. iy"nnn an inheritance, occ. Isa. xiv. 23.
Obad. ver. 17. Plur. in reg. -tt^liQ occ. Job
xvii. 11. Possessors of my heart,!, e. thoughts
or purposes which had taken entire possession
of it. See Scott. As a N. fem. nciir^ an in-
heritance, heritage. Exod. vi. 8. Ezek. xi. 15.
II. In Hiph. Of persons. To cause them to be
inherited or heired, i. e. to make another person
or persons succeed to a former possessor ; so
See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 197, &c. But
comp. Merrick's Annot. Dr Home's Comment, and
Targ. on the text.
\ Drake's Anatomy.
t See Junius, Etymol. Anglic, ia Beatc/i.
" Mildew is a disease that happens in plants by a
dewy moisture which falls, and by its acrimony corrodes,
fnaws, and spoils the inmost substance of the plant,
lill in Johnson's Dictionary.
Itt^
21i
nt^^
it is equivalent to driving out such former pos-
sessor. See Num. fxxxii. 21. Deut. iv. 38.
Josh, xxiii. 13. Jud. i. 1921, 2729, & al.
freq. It is supposed to be in four passages
used in Niph. but these rather belong to the
Huph. of ur-), which therefore see.
III. As a N. c^YTTi and a'TTi 'new wine, so
called from its stronghj intoxicating quality, by
which it does as it were take possession of a
man, and drive him out of himself, according
to that of Hos. iv. 11. Whoredom lyTrrn ^'1
afid wine, and new wine take away the heart,
i. e. the understanding. Compare the following
verse, and Isa. xxviii. 7 ; and observe that in
the text just cited from Hosea the LXX ren-
der u;TT>n by (A-Ju(T[/.a. drunkenness, so Vulg. by
ebrietas. See Mic. vi. 13. Prov. iii. 10. In
Isa. Ixv. 8, it is used for the intoxicating juice
yet in the grape. (Comp. Isa. xxiv. 7.) So
0\nd (Trist. lib. iv. Eleg. 6.) applies the
Latin merum, which properly signifies pure
tcine as it is pressed out of the grape, in the
same manner,
Ftxgue merum capiunt grana, quod intus hahent.
And scarce the grapes contain the wine within.
Der. Latin, hceres, whence Eng. heir, heritage,
inherit, inheritance, &c.
I. In Kal, to sit, sit down. Gen. xviii. 1. 1 Ki.
i. 13, 17, 20, 24.. Ps. i. 1, & al. freq.
II. To sit down, settle, to fix one's abode, or
dtoell in a place. Gen. iv. 16, 20. xi. 2. xiii.
7. In Niph. to be dwelt in, inhabited. Jer. vi.
8. Ezek. xii. 20. In Hiph. Of persons, to
cause to inhabit. Hos. xi. 11. Zech. x. 6;
where for D-mna;im twenty-five of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices have DTinu'im. Of cities, to
cause to be inhabited. Ezek. xxxvi. 33. As a N.
na^in a seat, dwelling, or habitation. Ps. i. 1.
Job xxix. 7. Gen. xxvii. 39, & al. freq. ntyin
a sojourner, a stranger, dwelling in another
country. Gen. xxiii. 4. Exod, xii. 45. Lev.
XXV. 47. As a N. fem. rraiu^ a sitting still, occ.
Isa. XXX. 15. So Montanus, quiete. As a N.
fem. in reg. ni^a; a sitting down, staying, occ.
2 Sam. xix. 33.
III. In Hiph. to marry, literally, to cause to
dwell or cohabit, as wives. See Ezra x. 2, 10,
14, 17, 18. Neh. xiii. 23, 27. This applica-
tion of the Heb. verb resembles that of the
Italian accasare, casare.
Denotes existence, subsistence, reality.
I. u?" is, are, was, were. It is joined with
both genders and numbers. See Gen. xviii.
24. xxiv. 2.3. xxxix. 4, 5. Num. ix. 20, 21.
Deut. xxix. 17. Ruth i. 12. 1 Chron. xxv. 8.
Isa. xliii. 8. It seems to have rather the na
ture of a noun than of a verb, taking after
it several of the same suffixes as nouns. Thus
131^ he is or be, Deut xxix. 14 or 15. 1 Sam.
xxiii. 23. It is or be, 1 Sam. xiv. 39. There is,
Esth. iii. 8. ^l:^'< thou art, Gen. xxiv. 42. xliii.
4. Jud. vi. 36. oac" ye are, Deut. xiii. 3 or 4.
Repeated, am ly it is, and it is, it certainly is,
" omnino est," Cocceius ; French translation,
-il Test, oui il Test, it is so, yes it is so. 2 K. x.
15.
II. As a N. sy*' substance, reality, the trua
riches, Prov. viii. 21. So LXX wraj^v.
Comp. Prov. xiii. 23. Gen. xxxix. 4.
III. TifH Mic. vi. 10, may be a N. As yet there
is fire (so Vulg. ) in the house of the wicked,
the treasures of wickedness ; and the scant mea-
sure, wrath. Comp. Isa. ix. 18, 19. In 2 Sam.
xiv. 19, the woman of Tekoah might use va
by a dialectical variation or vulgar pronuncia-
tion for w is. Comp. under u^x II.
IV. As a N. with a formative x, iv^h, fem.
T\TVH dropping the >, a being, or thing sub-
sisting or existing. The M'^ord has no relation
to kind or species, though, according to its dif-
ferent genders, it has to sex, but is applied to
almost any distinct being or thing ; as for in-
stance, to man. Gen. ii. 23, 24, & al. freq
to clean and unclean beasts. Gen. vii. 2. to
the isles of the Gentiles. Gen. x. 5 to the
curtains of the tabernacle. Exod. xxvi. 3, 5,
6. to the faces of the cherubim. Exod. xxv.
28 to their wings. Exod. i. 9, &c. It may
be and frequently is rendered, each, every one.
Gen. xiv. 22. xlvii. 20. Comp. Esth. i. 8, &
al. freq.
Used impersonally as a man in Eng. i. e. any
man. 1 Sam. ix. 9.
Repeated, u^-n, u;'>k, whatsoever man, or person,
whosoever. Lev. xx. 9. xxii. 4. Ezek xiv. 4,
7.
ttr-K collectively men, as in English we common-
ly say year, poiind, for years, pounds. Josh,
vii. 3. viii 3. ix. 7, &al. freq. plur. mas, a^wti
persons, men. occ. Ps. cxli. 4. Prov. viii. 4.
Isa. liii. 3. Plur. fem. na'X, or, as fourteen of
Dr Kennicott's codices read, ma^K women.
occ. Ezek. xxiii. 44.
V. As a N. pu^'-K substance, the r;ery ipsissimus,
as of the eye. occ. Deut. xxxii. 10. Ps. xvii.
8. Prov. vii. 2 of night or darkness, occurs
Prov. vii. 9. xx. 20 ; where -[lyn pU'''K means
gross darkness, crassa caligo. So D5il7 sub-
stance, which see, is applied to the day.
VI. As a N. fem. rr-u^in
1. Reality, truth, occ. Job xxvi. 3. So our
Eng. worth from Saxon worwan to be.
2. Any thing real, suh^tantial or lasting. Job v.
12. Comp. Prov. ii. 7.
3. Siibsistence, permanency. Job vi. 13. Comp.
Job xii. 16.
4. Any thing solid or wise. Prov. xviii. 1.
5. Sound wisdom. Job xi. 6, rr'-u/inb D'^bsD dou-
ble as to, or z'w wisdom. Prov. iii. 21. viii. 14.
Isa. xxviii. 29. Used for wise persons, as other
abstract words for concretes. Comp. under
nxa IV. occ. Mic. vi. 9.
6. In Job XXX. 22, thirty-four of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices in the text, and two more in the
margin, have rrnuTi ; and our translators, by
rendering the word substance, seem to have
followed this reading; so the French, toutema
substance, all my substance, and Diodati's Ita-
lian, ogni virtu, all strength. But the Complu-
tensian, Walton's, and Plantin's edition of 1572
(with Montanus's interlineary version) read
rfUTi, which is likewise the Keri of other edi-
tions, and the present or original reading of
thirteen or fourteen of Dr Kennicott's co-
dices. This reading, which seems the best,
n^^
2L
2;w^
may be rendered, failure, nothing, from rru?3
which see. What to make of ma;n the word in
Vander Hooght's, Forster's, and Kennicott's
text, I know not ; unless, according to the
Keri, we interpret it to the same sense as
The texts above cited are all wherein the N.
n^^^n occurs.
Tffm" and vfW" very old or ancient, very far ad-
vanced in years, one who has been or lived a
great while, grandievus. It is more than ]pT
old or aar decaying, and therefore is put after
them, 2 Chron. xxxvi. 17. Job xv. 10.
Der. Is, yes. Also perhaps the Saxon is, or iss,
whence Eng. ise or ice.
nti'*' See under nniv
Occurs not as a V. in Kal, but in Hiph.
U-tt'irr to extend, stretch out, as a sceptre. So
the L XX iKTitvu, and Vulg. tendo, extendo.
occ. Esth. iv. 11. V. 2. viii. 4.
Of the same import as DU', if indeed it should
be reckoned a distinct root. So nia" and aio,
&c. &c.
I. To place, set, put. occ. Gen. xxiv. 33. 1. 26.
Jud. xii. 3. But in Gen. xxiv. the Samari-
tan Pentateuch, the Keri, and at least ten of
Dr Kennicott's codices have DtyT<T which may
be the Huph. of D:y to place ,- and five others
Da^-T and he {the man) put. In Gen. 1. ten at
least of his codices, with the Samaritan Pen-
tateuch, have DC'T'l, and three Da'-T ; and in
Jud. more than seventy, as also the Keri, read
II. As a V. in a Niph. sense, to he waste, de-
solate, occ. Ezek. vi. 6 ; where however
twenty-nine of Dr Kennicott's codices have
rrsntrn. Comp. therefore under wof XIV.
III. As a N. yyam" or yo'^w^ a waste, desert,
wilderness. Num. xxi. 21. Ps. Ixviii. 8. cvii.
4.. Isa. xliii. 19, & al.
I. In Kal, to sleep, he in a sound sleep. Gen. ii.
21. xli. 5, & al. freq. In a Hiph. sense, to
cause to sleep, lay asleep. Jud. xvi. 19. As a
N. fem. rtsiy and in reg. niU' sleep. Prov. vi.
4. Gen. xxxi. 40. Esth. 6. I, & al. freq. n.'tiV}
the same. occ. Ps. cxxvii. 2. But observe
that sixteen of Dr Kennicott's codices here
read ns-ty, and three rrsa^.
II. To sleep in death. Job iii. 13. Ps. xiii. 4.
Dan. xii. 2. As a N. fem. in reg. nsu' sleep of
death. Job xiv. 12.
III. Spoken of God. to he seemingly inactive,
as if asleep. Ps. xliv. 24. Comp. Ps. Ixxviii.
65. cxxi. 4.
IV. As a participial N. ^a;" laid up in store,
laid by or asleep, as it were, i. e. in a quiet un-
disturbed state. Applied to provender, occ.
Lev. XXV. 22. xxvi. 10. Cant. vii. 13 or 14,
lb "riDSy D-Da^" old (store which) I have laid
up for thee to a gate. occ. Neh. iii. 6. xii.
.39. to a pool. occ. Isa. xxii. II. As a verb
in Niph. occ. Deut. iv. 25, When thou shalt
have begotten children and children's children,
DnsarnST and ye shall have remained long quiet
in the land. As a participle ^u;i3 hng laid by
or undisturbed, occ. Lev. xxvi. 10 ; '\m^'^ ia^">
old store, which has been long laid by. nj?1ii
n3tt?i3 an invetex'ate leprosy. So LXX tu-
XatovfAtvti. hey. xiii. 11. May not ]n3a', as
many editions read, in Prov. v. 9, mean thy
old store? So LXX o-ov /3/ay thy living.
To save. Thus the LXX usually render it by
(ru^u. It is a very general word, and signifies
to preserve or deliver from calamity, distress,
danger, or wrong. It is said, on the authority
of the Points, that it never occurs as a V. in
Kal ; but see 1 Sam. xxiii. 5. 2 Sam. viii. 6,
where the V. i^U'" wants both, the characteris-
tics of the Hiphil conjugation. It is used
however most commonly in Hiph. and that
either transitively, Exod. ii. 17. Deut. xx. 4, &
al. freq. or with b following, q. d. to cause or
work salvation or deliverance for, Josh. x. 7.
Jud. vii. 2, & al. freq. 1 Sam. xxv. 26, Be-
cause, or since Jehovah hath restrained thee
D'-nTn H^^^from coming into blood (i. e. from
being guilty of murder) ^b "IT- Sra'im that thy
own hand should save or deliver thee,- our
translation "from avenging thyself with thy
own hand," expresses the sense, but not the
grammatical form, of the Heb. So ver. 33.
comp. ver. 31. Comp. Isa. Ixiii. 5.
Observe that in the Hiph. verb jj-a^irr- 1 Sam.
xvii. 47. Ps. cxvi. 6, the formative n is retain-
ed after a servile ", as in ^b''b^'^'' from bb" Isa.
Hi. 5 ; in mirrx from m" Ps. xxviii. 7, & al.
In Niph. to be saved. Num. x. 9. Deut. xxxiii.
29. Isa. xlv. 17, & al. Zech. ix. 9 Behold
thy king cometh unto thee, he is just and ya^iD
saved (that is, in the divine counsel tvho calleth
those things which be not as though they were
saved, notwithstanding the number and power
of his enemies and his present meek and hum-
ble appearance J riding upon an ass, even upon
a colt, the ass's foal. Comp. Isa. Ixiii. 5, and
see Glassii, Philolog. Sacra, lib. i. tract, i.
80, col. 167. edit. Lips, and col. 826. Mi-
chaelis, Supplem. p. 117.3, after remarking
that j?a?l3 is the unvaried reading in Zech. ix.
9, and that it is badly and ungrammatically
rendered by the LXX, Vulg. Syr. and Chald.
a saviour in an active sense, prefers the ex-
plaining of it by aided by God, i. e. victorious,
but (from the context) without a battle ; just,
whose just cause God assists without any
warlike apparatus.
As Ns. j^a'*' salvation, deliverance, safety. Job
V. 11. Ps. xii. 6. Hab. iii. 13, & al. freq.
Also, a saviour, so Targ. LXX, and Vulg.
Isa. Ixii. 11. Fem. rrjjia^- and in reg. nyitt'"'
salvation, deliverance, victory. See Exod. xiv.
13. XV. 2. 1 Sam. xiv. 45. 2 Ki. v. 1. freq.
oce. miria^" D^D the cup of salvation, Ps. cxvi.
13. What can this mean but the cup contain-
ing the wine for the libation or drink-offering 9
At ver. 14, David says he would pay his vows,
and ver. 17, that he would offer the sacrifice
of confession or thanksgiving ; but by Num.-
XV. 4, 7, 10. aU their sacrifices for a vow were
to be accomijanied with a libation of wine, and
so were likewise their sacrifices of confession,
if nai ver. 3, includes these, as I think it does.
tjtt'^
216
in^
(Comp. Ainsworth on the place, and Lev. vii.
11, ] 2.) And well might the cuj) containing
thi divinely-instituted libation be called the
cup of salvation ; since the wine to be poured
out from it was such a striking emblem of
the blood of Christ to be once shed for the sal-
vation of all. * rrnj^iirs with two fem. charac-
teristics n and rr, is supposed to be an empha-
tic word denoting all kind of salvation, omni-
moda salus ; but Qu ? occ. Ps. iii. 3. Ixxx. 3.
Jon. ii. 9 or 10. Fem. njrityn salvation, delive-
rance, victorif. I Sam. xi. 9, 13. 2 K. xiii. 17,
& al. freq. So rrjrtyn in printed text, 2 Sam.
xix. 2, 3 ; but twenty-seven of Dr Kennicott's
codices read njriu^m.
Deb. Greek iruu or ffiiii%u to save, aooi safe, ffu-
Tno a saviour, irurnotx and ffuT'/i^tov salvation ;
which three latter nouns, as well as the verb,
are often employed by the LXX to express
the deflections of yu^s
As a N. fi^m" a jasper-stone, occ. Exod. xxviii.
20. xxxix. 13. Ezek. xxviii. 13. The Greek
and Latin names iaspis, as well as the English
jasper, is plainly derived from the Hebrew,
and leave little doubt what species of gems is
meant by nsm" ; but the ideal meaning of the
word is uncertain, for t]^'' never occurs as a V.
To be straight, even, smooth, right.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to direct, make straight, 2
Chron. xxxii. 30. Isa. xlv. 2, 13. Ps. v. 9.
Also in Kal, to keep straight in going, 1 Sam.
vi. 12 ; where observe that rraity" (on which
there is no various reading in Dr Kennicott's
Bible) is the third person plur. fut. fem. with -
prefixed instead of n, as in rrann" which see
under on". In Hiph. Prov. ix. 15, D'-^itynrr
Dmn*ix making straight their ways, i. e. keep-
ing straight in their ways. Prov. xxiii. 31,
D-'iiy"nn ^brrn^ It may go down rightly or
smoothly, but in the end it will bite like a ser-
pent ; Vulg. ingreditur blandi it enters agreea-
bly. So Cant. vii. 9, Good wine D^^wi^b ^b^rr
that goeth down sweetly (Eng. translat.) See
Green's Poetical Parts of the Old Testament,
p. 107. In Job xxxvii. 3, innc''' may best be
understood as a N. with the pron. suffix in
and so corresponding with -iiix in the latter
hemistich. " The translation should have been
the flash thereof, (rectus impetus ejus) is under
the whole heaven ,- even his lightning [or why
not, its light 91^ unto the ends of the earth.
Scott.
Josh. X. 13, iiz^"<n 'lEJD, which we translate the
book of Jasher (as if iv, though the n is pre
fixed, were a proper name,) seems to be more
properly rendered by the LXX according to the
Complutensian and Aldus's edition, rov j2i(iXiov
Tou ivdovs the right or correct book, the authentic
record, as we should say ; and to this purpose
" The cup of salvation, mentioned Ps. cxvi. 1.3, is^
says the learned Joseph Mede, Works, fol. p. 380, the
libamen or drink-offering, annexed and poured upon the
sat^rifice, at what time they used (as here you see) to
call upon the name of the Lord. 'Tis a synecdoche,
where the part is put for the whole. Also, to take, is
here to offer, by that figure qua ex antecedente intelligitur
consegneus," by which tiie consequent is understood
from the antecedent.
Josephus explains it. Ant. lib. v. cap. 1,
17, by rav avuxtifisvav iv too h^co y^a/^fiuruv the
writings, or books laid up in the temple. Comp.
Ant. lib. iii. cap. 1, 7, ad fin. and 2 Sam. i.
18.
II. As a participial N. '^vn and iiu^-'n plain,
even, smooth ground, a plain. Deut. iii.
10. Zech. iv. 7. But 1 Ki. vi. 35, as a parti-
ciple, -|tt'''n made even, accurately spread over^
exactly fitted. Gold fitted (Eng. translat.)
upon the carved work.
III. In Kal, to be right, proper. As a V. in
this sense it is generally joined with "a^jm, and
the phrase is rendered, to be right in the eyes
Num. xxiii. 27, & al. freq.
IV. In Kal, of institutions, to keep straight, ob-
serve exactly, occ. Ps. cxix. 128.
V. In a moral and spiritual sense. As a N. ^m"
right, vpright, righteous. Num. xxiii. 10. Job
i. 1. Ps. XXV. 8. Eccles. vii. 29. Also right-
ness, righteousness, uprightness. Deut. ix. 5. 1
Ki. ix. 4. As a noun mas. plur. D">'iu'''n q. d.
rectitudes, righteousness. Ps. xvii. 2. Iviii. 2,
& al. As a N. ']^'^v}^ Jeshurun, upright, or up-
rightness in the abstract. It occurs as a name
of Israel in four passages, Deut. xxxii. 15.
xxxiii. 5, 26. Isa. xliv. 2, and was given, says
Vitringa (on Isa.) to this people, first, with
respect to the original institution of their con-
dition, as being the only nation which had the
right knowledge of God, and professed the
true religion ; 2dly, with respect to the seed of
the true Israel, which was preserved in this
people, among whom were some properly
D-'iu?" upright, men of pure sentiments, and
sincere aflfection towards God, and true con-
fessors of his name, the seed and foundation
of the church of that time." Comp. Jer. ii.
2,3.
I. Chald. As a particle of the same import as
the Heb. nx. So prrn" is the same as onx
them, Dan. iii. 12.
11. Chald. n-X, and '^n^a. is, are. Construed
like Heb. U'", with the same suflixes as nouns.
See Dan. ii. 10, 11, 26. iii. 14, 18.
III. N-T-n. See under rrnx VIII.
nn^ Chald.
The same as the Heb. niT", to sit. occ. Dan.
vii. 9, 10, 26. to dwell, occ. Ezra iv. 17. In
Aph. to cause to settle or dwell, occ. Ezra iv.
10.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the cognate
Arabic "rm signifies to thrust or drive in and
so fix firmly, as a pin, stake, or the like, " fir-
miter adegit, impegitque, seu depegit ;m/Mm."
Castell. Comp. Isa. xxii. 23, 25. liv. 2. As a
N. in" a stake or pin, so named from being
thrust or driven firmly into the ground, wall,
or &c.
\. A pin or stake, to which the ropes of a tent,
or the like, are fastened. See Exod. xxvii.
19. XXXV. 18. Jud. iv. 21, 22. v. 26. Dr Shaw,*
describing the tents of the Bedoween Arabs,
says, " These tents are kept firm and steady
by bracing or stretching down their eyes with
* Travels, p. 22), 2d edit.
Dn-
217
nK:3
cords tied to hooked wooden pins well point-
ed, which they drive into the ground with a
mallet; one of these pms answering to the nail
as the mallet does to the hammer, which Jael
used in fastening to the ground the temples of
Sisera, Judg. iv. 21."
2. A pointed stake or paddle, to be used as
Deut. xxiii. 13.
3. A pin fixed in a wall or the like, to hang any
vessel upon. Ezek. xv. 3. Comp. Isa. xxii.
23, 25. Zech. x. 4. Jud. xvi. 14. In which
last cited passage it seems to denote, as our
translators render it, the pin of the beam, i. e.
which was driven into the beam to prevent its
running back. But for want of being ac-
quainted with the form of the ancient Eastern
looms, I cannot presume to be positive. Dr
Taylor in his Concordance seems to make it
the same as the beam ; but that is denoted by
another word, Tian, which see. For the ex-
planation of the other texts, comp. Ecclus
xxvii. 2, and see Harmer's Observations, vol.
i. p. 190. Bp. Lowth on Isa. and Bp. New-
come on Zech.
i. A fixed, settled abode. Ezra ix. 8 ; where
LXX arn^iyfjt.x, a firm settlement. See Eng.
marg. Comp. Michaelis, Supplem. on this
root.
In Arabic, among other meanings, it has that
of being single and solitary, " unicus et soli-
tarius fuit." Castell.
I. In Kal, to be without, to lack, not to have,
carere. occ. Ps. xix. 14<, Then Dn-x I shall be
without (carebo) and innocent from the great
transgression. Four of Dr Kennicott's codices,
and one other in the margin, read DDK, as if
from on to be upright, perfect ; and, to say no-
thing of the modern versions, it is rendered
accordingly by the Targ. Din xba NTX I shall
be without spot, so by the LXX a(jt.u(jt.Qi ursfAat,
and Vulg. immaculatus ero. But does not
this interpretation make an anti-climax in the
verse ? Let the reader consider and judge for
himself.
II. As a participial N. Din- plur. D-mn- and
D'^on'' solitary, bereaved, destitute. Job vi. 27.
But it generally denotes, bereaved of one's fa-
ther, fatherless, an orphan, LXX />^;pa.vo;. See
inter al. Exod. xxii. 22. Deut. x. 18. xiv. 29.
Ps. cix. 9. Lam. v. 3.
-in'-
To exceed, go beyond certain limits, be redundant.
It occurs not as a V. in Kal, but,
I. In Niph. to excel, exceed, i. e. in dignity.
Gen. xlix. 4. In Hiph. to cause to exceed or
abound, to make plenteous. Deut. xxviii. 11.
XXX. 9. As a N. in" excellence, abundance.
Gen. xlix. 3. So 2 Sam. xxii. 33, D'-nn inn
13>TT And his way is the excellency of perfec-
tion, i. e. excellently perfect. Comp. ver. 31.
pirv" excellence. Eccles. ii. 13. vii. 12.
Chald. As a N. T-n" fem. rr^l-n" and ntti" ex-
ceeding, excellent. Dan. ii. 31. v. 12, 14, & al.
mTi", used, as it were, adverbially, exceeding-
ly. Dan. iii. 22. vii. 19.
II. As Ns. "in" a rope, string, or cord, properly
of the smaller size, so called from its being
capable of great distension, Jud. xvi, 7 9.
Ps. xi. 2. "in-D nearly the same. Exod. xxxv.
18. Jer. X. 20. 'in'' is particularly used for a
boiv-string, which from its elasticity is capable
of considerable extension. Ps. xi. 2. So, per-
haps. Job XXX. 11, ifM'iththe Keri, and up-
wards of twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices, we
read "-in- Because he (God) hath loosened my
bow-string, i. e. hath made me weak and help-
less ^in opposition to what he had said by a
like image, ch. xxix. 20), and afflicted me,
therefore they (my rascally persecutors before
described) have let go the rein, i. e. thrown off
all restraint, before me. But if in Job xxx. 11,
we embrace the more common textual reading
lin" it may be worth remarking, that the
LXX and Vulg. interpret "in"* a quiver, con-
sidered, I suppose, as disteiided with arrows,
" gravida sagittis." LXX, Avoi^cts yao *APE-
TPHN ATTOT %Ka.Kuai fji.i,for opening his quiver
he hath afflicted me. So V ulg. pharetram enim
suam aperuit, et afflixit me. Comp. Job vi. 4.
vii. 20. xvi. 12.
III. In Niph. to remain over and above, to he
left as a residue. Exod. x. 15. Num. xxvi. 65.
Isa. i. 8, & al. freq. In Hiph. to leave behind,
leave remaining. Exod. x. 15. xvi. 19, & al.
As Ns. 'in'' residue, remnant, remaining. Exod.
X. 5. Num. xxxi. 32. Josh. xii. 4, & al. freq.
linn- remainder, overplus, profit. Eccles. i. 3.
ii. 11. As particles 'in'' and im" exceedingly
more. Eccles. ii. 15. vii. 16. With n follow-
ing, more than. Esth. vi. 6.
IV. Tnarr mn" the redundance of' the liver.
Exod. xxix. 22, called Exod, xxix. 13. Lev.
iii. 4, 10, 15, 153.1 bir nin- the redundance or
protuberance upon the liver. I am convinced
by Bate, Crit. Heb. that these expressions
must mean the gall-bladder, which, however, I
think, was so named from its protruding or
jutting out from the liver, to which it is an ap-
pendage. If the great excellency of the bilious
juice, and its importance to the well-being of
the animal, together with its influence and in-
strumentality in the passions, both concupisci-
ble and irascible, be duly considered, we shall
see the reason why the gall-bladder was espe-
cially ordered by God to be taken off and con-
sumed on His altar.
Der. Lat. iterum, itero, whence Eng. iterate^
reiterate, &c.
PLURILITERALS in \
""Trf See under m- IV.
mn"' See under mrr IIL
This letter is often prefixed to other words as
a particle of similitude, like, as, &c. See
under rra VII.
To mar, spoil.
I. To mar, spoil. Spoken of land. occ. 2 K.
iii. 19. And every good piece ye shall mar
n>^3
218
nnD
(LXX ax;^uvffiri ye shall render useless) with
stones : " though it doth not appear," says Mr
Harmer ( Observations, vol. ii. p. 473), " very
easy to conceive how this was to be done to
any purpose, and indeed without giving as
much trouble, or more, to Israel to gather
these stones, and caiTy them on their lands, as
to the IMoabites to gather them up again, and
carry them off." This ingenious writer there-
fore proposes it to the consideration of the
learned, whether the above text may not de-
note a kind of national ffKoTiXKrut.oi an Ara-
bian custom mentioned in the Digest De ex-
traord. Crimin. and which " consisted in plac-
ing stones in the grounds of those with whom
they were at variance, as a warning that am/
person who dared to till that field shoidd infalli-
bly he slain." And to this interpretation 1 was
in the second edition of this work strongly in-
clined, but now find myself obliged to abandon
it, from remarking, that at the 2oth verse it is
written, that on every good piece of land evert/
man cast his stone, mxbm and filled it ; which
surely must import much more than placing
stones as a warning not to till it. It should,
moreover, be carefully observed, that marring
every good piece of land with stones was only a
part of the mischief done to the Moabites.
Comp. ver. 19, 25. Josephus, in relating this
history, takes no notice of any thing like a
erKoTiXttrfAts, but says, the confederate kings
" ravaged the fields of the Moabites, xat yxpx-
viffav TXyi^ovvTis reov nc tu ^itficc^pw Xi6uv, and
marred them by filling them with the stones from
the torrents, ov gullies." Ant. lib. ix. cap. 3,
2.
II. In a Niph. sense, to be marred, corrupted,
rot, as the flesh of a dead man. occ. Job xiv.
22.
III. To be ulcerated or sore, as the flesh by a
wound, occ. (jen. xxxiv. 25. In Hiph. to
make sore. occ. Ezek. xxviii. 24. Comp. Job
v. 18.
I V. To be sore, as the heart in sorrow, occ.
Prov. xiv. 13. Comp. Ps. Ixix. .30. In Hiph.
to make thus sore, to exulcerate. occ. Ezek. xiii.
22. Comp. Prov. iii. 12, where the LXX
render nx3T by xat fAettrrtyoi and scourgeth, cited
by St Paul, Heb. xii. 6. As Ns. mxsTD,
rranxari, nxD soreness, exulceration of body or
mind, grief. See Job ii. 1.3. xvi. 6. xxxiii. 19.
Isa. liii. 3. Ixv. 14. Jer. Ii. 8.
With a radical (see Ps. cix. 16. Dan. xi. 30),
but mutable or omissible, rr.
It occurs not as a V. in Kal, but the ideal
meaning seems to be, to bruise, break, beat,
heat down.
I. In Niph. to be beaten or broken to pieces, as
wine-jars. occ. Isa. xvi. 7. Comp. a;i:?N II.
under xnn.
II. As a participial N. fem. njoa spicery,
*' such as IS bruised or broken in a mortar."
Bate. LXX, BvfiiafAa, incense, occ. Gen.
xxxvii. 25. xliii. 11.
III. To he beaten, as men. occ. Job xxx. 8.
1NS3 they are beaten or scourged out of the
country.
IV. To he broken, as the heart or spirit of man ;
so Montanus, contritum. occ. Ps. cix. 16.
Prov. XV. 13. xvii. 22. xviii. 14. Comp. Dan.
xi. 30 ; where the Vulg. percutietur, shall be
smitten. In Hiph. to break, afflict, occ. Ezek.
xiii. 22 ; where Montanus, conterere.
Hence perhaps Gr. x^^u^ ^^ grieve, vex.
To pierce, penetrate, occ. Ps. xxii. 17, "IIO
Piercing or the piercers of my hands and my
feet ; for the word in this form may be con-
sidered either as a N. mas. plur. in reg. or as
a participle mas. plur. agreeing either with the
preceding noun of multitude, n*TS?, or with
D^yirs, and put in regimine as the participle
"p-r- Gen. iii. 5, and others. Comp. Ps. xxxv.
4. xxxiv. 6. * Thus it appears that the coni-
mon reading -"nxD in this text is very defensi-
ble. But Dr Kennicott in his Bible refers to
three MSS. and two printed editions, besides
the Complutensian, which read T^x^ with the
final T ; and agreeably to this reading both the
LXX and Vulg. render it as a verb, the
former by u^vlav they digged, and the latter by
foderunt. So the Syriac version njrn they
penetrated, petforated.-f To pierce, penetrate,
or the like, appears then to be the idea of the
Heb. word ; and the prophecy was accordingly
fulfilled when the hands and feet of our blessed
Lord were pierced and nailed to the cross.
Comp. Zech. xii. 10. Luke xxiv. 39, 40.
I. To be heavy, weighty. Job vi. 3. As a N.
rna weight, weighty. Prov. xxvii. 3. In Hiph.
to make heavy, or weighty, Isa. xlvii. 6.
II. To he weighty in a figurative sense, to be
weighty or heavy in quantity, quality, gi'eatness,
multitude, honour, number, or riches. Also
in a transitive sense, to make or regard as
weighty, to honour. It is applied to a great
variety of subjects. See inter al. Gen. xii. 10.
xiii. 2. xviii. 20. 1. 9. Exod. ix. 3. 1 Sam.
xxxi. 3. Exod. xx. 12. Isa. xxix. 13. xliii. 23,
& al. freq. In Hith. to make oneself many or
numerous, occ. Nah. iii. 15, twice.
III. It implies difficulty or impediment. In
Kal, to he dull, see with difficulty, as the eyes.
So the LXX veiy happily i^u^vwrvKrav. Gen.
xlviii. 10. To he heavy, shw, or impeded, as
the mouth or tongue of an in eloquent man.
Exod. iv. 10 or as that of a foreigner ap-
pears to be. Ezek. iii. 5, 6. In Hiph. to make
heavy, dull or stupid, as the ears. Isa. vi. 10.
as the heart or understanding. Exod. viii. 15,
32. x. 1. Comp. Exod. vii. 14. ix. 7.
IV. As a N. -rna and mns the liver of an ani-
mal or man, from the specific weight of that
bowel. " So," says Dr Taylor in his Con-
cordance, " the lungs, the lightest of the bow-
els, are in our language called the lights."
Exod. xxix. 13. Prov. vii. 23. It is mention-
ed as the seat of love and affection. Ps. xvi. 9,
My heart is glad and -mns (with - inserted,
but five of Dr Kennicott's codices read it
without) my liver ba- rejoiceth. And so per-
haps the word is used Gen. xlix. 6. (where
See the learned Mr Coinings' printed Heb, Text of
the Old Testament Vindicated, p. 111.
f Comp. Walton, Prolegom. p. 92, col. i.
I Welsh, y-cavad.
in:3
219
VnD
the Samaritan Pentateuch and eighteen of Dr
Kennicott's codices have -TinD with the t in-
serted, and the LXX render it to. h-n-ocra. fjcou
my liver). Ps. xxx. 13. Ivii. 9. cviii. 2. That
the ancient heathen likewise regarded the liver
as the seat of the concupiscible passions may
be seen in Horace, lib. 1, ode 13, lin. 4, ode
2o, lin. 15, and lib. iv. ode 1, lin. 12, and in
the Notes of the Delphin edition. Comp.
Persius, Sat. v. lin. 129. Juvenal, Sat. vi.
lin. 647.
Ezek. xxi. 21, He loohed in the liver a well-
known method of divination, afterwards much
practised among the Greeks and Romans : the
former of whom called it htttToa-x.a'na. the look-
ing into the liver, which afterwards became a
general word for divination by inspecting the
entrails of sacrifices, because the liver was the
first and principal bowel observed for this pur-
pose.* The LXX in the above cited passage
of Ezek. have used the very term of art, hroc-
V. As a N. fem. rril^ia the heavy baggage,
impedimenta. So LXX i3*^3j, and French
translation, le bagage. occ. Jud. xviii. 21.
VI. As. a N. -nna and "tid glory. It plainly
denotes some action of the light, or rather of
the heavens, in irradiation; (see Isa. Ix. 1.
Ixii. 2. Ixvi. 11. Ezek. xliii. 2, as the Greek
da^a is also used in the N. T. Luke ii. 9. ix.
31. Acts xxii. 11. 1 Cor. xv. 41, & al.) pro-
perly, I apprehend, that action which gives
weight or gravity to all material things. Comp.
2 Cor. iv. 1 7. To illustrate this, I shall bor-
i"ow what appears to me an excellent passage
from Mr Pike's Philosophia Sacra, page 91,
92. " The gravitation or inclination of the
earth and of the planets towards the sun, is
thus plainly accounted for. Be pleased to re-
collect that, according to the scripture system,
there is a continual flowing of the light, or
atoms from the sun, and of the spirit or masses
[of gross air] to it ; and that the heavens are
finest at the centre, and grossest at the circum-
ference ; and that they are finer the nearer to
the sun, and grosser the farther off from it, in
a very regular proportion : f the necessary con-
sequence of this is, that all the planets must
gravitate or incline towards the sun, because
there is a prevailing pressure towards the
centre.
" Besides this, it is known, that the moon and
all earthly bodies gravitate towards the earth,
* See more in Abp. Potter's Antiquities of Greece,
book ii. chap. xiv.
t To explain this, it is, I apprehend, necessary to be
remembered, that in the armual course of the earth and
plaiu.'ts round the sun, the fineness of the ether is greatly
increased by the reflection of the light from their orbs
on that side which is turned towards the sun, as the
grossness of the ether is also greatly increased on the
other side by their intercepting the light, and so pre-
venting its acting so powerfully as it does in other parts
of the heavens equally distant from the sun : and, in-
deed, were not other circumatances to be taken into the
account, this prevailing pressure would drive the earth
and planets into the sun. Fully to explain those other
circumstances would lead me far beyond the bounds of
a Lexicon ; I therefore refer to those writers Avho have
already done it with great clearness and force of reason,
ing. See Mr Catcott's Vcterls et Verae Philosophiae
Principia, p. fi, &c. and Mr Spearicau's Enquiry after
Philosophy and Theol'>gy, ch. ii.
and that the satellites of Jupiter and the moons
of Saturn gravitate towards the bodies of these
planets respectively : which is thus produced
by the heavens. The ethereal fluid, as has
been proved, is a mixture of light and spirit, in
continual commotion and struggle; so that
some of the particles of the heavens in each
part of space are moving one way, and some
another, in all directions ; so that those oppo-
site motions resist and balance each other mu-
tually. If therefore these motions are in any
measure stopped in one direction, there will
follow a pressure and inclination of the fluid
in the contrary. Now, then, any solid body
placed in these conflicting ethers does actually
stop some of the motions of the ether more
than others ; for it obstructs most of the mo -
tions that would otherwise have passed from
the body outward all around it, and therefore
the ether must have a prevailing pressure to-
wards the body inward. This observation
will hold equally true of the earth and moon,
and of all the planets, both primary and se-
condary, and ought therefore to be applied to
them."
VII. mrr" mia the glory of Jehovah.
1st, That person of Jehovah who is called -jbo
Tina the King of Glory, or more literally, the
King, the Glory, Ps. xxiv. 7, 9; and the Sun
(u'nty Light) of RighteousJiess, the Effulgence
(A'TexvyafffAct) of the divine glory, the true Light,
&c. See Hab. ii. 14. Isa. xl. 5. Ix. 1, 2.
Comp. Mai. iii. 20 or iv. 2. Heb. i. 3. John
i. 4, 9.
2dly, A supernatural visible appearance oi fire,
light or splendour, which showed Jehovah to be
peculiarly present. See Exod. xxiv. 16, 17.
xl. 34, 35. 1 K. viii. 11. Comp. Luke ii. 9.
Acts xxii. 6, 11. xxvi. 13. This glory was
sometimes in a human form, prefiguring the
future incarnation of Jehovah, as for instance
that over the cherubim. Ezek. i. 28. viii. 4.
ix. 3. x. 4, 18. xi. 22, 23. Comp. ch. xliii. 2
5. xliv. 4.*
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to extinguish, quench, put
out, as fire, a live coal, a lamp, or the like.
See 2 Sam. xiv. 7. xxi. 17. 2 Chron. xxix. 7.
Isa. xlii. 3. Also in Kal, to be extinguished
or quenched, as fire, or &c. See Isa. xxxiv. 10.
Ixvi. 24. Jer. xvii. 27. Ezek. xx. 47, 48.
Also, to go out, for want of supply or fuel.
See Prov. xxvi. 20. Comp. Lev. vi. 12, 13.
Prov. xxxi. 18.
II. It is applied figuratively to what may be
considered as burning or shininj, as to God's
wrath. 2 K. xxii. 17. Jer. iv. 4. vii. 20, & al.
to love or ardent affection. Cant. viii. 7.
to a glorious prince. Ezek. xxxii, 7.
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Chaldee,
Syriac, and Arabic, signifies, to bind, enchain.
&c. comp. bnn. Hence,
I. As a N. baD a chain, bond. occ. Ps. cv. 18.
cxlix. 8.
For farther satisfaction on these interesting sub.
jccts, see Mr Hutchiubou'b Treatise, entitled. Glory or
Gravity.
DID
II. As a N. bina occ. 1 K. ix. 13, b"i:iD ni<
the land of Cabal, a name which Hiram gave
to some cities of Galilee in disgust. Marius
and others explain it from bSD a chain; but,
as Bate * has observed, the reason they give
for these cities being called so, because the clay
held the foot as a chain, is, though far fetched,
weak and trifling. He therefore interprets the
word as a compound of 3 like, as, and b"il
nothing ; and so signifying that those cities
were worthless, next to nothing. But since it
does not appear that bin ever signifies nothing,
we may perhaps with Michaelis (Supplem. p.
1201) best render bisn n>< ^Y " terra obstricta,
id est, debita, ex debito data, bond-land, land
granted in discharge of a debt," and consider
this name as sarcastically imposed by Hiram,
to express how ill Solomon had discharged his
obligation to him.
Der. Cable.
In Kal, to wash, cleanse by washing. Gen. xhx.
11. Lev. XV. 17. In Niph. to be washed. It
occurs in the infinitive, D3Drr Levit. xiii.
55, 56. As a participial N. DmD a fuller,
one whose business it is to wash, cleanse, or
scour cloths, &c. Isa. vii. 3, & al. As a par-
ticipial N. mas. plur. D^Dn3?2 washers, fullers.
So LXX 'TXvMoyruy. occ. Mai. iii. 2.
The Rev. Mr Pilkington in his Remarks upon
several Passages of Scripture, &c. p. 137, 138,
justly observes, that " in the Hebrew language
there are two words to express the different
kinds of washing ; and that they are always
used with the strictest propriety: Dna to
signify that kind of washing which pervades the
substance of the thing washed, and cleanses it
thoroughly ; and vm to express that kind of
washing which only cleanses the surface of a
substance, which the water cannot penetrate.
The former is used Exod. xix. 10. Gen. xlix.
11. Lev. xiii. 6," and applied to washing
clothes. " The latter is met with Gen. xviii.
4. xxiv. 32. Exod. ii. 5. Deut. xxi. 6," and
used for washing some part of the body. Comp.
Lev. xiv. 8, 9. " I must not omit to observe,"
says my author, " that by a beautiful and
strong metaphor David uses d^D Ps. li. 2, 7,
or 4, 9 ; Wash me thoroughly from mine iniquity,
and cleanse me from my sin Wash me, and I
shall be whiter than snow." So in Jer. iv. 14,
it is applied to the heart.
I add, that there is a similar distinction in the
f Greek language ; in which >.o'ju is properly
to wash the whole body vittu*, the hands and
jeet and crXuvs/v, the clothes. And accordingly
the LXX never render the Heb. DSD by Xovu
or virrw, but constantly by tXwm and x'^o-rXuvM,
except in 2 K. xviii. 17. Isa. vii. 3. xxxvi. 2 ;
where for the participial N. DSID they use
yva.(pivs or Kva.(piv; a fuller.
Der. 3 being transposed, the Saxon wascan,
whence the Eng. wash, &c. Qu ?
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
220 -^33
signifies to stop, keep off, prohibuit propul-
savit." Castell, whom see. As a N. y:ip a
piece of defensive armour for the head, a helmet.
1 Sam. xvii. 5. Isa. lix. 17, &al.
Denotes multiplicity, frequency, abundance.
I. In Kal. to multiply, occ. Job xxxv. 16. bo
Vulg. multiplicat. As a N. l-na copious,
numerous, many, abundant, o^ people. Isa.
xvi. 14 of waters, Isa. xvii. 12. xxvni. 2.
of wind, Job viii. 2, How long {shall) the words
of thy mouth (be) n^33 n^1 " a full or strong
wind; that keeps blowing, repeating and mul-
tiph/inq its blast?" Bate. So Vulg. multiplex,
of God, Job xxxvi. 5, Behold God {is) n^33
abundant, and will not despise {any) lb ^3^53
abundant in strength of heart, i. e. in wisdom
and (if the expression maybe allowed) in mag-
nanimity. See Scott, and comp. ch. ix. 4. xii.
13._of days or age, Job xv. 10. Abundant in
wealth or power, mighty. Job xxxiv. 24. Also,
abundance, plenty, much. Job xxxi. 2o. Used
as nn adverb, abundantly. Job xxxiv. 17. As
a N. n^33?3 abundance, occ. Job xxxvi. 31, He
giveth food -|03nb in abundance.
Hence the Cabiri (the three mighty gods, divos
potentes as Varro and Tertullian explain the
term) of the Samothracians may have had
their name.* Or else, if the a be radical.
Cabiri may be considered as a compound ot 3
like, and ^n^3X the mighty ones (which see under
n3K II.) and so denoting the representative
images ; as Heb. 31^3 from 3, and m-i f _
Hence also either by transposition or inserting
r the Latin creber frequent, crebro frequently,
often, &c. Eng. crebrous.
II. As a N. -I33D a grate, of network, so call-
ed from its numerous holes or openings. See
Exod. xxii. 4. xxxviii. 4.
III. As a N. fem. m33 a sieve or searse tor
the same reason, occ. A.mos ix. 9.
Hence Latin cribrum a sieve.
IV. As a N. n''33 a kind of network, occ. 1
Sam. xix. 13, 16, And she put -i>33 nx the
network of goat's hair n^nu^Xin before its (the
teraphim's) pillows. Observe, that in the for-
mer verse four of Dr Kennicott's codices, and
the latter six, read rnwx-in. The n03 here
mentioned seems to have been a kind of mos-
quito-net, which, says Dr Shaw,t is " close
curtain of gauze of fine linen, used, all over the
'East, by people of better fashion, to keep out the
flies. " And that they had such anciently can-
not be doubted. Thus when Judith had be-
headed Holofernes in his bed, she pulled down
the mosquito-net {ro xuvmtuov from xeova4' a
gnat or musquito) wherein he did lie in his drun-
A^oc A-nm fhc ni/Jnr.<i. See Judith xiii. 9,
See his Reply to Dr Sharp's 2d Part ou Berith, p.
192, and his Enquiry into the Similitudes, &c. p. 211.
i Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon in Aoum.
kenness, from the pillars.
So Horace, speaking of the Roman soldiers
serving under Cleopatra, queen ot Egypt,
Epod ix. lin. 15,
. SeeBochart, vol.i. 394, &c.; B''yse'8 Pantheon 2d
edit. p. 153 ; Selden de Diis Syns, p. 212, 28t ; Stilling-
fleet. Orig, Sacr. book iii. ch. iv. 14,
+ See Cooke's Enquiry into Patriarchal and Druidical
Religion, &c. p. 54.
} Travels, p. 221, 2d edit.
tt'lD
221
nnD
Interque signa {turpe!) inilitaria
Sol aspicit conopeum.
Amidst the Roman eagles Sol survey'd
(O shame !) the Egyptian canopy display'd.
Francis.
As a N. liDn nearly the same. oec. 2 Kings
viii. 15. " Something of the gauze kind
which the water thickened so that it suffocated
him." Bate's note in his New and Literal
Translation, &c. Comp. Harmer's Observa-
tions, vol. iv. p. 405 4<Il.
V. As a N. fem. in reg. niS3 joined with y'lx.
' occ. Gen. xxxv. 16. xlviii. 7. 2 Kings v. 19.
It is rendered, a little way or a little piece of
ground, but rather means a good way, or some
distance. And accordingly, from the best
* modern accounts, Rachael's monument
(Gen. xxxv. 16.) appears to have been half
way between Jerusalem and Bethlehem, or
about th'ee miles from the latter.
VI. As a particle n^3 denotes a considerable
length of time, a good while, as we say, past or
to come. It occurs only in the Book of Eccle-
siastes ; let us go through the passages, Eccles.
i. 10, It hath been a long while ago. iii. 15,
What is {now) H^n "iSD it (hath been) a good
while ago, and what (is) to be rtNl 113 hath
been a good while ago. vi. 10, That which hath
been ni3 a good while ago, its name is named.
ix. 6, is long ago, some time since, perished,
ver. 7, for God hath already, some time since,
accepted thy works.
VII. In composition,
1. liDiy who long ago, or some time since.
occ. Eccles. iv. 2.
2. *ia3ttrn, (compounded like D3ura) of a in, ly
that) and inD a long while. In that (or for as
much as) in the process of days to come, all is
forgotten, occ. Eccl. ii. 16.
I. In Kal, to subdue, subject. Gen. i. 28. 2 Sam.
viii. 11.2 Chron. xxviii. 10, & al. In Gen.
i. 28, the Samaritan Pentateuch and seven-
teen of Dr Kennicott's codices read mu^na.
In Niph. to be subdued, subjected. Num. xxxii.
22. Neh. V. 5, & al. In Hiph. to bring into sub-
jection. Jer. xxxiv. 11.
II. In Kal, to humble, force, ravish, occ. Esth.
vii. 8.
III. As a N. m'2'D q. d. subjectum pedum, a
footstool. So Vulg. scabellum. occ. 2 Chron.
ix. 18.
IV. Asa N. ^ty^a a furnace, properly, I appre-
hend, a lime-kiln, wherein stones are subdued
by the force of fire to a yielding friable sub-
stance, occ. Gen. xix. 28. Exod. ix. 8, 10.
xix. 18.
V. As a N. m'z'D, fem. rnyriD, plur. D-ir^aD and
nu^iO or (as a number of Dr Kennicott's
codices read in Gen. xxi.) mu;a3 a lamb, male
and female, from their remarkably meek and
submissive temper. See Exod. xxix. .38, 39.
2 Sam. xii. 3, 4, 6. Gen. xxi. 2830. Jer.
xi. 19 ; on which last cited text, see under t^bx
III.
ID
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but from the
use of this word iu Arabic (see Castell under
-ins) and the things to which it is applied in
Hebrew, the idea seems to be, to propel, shoot,
dart forth, or the like.
I. As a N. nD a kind of vessel, whence water
or liquor is shot out or emptied into another, a
pitcher. Gen. xxiv. 20, & al. To illustrate, I
K. xvii. 12, Harmer, Observations, vol. i. p.
277, &c. remai'ks from Norden, Sandys, and
Chardin, that in Egypt and Palestine they still
keep their corn, to preserve it from worms and
insects, in earthen jars, as D-na plainly signifies,
Jud. vii. 16, 19, 20. The women also in those
countries still use earthen jars to carry water
in, as Gen. xxiv. 14, 15. Comp. Observations,
vol. iv. p. 479.
On Eccles. xii. 6, comp. baba IV. under bn.
To which I shall in this place only add that
Plato (in TimcBO, quoted by Longinus De
Sublim. sect, xxxii.) in like manner calls the
heart HHrHN rov llEPI^EPOMENOT ffipo^^t^js
al/jtaroi, the fountain of the briskly circulating
blood ;" and that n>?y is the very word which
the LXX use, in the text just referred to, for
the Heb. ynan. And for proof that the circu-
lation of the blood was known to other ancients,
besides Plato, particularly to Hippocrates, I
refer to the learned Dutens, Enquiry, &:c.
Part III. ch. iii.
Hence Greek xulos, and Latin cadus, ajar or
jug to keep wine in.
II. As a N. n-a sudden or violent ruin or fall.
Symmachus -Ttrumv a fall. occ. Job xxi. 20.
III. As a N. pT>D a kind of short spear, or
javelin, which was thrown or darted at the ene-
my. Josh. viii. 18, & al. It is evident that
this word signifies neither the larger spear nor
the shield; because it is distinguished from
both. See 1 Sam. xvii. 6, 41, 45. Jobxxxix.
23.
Tna Hence as a N. mas. plur. in reg. --nn^a
sparks ov flashes of fire darting forth, occ. Job
xii. 10 or 19.
naTa some kind oi precious stones, so called from
its sparkling or flashing, perhaps the pyropus, of
which Ovid, Metam. lib. ii. lin. 2,
flam masque imitante pyropo.
See Hasselquist's Voyages, p. 113; and Maundrpll's
Journey, Wednesday, March 31.
OCC. Isa. liv. 12. Ezek. xxvii. 16.
Der. Lat. cado, to fall, whence cadence, case,
casual, occasion, accident, &c. &c.
niJ Chald.
It occurs not as a verb in the Bible, but often
in the targums in the same sense as the Heb.
aia to fail, deceive, from which it is corrupted.
AsaN. fem. j-^^i'D failing, deceitful, occ. Dan.
ii. 9.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
denotes, to be turbid, agitated (see Castell),
which seems nearly the idea of the Hebrew
word ; for hence as a N. nTT-a military tumult,
an attack, onset, charge. Once, Job xv. 24.
With a radical, but mutable or pmissible, n
final.
It denotes restriction, constriction, or the like.
nnn
222
71713
I. To restrain^ repress. 1 Sam. iii. 13, Hb^
DS nrrD and he did not restrain (or, laid wo re-
straint upon) them. Applied to the leprosy,
rrrrD, stopped or restrained from spreading.
Lev. xiii. 6, 28, & al. Ezek. xxi. 7 or 12,
m*i bD rrnpTST and every breath shall be retain-
ed or restrained. In grief men naturally re-
tain their breath longer than at other times,
and sighing is only a " violent and audible
emission of breath, which has been long re-
strained." Johnson. Comp. ver 6 or 11, and
Isa. Ixi. 3. As a N. nrra a restriction or
repairing. Nah. iii. 19.
II. To shrink, contract, as the eyes of old per-
sons do, by the wasting of the humours, w hence
their eyes become less transparent, and their
form more flat ; so that fewer rays of light are
transmitted, and the images of external objects
ai'e more confusedly painted on the retina,
whence the sight of persons advanced in age is
both obscure and confused. Gen. xxvii. 1, And
his eyes mN*iD rT3n were contracted /rowi see-
ing, i. e. so shrunk that he could not see per-
fectly. Comp. Deut. xxxiv. 7. 1 Sam. iii. 2.
Zech. xi. 17. It is evident even to common
observation, that great sorrow and weeping
will have nearly the same effect on the eyes as
old age. See Job xvii. 7. Comp. Ps. vi. 8.
xxxi. 10.
III. It is applied to smoking flax, or a smoking
wick, where the Are is restrained from break-
ing out. Isa. xli. 3, riDns" xb rr.na nna^Bi and
the smoking Jiax shall he not quench. So
LXX *a<rv;^(KKjv and Vulg. fumigans. An
ingenious writer speaking of fire says, " It
smokes by carrjnng off the watery and other
particles which it is capable of raising, and
among which it is enveloped, being in too little
quantity to encompass and overj)ower them so
far as to strike immediately against the body
of the light." And again, " The brightness
(of fire) ceases, when the aqueous particles are
too abundant, and when the fire inclosed within
the masses of smoke it drives away, does no
longer act immediately on the body of light."
Nature Displayed, vol. iv. p. 161, 162, small
Eng. edit.
IV. To be languid, dull, hebescere. occ. Isa.
xlii. 4 ; where it seems to allude to the sense
of nrra in the immediately preceding verse ;
accordingly the LXX render rrrrD" Kb by
avXa^\^/ he shall shine: and Montanus by
non caligabit, he shall not be dim.
V. As pronoun suffixes, restraining or limiting
the discourse or subject to the person or per-
sons addressed ; d and rra mas. d and "<d fem.
thee after a V. thine after a N. So plur. mas.
D3, fem. p and n33 you or your, freq. occ. D3
is also used for fem. Ruth. i. 9, 11, 13. 2
Sam. i. 24.
VI. rra a particle of restriction or limitation of
manner, place, or time.
1. TJms, in this manner. Gen. xxxii. 5, & al.
freq. Comp. Jer. xxiii. 29.
HDl, repeated, in this and that manner, 1 Kings
xxii. 20.
MDD according to this manner, exactly in this man-
ner. Num. viii. 26. xi. 15, & al. freq. I
With w (for nc?N) prefixed, rrSSK; which so. Ps.
cxliv. 15. Also, because, or that, so. Cant.
V. 9.
2. Here, in this place. Gen. xxxi. 37.
Repeated rrST rr3 here and there, this way and
that. Exod. ii. 12. comp. Num. xi. 31. xxiii.
15.
nrD *TJ? unto such a place, yonder. Gen. xxii. 5.
Repeated ttd ^l?^ rrD "IJT hei^e and there, on this
and that side, French translation, de tons cotes,
on all sides, occ. 1 Kings xviii. 45.
3. Of time, riD "TJ7 unto this time, hitherto. Ex.
vii. 16. Hence,
VII. By abbreviation, as :i from rri, n from
in, D a particle of restriction to a particular
manner, quantity, place, or time.
1 . Of manner. As, like as. Ps. i. 3, & al. freq.
according to. Gen. i. 26.
2. Of number or quantity. About. Exod. xii.
37. Ruth ii. 17.
3. Of place. About, as it loere. Num. xi. 31.
4. Of time. About. Exod. xi. 4. Josh. x. 13.
When, at the time that. Deut. xxiv. 13. Exod.
xxxi. 18, & al. freq.
5. D repeated denotes likeness of condition,
state, or &c. between two. Gen. xviii. 25,
yiriS pnys rrNTl and the righteous shall be as
the wicked. Lev. xxiv. 16, And all the congre-
gation shall certainly stone him TTllXD *13D
as well the stranger, as he that is born in the
land, Comp. 1 Kings xxii. 4. Isa. xxiv. 2.
VIII. "D Martinius, in his Lexicon Etymolog.
in QUIA, deduces this particle " from d ac-
cording to, as, denoting the agreement of cause
and effect ;" but it seems more accurate to say,
that -3 is a particle derived from rrrra to restrain,
and denotes restriction or limitation, particular-
ly of fact, cause, effect, and time.
1. Conjunctive. That, defining the fact, Gen.
i. 4. Esth. iii. 5. 1 Sam. xiv. 22, & al.
2. Affirmative. Surely, certainly. Psal. cxviii.
1012. Isa. vii. 9. Lam. iv. 18, & al.
3. Yea, imo, quin imo. 2 Sam. xiii. 15. Isa. v.
10. xxxii. 13. Jer. xvi. 5. Lam. i. 10.
4. Causal. Because, for. Lat. quia. Exod.
xviii. 11. Num. xi. 1,3. Deut. ii. 19.
5. Illative. Therefore, for that reason. Psal.
cxvi. 10. Comp. 1 Sam. ii. 25. Isa. liv. 14.
Jer. xviii. 12.
6. Of time. When. Exod. iii. 21. Jud. xvi.
16. 1 Sam. xiv. 29. Job i. 5. So Num. xxii.
22, xTrr ^birr "3 when or as he {was) going,
which is the literal rendering, and clears the
text.
7. But. Exod. xvi. 8, & al. The restrictive
sense here is evident. Compare Deut. xi. 7.
Ruth i. 10. 1 Sam. x. 19. Zech. x. 3.
8. It is often used in interrogations, but not so
as always to exclude one or other of the pre-
ceding senses. See 1 Sam. xxiv. 20. 2 Kings
xviii. 34. Isa. xxix. 16. xxxvi. 19.
9. The Lexicons render this particle though, al-
though. But in those passages, where it is
supposed to have this sense, and which do not
come under one of the foregoing meanings, the
expressions seem elliptical, and "3 may be ren-
dered ybr, or because. Thus Josh. xvii. 18,
Thou shalt drive out the Canaanite, "D though
Vn3
223
ao
(or, this I particularly promise, because) he
hath chariots of iron, though {because) he is
strong. Comp. Gen. xlvii. ib. xlviii. 14. Ex.
xiii. 17. xxxiv. 9.
Vnr) Chald.
The same as the Heb. bS" to be able, capable.
occ. Dan. ii. 26. iv. 15. v. 8, 15.
In Arabic signifies to wn'nis/er, particularly in
the priest's office, and as a N. ^rrxD an admi-
nistrator or manager of another's business.
I. To minister, or officiate in the priest's office.
Exod. xxviii. 1, & al. freq. As a N. ^rrD a
priest, whether of the only true. Gen. xiv. 18.
Exod. ii. IC. xxix. 30. xxxk 10, & al. freq
or of false gods. 2 Ki. x. 11, 19. xi. 18. 2
Chron. xiii. 9. Amos vii. 10. Zeph. i. 4. As
a N. fem. nrarrs priesthood, or priest's office.
Exod. xxix. 9, & al.
Hence Koitjs or Kons the name, according to
Hesychius, of the priest of the Cabiri. See
under ins I.
II. As a V. formed from the N. occ. Isa. Ixi.
10 as a bridegroom "iNB ^rrD" "decketh him-
self with a priestly crown." Bp. Lowth,
whom see. Comp. Exod. xxviii. 40. Aquila's
version ug wf^pioy h^aTsuofUMov ffTupavu comes
very near to the Hebrew. Comp. under -iiai;
III. As a N. irra is used for a great officer in a
king's court, from his duty of ministering in
civil affairs. See 2 Sam. viii. 18. (comp. 1
Chron. xviii. 16.) 2 Sam. xx. 26. 1 Ki. iv. 5.
Job xii. 19.
Hence Greek kbviu to minister, whence ^laxo-
Mu, ^laxovos, and Eng. deacon.
With both the i and n radical, but the former
mutable, and the latter mutable or omissible,
as in mir.
I. To burn, scorch, as fire. It occurs in a Niph.
sense, to be burned, Prov. vi. 28. Isa. xliii. 2.
As Ns. "3 (formed as -j; from rt^]}, -ar from
ilMv) a burning, scorching, as by the sun, *' a
sun-burnt shin. ' Bp. Lowth. occ. Isa. iii. 24.
Michaelis (Supplement, ad Lex. p. 1226.)
takes -3 for a N. in the sense of a burning,
conflagration. Num. xiv. 22, When there shall
be "D a conflagration, fit shall be) to consume
Kin, i. e. the Kenife. Fem. rr-na a burn, Exod.
xxi. 25. mDn and in reg. mD73 a burning, as
of fire. Lev. xiii. 24, 25, 28 ; where it is ap-
plied to the leprosy.
II. As a N. p-a for pis, as -3 for 13. occ.
Amos V. 26, But ye have borne the tabernacles
of your Moloch, D3NTbN 3313 D3"r3bi: TT'3 r\n.^
and the Chiun of your images, the star, shine
or glory, of your Aleim, which ye made to your-
selves. Here it is manifest that ti''3 is equiva-
lent to 3313. Accordingly the LXX in their
translation entirely omit yr^-D, and only retain
3313, which they render to uo-t^ov the star.
p"'3 therefore ought rather to be referred to
this root m3 to burn, than to p to esta-
blish. But what does ^"3 more distinctly
signify? If we recollect that the cherubim
were at their original institution, Gen. iii.
24, attended by nssrrnrDrr sinnr unb nx
the flame of fire turning upon itself, and in like
manner at their exhibition to Ezekiel, chap. i.
4, by a great cloud, and nnpbnn irx a fire in-
folding itself; that the divine ajjpoarances un-
der the Old Testament were generally in fire,
light, or glory surrounded with a cloud; that
Jehovah promised to meet with Moses and to
commune with him, from above the mercy- seat,
from between the two cherubim, Exod. xxv. 22.'
(comp. Num. vii. 89.) ; and that he say's to
Moses, Lev. xvi. 2, Iwill AP FEAR in the
cloud upon the mercy-seat ; and if to all this we
add that St Paul, Heb. ix. 5. expressly styles
the cherubim, the cherubim of glory, it will be
evident that the cherubim in the Holy of Ho-
lies of the tabernacle, and no doubt of Solo-
mon's temple likewise, (see 1 K. viii. 10,
11.) were constantly attended by a supernatu-
ral light or glory, Jehovah thus miraculously
attesting his presence with his own divinely
instituted emblems. And as the idolaters
could not procure this supernatural ghry to
their images, no wonder they endeavoured to
imitate it as well as they could by the splen-
dour of burnished metal, gold, silver, and pre-
cious stones, stones of fire, as they are called,
Ezek. xxviii. 16. And since in Amos the
idolaters are said to have borne the p'3 of their
images, that word may denote either some glo-
rious, resplendent seat, or throne,
(Clara noicante auro, Hammasque itnitante pyropo.
With shilling gold and flaming pyrope bright.)
whereon their idols were placed and occasion-
ally carried in procession. ( Comp. under "^d
I.) Or else it may signify the lustre of their
idols themselves shining with gold a7id precious
stones. So Diodorus Sic. lib. xvii. speaking
of the image of Jupiter Ammon, which was
perhaps one of the most ancient idols in the
world, says to ^s tov Biov ^oavov ik fffjc^a.y-
Jiwv KKi Xi6uv akXuv Ti^ii^iTKi, thc imogc of that
god is set round with emeralds and other gejns."
III. Chald. As a N. mas. plur. pi3 windows,
which admit the heat. occ. Dan. vi. 10 or 11,
The noun occurs singular in the same sense
in the Chaldee Targum on Zeph. ii. 14.
The above-quoted are all the passages of the
Bible, wherein the root is found.
Hence Gr. kuiu, kolvcu to burn, and Eng. caus-
tic, cautery.
nn _
I. In Kal, intransitively, to fail in a natural
sense, and so balk one's expectation. Isa. Iviii.
11, a spring of water, ichose waters 1373" Kb
fail not, or will not fail. So LXX s^sAiysv,
and Vulg. deficient- Comp. Jer. xv. 18.
II. To fail in a moral sense, and so deceive.
Num. xxiii. 19. 2 Ki.iv. 16. Hab. ii. 3. Prov.
xiv. 5. In Niph. to be made to fail. Job xli. 1
or 9. Prov. xxx. 6 ; where our translation, be
found a liar, which comes to the same sense ;
'" be cast on trial," Bate. Job xxxiv. 6, In my
judgment or in my being judged, 373N I am
made to fail, i. e. unjustly, or as Schultens,
contrary to my right I am cast, causa cado,
damnor. In Hijjh. to cause to fail, convict of
falsehood. Job xxiv. 25. As a N. 3T3 what
-in
Vna
fails or wiU fail, and so deceive, a lie in this
view, Ps. iv. 3 ; where it is joined with pn
emptiness. Ps. Ixii. 10, where it is joined with
bsrt vanity. Ps. cxvi. 11. Prov. vi. 19. xiv. 5,
& al. freq. Comp. Ezek. xiii. 6, 8. As a N.
aiax a failer, deceiver, occ. Mic. i. H. Jer.
XV. 18, Wilt thou he unto me as a deceiver, {as)
waters which are not constant ? In which pas-
sages, perhaps, as the learned * Michaelis has
observed, the very meaning of STDX may be a
spring whose waters sometimes fail. Comp. Isa.
Iviii. 11, above, and Job vi. 15 17.
no
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea ap-
pears to be nearly the same as that of the
Arabic *iD3 probably corrupted from it, name-
ly, to break or break through with force and
violence. See Castell's Lexicon under "nDS,
and Schultens on Prov. xi. 17. Hence,
As a N. with a formative x, ^inx violent, out-
rageous, breaking through all restraint or oppo-
sition. It is applied to the poison of asps,
Deut. xxxii. 33; where the L XX dnxTo;, and
Vulg. insanabile, iiicurable to a man of in-
trepid courage. Job xli. 2 or 10. (So n^-td
in Syriac is a soldier or trooper. ) to an im-
placable enemy. Job xxx. 21. to breaking
through the ties of natural affection. Lam. \v.
3. comp. ver. 10, and ch. ii. 20. As a N.
(formed like "anx with an initial x and a final *>)
"113 N nearly the same. Prov. v. 9. xi. 17.
xii. 10. xvii. 11. Isa. xiii. 9. Jer. xxx. 14. vi.
23. 1. 42. Observe, that in the two last cited
passages of Jeremiah, the LXX, by rendering
it iritfAoi violent, fierce, precipitate, have given
nearly the idea of the Heb. word ; and that in
Isa. xiii. 9, (where see Vitringa) Prov. xii. 10.
Jer. 1. 42, -max is used as a substantive, atro-
city, cruelty. Had the word in the two last
texts been an adjective, it should have been
Dnnx. As a N. fem. plur. m-'nTDX violent
impulses breaking through all restraints, occ.
Prov. xxvii. 4, ( There are) the impetuosities,
gusts of anger, and the inundation of wrath.
The above cited are all the passages of the
Bible wherein the root occurs.
HD
To be strong, vigorous, firm. It occurs not,
however, as a V. in Heb. but hence,
I. As a N. na strength, vigour, as of man.
Gen. xxxi. 6. Deut. viii. 18. Jud. xvi. freq.
1 Sam. xxviii. 20, 22 of a horse. Job xxxix.
21 of the ground in vegetation. Gen. iv. 12.
comp. Job xxxi. 39 of God. Exod. ix. 16.
XV. 6, & al. freq. Ability, of wealth. Ezra ii.
69. Firmness, as of stones. Job vi. 12.
Strength, oi constitution. Ezrax. 13. It seems
once used for the body itself considered as
vigorous and abounding in moisture. Corpus
solidum et succi plenum, occ. Ps. xxii. 16,
My TO is dried up like a potsherd,
My flesh, its vital moisture drain'd,
Dry as the clay-form 'd vase appears.
Mkurick.
This N. is once, namely, Dan. xi. 6, spelled
with a n inserted, niD, in many editions, but
* I^wth's Praelections, p. 276, 29fi, odit. Gottin^.
not in the Complutensian, nor in more than
thirty of Dr Kennicott's codices.
II. As a N. na a species of lizard well known
in the East, and called by the Arabs alwarlo,
or, corruptedly from them, warral or guaril,
and so remarkable for its vigour in destroying
serpents and dhabs (another species of lizards)
that the Arabs have many proverbs taken from
these its qualities. It may be worth adding,
that the V. m3 in Arabic signifies, to over-
come in war. See Bochart, vol. ii. 1069, &c.
and Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 178, 438, 2d edit,
occ. Lev. xi. 30.
Hence Greek x,kvs strength, vigour, and kikvu
to be strong, vigorous. Lat. queo, to be able.
I. In Kal and Hiph, to take offov away, to re-
move, e medio tollere, delere. Symmachus, in
Ps. Ixxxiii. 5, a.ipa.nn Toiniruf/.iv, let us remove
out of sight. Exod. xxiii. 23. 1 K. xiii. 34. 2
Chron. xxxii. 21. Zech. xi. 8. In Niph. to
be taken off. Exod. ix. 15. Job iv. 7.
II. To take away, take out of sight, conceal or
hide. Gen. xlvii. 18. Josh. vii. 19. 1 Sam. iii.
17, 18. In Niph. to be hidden. Ps. cxxxix. 15.
Comp. Zech. xi. 9, 16.
Vn:D
To colour, paint, tinge. Once, Ezek. xxiii. 40 ;
where Jehovah speaks of Israel and Judah
under the emblem of a whorish woman,
(comp. 2 K. ix. 30.) ^^'I? nbnD thou didst
colour thy eyes. Vulg. circumlinisii stibio ocu-
los tuos, thou didst paint round thine eyes with
stibium or lead-ore; but the LXX 'coming
still nearer to the Hebrew, i(Tr,(i,Z,ou tov; n(p6a.'K-
f/.Dv; (fov thou didst paint thy ^,?/eswith stibium.
As for the manner of doing this, see under
IS IL
Sandys, Travels, p. 35, speaking both of the
Turkish and Grecian women, long ago ob-
served, that " They put between the eye-lids
and the eyes a certain black powder, with a
fine long pencil, made of a mineral brought
from the kingdom of Fez, and called al-cohole,
which by the not disgraceful staining of the
lids do better set forth the whiteness of the
eye." Dr Shaw * says that the Moors to this
day call the powder of lead-ore, with which the
ladies tinge their eye-lids, al kahol. And so
Niebuhr,f speaking of the women in Arabia
Felix : " Elles se peignent jusques aux bords
des paupiires en noire avec la mine de plomb
preparee, nominee kochhel. They paint even
the edges of their eyelids black with lead-ore
prepared, which is called kochhel." But I ap-
prehend that the Heb. verb bvo itself properly
signifies to tinge or colour in general, and that
the Arabs called the lead-ore bns, from its fit-
ness for, and application to, this purpose.
Thus Savary (Lettre xi. .sur I'Egypte, p. 131,
note) tells us, " Le cohel est une preparation
d'etain brule avec de la noix de galles, dont Ics
femmes Turques se servent pour se noircir, et
s'alonger les sourcils." Cohel is a preparation
of burnt tin with gall nuts, which the Turkish
women use for blackening and lengthening
* Travels, p. 229, 2d edit.
+ Description De 1' Arable, p. T/S.
ti'nD
225
-IDD
their eye-brows. And so the Chaldee Tar-
gum, agreeable to the Heb. does not use the
V. bns by itself to express tinging with lead-
ore, but both in 2 K. ix. 30, and Jer. iv. 30,
adds N-T''TSiS to express the mineral paint made
use of.
Der. Lat. color^ Eng. colour. Also, coal. Qu ?
I. In Kal, to fail, he deficient in substance. Ps.
eix. 24, Ml/ flesh pu^Q U'na faileth of fatness,
(Eng. translat.) or wasteth (being) without
fatness. (Comp. Isa. xvii. 4.) Hos. ix. 2, 7%e
new tvine shall fail m it, i. e. in the Lord's
land, expressed next verse. Hab. iii. 17, The
produce of the olive fail.
II. In Kal, to fail, be deficient in truth or vera-
city, to lie. Gen. xviii. 15. Lev. vi. 2. xix. 11.
To belie. Job xvi. 8, And -u^na he that belieth
me riseth up against me. So Symmachus
xa.vot.-4'iv^of/,ivoi. See Scott. As a N. irna a
failure in truth, a lie. Ps. lix. 13. Hos. vii. 3,
&al.
III. In Kal, with b and a noun or pronoun
following. To fail with regard to another, and
that, whether in point of permanency and
courage, as Deut. xxxiii. 29. Ps. xviii. 45.
Ixvi. 3. Ixxxi. 16. (So in Hith. 2 Sam. xxii.
45.) or of duty, as Job xxxi. 28.
I v. With s and a N. or pron. following, to
fail another, in respect of support or acknow-
ledgment. Job viii. 18, in a^nDi Then it will
fail him, (saying) I have not seen him ; or of
duty, Josh. xxiv. 27, Lest ye fail with regard
to your Aleim. Comp. Isa. lix. 13. Jer. v.
12. In this latter sense it is used absolutely.
Prov. XXX. 9. So Isa. xxx. 9, wmn'D D^sn
failing children.
In several of the above cited passages it is ren-
dered to deny, but does not appear ever to have
strictly this meaning.
Der. Latin cesso, Eng. cessation, cease. Also,
Lat. cassus void, empty, casso to make void,
French casser, and Eng. to quash, cashier.
"^D See under rrrra VIII. and ma I.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic SDia
signifies to glister, glitter, shine ; and as a N.
any glittering thing, but generally a round one.
See CasteU.
I. As a N. 5313 something glittering or shining.
occ. Amos v. 26; where D3\'7bN 3313 the
shine of your Aleim is plainly synon5Tiious with
D3"'r3by \V3 the chiun of your images, and
means, I apprehend, that artificial glory of
gold and precious stones, with which the idola-
ters dignified their images. Comp. ^3 under
m3 II.
II. As a N. a star, i. e. the orb or body of a
fixed star OT planet. Gen. i. 16; where D''33i3
are joined with the ^eater and lesser iixn or
instruments of light, i. e. with the orbs of the
sun and moon. Gen. xv. 5, Look now toward
heaven, and number the stars, plainly the orbs.
Comp. Jud. V. 20. Isa. xiv. 13. Obad. ver.
4. Job XXV. 5. xxxviii. 7, When^p^ oasia the
mornmg stars sang together, i. e. the holy an-
gels, glorious and shining like the morning star.
Comp. 1 K. xxii. 19. Dan. xii. 3. 1 Cor. xv.
41. Luke XX. 36.
III. And most generally as a N. a star^ i. e.
the stream or fiux of light from the orb of a
fixed star or planet. Thus the D''3313 are very
frequently joined with lyniy and ni" the solar
and lunar light, as Ps. cxxxvi. 7 9. cxlviii. 3.
Jer. xxxi. 35. Ezek. xxxii. 7. Joel ii. 10 ; and
all these Jehovah is said, Deut. iv. 19, to have
pbn divided or portioned out to all nations un^
der the heavens ; " which expression," as an ex-
cellent writer observes, " though it is not ynXh
any propriety applicable to the bodies of the
sun, moon, and stars, is literally true of the
fiuxes or streams of light from them." So the
D'<3313, as well as the \2;t2m or solar light, are
said nxj: to come forth, namely, in the evening,
Neh. iv. 21 ; and Eliphaz in .lob xxii. 12, the
more accurately to define the orbs or bodies of
the stars, calls them D''3313 ITNI the head of
the stellar fiuxes.
The "3313, whether planets or fixed stars,
were ordained by God to govern and enlighten
the night. See Ps. cxxxvi. 9. Jer. xxxi. 35.
And the modern philosopher, who imagines
the moon and planets to be inhabited worlds,
and the fixed stars, suns to other systems, may,
perhaps, find enough to awaken him from this
amusing, but delusive * dream, in the excellent
Mr Baker's Reflections on Learning, ch. viii.
(comp. Keill's Astronomy, sect. x. towards
the end) or in the learned Catcott on the Cre-
ation, p. 20, &c.
That infamous Jewish impostor. Bar Cocab,
or, as the Romans called him, Barchochebas,
in the reign of the Emperor Adrian, assumed
this pompous title, 3313 13 Son of a Star,
from Num. xxiv. 17, as if he were the Star
out of Jacob; but this false Messiah was de-
stroyed by the emperor's general Julius Se-
verus, with an almost incredible number of his
deluded followers.f
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. is ap-
plied to several things of a fiat roundish form,
which therefore seems to be the idea of the
word.
1. As a N. 133 a level tract of country, sur-
rounded with hills, a plairt. Gen. xiii. 10. xix.
17, & al. freq.
2. As a N. 133 plur. ni133 a fiat round cake
of bread. Exod. xxv. 39. Jud. viii. 5. 1 Sam.
X. 3, & al.
3. As a N. 133 plur. 0-133 a fiat roundish cake
of metal, see Zech. v. 7. As a certain weight,
a talent of silver or gold. It appears from
It maybe worth remarking, that the famous Kepler
wrote a book with the followiug title: " Somnium
AsTRONOMicuM : de Astronomia Lunari, sive de iis,
qufe acciderent Lunae Incolis, quam Luminis et Dierum
Diversitatem experirentur, aliisque aslronomicis phge-
nomenishujusmodi: AN ASTRONOMICAL DREAM .
concerning Lunar Astro7iomy, or what things woulk
happen to the Inhabitants of the Moon, what Diversity of
Light and Bays they would experience, and concerning
other Astronomical Phenomena of this kind." What
Kepler proposed as a dream, Huygens, and a long list
of Kepler's Newtonian /o^ot^^er.y, have treated as a real-
ity, or at least as a high probability.
t See Eusebius, Eccles. Hist. lib. iv. cap. 6 ; Echard'a
Eccles. Hist, at A. D. 134 137; and Bishop Newton's
Dissertations on the Prophecies, vol. ii. p. 316, &c.
Vitringa on Isa. torn. i. p. 167, Note A ; BayJe's Diction!
ary in Barcochebas ; Modern Univ. Hist. vol. xiii n
151. &c. 8vo. ' ^'
-IDD
226
IDD
Exod. xxxviii. 25, 26, that a 1 3D or tale7it of
silver weighed or was equal to 3000 shekels,
i. e. according to Bishop Cumberland, to 93f
pounds avoirdupois, or, in our money, to 3531.
lis. lOd. ; and a talent of gold of the same
weight to 507a/. 15s. 7d. Exod. xxv. 39, & al.
freq. But Michaelis, Supplem. p. 367, reck-
ons the Jewish talent to be equal to little more
than 30 Paris pounds, that is, I think, to
somewhat more than 32^ Eng. avoirdupois.
And this lower estimation of the talent will
best suit what we read 2 Sam. xii. 30, which
see. 1 Chron. xxii. 14, Now behold, in my
trouble I have prepared for the house of the
LORD D-sbx ^bn. riDsn ribx rrxn D-'nD3 nm
D-IDD a hundred thousand talents of gold, and
a thousand thousand talents of silver ; and of
brass and iron bpT::'a TH without weight ffor it
is in abundance J And with the Hebrew and
English, as to the sums of gold and silver here
mentioned, agree both the LXX and Vulgate
of our present copies. Let us then consider
the amount of these sums according to Bp.
Cumberland's estimation of the gold and silver
Jewish talent ; and we shall find that, accord-
ing to this, 100,000 talents of gold could not
be less than 507,575,000 pounds sterling, and
1,000,000 talents of silver, than 353,500,000
pounds sterling. And these two sums added
together amount to eight hundred and
SIXTY- ONE ftHLLIONS AND SEVENTY-FIVE
THOUSAND POUNDS STERLING. A mOSt pro-
digious and incredible sum ; since, as Whis-
ton * has remarked, it is " perhaps more than
our earth ever had upon it at one time, and
vastly too great for the particulars " in which
the gold and silver were to be employed. If
therefore we mean to defend the veracity of
the sacred historian, what shall we say to these
things? We must, I think, say either, 1st, that
the talent, both of gold and silver, intended in
1 Chron. xxii. 14, is much less than Bp. Cum-
berland reckoned it ; or 2dly, that the Hebrew
text, and consequently the LXX and Vulg.
versions are here erroneous ; or, 3dly, that
both these causes must be alleged in order to
reconcile the history in Chron. to credibility.
As to the 1st, I observe, that Michaelis (Sup-
plem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 1269), estimates even
the Mosaic talent of gold at 4397^ golden
Hanoverian ducats, which, reckoning each du-
cat at 9s. 3d. will amount to 2033/. 16s. nearly,
or to very little more than two- fifths of the
value at which Bishop Cumberland estimates
the Jewish talent. And as to the Mosaic
talent of silver, Michaelis estimates it at 787^
rix-dollars, which, at 3s. 6d. a rix-doUar, makes
the talent of silver amount to nearly 137/. 1 6s.
or about two-fifths of the Bishop's valuation.
2dly, As to any error in the Heb. copies of
1 Chron. xxii. 14, it is true that Dr Kennicott's
various readings will not assist us in correcting
it, whatever it be. But in the Arabic version
of this text, " Gold a thousand talents, and sil-
ver a thousand talents," are the traces of a very
* In his Description of the Models of the Tabernacle
and Temple prefixed to his Translation of Josephus's
Jewish War, ch. xiii.
im])ortant various reading in that copy of the
LXX, from which this version M'as made.*
And, indeed, it may not seem improbable that
the original text of the Heb. was agreeable to
this version, rrxn might easily be an errone-
ous insertion, arising from d (in ancient
MSS. n) and n of the preceding and following
word, and D-sbx might spring from tibx pre-
ceding and D*"i3D following. Or else, in such
a very extraordinary case as the present, may
we not say, that some early Jewish transcriber,
to enhance the riches of David, and the con-
sequent costliness of the temple, did probably
by design add rrXD and D^sbx to this verse ?
And it is very easy and natural to conceive,
that, when this reading had once, whether by
mistake or design, got admission into the text,
it would from national vanity be eagerly em-
braced and propagated by the Jewish copyists
both of the Heb. and of the LXX. Now,
according to the Arabic version, the talents of
gold woiild amount, by Bp. Cumberland's esti-
mation, to 5,075,750/. sterling, and the talents
of silver to somewhat more than 353,500/. and
both these sums together to about 5,429,500/.
sterling.
Josephus, who is sufficiently fond of relating
whatever might redound to the honour and
splendour of his nation, yet in his Ant. lib. vii.
cap. 14, 2, states the precious metals pre-
pared by David for the building of the temple
at 10,000 talents of gold, and 100,000 talents
of silver, which is just a tenth part of what is
mentioned in the present Heb. and LXX
text of 1 Chron. xxii. 14, and consequently
amounts, on Bp. Cumberland's estimation, to
86,107,500/. sterling. But is not even this
too large a sum for David to have prepared in
(his) trouble, or even, as the Heb. -sjrn may
perhaps be rendered, by (his) labour or pains ?
Josephus himself seems to have thought that it
would appear exaggerated, for when he has
occasion again to mention these riches, 9,
though he specifies the 100,000 talents of sil-
ver, he denominates the gold only by the gen-
eral terms of ^^v(rov ^roXw much gold.
In an age when kings and princes used to hoard
up vast quantities of gold and silver, as the
Eastern prifices still do, it is by no means im-
probable that David, in those successful wars
which he waged against the Philistines, Moab-
ites, Amalekites, and the kings of Sobah,
Syria, and Edon (see 2 Sam. viii. 1 14. 1
Chron. xviii. 1 11.) might collect gold and
silver to the amount of five millions and a half
of our money; but I must leave the reader
himself to determine whether it be probable
that he could amass above eighty-six millions ;
and submit it to his own reflection, if he em-
braces the account of Josephus, instead of that
in the Arabic version, whether he will not be
inclined to reckon the talent at a lower rate
than Bp. Cumberland has done. The talents
of gold and silver in Josephus would, accord-
ing to Michaelis's computation, amount to
about two-fifths of 86,107,500/. or to nearly
34,433,000/. sterling.
See Du Pin, Dissertat. Preliminaire, torn. i. part 2,
p. 692.
22T
3V3
I. In Kal, to hold, contain, comprehend, occ.
Isa. xl. 12, bai and comprehended, or con-
tained the dust of the earth hi a measure. Jer.
ii. 13. Cisterns which ibS" xb will not hold wa-
ter. In Hiph. the same. 2 Chron. vii. 7.
Because the brazen altar Vsrrb bia*" Kb was
not able to hold the hurnt-offerhigs, and the
meat-offerings, and the fat. So 1 K. viii. 65,
& al.
II. As a N. fern, rrban a fold, or the like, to
hold or contain the flocks, occ. Hab. iii. 17.
So one of the Hexaplar versions fictvl^xs, and
Vulg. ovili. Buxtorf and others have supposed
that this word was written for rrxban, from
KbD ; and one of Dr Kennicott's MSS. now
reads KbSQQ, and one more did originally, and
another has rrKbaDQ : rrbSD however may
very naturally be referred to this root bD .
III. To hold in, contain, as wrath or vengeance,
occ. Jer. vi. 11.
IV. To hold in, retain, restrain. 1 Sam. vi. 10.
XXV. 3.3. Should not nbs '^^^r^ aiptt Ps.
Ixxiv. 11, be rendered, restraining it, i. e. thy
hand within thy bosom ?
V. As Ns. "boland "bD a tenacious, close man,
a gripe-all. occ. Isa. xxxii. 5, 7.
baba I. to hold, contain or comprehend entirely.
1 K. viii. 27. 2 Chron. ii. 6. vi. 18.
VI. To hold in, contain, refrain, occ. Ps. cxii.
5, (where LXX eiKovofjunffu will regulate) Jer.
XX. 9, baiN xbl bab^ -n-Nban And I was weary
with containing (the word of the Lord), and
I could not, OT had no (more) power, Comp.
Jer. vi. 11, above.
Denotes, in general, separation, restriction, re-
straint, separare, dirimere, coercere.
I. To separate, restrict, distinguish by certain
marks, characters, or qualities. It occurs not
hovi^ever as a V. in this sense, but as a noun
mas. plur. cxbD signifies separate or distinct
species of animals, seeds, or materials for cloth-
ing. The LXX render it, as relating to
seeds, by honpo^ov different, occ. Lev. xix. 19,
thrice. Deut. xxii. 9. Such heterogeneotis mix-
tures seem to have been forbidden the Israel-
ites, in order to inculcate on them simplicity
and uniformity of life and manners, particular-
ly to caution them against mixing with idola-
ters in marriage or concubinage, (comp. Lev.
xix. 19, in LXX with 2 Cor. vi. M.) and
probably to guard them (as intimated in Deut.)
from some particular abominations usual
among the heathen.
II. In Kal, to keep back, separate, keep off, re-
strain, prohibit, in deed or word. See Gen.
viii. 2. Hag. i. 10. Num. xi. 28. Ps. xl. 10.
In Niph. to be restrained. Exod. xxxvi. 6.
Ezek. xxxi. 15.
III. In Kal, to restrain, confine. Jer. xxxii. 2,
3. As a N. xbs confinement; so Nbsrr n-^ or
xbD IT'S a house of confinement, a prison. 1
Ki. xxii. 27. 2 Ki. xvii. 4, & al. freq. n^n
x^barr the same. occ. Jer. xxxvii. 4. Iii. 31.
ixbs -nan the garments of his confinement, his
prison-garments, occ. 2 Ki. xxv. 29. Jer. Iii.
33. " Suh garments are still [or rather were]
in use, even in Europe, as for instance in the
state-prison of Bicetre, in France."*
Hence Greek xuXvu to restrain, hinder (by
which the LXX frequently render xba), -
Xa^u to restrain, punish, and kXuu to shut,
shut up. (The LXX use the compound x-
tockXuu for xbD Jer. xxxii. 3.) kXih, and Lat.
darns, a key, tcaXo; a cable, koXXo, glue, Latin
gelu ice, whence gluten, q. geluten, and Eng.
glue. Hence also Lat. cella, whence Eng. a
cell, and cellar. Also Lat. celo, whence Eng.
to conceal.
IV. As a N. fern. plur. mxban places to con.'
fine CKtt\Q in, folds, occ. Ps. 1. 9. Ixxviii. 70.
Hence Lat. caula of the same import.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea seems
to be, to CLAP close together, to unite closely
by insertion, or the like ; and accordingly the
verb is used in Arabic for sewing together two
parts of a hide with a thong of leather.
Hence perhaps Eng. to cleave together, to clap,
add one thing to another, to clip, embrace, in-
fold.
I. As a participial N. aibs
1. A wicker-basket made of twigs closely inter-
woven or intwined with each other, occ. Amos
viii. 1,2; where Symmachus nAXtths e'ru^as
a basket of autumnal fruit. Comp. Joel iii.
13.
2. A wicker-cage for birds, occ. Jer. v. 27 ;
where by the comparison it seems to denote a
kind of trap-cage. So LXX -rctyi; itpiffru/jLivvi,
and Vulg. decipula. Comp. Ecclus xi. 30 or
32. Tli^i^ ^n^iVTvi; sv ncc^TaXXu a decoy-par-
tridge in a cage. See Shaw's Travels, p. 236.
Hence Greek nXw^oi or Kkavfisg a wicker-basket
or cage.
II. As a N. iba a well known species of un-
clean animal a dog, so called from the fast hold
of his teeth and his tenaciousness in biting.
Thus Bochart, though in somewhat a different
view. See his learned and entertaining ac-
count of this animal, and of what the Scrip-
tures say concerning him, vol. ii. 662, &c. and
Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 220. To
which in order farther to illustrate Ps. lix. 7.
15, 16, I shall add from Bu-sbequius (Legat.
Turc. Epist. iii. p. 178, edit. Elzev.j that
" the Turks reckon a dog an unclean and filthy
creature, and therefore drive him from their
houses ; that these animals are there in common,
not belonging to any particular owners, and
guard rather the streets and districts than parti-
cular houses, and live of the offals which are
thrown abroad."f In Deut. xxiii, 18, aba
seems to be used for a pathic, a catamite^
* Editor's Note on 2 K. xxv. 29, in Bate's New and
Literal Translation. See Gentleman's Magazine for
March 1767, p. 118.
\ Canis apud eos obscoenura et impurum animal habe..
tur; ideoque domo arcent Cum illi (canes) communes
sint, nee proprios habeant dominos, vicorum potius et
regioimm quam certae doraus custodes, vietitentque de
purgamentis, qufe in publicum ejieiuntur." So Dr Rus-
sel remarks concerning Aleppo, (Nat. Hist. p. 60.) that
dogs abound in their streets without any owners, andt
line upon the most putrid substances. Comp. Sandy's
Travels, p. 45; Complete System of Geography, vol. ii.
p. 8; Baron de Tott's Memoirs, vol. i. p. 209, edit. Rob.
inson ; Volney, Voyage, torn. i. p. 216, torn. ii. p. 355,
nVa
328
nV3
called plainly u^np in the immediate preceding
verse, and joined, as here, with the whore.
Such abominable wretches appear to be like-
wise denoted by the term xwis dogs. Rev. xxii.
15, where we may also read their doom."
Comp. Rev. xxi. 8. The pagan Greeks in
like manner, though they practised the abomi-
nation without remorse, as St Paul (Rom. i.
27, 28. ) and their own writers abundantly tes-
tify,* yet called male prostitutes xwailoi from
xvuv a dog, and t$u; modesty, q. d. no more mo-
dest than dogs. See more in Le Clerc's note
on Deut. xxiii. 18, and in Daubuz on Rev.
xxii. 15, and comp. under a^Tp V.
Hence, perhaps, Eng. whelp.
III. As a N. onba (according to the Keri, and
many of Kennicott's codices). 1 Sam. xxv. 3,
seems to denote passionate, furious. So the
Syriac version abD rabidus, rabid. See Cas-
tell. The LXX render it xw/xe;, canine, dog-
like, cynical, snarling ; and from them Josephus,
Ant. lib. vi. cap. 13, 6, ix ktnikhs atrxn-
ffiui r&Toinfjkt^os Tov (iio living and behaving like
a Cynic." See more in Michaelis, Supplem. ad
Lex. Heb. p. 1274.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
It denotes totality, completion, finishing, &c.
I. In Kal, to finish, complete, in a good or mid-
dle sense. Gen. ii. 2. xvii. 22. xviii. 33, & al.
freq. Also, to be finished, completed. 1 Ki. vi.
38. 2 Chron. xxix. 29, & al. As Ns. rrbs
completion, or adverbially, completely, altogether.
Dan. ix. 27. Gen. xviii. 21. Exod. xi. 1. nbDn
completeness, perfection, occ. Ps. cxix. 96.
n-ban nearly the same. Job xi. 7. Ps. cxxxix.
22. Also, end, extremity. Neh. iii. 21. Job
xxviii. 3 ; where see Scott.
As a N. fem. rrbDn. See under ban
II. As a N. fem. rrba and in reg. nba, plur.
in reg. ^mbs and *nb3 a term of affection and
esteem, used to express the relation of a son's
wife to his father and mother, q. d. a perfect
one ; so the French call a daughter-in-law une
belle fille, i. e. a fine daughter. Gen. xi. 31. 1
Sam. iv. 19. It is applied to Thamar in re-
spect of Judah. Gen. xxxviii. 11, 16, 24; and
to Orpah and Ruth, Ruth i. 6 8, in respect
of Naomi their husbands' mother, when they
were widows; and therefore the name Jib 3
cannot refer either to the perfection of the
bride's attire, nor (as I once thought it might)
to her finishing her state of virginity or widow-
hood. It is remarkable that this term i7bD
does not appear to be ever directly applied in
reference to the bridegroom or husband, but to
his parents. Comp. )nn. In Hos. iv. 13, 14,
D3^mbD being joined with your daughters,
may as well, if not better, signify your daugh-
ters-in-law than your wives or spouses; and
throughout the Canticles, though the bride-
groom often calls the bride ^nnx my sister, and
twice 'nDn my perfect one, Cant. v. 2. vi. 9,
yet he never once calls her "nba my rrbs, but
only rrb3. See Cant. iv. 8 12. v. 1.
See Leland's Advantage, &c. vol. ii. p. 40, 8cc. 61,
126, Sec. Svb ; Grotius de Verit. lib. ii. cap. 13. Not. 4 ;
Wetstein on Rom. i. 27.
III. In Kal, to determine fully. 1 Sara. xx. 7,
9,33. xxv. 17. Esth. vii.'7.
IV. In Kal, to finish, to consume, bring to
nought. Gen. xli. 30. Exod. xxxii. 10. Num.
xxv. 11, & al. Also, to be consumed, brought
to nought, to ivaste, fail. Gen. xxi. 15. Psal.
cxix. 81, 82. Isa. i. 28, & al. As Ns. an en-
tire consumption, a full end. Jer. v. 10, 18.
XXX. 11, ii-ba a failing, consumption. Deut.
xxviii. 65. Isa. x. 22. fem. in reg. nbsa con-
sumption, as of provisions, occ. 1 K. v. 11 or
25, where two of Dr Kennicott's codices read
nbSNn food, n-ban end, cessation. Job xxvi.
10. In Isa. X. 22, 23, Michaelis, Supplem.
p. 1277, intei'prets the Ns. ]vb3 and rrba of
the completion or accomplishment of the pro-
phecy, which makes a sense more agreeable to
the context than consumption or full end.
V. As a N. bs all, every. Gen. ii. 5, & al.
freq. Any of all, any one. Exod. xx. 4. Lev.
iv. 2, & al. freq. As this word is joined with
both genders and numbers, and constantly pre-
cedes the N. with which it is construed, it
appears to have rather the nature of a substan-
tive than of an adjective, and may often be
rendered the whole. In Jer. xxxiii. 8, the
common printed editions have b"i3b ; but many
of Dr Kennicott's codices read bab.
In Ezek. xxxvi. 5, xba is used for rrbs, speak-
ing of Edom, probably in their own dialect ;
but nine or ten of Dr Kennicott's codices read
nb3.
VI. As a N. "ba plur. D'-ba and in reg. "ba an
utensil, instrument, furniture, dress or armour,
of whatever kind, whatever is prepared and
finished for the use of man. Gen. xxiv. 53.
xxvii. 3. Deut. xxii. ,5. Isa. Ixi. 10. Ps. Ixxi.
22, & al. freq. Hence Gr. x^Xa, armour.
VII. As a N. fem. plur. DT-ba and n-bs the
reins or kidneys of an animal body, so called
either from the wonderful manner in which
they perfect the urine or prepare it for excre-
tion, or, according to Bate, because they are
the wastes or drains of the body, and do
" themselves loaste (at least their fat) and
drain off the strength of the body, when under
the dominion of any strong, and which we call
pining desire." But I must confess I should
prefer the first or second of these reasons of
the name to the last. " And as common ex-
perience shows that the workings of the mind,
particularly the passions of joy, grief, and fear,
have a very remarkable effect en the reins or
kidneys, (see Prov. xxiii. 16. Psal. Ixxiii. 21.)
so from their retired situation in the body, and
their being hid in fat, they are often used in
scripture to denote the most secret workings
and affections of the soul." * See Psal. xvi.
7. Jer. xii. 2. Lam. iii. 13. And to see or
examine the reins, is to see or examine those
most secret thoughts or desires of the soul.
Psal. vii. 10. xxvi. 2. Jer. xx. 12, & al.
Hence we can be at no loss why the kidneys
and their fat were always to be burnt in sacri-
fice. This was symbolically devoting to God
their most secret thoughts, desires, and affections^
and taught them to beware of all hypocrisy to-
Greek and Euff. Lexicon in N6<?.-
nVr)
229
nrDn
wards Him, See Exod. xxix. 13. Lev. iii.
4, 10, 15. iv. 9. vii. 4. viii. 16, 25. ix. 10, 19.
rrion m^bs nbn Deut. xxxii. M. the fat of
the kidneys of wheat, i. e. the best and richest
part of the largest and finest wheat.
VIII. In Kal, to restrain, keep hack, withhold.
So LXX KuXviru, andVulg. prohibere poterit.
oce. Gen. xxiii. 6 ; where observe that a Hit-
tite is the speaker, and that rrbs" seems to be
used dialectically for kVds
b^D I. As a V. to complete entirely, to make
quite perfect, Ezek. xxvii. 4<, 11. So Vulg.
impleverunt, eompleverunt, and LXX in the
latter text iriXnaxrccy. As Ns. b^ba entirely
complete or perfect, absolutely all. Ezek. xvi.
14. Exod. xxviii.SL Deut. xiii. 16, & al. As
a N. fem. in reg. nb'-bD perfection. Lam. ii.
15. Ezek. xxvii. 3.
II. As participial Ns. bbDD all over, clothed all
over. occ. Ps. 1. 2. biban plur. D-bbsn a long
hose robe, q. d. a surtout. occ. Ezek. xxiii. 12.
xxxviii. 4<. xxvii. 24.
III. As a N. b-ba an holocaust (from oXav the
whole, and kuiu to burn), a sacrifice which is
entirely burnt on the altar. Lev. vi. 22, 23.
Deut. xxxiii. 10.
IV. As a N. b'^ba whole or entire consumption.
Jud, XX. 40. Comp. Deut. xiii. 16.
V. As a N, fem. plur. nblba Jer. ii, 2, ren-
dered espousals, but rather means consumma-
tion, complete marriage. LXX nXuuffius, See
Jer. ch. iii. Ezek. ch. xvi. and xxiii. particu-
larly ch. xvi. 8, 60, and comp. Lowth, Prae-
lect. xxxi. De Sacr. Poes. Heb.
baba I. To nourish, support with food, i. e. to
complete or make up continually the waste of the
body from labour, &c. Gen. xlv. 11. xlvii. 12,
& al. freq. ibab^T 1 K. xx. 27, may either be
rendered, and were victualled, as the Vulg.
acceptis cibariis ; or, and were enrolled, as,
Montanus, et in calculum redacti sunt ; or as
the English translation, and were all present.
The first seems preferable, because the word
is so often used in that sense. Hence Greek
X'^oi provender.
II. To contain entirely, contain the whole. See
under bs.
III. To be able to support or sustain. See un-
der ba-.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
signifies, to be of a crabbed, wrinkled counte-
nance (see Castell and Michaelis in Supplem.
ad Lex, Heb.) ; and perhaps this may be the
idea of the Heb. for as a N. nba is used for
extreme old age, when the human countenance,
however beautiful it had been in youth, usual-
ly becomes contracted, wrinkled, and disgusting.
Juvenal, though with such a degree of exag-
geration as must be expected from a professed
satirist, takes particular notice of this circum-
stance in his picture of Old Age, Sat. x. lin.
190, &c.
Sed quam continuis et quantis longa Senectus
Pletm niaUs! Deformem et tetrum ante omnia vultum
Dissimilemque sui ; deformem pro cute pellem,
Pendentcsque genas, et tales aspice rugas,
Quales, umbriferos ubi pandit Tabraca saltus.
In vetiila scalpit jam mater simia bucca.
Alas ! what ills continually await
Helpless Old Age, that miserable state I
How dismal are its looks! a visage rough,
Deforni'd, unfeatured, and a skin ofbtiff;
A stitcli-fallen cheek that liangs below the jaw :
Such wrinkles as a skilful hand would draiv
For an old grandame ape, wJien, with a grace.
She sits at squat, and scrubs her leathern face.
Dryden altered by Bakbr.
occ. Job v. 26, XXX. 2, nba liK in^bj? in them
or *' in whom old age was profligate''' or aban-
doned. Thus Mr Scott, whom see.
The LXX have frequently rendered it by
ivT^iTatiui to turn away one's face for shame,
and once, Ezek. xvi. 27, by iXKXim to with-
draw for shame ; and this seems nearly the
true and proper idea of the word, as denoting
the shyness which arises from shame.
In Niph. to sneak, be shy from shame, to be (in
this view) ashamed, " subterfugere," Cocceius.
See Num. xii. 14. 2 Sam. x. 5. xix. 3 or 4.
2 Chron. xxx. 15. Jer. xxii. 22, & al. freq.
It is more than irn, and therefore is generally
put after it, as Ezra ix. 6. Psal. xxxv. 4. Isa.
xli. 1 1, liv. 4, & al. In Hiph. to put to shame,
make ashamed. Jud. xviii. 7. Ruth ii. 15, 1
Sam, XX. 34, & al. As a N. rrttba shame,
LXX ivT^o'ryi, Ps. Ixix. 8. nabD shame hath
covered my face, i. e. / was ashamed to show
my face. So Jer. Ii. 51, freq. occ. In the
two last cited texts sixteen or seventeen of
Dr Kennicott's codices read rrn'^bD ; and so M.
de Calasio gives the word in his Concordance.
On 1 Sam. xxv. 7, 15. Comp. Eng. marg.
Deb. Calumny, &c.
r,V.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
signifies, to impel, urge, force. As a N. fem.
plur. msb-D instruments for cutting or breaking
wood to pieces, axes, hammers, or the like.
Once Psal Ixxiv. 6; where LXX \ot\'.vTnoica
a pick-axe, Vulg. ascia an axe.
Der. Greek KoXocffru to knock, beat, xeXofias
maimed, xoXXvlios a small piece of money,
^xXiTTu to damage, hurt. Also Eng. to
cleave asunder, a cleft, collop, club, Lat. clava.
To clap the hands.
I. To be warm or hot, as with desire. This in-
terpretation is greatly confirmed by the words
rrxny, rr^y ^"V and Q^n -ba which we meet
with in the same verse, occ. Psal. Ixiii. 2.
Symmachus renders it Ifzu^ireei, and Jerome
desideravit hath desired.
II. As a N. nn-a. It seems to denote genial
heat or warmth, as opposed to a parching
blighting air on the one side, and to rigid con-
tracting cold on the other. It occurs only in the
three following passages. Job ix. 9, Making
try the blight, b-DS the cold, andrfO^D the geni-
al warmth, ^nn '<l"im and the chambers (thick
clouds) of the south. Job xxx^dii. 31, Canst
thou bind up (constringe) mSTjrn the delicacies
of rT?a''3 or loose the bands {contractions) of
b-Da ? In this passage rrn^a manyn is
plainly parallel to worn nXTin n3?2n the pre-
cious fruit, the produce of the solar light, Deut.
xxxiii. 14 ; and we all know that " heat open>
and produces all the delicacies of natiure which
nno
230
nr)r)
the cold stops and binds up." Bate. And I
think this text of Job clearly determines the
meaning both of rrn'-s and of b-DS. So Amos
V. 8, Wlio maketh nn-a the heat b^DST and
the cold, and tumeth the shadow of death into
the morning, and darkeneth the day (into) night j
where rrn-S well corresponds to the morning,
as b-DS does to the night ,- for in the eastern
countries the nights are very cold, even when
the mornings are warm, and the days exces-
sively hot. See Harmer's Observations, vol.
i. p. 73, &c.
The very loose and inaccm'ate Greek transla-
tion of the Book of Job, which we have under
the title of the LXX, renders these three
Hebrew words urjr or tr-y, b-DS, and nn-a in
Job ix. 9, by tXhci^k, la-Tt^ov and a^xrcv^oy,
and in Job xxxviii. 31, 32, by 'ktts^ov, -rXuxhs
and u^ieavoi ; whence it is plain that these
translators took them for the names of some
stars or constellations, though they knew not
which. If it be asked why they pitched upon
those just mentioned rather than any others, I
think the reason is, because they found them
particulai'ly noticed in the old Greek poets.
Thus on the shield of Achilles in Homer, II.
xviii. lin. 486, we find porti'ayed
nXiiiotSfls?, 3-' "ta.'hat! ri, to t6 cOitios ilfianeSy
The Pleiads, Hyads, and Orio7i fierce.
So Hesiod, Opera et Dies, lin. 613,
IlA.iiiJaf, ^' 'TS? Ti, TO Ti aOivos il^ieovof.
Arcturus is mentioned by Hesiod as rising
acronically, or in the evening, sixty days after
the winter solstice, Opera et Dies, lin. -562,
&c.
EuT ccv S' i^Y,xovTet, fiur T^etreis 'HiXioto
'Kuut^i' ixTtXtiryi Zivs yi/xMTX,, Sij pec tot etffTYi^
APKTOTP02, TjoA/tram U^ov poov eoxiotvoio,
U^UTOV TCifX^OCmaV, OriTlKXiTUi Ot,X^OXVi<^XiOS.
Hesiod speaks again of Arcturus, lin. 608, of
Orion, Un. 596, 607, 613, 617, and of the
Pleiads, lin. 517. So Anacreon mentions
Orion and the Pleiads, Ode xvii. lin. 9, 10,
M>j a-Tvyvov fiPIfiNA-
T< nAEIAAE22I >< ;
As for the lerTi^os, or evening star, as we com-
monly call the planet 'Venus, while tending
from its upper to its lower conjunction with
the sun, when consequently it appears to the
eastward of him in the zodiac, and so rises
and sets after him, and is ordinarily visible
only in the evening after sun- set as for this
resplendent orb, I say, it was impossible for
the ancient Greeks or any other people not to
observe it ; accordingly Homer introduces it
in a comparison with the glittering of Achilles'
spear, II. xxi. lin. 317, &c.
Oios y eco'TYi^ uffi jiiiT' oca'r^es.cn vuto{ et/xoXyu
'E2IIEP02, ii xecXXta-TCi iv ov^ctvo) lo'TotTxi oitrTr,^'
'CI; octxu.yii xcriXx/j,^' iuv,xiOi
As radiant Hesper shines with keener light
Far beaming o'er the silver host of night.
When all the starry train emblaze the sphere ;
So shone tlie point of great Achilles* spear.
Pope.
But perhaps I have dwelt too long on this
subject, and shall therefore only add, that the
mistake of the LXX in making lyj?, b''D3, and
rra^a stars or constellations has been adopted
by the Vulgate and modem translations ; anid
that the Vulg. varies as much as the LXX in
rendering these words in the three different
texts. Thus in Job ix. 9, it substitutes for
them respectively, A rcturum,Oriona, Hyadas ;
in Job xxxviii. 31, 32, Vesperum, Arcturum,
Pleiadas ; and in Amos v. 8, for rrn^S and
b^DD it uses Arctui-um and Orionem.
III. As a N. ]?3D cummin, a herb and seed so
called from their warm qualities. So LXX.
itvf^ivov, and Vulg. cyminum. It is evident
that the Greek, Latin, and English names are
derived from the Hebrew, occ. Isa. xxviii.
25, 27.
Der. Gr. XjjjM/a, whence Eng. chemy, chemical^
chemist, chemistry. Also Gr. xa^/va?, a fur-
nace, French chiminee. Eng. chimney.
t7D!D See under rrn VII.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies, to gather or compress into a roundish
form. As a N. vty\'2 some female crnamenty
probably a kind of girdle, swathe, or zone com-
pressing the breasts in such a manner as to
make them look plump and round, fascia pec-
toralis. See Bochart, vol. i. 718. It is men-
tioned as made of gold, in the two only pas-
sages wherein it occurs, Exod. xxxv. 22.
Num. xxxi. 50. Hence perhaps Gr. xofj>,(ios
a knot, and xo/a^'os neat, elegant.
pa
Occurs not as a verb in the Hebrew Bible, but
frequently in the Chaldee Targums, and sig-
nifies to hide, lay up, hoard.
I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -anan hidden
treasures, hoards, occ. Dan. xi. 43.
II. As a N. ]r23 cummin. See under .'ina III,
To lay up, treasure up. Once, as a participle
paoul, Deut. xxxii. 34 ; where Symmachus
renders it a-roxurxi, is laid up ; so the Vulg.
condita sunt.
To convolve, contract.
I. It occurs not as a verb in Kal, but in
Niph. to be convolved, rolled together, or (as
we say) to yearn, as the bowels do in com-
passion. The LXX have excellently ren-
dered it. Gen. xliii. 30, by o-untrr^iipiTo, con-
volvebantur, were rolled together ,- so the Chal-
dee Targ. by ibbi^nx. occ. Gen. xliii. 30. 1
K. iii. 26. Hos. xi. 8.
Hence the Lat. camurus, which * Macrobius
on Virgil, Georg. iii. lin, 54,
Camuris hirtce sub cornibus aures,
observes is a foreign word signifying returning
upon itself, in se redeuntibus ; and perhaps,
adds he, we have framed our word camera, an
arched roof, in the same manner." From the
Lat. camera, however, are derived the French
chambre and Eng. chamber.
II. To be shrivelled, scorched or contracted, as
the skin by famine, occ. Lam. v. 10, our
skin or skins (for twenty-four of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices read la^'nir (is or are) like a
* Saturnal. lib. vi. cap. 4.
^72:i
231
ty7:)3
furnace, i. e. hot and feverish ; I'inaJ they are
shrivelled before the scorching blasts (alluding
to the eastern burning pestilential winds) of
famine. LXX ffuntrTatrh^itv, were contracted.
ill. As a N. mas. plur. D-'irsD certain officers
in the idolatrous worship. From 2 Kin. xxiii.
5, it seems that their peculiar business was to
offer hjfire. Hence the faithful Jews seem
to have called them D-'iOD in contempt, as be-
ing continually scorched by their sacrificial and
fumigating fires. They are distinguished from
the D-3rT3 or priests properly so called, Zeph.
i. 4. occ. 2 K. xxiii. 5. Hos. x. 5. Zeph. i. 4.
Many have been of opinion that from -idd (by
the not unusual change of r into /) were de-
rived the names of the Tuscan camilli and
camillcE, inferior ministers, male and female,
attending on the priests. See Macrobius, Sa-
turnal. lib. iii. cap. 8 ; Vossii, Etymol. Lat.
in Camillus ; Vitringa, Observat. Sacr. lib.
i. Cap. 7. Not. ad fin. ; Mr Lowth's and Bp.
Newcome's notes on Hos. x. 5.
IV. As a N. -^nDn a net or toil, which taketh
prey by being contracted or drawn together, occ.
Ps. cxli. 10. Tsa. li. 20. But *inDD in this lat-
ter passage might perhaps be rendered as a
participle, entoiled, caught in a net ,- so Aquila
9ifi,(pi(iXn(T'rpivfjt,iyos, and Vulg. illaqueatus. As a
N. fem. rn 73372 a net. occ. Isa. xix. 8. Hab. i.
15, 16.
*T1QD occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur.
in reg. "^"'1723 (formed like l-'iaD from *iaD)
thick, convolved darkness, occ. Job iii. 5 ; ac-
<:ording to that of Horace, Epod. xiii. lin. 1,
Hurrida tempestas ccelum contraxit.
A horrid storm contracts the skies
Hence the Greek xxf^t/xsoos, thick mist or dark-
ness ; and hence perhaps, Kt/u.fjc'.^ioi, the name
of a people in Italy, whom Homer, Odyss. xi.
lin. 14, &c. thus describes :
Hsg; ficti vi<piXvi xixocXvuf^lvei, ev^i vor' ctvrovf
'lUXios (pocidoDv i^i^i^xireti ccxriveirtnv,
AXk' liTi y| Xe>7 TirotTKt ^iiX.6iiri jB^oTeitrt.
Here the Cimmerians dwell, unhappy men.
Involved in cloudy darkness, whom tlie sun
Never beholdeth with his cheering beams,
But dreary night inwraps the wretched race.
This description of a people, placed bjr the
poet within a day's sail of Circe's island, is re-
garded by Bochart, vol. i. 591, as a mere fic-
tion. The learned Bp. Lowth* however
thinks it may allude to those prodigious argillce
or catacombs, which are still to be seen about
Cumee, Baiae, Misenum, the Avernian Lake,
and Naples ; all of which, he doubts not, were
not a little prior to the age of Homer, "who,"
says he, " places in these countries those Cim-
merians who dwell in darkness ; as does also
Ephorus in Strabo, lib. v. who writes avrous
iv KctTocystats oixikis oixuv, aj kkXoixtiv aoyiXXcts,
xai ^lec Tivuv o^vyf^UTuv Tu.^ aXXviXovs <poira.y'
that they dwell in habitations under ground,
which they call argillee, and come to each other
through certain subterraneous passages. And
De Sacra Pofisi Heb. Praelect. vii. p. 83. Edit.
Oxon. 8vo. p. 131, Edit. Michaelis, Not.
that this accoimt is not entirely fabulous, the
catacombs still remaining plainly testify."
Comp. Martyn's note on Virgil's Georgic. ill.
lin. 357.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
signifies, to be swift, active, agile, penetrating.
See Castell. As a N. u?td3 or ly-raD (Jer.
xlviii. 7 ; so in the compound iyD3"n3 Isa. x.
9. 2 Chron. xxxv. 20, & al. But in Jer. xlviii.
7, more than twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices
now read uri73D, as ten others did originally,)
Chemosh, the aleim or abomination of the Moab-
ites and Amorites. The name may be derived
either from the V. U'Tsa in the sense just men-
tioned, or from rT733 to be hot, warm, and a?"
substance as denoting the hot or warm substance
of the heavens. And thus the Greek ai6v,
whence Lat. and Eng. ether, may be from ai^ta
to be hot, and Zivs Jupiter, by which they most
usually mean the ether or warm generative air,
from t,ia) to be hot*. u^iTia then seems to de-
note the solar light or ether considered as the
anima mundi, or soul of the tvorld, the principle
of heat, life, activity, and vigour to all naturef .
DEUM namque ire per omnes
Terrasque, traclusqtie mttris, coelumgue profundum.
Hinc pecudes, armenta, vims, gentu omne ferai-um,
Quemgue sibi tenues nascentem arcessere vitas.
For Gon the whole created mass inspires :
'l"hrou{fh heaven and earth and ocean's depth he
throws
His influence round, and kindles as he goes.
Hence flocks, and herds and men, and beasts, and
fowls.
With breath are quickened, and attract their souls.
Thus Virgil, Georgic. iv. lin. 221, &c. and
his translator Mr Dryden. And again ^n.
vi. lin. 724, &c.
Principio catlum ac terras, camposque liquentet,
Lucentemque glohum Lunce, Titaniaque astra
Spiritus intus alit, totamque infusii per artus
Mens agitat molem, et magno se corpore miscet.
hide hominum, pecudwnque genus, vit^que volan-
turn,
Et quae marmoreo fert monstra sub aquore ponttts.
Igneus est ollis vigor et ccelestis origo
Seminibus.
Know first, that heaven and earth's compacted
frame,
And flowing waters, and the starry flame,
And both the radiant lights, one common soul.
Inspires, and feeds, and animates the tohole.
This active mind infused through all the space.
Unites and mingles with the mighty mass.
Hence jnen and beasts the breath of life obtaiij.
And birds of air and monsters of the main.
Th' ethereal vigour is in all the satne.
And every soul is fill'd with equal Jlarpe.
Dryden.
Could a Moabite have read these verses, he
would, I believe, have allowed them to give no
bad description of his god Chemosh ; nor, on
the same principles, could he have objected to
the orthodoxy of Mr Pope's creed, furnished
him by the late Lord Bolingbroke| from the
ancient sages of apostasy and materialism.
I All are but parts of one stupendous whole.
Whose body nature is and God the soul -,
That, changed through all, and yet in all the same.
Great in the earth, as in th' sethereal frame.
* Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon in Ztui.
\ See Cudworth's Intellectual System, vol. i.
&c. 533, &c. Edit. Birch.
X See Johnson's Life of Pope, p. 102-^110, 8vo,
\ Essay on man. Epistle i. lin. 259, &r.
p. 503,
p 232
Warms in the sun, refreshes in the breeze.
Glows in the stars, and blossoms in the trees.
Lives through all life, extends through all extent.
Spreads undivided, operates unspent.
But is it not shocking to see the beauties of
language and poetry thus misapplied in dress-
ing up the abomination of the Moahiles, and in
substituting Chemosh, or the Almighty Father
Ether of * Virgil, in the place of Jehovah ;
or at best in confounding Jehovah with the
fluid of the heavens, which is merely His crea-
ture and servant, and was designed to declare
His glory and shoio forth His handy-work to
man ? Such however always has been, and
ever will be, the consequence of slighting divine
revelation, and trusting to human imagination,
whether our own or that of others.
As to the form of the idol Chemosh the Scrip-
ture is silent ; but if, according to f Jerome,
it were like Baal- Peor, it must have been of
the beeve kind, as I apprehend all the Baals
were, though accompanied with various insig-
nia. Comp. under "ijrs. And there can be
little doubt but part of the religious services
performed to Chemosh, as to Baal- Peor, con-
sisted in revelling and drunkenness, (see Jer.
xlviii. II, 26.) obscenities and impurities of the
grossest kinds. And from u?i723 the Greeks
seem to have derived their Kuf^o; (called by
the Romans Comus), the god of lascivious
feasting and revelling ; whence xufjt.os itself and
the verb xufiu^ti; as likewise the Latin comis-
sor and comessor, were used for revelling^.
occ. Num. xxi. 29. Jud. xi. 24. 1 K. xi. 7, 33.
2 K. xxiii. 13. Jer. xlviii. 7, (where some
editions read a^-raa) 13, 46.
P
1. To make ready, toft, adapt, dispose, prepare,
confirm, establish, machinate, freq. occ. See
inter al. Ps. Ixxxix. 3. xciii. 1. xcvi. 10. Isa.
xl. 12. Jer. X. 12. Prov. viii. 27. Zech. xi. 7,
pb, for prrb, to confirm, strengthen the poor
of the flock. Thus Vitringa on Isa. xi. 4. In
Niph. to prepare, establish. Prov. xix. 29. I
K. ii. 45, 46. As a participle or paiticipial
noun, p33 prepared, established, fixed, certain.
See Hos. vi. 3 or 4. I Chron. xvii. 24. Job
xii. 5. Ps. xxxviii. 18. Ivii. 8. Deut. xiii. 14
or 15. In Hiph. to procure, establish, confirm.
freq. occ. In Huph. to be prepared, estab-
lished. Isa. xxx. 33. xvi. 5. Zech. v. II. As
a N. p right, firm, true, fit to be depended on.
Gen. xlii. 11. Exod. x. 29. Num. xxvii. 7, &
al. freq. Or as an adverb rightly. See Num.
xxxvi. 5. 2 K. vii. 9. In Ps. cxxvii. 2. the
word p rendered so produces a sense, which
could never be intended by the Psalmist.
The Targum explains ]5 by x^^'2^ T\Mt> rightly
and fitly, which yields a consistent and good
sense. {Jehovah fitly or duly giveth to his be-
loved sleep.) But the LXX and Vulg. seem
here to have read ^3 for p, which reading is
favoured by one or two of Dr Kennicott's
P
* Georgic. ii. lin. 325.
Turn Pater OmyipOTEJis foecundis imbribus JEther, &c.
t " In Nabo was worshipped the idol Charaos (or
Chemosh) which by another name is called Beelphegor."
Hieronym. in Isa. xr. 2.
t See Greek and Eng. Lexicon in KfiM02.
codices ; and if we render the word in ques-
tion by but, the sense of the 2d verse will be
still easier.
II. As a particle p denotes,
I. A particular disposition, order, or establish-
ment. So, thus. Gen. i. 7. xxix. 26. Josh,
ii. 21. 2 K. XV. 12, & al. freq. Surehj, cer-
tainly. 1 Sam. ix. 13. Zech. xi. 11.
With b for prefixed, ]3b therefore, wherefore.
Jud. X. 13, & al. freq. For a certainty, cer-
tainly, surely. Jer. v. 2. Yet surely, neverthe-
less. Jer. xvi. 14. Hos. ii. 14 or 16. In Gen.
iv. 15, the LXX, Symmachus, and Theodo-
tion, by their translation ay;^ ovtm or ovru;,
appear to have read p vh- So Vulg. nequa-
quam ita fiet. Comp. Gen. xxx. 15. and
LXX.
p bv therefore, wherefore, accordingly. 2 Sam.
xxii. 50. Gen. xx. 6, & al. freq. Because,
Jer. xlviii. 36. Comp. Ps. xlii. 7.
p bv "3 because, since. Gen. xviii. 5. Num. x.
31. Jud. vi. 22.
4. A particular point of time. Now, at this or
that time, immediately. 1 Sam. ix. 13. So in
the phrases ]3 nnx after that time, afterwards.
Exod. iii. 20.
p ny to this time, yet. Neh. ii. 16.
III. As Ns. p an establishment, a post, or
oflice. Gen. xl. 13. xli. 13. Also, a base,
Exod. xxx. 18, & al. freq. Fem. n33 a pre-
pared place or ground, or rather, a plant, a
scion, a set. It is spoken of the scion of a
vine, which requires to be firmly set and sup-
ported, occ. Ps. Ixxx. 16, p3?3, a place pre-
pared. Exod. XV. 17. 1 K. viii. 13. Fem.
rrsiao a base, foundation. I K, vii. 27, 28.
Zech. V. 11, & al. On Ps. civ. 5. comp. Job
xxxviii. 6. nraian a disposition of parts, fash-
ion. Ezek. xliii. 11. Also, preparation, ap-
paratus, furniture, store. Nah. ii. 10. Also,
a seat, or place of residence, or rather, a tribu-
nal or judgment-seat. Job xxiii. 3 ; where see
Schultens and Scott.
IV. Chald. As a N. fem. m33. See under
r733 II.
V. As a N. mas. plur. D-aia certain idolatrous
cakes artificially prepared of dough, and offered
to the moon under the title of queen of heaven.
See under "ibn HI. Jerome in his Comment
on Jer. vii, 20, renders d"<did by preparationes
preparations.
From what the idolatresses say, Jer. xliv.
17 19, it is manifest, that by this ser\dce
they meant to acknowledge her influence in
vegetation, (see under ir'ia V.) and in produc-
ing plenty of food ; and by the curse on her
worshippers, Jer. vii. 20, it is probable that
they also attributed to her the increase of men
and animals, occ. Jer. vii. 18. xliv. 19. In
both which passages the Vulg. render it pla-
centas cakes, and the LXX ^avcovsts or kblucovx;,
which may be a Greek derivative from */,
Kctvffu to burn, but seems rather to be a word
formed from the Hebrew d-sid.
In Epiphanius, (Advers. Hseres. Ixxviii. Ixxix.)
we find some women of Arabia, towards the
end of the fourth century, had set up another
queen of heaven, too well since known under
p
233
HDD
that name and character ; I mean the * Bless-
ed i Virgin Mary, whom they likewise wor-
shipped as a goddess, by holding stated assem-
blies every year to her honour, and by offering
a cake of" bread in her name, and all partaking
of it ; whence these heretics were called Col-
li/ridians, from the Greek, koXXv^h a cake.f
VI. As a N. )T>D chiun. See under m3 II.
VII. As a N. mas. plur. d-sd or D33 some
winged insects, ynats, or mosquitos. So the
L]XX render it cKvi-Tra or a-xvKpss : and one can
hardly suppose but these translators, who dwelt
in Egypt, knew in general what was intended
by the Heb. name ; especially as their inter-
pretation is confirmed by Philo, himself also
an Alexandrian Jew, and by Origen, a Chris-
tian Father, who likewise lived at Alexandria.
Both Philo and Origen|: represent them as
being very small, but very troublesome. The
latter describes them as winged insects, but so
small as to escape any but the acutest sight ;
and says that when settled on the body, they
wound it with a most sharp or painful pierc-
er." So these insects seem to have had their
Hebrew name from their ^rm settling or fixing
on the bodies of men or animals. And in this
view D''33 may include several species of noi-
some insects (of which there are many sorts) ;
and to preserve the analogy with the other
plagues of Egypt, I should suppose that they
were of some of those species which the Egyp-
tians worshipped as their representative gods,
or as emblems of the supposed independent
powers of their arch-idol the heavens. See
Wisdom xi. 15, 16 ; and HoUoway's Originals,
vol. ii. p. 230, &c. who has some curious re-
marks on this subject, occ. Exod. viii. 12 14,
or 1618. Psal. cv. 31. Comp. Isa. li. 6,
and Vitringa and Bp. Lowth there.
VIII. As a particle of affirmation, or denoting
firmness and certainty, pK surely, verily, truly.
Gen. xxviii. 16. Exod. ii. 14. Isa. xl. 7, & al.
freq.
IX. As a N. T-D" Ichin or Jachin, LXX in
Chron. x,a.ro^6u(rts establishment, the name
which Solomon gave to the brazen pillar placed
on the right hand of the porch of the temple.
occ. 1 K. vii. 21. 2 Chron. iii. 17. Hutchin-
son, in his posthumous treatise on these co-
lumns, vol. xi. seems to have proved in general
that the chapiters on their tops were a kind of
orreries, or representations of the material
system, with its orbs, their courses, &c. in
miniature. If so, it seems most probable,
that as the placing of these orreries before
the temple of Jehovah was an actual reclaim-
ing of what they represented for his crea-
ture ; so Solomon, by calling one of the
* The Roman Missal itself, in the Missa Sacratiss.
Rosarii Beatiss. Virginis expressly addresses her by this
tit\eAve, Kegina Ccelorum ! See also Dr Brevint's
New Ways of Salvation, ch. v. and vi. Ainsworth on
Idolatry, ch. v. 4, and Bp. Newton on Proph. vol. iii.
p. 295, 2d edit. 8vo.
+ See Epiphanii, Lib. iii. Hseres. Ixxviii. 23, and Has-
res. Ixxix. 1 ; Additional Discourses to Chillingworth's
Works, p. 18, &c. ; Mosheiin, Hist. Eccles. Syec. iv. pars
II. cap. 5, 25.
t See the passages in Bochart, vol. iii. 572.
See Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra on Exod. viii. 16, and
tab. cxxvi.
columns t>3'' (he hath prepared or made it a
machine), meant to perpetuate this claim for
Jehovah, and to inculcate it on all those who
entered the temple, or viewed these columns.
The same claim of Jehovah's making this
wonderful machine, (machina niundi, the ma-
chine of the world, as Lucretius calls it, lib. v.
lin. 97. ) the universe and its parts, is frequent-
ly asserted by the prophets under this word ]3
or (in Hiph.) ^-arr, or isd. See inter al. the
texts quoted under ]D I. and under pD below.
The other pillar on the left hand was called
Ti;i in strength or power, (LXX in Chron.
i(rx,vi strength) " either in his power who made
it, or in power it is possessed of," says Hut-
chinson, Columns, p. 83. And I apprehend,
that as each column or pillar supported a si-
milar representation of the mundane system ;
so the two words ^-d** and f j^n may be regarded
as parts of the same sentence ; and that taken
together, they express that Jehovah fijrmed
this system into a machine by his essential and
almighty power, and gave it that mechanical
strength or power which it has. See Ps. xxix.
1. xcix. 4. Ixviii. 35. cl. 1.
p3 to prepare, adapt, establish, or confirm en-
tirely, or completely. Exod. xv. 17. Num. xxi.
27. Deut. xxxii. 6. 2 Sam. vii. 13. Ps. viii. 4.
xlviii. 9. cxix. 90. Prov. iii. 19. Isa. xlv. 18,
&al.
From this root p or pD one would be almost
tempted to suppose that the Peruvians had
the name of their idol Choun. For they re-
late, " that a man of extraordinary shape,
whose name was Choun, and whose body had
neither bones nor muscles, came from the north
into their country ; that he levelled mountains,
filled up valleys, and opened himself a passage
through the most inaccessible places. This
Choun created the first inhabitants of Peru,
giving them the herbs and wild fruits of the field
for their sustenance. They also relate, that
this first founder of Peru having been injured
by some savages who inhabited the plains,
changed part of the ground, which before had
been very fruitful, into sand, forbade the rain
to fall, and dried up the plants. But that being
afterwards moved with compassion, he opened
the springs, and suffered the rivers to flow.
This Choun was worshipped as a god till such
time as Pachacamac came from the south."
Ceremonies and Religious Customs of all Na-
tions, vol. iii. p. 199.
Der. To conn, count, canton, cunning, king,
queen. Qu? From particip. Hiph. i">3d
Greek pi.nx.^'Vfi, Lat. machina, whence machine,
machinate, mechanism, mechanical, Gr. xavuv,
properly an erect piece of wood, whence canon,
canonical. Perhaps Latin cano, canto, whence
cant, chant, enchant.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To surname, or more properly to call a per-
son by a name which does not strictly belong to
him, and that, generally, in compliment ot flat-
tery. Thus the verb is used in Arabic ; see
Castell, and Schultens on Job, who explains
it by " blandius circumloqui, adulari, titulo
DDD
234
1DD
honorifico insignire ;" and Scott on Job xxxiii.
21, informs us from Pococke, that " the Arabs
make court to their superiors hy carefully avoid-
ing to address them hy their proper names, in-
stead of which they salute them with some title
or epithet expressive of respect, occ. Job xxxii.
21, 22. Isa. xliv. 5. But in Isa. xlv. 4, which
M. de Calasio puts under this root, -jaDN may
perhaps be best rendered / have established
thee.
II. Chald. As a N. fem. sing, maa (formed in
m like many other Chaldee nouns) it is always
used as a term of relation to some particular
person or persons, and so seems strictly to
denote a society, company or class of people,
sumamed from such person or persons, q. d.
a denomination, nomen. Ezra iv. 7, & al. freq.
I. To gather, coUect, or heap together. 1 Chron.
xxii. 2. Neh. xii. 44. Ps. xxxiii. 7. Eccles. ii.
8. iii- 5.
II. In Hith. Dasnrr to wrap oneself up, to
involve oneself, q. d. to coUect oneself, occ. Isa.
xxviii. 20.
III. As a N. mas. plur. D-Dsan. It is ren-
dered breeches ; but by the account of them,
Exod. xxviii. 42, and from the meaning of the
root, they seem more like the Roman femina-
lia, i. e. swathes, or bandages of linen or stuff,
wrapped close round the middle of the body.
So Vulg. feminalia.
Der. Gr. xccvvh KccvKrr^ov, and Lat. canistrum,
a basket into which things ai'e gathered,
whence Eng. a canister, Gr. xwvoj, Eng. a
cone, which is, as it were, gathered to a point,
&c.
In general, to lay down, place on the ground.
I. To lay down, expose on the ground, as mer-
chants or traders do their wares for barter or
sale. It occurs not as a V. strictly in this
sense, but hence, as a N. fem. in reg. nj733
merchandise, wares, so Targ. "j-nmnD. occ.
Jer. X. 17. As a N. ii733j plur. in reg. ^3j;33.
A merchant, trader, occ. Ezek. xvii. 4. Hos.
xii. 8. Job xl. 25, or xli. 6. (where Symmachus
ftiTufiaXeov, and Vulg. negociatores, traders;)
Isa. xxiii. 8 ; where Aquila ifi^opot, Vulg. in-
stitores, hucksters. Comp. Zeph. i. 11. Prov.
xxxi. 24, and the following sense,
II. As a N. ]i?33 Canaan, the son of Ham ;
prophetically so named because his descendants
in Phoenicia were long the greatest traders in
the ancient world ; and their descendants the
Carthaginians in Africa followed their exam-
ple, freq. occ.
Many have thought (and I was once myself of
the same opinion) that merchants were called
"syaD from the name of the Canaanites ; but
the passages quoted under sense I. show that
^J73D strictly means a merchant or trader, and
consequently that Canaan himself was deno-
minated from the word in this sense. See
more on this subject in Bate's Crit. Heb.
III. Figuratively, in ISiph. to be laid dow7i,
brought low, humbled, abased. 1 K. xxi. 29.
2 Chron. xii. 7, & al. freq. In Hiph, to bring
down, humble, abase. Deut. ix. .3. Job. xl. 7,
look at every one, {who is) rTX3 elated irryaarTT
and abase him, & al. freq. The formative - ot
Hiph. is omitted in yaa^i Jud. iv. 23. Psal.
cvii. 1 2, which therefore may be in Kal. Comp.
Neh. ix. 24.
Der. Greek yow. Lat. genu (whence m com-
position genuJlexion),Goth. kniu, Saxon cneow,
and Eng. knee, whence kneel.
Denotes extremity, outermost, or farthest distant
from the middle.
I. To remove to the extremity, put at a distance.
occ. Isa. XXX. 20, 'j^'TiD my pi3D* xbl and He
{the Lord) shall not remove any more to a
distance thy teachers.
II. As a N. ti3D, plur. in reg. ^B33, and mS33
the extremity, border, or skirt of a garment.
Num. XV. 38. Deut. xxii. 12, & al. freq. Thus
the LXX render it by ax^av the extremity.
Hag. ii. 12; and so Symmachus in 1 Sam.
XV. 27.
III. As a N. fem. plur. mS33 the borders,
extremities or edges of the earth with regard to
the spectator, occ. Job xxxvii. 3. (Comp.
Mat. xxiv. 27. Luke xvii. 24.) Job xxxyiii.
13. Hast thou commanded the morning since
thy days ? Hast thou caused the day-spring to
know his place, to (or that it might) take hold
on yMin msDD the extremities of the earth ?
when in Homer's language, 11. viii. lin. 1,
Hf /Ji,iv x^oxo^tirXc; ixthvocTO Ttctactv est <a6v*
The saftron morn is spread o'er all the earth ;
So we read of the /our mS33 of the earth, i. e.
the four cardinal extremities, or the eastern,
western, northern, and southern extremities of
it. occ. Isa. xi. 12. of a land, Ezek. vii. 2.
IV. As a N. 513D, plur. d-333 the wing of a
bird, Exod. xix. 4. Lev. i. 17. of the cheru-
bim, Exod. XXV. 20. xxxvii. 9. 1 K. vi. 24.
of an army, Isa. viii. 8. m^ '<33D the wings of
the spirit, on which Jehovah is represented as
flying, occ. 2 Sam. xxii. 11. Ps. xviii. 11. civ.
3. So Zivi or Jupiter was sometimes repre-
sented by the Greeks as riding on a flying
eagle, the emblem of the spirit.
Ps. cxxxix. 9, ^nv ''333 Nirx should I lift up
my wings or take my flight to the dawn, {or)
dwell in the utmost extremity of the {western)
sea. To this purpose the learned Bp. Lowth,*
after the LXX, Vulg. and Syriac; thus
making an opposition between the two he-
mistichs, as in the immediately preceding
vrse ; in which I would farther remark, for
the sake of the less expert Hebrean, that the
if local is twice omitted, namely after D-Dtt^
and after blNiy, just as it is after *inu' in this.
And in answer to an objection of Michaelis,
we may observe with Mr Merrick (Annot.)
that there is no more impropriety in attributing
to a man wings than horns. See Ps. Ixxv. 5,
6, 11. Ixxxix. 18, 25.
Wings for shelter are attributed to the true
God, either agreeably to that most beautiful
* De Sacra Poesi Heb. Praelect. xvi p. 197. Edit.
Oxen. 8vo. p. 319. Edit. Gottiug.
^::d
235
i^Dr)
and affecting similitude of our blessed Lord,
Mat. xxiii. 37. or rather in allusion to the
wings of the cherubim, Ruth ii. 12. Ps. Ivii.
2. xvii. 8, where see Merrick's learned and
entertaining note ; but comp. Ps. Ixi. 5. xci.
4. And observe that in all the four texts the
Targum paraphrases the expression by the sha-
dow of the Shechinah.
The u?niy, or light of righteousness, is said to
arise or be diffused with healing iT'BSDn in its
wings, i. e. to its utmost extent or expansion,
Mai. iii. 20, or iv. 2.
That excellent commentator Vitringa in Isa.
xviii. 1, Q-S33 biiby V'lX ''^r^ Ho! thou land
shadowed with wings, which art liyn on this
side of the rivers of Ethiopia, explains the
wings here mentioned of the chains of moun-
tains j by which he shows, particularly from
Strabo, lib. xvii. p. 543, that the land of Egypt
was bounded, and, as it were, overshadowed
both on the western side towards Lybia, and
on the eastern towards Arabia, and which
chains of mountains, in running from the south
towards the north, diverged on each side to a
greater distance, like two wings.*
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. Tias plur.
nTTi3D and riTisa, and once (Ezek. xxvi. 13.)
plur. mas. in reg. nas a musical instrument of
the stringed kind, a lute, harp, or the like, play-
ed on with the hand according to 1 Sam. xvi.
23; though Josephus, Ant. lib. vii. cap. 12,
.3, edit. Hudson, says, that the cinyra David
made for the Levites was furnished with ten
strings, and played on with a plectrum.
From this word, no doubt, are derived not only
the Greek x-iw^a, a harp, by which the LXX
very frequently render it, but also Ktw^os and
Kiyv^i<r6a.i, signifying lamenting or moaning.
Whence, as Bochart, vol. i. 729, has observed,
it is probable that the Greeks used this instru-
ment chiefly on mournful occasions ; whereas
among the Hebrews, playing on the 1133 was
a sign of joy, as Gen. xxxi. 27. 2 Chron. xx.
27, 28. Job xxi. 12. Ps. cxlix. 2, 3, and al.
freq. Hence, however, as he fai'ther remarks,
it will not follow that the Hebrew "iiSD and
Grecian Ktw^* were instruments of different
kinds J since the same sort of instrument
might affect the mind in different manners,
according as it was differently played upon.
And comp. Isa. xxi. 1 1 .
tt'^D Chald.
In Kal, to gather together, occ. Dan. iii. 2. In
Ith. to be gathered together, occ. Dan. iii. 3.
Comp. D33.
DD
I. To reckon, number, count. 'Li'K.'K ffutoc^iSfnta
to number or reckon together, occ. Exod. xii. 4,
each, according to his eating iDDn ye shall num-
ber to the lamb, i. e. ye shall number so many
persons as are sufficient to eat the whole lamb.
As a participle paoul fem. nOD a computed,
reckoned, nj? time or season namely. If the
participle were from the verb riDD with a n
* Comp. Herodotus, ii. 8. Shaw's Trav. p. 295, 296,
and Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 382, 3S3.
final, it would have been written rr^DS, from
the mas. ^idd, Ps. xxxii. 1. occ. Ps. Ixxxi. 4.
Comp. Num. x. 10, and under v^n II. and
observe that the textual reading in the Psalm
confirms that the tr-rn month-day, or first day
of the month, was settled by computation, not
by the visibility of the moon. But at least four-
teen of Dr Kennicott's codices there have XD3.
Comp. XDD III. As a N. fem. in reg. riDSD
a numbering, reckoning, occ. Exod. xii. 4. Lev.
xxvii. 23. As a N. ddq an assessment, an
assessed levy or tribute, Num. xxxi. 28, et
seq.
II. As a participial N. mas. plur. d-D!33. Such
riches as were usually counted, as precious
stones, money, &c. occ. Josh. xxii. 8. 2 Chr.
i. 11, 12. Eccles. v. 18. vi. 2.
III. Chald. as a N. mas. plur. ^033, and in
reg. "033 riches, goods, occ. Ezravi. 8. vii. 26.
Dee. With n inserted, the Latin censeo, census,
and more plainly Eng. cess.
To set, settle. It occurs not, however, as a V.
in Heb. but hence
I. As a N. XD3 a seat. 1 Sa. i. 9. iv. 13, 18.
2 Ki. iv. 10. Prov. ix. 14. In all which pas-
sages the LXX accordingly render it ^{(ppos,
and Vulg. sella. And observe that the LXX
once translate it, when meaning a royal throne,
by ^i<fi^'>s, Deut. xvii. 18. It is remarked by
Mr Harmer, Observations, vol. iii. p. 338, &c.
that though the sitting on mats and carpets be
now almost the universal usage of the East,
yet that anciently not only kings and supreme
magistrates, (see 1 Sam. i. 9. iv. 13, 18.) but
sometimes inferior magistrates, (see Neh. iii.
7, and Harmer, vol. iii. p. 304. ) in those coun-
tries sat upon a KD3 throne or raised seat, and
that this was considered as a piece of splen-
dour, and offered as a mark of particular re^
spect. " It was doubtless for this reason," he
adds, " that a seat of this kind was placed, along
with some other furniture, in the chamber the
devout Shunamitess prepared for the prophet
Elisha, 2 Ki. iv. 18, which our version has
very unhappily translated a stool, by which we
mean the least honourable kind of seat in an
apartment ; whereas the original word [ndd]
meant to express her respect for the prophet
by the kind of seat she prepared for him."
And as the lewd woman described by Solomon,
Prov. ix. 14, &c. is seated at the door of her
house, on a ndd or throne, with a design, no
doubt, to render herself conspicuous, and the
more easily to inveigle passengers ; so my au-
thor observes from Pitts, " that the whores (at
Grand Cairo) use to sit at the door, or walk in
the streets, unveiled," and that " when they
sit at their doors, a man can scarce pass by but,
they will endeavour to decoy him in." But
see more in the ingenious writer himself, as
above cited.
II. A royal seat, a throne. Gen. xii. 40. Ex. xi.
5, and al. freq. When used in this sense, the
LXX generally render it by ^^o*os, and Vulg.
by solium.
III. It is once applied to time, Prov. vii. 20,
KDSrr QVb at the day settled, or, as our trans-
-nt^D
^86
HDD
lation, appointed ; so the French, au jour
assigne.
HDD
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, transitively, to cover, overspread,
veil. See Gen. ix. 23. xxxviii. 15. Exod. viii.
6. XV. 5. (where id-DS" is put poetically for
nm-oas the formative -\ being dropped, and
the " being substituted for rr, as in other
instances ; but eight of Dr Kennicott's codices
read im-DD"). Num. iv. 5. ix. 15. Jud. iv.
18, 19. Job xxxvi. 30, behold he spreads upon
it (i. e. the cloud) his light (lightning) "ty'iiyi
iiv:: DNT and overspreads (namely with the
lustre of it) the bottom of the sea ; when, ac-
cording to Ovid's highly poetical expression,
Metam. lib. xi. fab. x. lin. 523,
' Fulmineis ardescunt ignibus undce.
The waters kindle with the fiery blaze.
So with "bv or bl? upon, following Num. xvi.
33. Job xxi. 26. xxxvi. 32, tin iiv:: Q''3':3 bv
He ( God) spreads the light (lightning) over the
vaults (of heaven) or vaulted skies, and he
(God) gives a commandment to it concerning
him that prayeth, i. e. not to hurt him. So
Mai. ii. 16, For Jehovah the Aleim of Israel
saith he hateth nbu' him who putteth away (the
divorcer), ittrilb bv DTDTI rrD3T and him who
spreads violence (i. e. the blood of violence
used against his wife, comp. Isa. Ixiii. 3.)
upon his garment. This is a strong instance
of the Jewish ffKkyi^oxxp^ia hard-heartedness
mentioned by our Saviour, Mat. xix, 8.
Comp. the use" of rroD Ezek. xxiv. 7. In
Niph. to be covered, overspread. Gen. vii. 19,
20. Jer. li. 42. In Hith. to cover, veil, or
clothe oneself. Gen. xxiv. 65. 1 K. xi. 29.
2 K. xix. 1, 2. As a participial N. "IDS what
is overspread, a covering, occ. Num. iv. 6, 14.
As a N. fem. mD3 a covering, raiment. Gen.
XX. 16. Exod. xxii. 26. Job xxiv. 7. As a
N. rrDDn a covering. Gen. viii. 13. Exod.
xxvi. 14, & al. freq.
II. In Kal and Hiph. to cover, hide, conceal.
See Gen. xviii. 17. xxxvii. 26. Prov. x. 18.
xii. 16, 23. Job xxiii. 17. Covering of sin is
spoken in several senses. God rrDD covers
sin when he hides it, as it were, from his sight,
and will not observe it. Neh. iv. 5, or iii. 37.
Ps. Ixxxv. 3. Comp. Ps. xxxii. 1 ; man covers
his own sin, when he cloaks or palliates it,
Job xxxi. 33. Ps. xxxii. 5. Prov. xxviii. 13;
that of another when he conceals or says no-
thing of it. Prov. xvii. 9. Comp. Prov. x. 12.
Hence Gr. xitrrn, Lat. cista, Eng. a chest. Lat.
cassis a helmet, casa a house. Also Eng. to
case, a case. French cacher to hide. Une
caisse, a chest, whence Eng. cash, money at
hand. Nummus in area.
III. As a N. rrDD the covered or canopied part
of a throne, occ. 1 K. x. 19, twice. But ob-
serve that for the former rroab fifteen of Dr
Kennicott's codices, and for the latter thirteen,
read XDSb, and that in four other codices the n
in both words is written on a rasure. In Job
xxvi. 9, rTD3 the covering seems to be the same
as as? the circumferential density of the uni-
verse ; rrD3 "33 "rnxn seizing or taking posses-
the
sion of, the face of the covering, he spreadeth
his cloud upon it.
IV. As a N. fem. D*\3, see Ps. xxiii. 5. Lam.
iv. 21, and in construction D3 (2 Sam. xii. 3.)
a drinking cup which covers or incloses the
liquor, Gen. xl. 11, & al. freq. In Prov.
xxiii. 31, not only the Keri, but likewise
many of Dr Kennicott's codices have DID!
with the n. So in Jer. xxxv. 5, twenty of his
codices read moisi.
From the * ancient custom of the master of the
feast's appointing to each guest his cup, i. e.
his kind and measure of liquor, t?13 is used
for that portion of happiness or misery, which
God sends upon men in this life. See Ps.
xi. 6. xvi. 5. xxiii. 5. But in Ps. Ixxv. 9.
Isa. H. 17, 22. Jer. xxv. 15, 17, 28. Ezek.
xxiii. 31 33, there seems rather to be an
allusion to the cup of malediction, as the Jews
called that mixed cup of wine m\di frankincense
which used to be given to condemned crimi-
nals before their execution, in order to take
away their senses. So the Chaldee Targum
paraphrases Ps. Ixxv. 9. " Because \y\bi D3
a cup of malediction is in the hand of the Lord
and strong wine, full xn^in na-iD of a mixture
bitterness to take away the understanding of
e wicked." Comp. Ps. Ix. 5; in which
text, as likewise in those just cited from
Isaiah and Jeremiah, the Targum mentions
the wine or cup of malediction by the same
term as in Ps. Ixxv. 9, namely ^^b or xmb.
In Jer. li. 7, Babel or Babylon is called a gol-
den cup in the hand of Jehovah that made all the
nations drunken and mad, i. e. with her abom-
inable idolatries ; the gaudy and plausible
allurements to which are denoted by the golden
cup ; so the mystical Babylon is described as
having a golden cup in her hand. Rev. xvii. 4.
And no doubt golden cups (^^vfua kutiXXu,
as Homer calls them, H. iii. lin. 248.) were
actually used in quaffing wine to the honour
of their idols, f
Exod. xvii. 14. And Jehovah said to Moses,
Engrave this for a memorial on a table, (comp.
Isa. XXX. 8.) and rehearse it in the ears of
Joshua ; for I will surely) blot out the remem-
brance of Amalek from under heaven. Ver. 15,
And Moses built an altar, and called the name
of it Jehovah Nissi, i. e. Jehovah (is) my banner.
Ver. 16, And he said ir" 03 bjr T" "3 surely
the hand upon the cup of Jah (is or denotes)
war from Jehovah with Amalek, from generation
to generation. " This was a monumental
device as a record that the wrath of God
(denoted by the cup, as in Ps. Ixxv. 9, and
the other passages above cited) was declared
against the Amalekites The hand was cut
(we may suppose) on one of the stones of the
altar ; and if the cup was in the hand, the
hand must be on the cup ; and so the words
describe the device exactly as it was ; and this
is a specimen of hieroglyphical writing." Thus
the learned Bate in his valuable New and Literal
Translation of the Pentateuch, &c. and he is
* See Homer, II. iv. lin. 261.
t Comp. Greek and Eng-. Lexicon in Kea) 11. 2^wf-
v'^w and Uormiov III. IV.
rfry:D
237
hVD
the only author I have met with, who has ex-
plained this very difficult passage. Comp.
Hab. ii. 16.
V. As a N. D13 a species of unclean bird, the
owl, so called from constantly hiding itself in
the day time, and coming abroad only in the
evening or at night. Thus the LXX, Aquila,
Theodotion, and the fifth Greek Version in the
Hexapla, render it vvxrtKo^ai'^, which is a kind
of owl (according to * Michaelis, the horned
owl,) and so the Vulg. bubo. occ. Lev. xi.
17. Deut. xiv. 16. Ps. cii, 7.
Bochart suspected that D13 might denote the
onocrotalus, thus named from its monstrous
cap or hag under the lower chap, and has il-
lustrated this interpretation in his works, vol.
iii. 272, &c. And indeed it must be admitted
that D13 might afford no improper name for
that bird from this very extraordinary circum-
stance in its form. But as, upon the best in-
quiry I have been able to make, I do not find
that there is any difference between the peZican
of the ancients and the onocrotalus, and as
nxp is mentioned in all the same contexts
with D13, and rendered by the ancient versions
either the pelican or onocrotalus, I think DID
cannot have this meaning ; especially since in
Ps. cii. 7, it is called Dn3 of n1n'^^ (not of
the desert, as we render it, but) of desolate or
ruinated buildings, which, as every one knows,
is a very proper epithet for the owl, but does
not seem so suitable to the onocrotalus.
Comp. nxp under nap.
VI. As a N. D^S a purse or bag for covering
or inclosing money or weights, occ. Deut.
XXV. 13. Prov. 1. 14. xvi. 11. Isa. xlvi. 6.
Mic. vi. 11.
HDD , ,.
Many of the Lexicons make this a distmct
root in the sense of grubbing, or cutting iip bij
the roots, and so the LXX render rrmDS Ps.
Ixxx. 17, as a participle paoul, o!.vtffKocfjt.[jt,ivYi,
and Vulg. suffossa digged up; but in this
word, as well as in nniDD Isa. v. 25, the 3
seems servile, and the root to be TWW, which
therefore see. But since the verb HDD both
in Chald. and Syr. as well as in Arabic (see
Castell,) signifies to prune, cut off, the reader
will consider for himself whether D-mDD D'-ynp
Isa. xxxiii. 12, may not best be rendered
thorns cut off, or cut up, as in our translation.
Comp. Isa. ix. 17. x. 17.
The radical idea seems to be stiffness, rigidity.
So in Arabic the verb signifies, to be numbed,
torpid, dull See Castell.
I. As a N. bD3 (occ. Job xv. 27,) plur. D^bD3
the loins, from their stiffness or strength. Lev.
iii. 4. Ps. xxxviii. 8, & al. So Prov. iii. 26,
may be rendered, for Jehovah shall be -[bDSa
for (comp. Eccles. vii. 12,) the strength of
thy loins. See Schultens, comment, in loc.
II. As a N. bD3 strength, support, confidence.
See Jobviii. 14. xxxi. 24. (where the LXX
r;^vv Strength) ; Ps. Ixxviii. 7. Fem. in reg.
Recueil de Questions, p. 321, et Supplem. ad Lex.
Heb. p. 1240, which see.
nbDD strength of mind, confidence. Job iv. 6 ;
where Vulg. fortitude strength, fortitude. As
a N. b-DD confident. Prov. xix. 1, Better (is)
the poor (man) who walketh in his integrityy
than he who is perverse with his lips, b^DS iom
though confident, presuming, namely on his
riches. The Syriac version here renders b-DS
by xi-ni? the rich (man), and Vulg. has dives
rich, as well as insipiens foolish. Comp.
Prov. xxviii. 26.
III. As a N. b-DD the cold, or more properly
the cold, condensed, rigid, contracting air ; the
fluid of the heavens in this state. Comp. under
Itrn il. occ. Job ix. 9. xxxviii. 31. Amos v.
8. Comp. rrao under .noD II.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. -b-DD the influxes of
gross, condensed spirit or air to the stars or
stellar lights, occ. Isa. xiii. 10, the -naiD
stars of the heavens, orr-b-DDT and their *
spirits, i. e. the influxes of the spirit to each
of them, DIIK ibrr" xb shall not irradiate their
light. For " the light of the stars can no
more subsist without the influx of the spirit,
than the fire at the sun can do ; the action of
the spirit being as necessary to blow and dis-
perse the light from the planets and stars, as
it is to keep in the solar fire, and dispense its
light and heat to us ; for though it is the light
which is the thing irradiated, it is the influx of
the spirit which presses it out, and irradiates it,
without which it would stay where it was, and
not reach us." Thus the learned Spearman
in his index to Hutchinson's Moses' Princi-
pia, p. lOO.f
V. As a N. ^bD'D Chisleu. The name of the
ni7ith month, nearly answering to our Novem-
ber O. S. or to part of our November and
December N. S. It appears to be so called
because at that season in Judea and the neigh-
bouring countries, the cold becomes very sen-
sible. Thus Jer. xxxvi. 22, we find king
Jehoiakim in the ninth month, at his winter-
palace, with a fire burning before him : and so
Dr Russell \ informs us, that at Aleppo they
degin to light fires about the end of November,
occ. Neh. i. 1. Zech. vii. 1. Comp. 1 Mac.
i. 54.
VI. In a mental sense, to he stupid, or, as it
were, stiff, rigid, or insensible, in mind or un-
derstanding, occ. Jer. X. 8 ; where it is put
after -1172 to be brutish, as being of more in-
tense signification As a N. bDD stupidity,
insensibility, folly, occ. Ps. xlix. 14. Eccles.
vii. 26 or 25. Fem. rrbD3 the same. occ.
Ps. Ixxxv. 9. So fem. plur. mb'-DD. occ.
Prov. ix. 13. As a N. b-DD stupid, insensible,
foolish. Psal. xcii. 7. xciv. 8. Prov. xxvi.
12. Eccles. iv. 5. x. 2, & al. freq.
See the Scholiast on Theocritus cited in a note under
^3j; II. below.
t Did not Virgil aim at something of this kind, when
he wrote. Mix. i. lin. 612,
__ Polus dum sidera pascet ?
And before him Lucretius, lib. i. lin. 232.
Unde JEther sidera pascit f
X Natural Hist, of Aleppo, p. 14.
DD3
238
HDD
I. To have long hair, KOfji.ccv, comatutn esse. It
occurs not however as a verb in this sense,
but as a N. fern. n72DD zea^ spelt, a species of
corn, so called from its* long hair. Thus
barley is denominated mjju^ from the stiffness
of its hair, or beard as we call it. occ. Exod.
ix. 31. (where LXX and Thedotion render
it oktig^a, and Aquila ^, both which words
signify spelt ;) Isa. xxviii. 25; where LXX,
Aquila, and Theodotion have ?. As a N,
mas. plur. n-noa the same. occ. Ezek. iv. 9 ;
where Aquila and Symmachus ^saj or l^uxs.
LXX and Theodotion oXwi^ay. Notwithstand-
ing the thus concurring testimony of the Greek
versions, Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 407, supposes
nnD3 may mean rice, which is now commonly
cultivated in Egypt. But Hasselquist, whom
in the present case I regard as a better au-
thority, in his Travels, p. 109, says, " The
Egyptians undoubtedly learned the cultivation
of rice under the reign of the califs, at which
time many useful plants were brought over the
Red Sea to Egypt, which now grow there
and enrich the country." Indeed Dr Shaw
(as above) adds that we learn from Pliny (lib.
x^'iii. cap. 17.) that rice or oryza was the olyra
of the ancient Egyptians. But I cannot find
that Pliny asserts this, either in the place cited
or any where else. The passage to which I
suppose the Doctor alludes is in lib. xviii. cap.
7, towards the end, where speaking of one
Turanius, he says, " Idem olyram et oryzam
eandem esse existimat. The same person
thinks the oli/ra and oryza or rice are the same. "
But this will not prove that they were so, or
even that Pliny was of that opinion. Comp.
Herodotus, ii. 36.
II. As a V. used in an opposite or privative
sense, as nib, oyy, \i;^m and others, to poll,
clip or trim the hair of the head. occ. Ezek.
xliv. 20, twice. So vulg. tondentes atton-
dent.
Hence perhaps the Greek xoirfios order, orna-
ment, and the V. xotrfmu, whence Eng. cosme-
tic.
To be pale, wan, palluit, luridus fiiit.
I. In Niph. with b following, to be or become
pale or wan, as from longing desire, occ. Psal.
Ixxxiv. 3, My frame rT3DD3 is grown pale,
rrnbD D3 it even wasteth or pineth away, m*iijnb
for the courts of Jehovah. So Gen. xxxi. 30.
It is spoken of a lion, Ps. xvii. 12 ; and ap-
plied avS^uTOTec^u; to God, Job xiv. 15. The
above cited texts are all wherein the verb oc-
curs in this sense.
II. In Niph. to be pale or wan, as from fear,
concern, guilt or shame, pallescere culpis. occ.
Zeph. ii. 1, O nation riDSD xb that lookestno^
pale, i. e. art unconcerned, unashamed. So
the LXX have given nearly the sense, but by
no means the idea, of the Heb. in rendering
it etTai'Sivrov unteachable.
The Chaldee Targums in like manner often use
* See Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra on Exod. ix. 32 ; and
print of the plant in his Tab. cxxxiii. A. comp, Mar-
tyn's note on Farra, Georgic i. lin. 73.
this verb in the sense of being ashamed, for
the Heb. obD, as Psal. xxxv. 4. xl. 15. Ixix.
7,&al. SeeCastell.
HI. As a N. tiDD
1. A well known metal, silver. And as ^roW is
in Heb. called nrrT from its resplendency, so
silver is denominated t^DD from its pale colour.
Thus likewise the Greek name u^yv^og is from
uoyos white. Gen. xiii. 2. Deut vii. 25. Mai.
iii. 3. Gen. xx. 16, ?iD3 ^ibK a thousand (she-
kels namely) of silver. Gen. xxxvii. 28, D'^'nary
tlD3 twenty (shekels) of silver. So Gen. xlv.
22. Deut. xxii. 19, 29. Jud. xvii. 10.
2. Because silver was the metal most commonly
used by the ancients as money, or weighed to
each other in their commercial dealings ; hence
C1D3 signifies money in general, as a^yv^iov does
in Greek, and de Vargent (properly denoting
silver) in French. Comp. 1 Chron. xxi. 22,
24, with ver. 25.
3. The price of a thing, the money it sells for.
Exod. xxi. 35.
4. Pioan bin the silver cord, Eccles. xii. 6,
seems to denote the spinal marrow, together
with the whole system of nerves branching out
from it, so called from its bright white colour,
resembling silver ; from its retired secure
situation in the body (comp. Job xxviii. 1.) ;
and lastly, from its great excellency in the mi-
crocosm, or little world of man. See more in
K. Solomon's Portrait of Old Age, by Dr
Smith, p. 178, &c. 3d edit.
DDID
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac de-
notes gibbous, protuberant. As a N. fem. plur.
mnD3 small pillows or cushions from their pro-
tuberant form. So the LXX pr^otrxKpxKaiec
pillows, and Vulg. pulvillos little cushions, and
Symmachus more distinctly 'vra.yKcana. pillows
or cushions for the elboivs to lean upon. occ.
Ezek. xiii. 18, 20. But before I attempt to
explain this difficult passage, I must observe
from Dr Shaw* that both in Barbary and the
Levant, they still " always cover the floors of
their houses with carpets ; and along the
sides of the wall or floor a range of narrow
beds or mattresses is often placed upon these
carpets ; and, for their farther ease and con-
venience, several velvet or damask bolsters are
placed upon these carpets or mattresses in-
dulgences that seem to be alluded to by the
stretching themselves upon couches, and by the
sewing of pillows to arm-holes, Amos vi. 4, and
Ezek. xiii. 18, 20." Thus the Doctor. Butf
lady M. W. Montague's description of a Turk-
ish lady's apartment will, I think, throw still
more light on the passage in Ezek. " The
rooms," says she, "are all spread with Persian
carpets, and raised at one end of them about
two feet. This is the sopha, which is laid
with a richer sort of carpet, and all round it a
sort of couch raised half a foot, covered with
rich silk according to the fancy or magnificence
Travels, p. 209, 2d edit. Comp. Maiindrell's journey
at March 13, and Dr Russei's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 4,
and 101 ; where the manner both of the Turkish men
and women's sitting or lolling on their duans, or di-
vans, is represented in two prints.
\ Letter xxxii. vol. ii. p..55.
]r:2
239
nsD
of the owner Round about this are placed,
standing against the walls, two roivs of cushions,
the first very large, and the next little ones
These seats are so convenient and easy, that I
believe I shall never endure chairs again as long
as I live." And in another * place she thus de-
scribes the fair Fatima ; " On a sopha raised
three steps, and covered with fine Persian car-
pets, sat the Kahya's lady, leaning on cushions of
white satin embroidered she ordered cushions
to be given me, and took care to place me in
the corner, which is the place of honour."
Supposing then such cushions for the like pur-
poses of ease and indolence to have been in use
among the Jews in Ezekiel's time, as the
f LXX version of mnDD gives us reason to
think they were, let us now offer an explanation
of the passage in the prophet, ch. xiii. 18
Woe to the women who fasten cushions on ^ all
thearm-pits (LXX, and Symmachus vto Tavra.
ctyxuvct x^'^oh i- e. on the whole upper part of
the arms) ; thus by a striking emblematic re-
presentation (as usual with the prophets, both
true, 1 Sam. xv. 27, 28. Isa. xx. 24^. Jer.
xix. 10, 11. xxvii. 2. li. 634. Ezek. iv. 5. xii.
311. xxiv. 16 24."xxxvii. 1622; and false,
1 K. xxii. 11. Jer. xxviii. 10 12.) denoting
that the Jewish people should continue to en-
joy ease and peace (comp. ver. 10, 16.) and who
make close veils (in token that the veil of Ju-
dah or Jerusalem should not be removed, or in
other words, that Judea and Jerusalem should
not be taken nor exposed, particularly the female
inhabitants of them, to the insults of their ene-
mies. Comp. ^DD under "jD I. and Isa. xlvii.
2.) on the head n'0^p b^ of every woman who
riseth up to hunt or catch souls or persons.
( Comp. Prov. vi. 26. ) Will ye hunt or catch the
persons of my people, and will ye save alive your
own persons ? ver. 20. Wherefore thus saith
the Lord Jehovah, Behold I am against your
cushions with which ye hunt or insnare souls into
the flower-gardens or chiosks (see under n*n3),
and I will tear them from your arms (both of
the pretended prophetesses and of those wo-
men whom they furnished with them, i. e. I
will shew the vanity and falsehood of your
soothing prophecies of peace and quiet, when
there is no peace) and will let the persons go,
even the male persons tu'-u^ss nx or men, whom
ye hunt or insnare into the flower-gardens. ver.
21, and I will tear your close veils, &c.
]Pr) Chald.
It occurs not as a V. but as a participle, 1J73
now, now then. Dan. iii. 15. The Targums
use it in the same sense. May it not however
Letter xxxiii. vol. ii. p. 68, 69.
+ For though the word ^^oa-nKfuXotiet properly signifies
bolsters or pillows for the head, yet the LXX here ex-
pressly apply it to the arms ; and so the learned Duport
(or Theophrastus Eth. Char. cap. ii. p. 233, edit. Need-
ham) remarks that it sometimes denotes cushions to lean
or sit on.
X Observe that, according to the interpretation here
proposed "'I" may be regularly in construction with
rr?3"lp bD following.
Not unlike, 1 suppose, what are still worn by the
women in Turkey. See Lady M. W. Montague's Let
ters, vol. ii. p. 17, and the excellent Observations on the
Religion, &r. of the Turks, p. '283.
be a compound of 3 as, and \T3 from rraj? to
answer, and so mean, correspondently, accord-
ingly 9
In Kal, to be angry, irritated, provoked to an-
ger, to be vexed, or fretted, Ps. cxii. 10. Eccles.
vii. 9. Also in Kal, but most usually in
Hiph. to provoke, irritate, vex. 1 Sam. i.
6, 7. Deut. xxxii. 21. iv. 25, & al. freq. As
a N. Dl?3 anger, vexation. 1 Sam. i. 16. Ps.
vi. 8. xxxi. 10. Eccles. i. 18. It is mention-
ed as affecting both the eye, Ps. vi. 8, and the
heart, Eccles. xi. 10. Ezek. xxxii. 9. Also,
a provoking or provocation. Deut. xxxii. 19.
Ezek. xx. 28.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but is both in
sense and sound nearly related to DJTD to be
angry, vexed, as rrzys to rrDS. As a N. tt'jrn
anger, vexation, occ. Job v. 2, where it is
joined with riKap envy, indignation; vi. 2,
joined with mn affliction; x. 17, joined with
"-rj; witnesses ; xvii. 7, where it is mentioned
as particularly affecting the eye. Comp. Psal.
vi. 8. xxxi. 10. And observe that in all the
above cited texts of Job many of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices read the word with a d.
With a radical ^see Prov. xxi. 14, below) but
mutable or omissible, n.
I. To curve, bend, inflect, occ. Mic. vi. 6. Isa.
Iviii. 5. In this latter passage however it
might be better to interpret tp as a noun,
PlDb for the bending or bowing doivn. The in-
finitive from riBD would properly be mS3. But
comp. under pinp I.
II. To appease, as wrath, occ. Prov. xxi. 14.
a gift in secret, P)x rrsS" appeaseth or pacifieth
flery wrath. The idea is taken from fire,
which, after it has burst out with violence, is
made to bend back, and decline. The Vulg.
translates it extinguit iras, extinguishes anger ;
but the LXX in rendering the Heb. expres-
sion by a.^tttr^i'Tu a^yas tumeth back anger,
have given the ideal meaning. In like man-
ner the classical Latin writers say, flectere
iras.
III. As a N. rrsa joined with ^inaK. occ. Isa.
ix. 14. xix. 15 ; where it is rendered branchy
but by the contexts should mean some large
kind of reed or bulrush, so called from its
bending or bowing. Comp. Isa. Iviii. 5.
IV. As a N. fem. in reg. ns3 a large bending
branch of a tree, a bough, which English word
is in like manner from the Saxon bugan to
bend, bow. occ. Job xv. 32. Plur. msD the
bending branches or branching leaves of the
palm-tree. occ. Lev. xxiii. 40.
V. As a N. tp plur. d-SD and jT'Sa the bend,
hollow or palm of the hand. Gen. xl. 11. 2 K.
xi. 12. (comp. ch. xvi. 7.) xviii. 21. Ps. xxiv.
4. 1 Sam. V. 4. 2 K. ix. 35. Ezek. xxi. 14,
17, or 19, 22, & al. freq. Also, the bend,
hollow or sole of the foot of man, bird, or beast.
See Deut. ii. 5. xi. 24. Josh. iii. 13. Gen.
viii. 9. Lev. xi. 27. Ezek. i. 7.
VI. The bought (Eng. marg.) or bend of a
sling, the bending piece of leather, wherein the
n)D
240
]SD
stone is put. occ. 1 Sam. xxv. 29. So the
Eng. N. bought is of the same root as to how,
bend *.
VII. The holbw, cup, or acetabulum of the
OS coxendicis or hip-bone, wherein the head
of the thigh-bone is received, occ. Gen. xxxii.
25, 32, or 26, 33.
VIII. As a N. fem. pis phir, mss rendered a
spoon. It was, no doubt, named from its
shape ; but if a spoon, those. Num. vii. 14<, 20,
&c. being only of ten shekels weight of gold,
must, according to Michaelis's estimation of
the shekel, (which see, bpU' IV.) have been
smaller than oiu: common silver table-spoons.
IX. As a N. fem. plur. ms3 of a lock, ren-
dered handles. It appears they were some
things by which the lock was opened, and they
probably had their name from their bending
form. occ. Cant. v. 5; where LXX x^t^oa
hands, handles. Comp. under m- VI. and
see Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 206, &c.
and Mrs Francis' Note on Cant. v. 5, in her
excellent Poetical Translation of this Book.
X. As a N. mas. plur. D'<SD caves, caverns in
the earth, rocks or mountains, occ. Job xxx. 6.
Jer. iv. 29, nbp 0*3311 And they shall ascend or
go up into the caverns. This expression is
well explained by Jerome, who says, that the
southern parts of Judea are full of caves under
ground, and of caverns in the mountains, to
which the people retired in time of danger.
Comp. Jud. vi. 2. I Sam. xiii. 6. j and see
Shaw's Travels, p. 276 ; and Greek and Eng.
Lexicon under snHAAlON.
XI. As a N. mas. plur. D''33 the vaults of
heaven, the vaulted skies, coeli convexa, as
Virgil calls them, ^n. iv. lin. 541 ; or as
Lucretius, (lib. iv. lin. 172, and lib. vi. lin.
251.) coeli cavemas ; and before him f Ennius,
cava caerula. And hence probably the Eng-
lish cope of heaven, and the Latin covum,
which the ancient Romans used for coelum
heaven \. occ. Job xxxvi. 32. Comp. under
PrD3 I.
XII. As a N. ti3X, the same as 5)3 the palm of
the hand. occ. Job xxxiii. 7 ; where there is
a plain allusion to what Job had said ch. xiii.
21. It seems used as a V. to press, urge on,
as with the hand. occ. Prov. xvi. 26, The body
of the labouring man lahoureth for himself, be-
cause his mouth, (the necessity of food) f]Dj<
n-^y urges him. So the LXX. x/3/^sTa<
forceth, and Vulg. compulit hath compelled.
Or, may not rpn in this passage be considered
as a N. and rendered {is as) a hand upon him ?
It must however be farther observed, that ti3K
is used as a V. in Syriac for urging, soliciting.
See the Syriac version of Prov. vi. 7.
pS3 to bow or bend^ down very much. occ. Ps.
Ivii. 7. cxlv. 14^. cxlvi. 8.
Der- Gr. xv-rro) to how down, xoli^xtu (see
LXX in Isa. Iviii. 5. Ps. Ivii. 7.) Latin ca-
vus, concavus. Eng. cave, cavity, cavern, con-
cave, excavate, &c. Also Lat. cupa or cuppa.
* See Junius, Etymol. Anglican. Addend, in Bought.
t la Menalippe, cited by Macrobius Saturnal. lib. vi.
cap. 4.
X See Littleton's Dictionary in Covura, and Selden De
Diis Syris, Syntag. ii. cap. 2, p. 174.
Eng. a cup. Also cope, cap, ( Qu ? ) coop, cove,
alcove. Eng. cuff. Latin, capio, to take, hold,
whence capacious, capacity, &c. and the Latin
compounds accipio, incipio, percipio, recipio,
&c. whence accept, &c. incept, perceive, perci-
pient, perceptible, receive, recipient, receptacle,
&c.
^^^ ...
I. To double, as the sixth ciu-tain of goat's hair
on the front of the tabernacle, occ. Exod. xxvi.
9. So LXX. tTihTXeoffiis. Comp. Exod.
xxviii. 16. xxxix. 9. Job xi. 6, n-iirinb Q-bsa
double, i. e. substantial, in wisdom. As a N.
bsD the do2ibling of a bridle, occ. Job xli. 4 or
13, Who can come (upon him) 13D"I bssi^with
the doubling of his rein, i. e. with a bridle
having two reins 9 But Bochart, vol. iii.
777, observing from Pollux, that the Greeks
call those parts of the lips which end at the
cheeks ;^aXivoi reins, explains the text in Job,
Who will dare to come within his two mon-
strously gaping jaws ? This interpretation best
agrees not only with the structure of the pre-
ceding hemistich, but with the following verse,
Vulg. In medium oris ejus quis intrabit ? Who
will enter into the midst of his mouth ? See
Eng. margin.
II. In a Niph. sense, to be doubled or repeated,
as the sword or punishment of war. occ. Ezek.
xxi. 14. So as a N. mas. plur. D-bss double,
i. e. punishments on God's people for their
sins ; not double of what they deserved, but
double of what, or much greater than, would
have been inflicted on the heathen for the like
offences, occ. Isa. xl. 2. Comp. Jer. xvi. 18.
xvii. 18. Rev. xviii. 6. For " it is to be ob-
served," says the learned Daubuz on the pas-
sage last cited, " that the method or rule of the
divine justice towards men is such that he is
more severe upon his own people in their trans-
gressions than towards strangers or heathen :
the reason of which is given in those words of
our Saviour, Luke xii. 47. On the other
hand, when they repent, a double reward is
promised for their sufferings, as in Isa. Ixi. 7.
Zech. ix. 12. Job xiii. 10." Or else we may
with Bp. Lowth (whom see) understand the
words in Isa. xl. 2, of blessings double to,^ i. e.
far exceeding the punishment of all her sins.
Der. Lat. copulor, Eng. couple, &c.
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Chaldee
and Syriac signifies, to hunger, be hungry. As
a N. 133 hunger, famine. So LXXx/^waf, and
Vulg. fames, occ. Job v. 22. xxx. 3.
II. The 3 in 71333 Ezek. xvii. 7, hath been
supposed radical, and the word accordingly
rendered collect, apply, bend, inflect, intwine,
&c. But it seems a compound of 3, and the
participle benoni fem. in Kal, rr33 turning. So
the passage may be translated. And behold
the vine rr333 (was) as it were turning its roots
towards him. Thus the Vulg. quasi mittens
sending forth, as it were. Comp. mD3b ver. 6.
I must however just observe, that 133 in Arabic
denotes to spin, draw out into threads as wool,
and so i-iylu^ rr333 Ezek. xvii. 7, may signify,
sent forth its fibrous roots.
D3D
241
1SD
DSD
Occurs nol as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac sig-
nifies to connect, fasten together. As a N.
D1S3 a beam or rafter, which by being fastened
connects the parts of a building. So Symma-
cbus ffv)i'hia-fjcoi oiKo^ofj(.Yii, what joins or fastens
the building together; and Theodotion, and
the fifth Hexaplar edition, eruv^nr/^os. Once,
Heb. ii. 11, where Eng. margin, piece or fas-
tening.
In general, to cover, overspread.
I . To cover by smearing, to smear over ; and as
a N. 133 asphaltus or bitumen, named from its
fitness to smear over wood or other things, and
so cover them from the wet or weather, oce.
Gen. vi. 14, n^nSDi And thou shalt smear it
within and without "isas with bitumen. So
Vulg. bitumine lines ; but Aquila aXoKpntrus
aXoKpyi thou shalt smear with a smearing, LXX
K(r(pXTMcris t"r!v t aa'(f>aXru, which might not
improperly be rendered thou shalt pitch it with
pitch. For "the asphaltum," says Dr Shaw,*
is of a shining black colour, and so like Stock-
holm pitch, that were it not for the rank smell
of that pitch, and the superior hardness of the
bitumen, there would be no distinguishing
them." And this description obviates Mr
Bate's objection that " pitching on the inside
would have been nasty ;" as, I think also, the
authority of the LXX proves the sense of the
word; but there is no proof that 'isd, as he
takes it, signifies cypress; which rather be-
longs to '13D, which see.
II. To annul a covenant or compact, occ. Isa.
xxviii. 18. The idea is to be taken from
smearing over, and so obliterating a covenant
engraven, as the ancient ones used to be, on
tables of stone. So Symmachus ESAAEI*0H-
2ETAI h avv6'/ji'/i vi^ui.
III. As a N. 'isD the al-hennah or Cyprus. So
the LXX jcvToov and Vulg. cypri. occ. Cant,
i. 14. iv. 13. In both which passages it is
mentioned as a perfume, and in the former,
notice is taken of its clusters. Dr Shaw's ac-
count of the alhennah (Travels, p. 113, 114.)
will sufficiently prove the justness of the inter-
pretation here given. " This beautiful odori-
ferous plant," says he, " if it is not annually cut
and kept low grows ten or twelve feet high,
putting out its little flowers in f clusters, which
yield a most grateful smell like camphor, and
may therefore be alluded to. Cant. i. 14. The
leaves of this plant, after they are dried and
powdered, are disposed of to good advantage
in all the markets of this kingdom (of Tunis).
For with this all the African ladies, that can
purchase it, tinge their lips, hair, hands, and
feet ; rendering them thereby of a tawny saf-
fron colour ; which, with them, is reckoned a
great beauty." \ Russell mentions the same
practice of dyeing their feet and hands with
hennah as general among all sects and condi-
Note (p) on Dr Boerhaave's Chemistry, vol. i, p.
118.
+ See a print of the aUiennah in Scheuchzer Physica
Sacra, Tab. DXCVI. Comp. Harmer's Outlines, p.
218, &c.
t Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 103.
tions at Aleppo. * The women in some parts
of Yemen, or Arabia Felix, have the same
custom. And \ Hassclquist assures us he
saw the nails of some mummies tinged with the
al-hennah ; which proves the antiquity of the
practice. And as this plant does not appear
to be a native of Palestine, but of \ India and
Egypt, and seems mentioned Cant. i. 14, as a
curiosity growing in the vineyards ofEngedi, it
is probable that the Jews might be acquainted
with its use as a dye or tinge before they had
experienced its odoriferous quality, and might
from the former circumstance give it the name
See more concerning the hennah or al-heimah in
Harmer's excellent Outlines of a new Com-
mentary on Solomon's Song, p. 218, &c.
IV. As a N. 'IBS or 1135 the hoarfrost, which
covers or is spread over the surface of the
ground, occ. Exod. xvi. 14. Job xxxviii. 29.
Ps. cxlvii. 16.
V. As a N. 133 a village, a place of covering
or shelter. 1 Sam. vi. 18, & al.
VI. As a N. 1133 some kind of vessel with a
cover, a covered bason. 1 Chron. xxviii. 17,
&al.
VII. As a N. i^'BS a young lion when he first
begins to hunt and shift for himself (see Ezek.
xix. 2, 3, and Bochart, vol. ii. 714 j) so called
from his frequently hiding himself and lurking
in dens and coverts ; comp. Ps, xvii. 12. Jer.
XXV. 38, q. d. a covert-lion. freq. occ. See
Homer, II. v. lin. 555.
VIII. As a V. 133 is frequently rendered, to
atone, e:tpiate, or appease ; but in all these in-
stances the attentive reader can scarcely help
observing, that the radical idea of covering is
preserved. In this view it is applied,
1. To the person oflfended, Gen. xxxii. 20. 1
will cover his face with the present, i. e. I wiU.
shelter myself from the anger of his counte-
nance. Comp. Prov. xvi. 14. Ezek. xvi. 63.
Isa. xlvii. 1 1 ; and Vitringa there.
2. To the sin, Ps. Ixxix. 9, 1331 And cover our
transgressions for thy name's sake. See Exod.
xxxii. 30. Ps. Ixv. 4. Ixxviii. 38. Jer. xviii.
23. Ezek. xvi. 63; and comp. Ps. Lxxxv. 3.
xxxii. 1. Rom. iv. 7.
3. And most commonly, to the person of the
sinner, and denotes to cover him from punish-
ment or suflfering. Exod. xxx. 15, 16. Lev. iv.
and xvi. & al. freq.
IX. As a N. 133 something that covereth the
eyes of the judge, and protecteth the oflfender.
It is used in a civil sense for a bribe ; 1 Sam.
xii. 3, Of whose hands have I received 133 a
bribe, D-byXT and hid mine eyes therewith ? so
Amos V. 12 ; comp. Exod. xxiii. 8. Deut.
xvi. 19. Ecclus XX. 29. and in a religious
one for a ransom, Exod. xxi. 30. xxx. 12, 16.
or atonement, Exod. xxix. .36. xxx. 10.
Comp. Lev. xxiii. 27, 28. Job xxxiii. 24.
Hence the Arabic and Turkish caphar, a tax
on travellers.
X. As a N. fem. ni33 the lid or covering of
the ark of the covenant, made of pure gold, on
Niebuhr, Description de 1' Arabic, p. 57, 58.
+ Travels, p. 246.
X See Russell and Hassclquist, as above.
R
^^^
242
-ID
and before which the high priest was to sprin-
kle the blood of the expiatory sacrifices on the
great day of atonement, and where Jehovah
promised to meet his people. See Exod. xxv.
1722. Lev. xvi. 2, 14, 15. The L XX
render it in Exod. xxv. 17, by /Xao-Tjjg/av iTdifjba
a propitiatory lid or covering, but generally by
tXaa-Ttioio* a propitiatory; by which name St
Paul also calls it, Heb. ix. 5 ; and by apply-
ing this name to Christ, Rom. iii. 25, Whom
God hath set forth, iXxa-rv^iov as a propitiatory
or mercy-seat (see Locke, Whitby, and Wolfi-
us, on the place), assures us that Christ was
the true mercy^seat, the reality of what the
niSD represented to the ancient believers.
Der. Greek x^urrea to hide, &c. Eng. cover,
coffer.
In Hiph. once. Lam. iii. 16, "iSKS -aizT'sarr He
hath plunged me in ashes. Thus most of the
lexicon-writers render it, to depress, press
dozen, plunge, or the like; so the Chaldee
Targum explains it by i?33 to humble, deject.
But the LXX render it i^ufAnn, and the
Vulg. cibavit, he fed; which translation, it
must be owned, is very agreeable to the con-
text, and to the expressions of scripture else-
where. See Ps. cii. 10. Isa. xliv. 20.
Hence perhaps the Lat. cibus food, and the old
Lat. cupes a dainty.
nSD Chald.
To hind. occ. Dan. iii. 20, 21, 23, 24. The
LXX (i.e. Theodotion) and Aquila rendered
it by Tiha.ai to fetter, bind the feet; but perhaps
from the Heb. rrS3 to bend, it rather means to
bind in a bowed or bending posture, to bind
neck and heels together, as we vulgarly express
it. For Shadrach, &c. are said, ver. 23, bsa
to fall down, bound into the midst of the burning
fiery furnace ; and the Chaldee 'Targums par-
ticularly apply it to the binding of Isaac for a
sacrifice. Cant. vii. 5, and Targ. Jonath. on
Gen. xxvii. 1.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. (unless, perhaps,
in Job xl. 25, or xli. 6, Will the companions or
associated merchants ybv 1*13" surround him or
go round about him?), but in Arabic signifies
to be round, go in a round or circuit, " rotundus
fuit, in gyrum ambivit." Castell in "ma.
I. As a N. 13 a circuit or pasture, where cattle
take their rounds in feeding, occ. Ps. Ixv. 14.
Isa. XXX. 23; where LXX totov tiovo. a fat
place. And to this sense Michaelis (Sup-
plem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 1249.) refers Isa. xiv.
30, D"':'! "man ^)3'^^ And the poor shall feed in
my pastures ; and he objects to the usual ren-
dering of D^bl "^nan hy the first-born of the
poor, observing that this expression is of a very
different nature from m?2 TiDS the first-born of
death. Job xviii. 13, which Vitringa here
cites : the latter might be a very suitable de-
nomination for the most violent of distempers,
but the first-born of the poor would not pro-
perly denote the poorest of all ; since the first-
born of the poor would probably be in a situa-
tion rather happier than others of them. It
may be proper farther to remark, that five of
Dr Kennicott's codices read '>*n33 without
the ^.
II. A lamb or young sheep, from their remark-
able running round and round in wantonness
and sport. See Deut. xxxii. 14. Isa. xxxiv. 6.
Amos vi. 4. Hence Greek k^is a ram. In
1 Sam. vii. 11, Ave find a place named ns n-a
the temple of the lamb, probably from the em-
blem there worshipped. It was situated with-
in the limits of the tribe of Dan, but was for
some time subject to the Philistines, who
were descendants of the Egyptians. But
what was meant by the emblem of a lamb I
pretend not absolutely to determine. Herod-
otus, however, lib. ii. cap. 42, informs us, that
the inhabitants of Thebes in Egypt held sheep,
and particularly rams, to be sacred ; that these
people represented the image of Jupiter, whom
they called KfAfAouv Ammun, with the head of
a ram ; and that once a year they sacrificed a
ram, and having flayed the victim, dressed up
the image of Ammun in its skin. Strabo in-
timates that the inhabitants both of Thebes
and Sais worshipped a living sheep, lib. xvii.
p. 1167. edit. Amstel. Ttfji-uffi lot'lrui Toofhoirovy
xitt Qniixirai. So Clemens Alexandrinus in
Protreptico, p. 25, almost in the same words.
And from Macrobius, Saturnal. lib. i. cap. 21,
we learn that the Lybians esteemed Hammun
to be the setting sun, and represented him with
ram's horns ; in which, says he, the strength
of this animal chiefly lies, as that of the sun
doth in his rays. Jablonski, however, in his
Pantheon Egyptiorum, Pars I. lib. ii. cap. 2,
seems to have proved that by the idol Ammun
the Egyptians meant the sun, not as setting,
but as gaining the upper hemisphere, and enter-
ing into the sign Aries, or the ram,* and that
therefore they exhibited him under that animal
form. And under the similar emblem of a
lamb, it is probable that the vernal sun was
likewise represented in the temple thence de-
nominated '^^ rT'n 1 Sam. vii. 11. And I
would just add, that a lamb seems a more pro-
per representative of the sun at this season
than a grown sheep or ram; since the most
probable reason why any of that species was
chosen at all, as the emblem of him about the
vernal equinox, was, because it is at that time
of the year that lambs are usually yeaned. See
Nature Displayed, vol. iv. p. 181, &c. Eng-
lish edit. 12mo. and Histoire du Ciel, vol. i.
p. 11, &c.
It is not unlikely that the city u^-nsiD mention-
ed Isa. x. 9. 2 Chron. xxxv. 20, & al. was so
named in honour of the vernal sun. Comp.
under irns.
III. As a N. ID a cor, the largest measure of
capacity, whether for solids or liquids, (see 1
K. V. 11.) so called from its capacious round
form. It is the same as the "inn or homer.
Ezek. xlv. 14. Comp, therefore under *inn
VI. Chald. plur. x>^^^2. occ. Ezra vii. 22.
IV. As a N. ns seems once, Gen. xxxi. 34, to
denote a large round pannier, such as the an-
cient Easterns, and particularly the women.
See above under ^nx VII. aad Savary, Lettre S"*'
sur TEgyptf, torn. ii. p. 67.
ir)
243
i:j
sometimes rode in. Dr * Pocoeke informs us,
that " one method of conveyance still used in
the East, particularly in Egypt, is by means
of a sort of round basket slung on each side of
a camel (with a cover), which holds all their
necessaries, and on it (the camel) a person sits
cross-legged, "f I have little doubt but the "is
of Rachel's camel was of this kind.
V. As a N. mas. plur. d-IS battering rams,
occ. Ezek. iv. 2. xxi. 22 or 27, twice. The
LXX render it in the former text (iiXoffratrus
balistas, warlike engines to throw darts or stones ,-
but the Vulg. in both, arietes rams. And in
justification of the propriety of the Hebrew
term o-ia in this \ie\v, it may be observed
that lambs seem more remarkable for butting
than grown sheep.
VI. As a N. mas. plur. in the construct, used
as in other instances for the absolute form "-la
patroUers, soldiers who go the rounds, occ. 2 K.
xi. 4<, 19; where they are distinguished from
the D"'y*i runners or light-armed guards.
VII. As a N. T13 a furnace, for melting or
assaying metals, (see Ezek. xxii. 18, 20, 22,)
so called either from its round form, or rather,
as I should think, (see Prov. xvii. 3. xxvii.
21.) from its being reverberatory, or so con-
structed as continually to reverberate the flame
and heat, or make it circulate from the top or
sides. And to illustrate the texts last cited, I
would obseiTe from Dr Shaw, \ that " Gosto
Claveus, the prince of Mirandula, Mr Boyle,
and others, have made experiments to this ef-
fect ; a quantity of very pure gold being placed
in the eye of a glass funiace, it was found at
the end of two months not to have lost any
sensible part of its weight ; though it had been
all along kept in continual fusion, insomuch
that other bodies would have thus been dissi-
pated in a much less time." Applied to af-
flictions, Isa. xlviii. 10. Comp. Ecclus ii. 4.
bna TiD Comp. under bnn.
VIII. As a N. "IT'S a kind of furnace or stove.
occ. Zech. xii. 6. So Vulg. caminum. As a
N. mas. plur. without the s D-T-a furnaces.
occ. Lev. xi. 35; where Harmer, Observa-
tions, vol. i. p. 267, &c. (whom see) thinks it
signifies a small kind of temporary furnaces,
such as the Arabs still use for placing their
pots in to boil their meat. Comp. Niebuhr,
Voyage en Arabic, tom. i. p. 188.
IX. As Ns. IT'S and i-D a round shaped vessel
for washing, a laver. See Exod. xxx. 18. xl.
30. 1 K. vii. 30. 2 Chron. iv. 6, & al. freq.
Also, a round pot or caldron for boiling meat
in. occ. 1 Sam. ii. 14.
Not having the Doctor's own work by me, I am
obliged to cite from the Compendium of Modern Tra-
vels, vol. ii. p. 41.
t And long before Dr Pocoeke, Moryson,' whose Tra-
vels were printed in the year 1596, mentions at p. 247,
in his Jonrney from Aleppo to Constantinople, " Two
long chairs like cradles covered with red cloth, to hang
on the two sides of our camel (which chairs the Turks
used to ride in, and sleep upon camels' backs ; but we
bought them to carry our victuals)." Hanway, likewise,
in his Travels, vol. i. p. 190, mentions kedgavays, which
" are a kind of covered chairs which the Persians hang
over camels in the manner of panniers, and are big
enough for one person to sit in." Comp. p. 249, and under
1D13 II. below.
t Note (c) on Boerhaave's Chemistry, Tol. i. p. 74,
X. As a N, Ti^a rendered a scaffold, occ. 2
Chron. vi. 1.3, For Solomon had made a it-d
of brass Jive cubits its length, and five cubils
its breadth, and three cubits its height. It ap-
pears therefore to have been square, and con-
sequently had not its name from its form, but
from its affording room to the person who was
upon it to go round and round, as he thought
proper. And perhaps this was what the LXX
aimed at by rendering it /Sao-zv. The Syriac
version explains it by T-xiisDX (from the Gr.
trruhov) a stage. It is elsewhere in scripture
called mriir a stand. 2 K. xi. 14, And behold
the king stood T-nrrr bl7 upon the stand, as the
manner was, or according to custom; so it is
denominated Tnni; his, i. e. the king's stand.
2 Chron. xxiii. 13. Comp. 2 K. xxiii. 3.
XL As a N. fem. nmSD, plur. in reg. -rrnSTS.
See under rri3 I.
ID-nD I. To dance round and round in circles.
It occurs not as a V. but as a participle Hiph.
occ. 2 Sam. vi. 14, 16; where David's per-
forming this service before Jehovah was em-
blematically acknowledging his supreme power
both in the heavens and in the earth, in oppo-
sition to the agents of nature, the powers of
the air or heavens, which were the objects of
the heathenish worship. See what David says
himself in the Psalm he delivered on this oc-
casion. 1 Chron. xvi. 23, & seq. Hence
plainly the Greek x^e^s company of persons
dancing with music and singing (whence Lat.
and Eng. chorus, also choir and chorister), and
the V. z"?^''^ '^ dance in this manner.
It has already been observed under an that this
religious service of dancing was used both by
believers and idolaters, as it is by the latter
even to this day ; and I cannot forbear remark-
ing, that in Herodian (lib, v. cap. 13, edit.
Oxon. 1678) we meet with a remarkable in-
stance of its being celebrated by the emperor
Elagabalus in honour of his Syrian or Pheni-
cian idol, from whom he took his name, and
whom he had then lately brought to Rome.
For fTSgi Tt Tovs (iufccvs EXOPETEN ii^ro xctvta-
^Di-reis "n^ois eeyavtov yvvutot, n t^t;)(^u^iei EXO-
PETE ffw avTU, ^Boihovra, roi; P>ufJt.oi:, KVfA^ccXa,
7) TUfjt.'Ta.va, (JLITO. ^ci^ei; (fs^ivra. He danced
round the altars to the sound of all kinds of
instruments ; and the women of his country
danced with him, running round the altars, and
carrying cymbals or tabrets in their hands."
Comp. 1 Sam. x. 5. 1 Chron. xv. 28. See
also Exod. XV. 20. Jud. xi. 34. 1 Sam. xviii.
6. And observe that Michal, David's wife,
instead of despising him for his zeal in playing
and dancing before Jehovah, ought, in imita-
tion of the holy woman mentioned in these
last cited texts, to have come forth to meet
him, and to have joined in the solemnity ; but
for her contemptuous behaviour on this great
occasion, she was cursed with barrenness. 2
Sam. vi. 23.
II. As a N. fem. plur. m"n315. occ. Isa. Ixvi.
20. It is rendered in our translation swift
beasts, and by the Vulg. carrucis cars; but
denotes, I think, such panniers or baskets as
have been above mentioned under "is IV.
And mnaiD is here in the reduplicate form,
m::
244
nnD
because these baskets were in pairs, and slung
one on each side of the beast. The LXX
render the Heb. word by trKtaliuv, q. d. shaded
vehicles, by vvhich perhaps they meant baskets
or cradles of this kind: for Thevenot, who
calls them counes, says that over them they lay
a cover, which keeps them both from the rain and
sun; and Maillet describes them as covered
cages hanging on each side of a camel * The
Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p.
435, 436, speaking of the wandering Arabs in
the kingdom of Morocco, says, ** When they
remove to a new habitation, they put their
wives and children into large osier-baskets or
panniers, thrown over the back of their camels,
and covered with a coarse cloth, by which means
they are kept from sight, sun, and dust, and
yet have air enough to breathe in," I shall
only add, that Dr Russell f mentions " the
women of inferior condition about Aleppo,
being in their journeys commonly stowed on
each side a mule, in a sort of covered cradles."
Der. Latin currus, currum ; Eng. a car, cart,
chariot. Perhaps Latin curro to run, whence
Eng. current, currency ; French courir, Eng.
courier, courant.
As a N. mas. sing. m"n3, plur. D^ai'ia and
D-nns, a cherub, plur. cherubim or cherubs.
In briefly explaining these important words, it
shall be my endeavour to give the reader some
satisfaction as to the following particulars.
I. What was the form of the artificial cherubs
in the tabernacle and temple.
II. Of what these cherubs were emblems, and
with what propriety.
III. What is the ideal meaning of the word
ai"i3 ; whence I shall be led,
IV. To explain some other scriptural applica-
tions of the terms STia and D'n'nD.
V. I shall produce some of the heathen imita-
tions of the sacred cherubic emblems. And,
Lastly, I shall answer some objections to the
explanation of them here proposed.
I. Th^n as to the form of the artificial cherubs
in the tabernacle and temple.
Moses was commanded, Exod. xxv. 18, 19,
Thou shalt make two cherubs : of beaten gold
shalt thou make them at the two ends of the
mercy-seat. And thou shalt make one cherub at
the one end, and the other chenib at the other
end: n"i33n ]?3, out of the mercy-seat (margin
Eng. translat. of the matter of the mercy-seat)
shall ye make the cherubs at the two ends thereof.
All which was accordingly performed, Exod.
xxxvii. 7, 8 ; and these cherubs were with the
ark placed in the holy of holies of the taber-
nacle, Exod. xxvi. 33, 34. xl. 20; as those
made by Solomon were afterwards in the holy
ofhoUes of the temple, 1 K. vi. 23, 27.
We may observe, that in Exodus Jehovah
speaks to Moses of the cherubs as of figures
well known; and no wonder, since they had al-
ways been among believers in the holy taber-
nacle from the beginning. ( See Gen. iii. 24.
Wisd. ix. 8.) And though mention is made of
See Harmer's Observations,
t Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 89.
vol. i. p. 41 J
their /aces, Exod. xxv. 20. 2 Chron. iii. 13;
and of their wings, Exod. xxv. 20. 1 K. viii.
7. 2 Cluron. iii. 1 1, 12 ; yet neither in Exodus,
Kings, nor Chronicles, have we any particidar
description of their form. This is, however,
very exactly, and, as it were, anxiously supplied
by the prophet Ezekiel, ch. i. 5, Out of the
midst thereof (i. e. of the fire infolding itself,
ver. 4.) niOT the likeness of four living creatures
OF animals. And this was their appearance,
narrb DTX mm. I formerly thought that this
last Hebrew expression could not mean that
they, i. e. the four animals, had the likeness of a
man ; which interpretation, I then apprehend-
ed, would make the prophet contradict himself
(comp. ver. 10.); but that it imported that
the likeness of a man in glory, called ver. 26,
D*TN rrX'lT33 mm the likeness as the appearance
of a man, and particularly described in that
and the following verses, was with them. But
on attentively reconsidering the words mm
nanb dtk (ver. 5,) and observing how mm
is applied, ver. 13, my present opinion is, that
they may mean that the four animals had the
likeness or resemblance of a man in the erect
posture and shape of their body.* Ver. 6,
And there were four faces to one (m73"T or simili-
tude), and four wings to one, onb to them. So
there were at least two compound figures.
Ver. 10, And the likeness of their faces ; the
face of a man, and the face of a lion ; on the
right side, to them four; and the face of an ox
on the left side, to them four ; and the face of an
eagle to them four. Ezekiel knew, ch. x. 1
20, that these were cherubs. Ver. 21, Four
faces in Kb to one (cherub) and four wings to
one. This text also proves that the prophet
saw more cherubs than one, and that each had
four faces and four wings. And we may be
certain that the cherubs placed in the holy of
holies were of the form here described by the
priest and prophet Ezekiel ; because we have
already seen from Exod. 1 K. and 2 Chron.
that they likewise had faces and wings, and
because Ezekiel knew what he saw to be che-
rubs, and because there were no four-faced
cherubs any where else but in the holy of ho-
lies ; for it is plain from a comparison of
Exod. xxvi. 1, 31. 1 K. vi. 29, 32, and 2
Chron. iii. 14, with Ezek. xli. 1820, that
the artificial cherubs on the curtains and vail of
the tabernacle, and on the walls, doors, and
vail of the temple, had only two faces, namely,
those of a lion, and of a man.
For it must be observed farther, that, as the
word S"Tn3 is used for one compound figure
with four faces, and D^iYna in the plur. for
several such compounds, (see Exod. xxv. 18,
19. xxxvii. 8. 1 K. vi. 2326.) so is m-iD
applied to one of the cherubic animals, as to
the ox. Ezek. x. 14. (comp. ch. 1. 10.) to
the coupled cherub, or lion-man, Ezek. xli. 18.
and D-'llID to several of the cherubic ani-
mals, as to several oxen, 1 K. vii. 36. (comp.
ver. 29.) to several coupled cherubs, Exod.
xxvi. 1. 1 K. vi. 32, 35, & al. I proceed to show
* Comp. Vitringa on Apocalyps
edit. 2dae.
ch. iv. 6, 7, p. 18*,
:inD
245
ii:d
II. Of what tlie cherubs were emblems, and
with what propriety.
That the cherubic figures were emblems or re-
presentatives of something beyond themselves
is, I think, agi-eed by all, both Jews and Chris-
tians. But the question is, of what they were
emblematical ? To which I answer in a word,
those in the holy of holies were emblematical
of the ever-blessed Trinity in covenant to redeem
man, by uniting the human nature to the Second
Person; which union was signified by the
union of the faces of the lion and of the man
in the cherubic exhibition, Ezek. i. 10. Comp.
Ezek. xli, 18, 19. The cherubs in the holy
of holies were certainly intended to represent
some beings in heaven ; because St Paul has
expressly and infallibly determined, that the
holy of holies was a figure or type of heaven,
even of that heaven where is the peculiar resi-
dence of God. Heb. ix. 24'. And therefore
these cherubs represented either the ever-blessed
Trinity with the man taken into the essence, or
created spiritual angels. The following rea-
sons will, I hope, clearly prove them to be
emblematical of the former, not of the latter.
1st. Not of angels ; because (not now to insist
on other circumstances in the cherubic form)
no tolerable reason can be assigned why angels
should be exliibited with four faces apiece.
2dly. Because 'the cherubs in the holy of holies
of the tabernacle were, by Jehovah's order,
made out of the matter of the mercy-seat, or
beaten out of the same piece of gold as that was,
Exod. XXV. 18, 19. xxxvii. 9. Now the mercy-
seat made of gold and crowned, was an emblem
of the divinity of Christ. (See Rom. iii. 25,
and nnsia xmder 195 X.) The cherubs there-
fore represented not the angelic, but the divi7ie
nature.
3dly. That the cherubic animals did not repre-
sent angels is clearly evident from Rev. v. 11.
vii. 1 1 , where they are expressly distinguished
from them.
4thly. The typical blood of Christ was sprinkled
before the cherubs on the great day of atone-
ment. (Comp. Exod. xxxvii. 9. Lev. xvi. 14.
Heb. ix. 7, 12.) And this cannot in any
sense be referred to created angels, but must
be referred to Jehovah only ; because
5thly. The high priest's entering into the holy
of holies on that day, represented Christ's
entering with his own blood into heaven, to
appear in the presence OF GOD for us, Heb.
ix. 7, 24. And
6thly, and lastly. When God raised Christ
(the humanity) /rom the dead, he set him at his
own right hand in the heavenly places, FAR
ABOVE, 'TnEPANfl,* all principality and
power, and might and dominion, and every name
that is named, not only in this world, but also in
that which is to come, (Eph. i. 21.) angels and
When the high priest entered into the holy of
holies, and sprinkled the sacrificial blood on and before
the mercy-seat, he was below or under the cherubs ;
and therefore, if the cherubs were emblematical of
angels, he could not represent Christ ascended into
heaven, far above all angels ; as St Paul however as-
sures us he did. See Mr Bate's Inquiry into the Simili-
tudes, p. 104.
authorities and powers being made subject unto
him (1 Pet. iii. 22).*
If it should be here asked, since it appears that
one compound cherub solely was the represen-
tative of the ever-blessed Three ^^'ith the Man
united to the second person why then were
there two of these in the holy of holies ? I
answer, Had there not in this place been two
compound cherubs, it would have been natu-
rally impossible for them to represent what
was there designed ; for otherwise, all the faces
would not have looked inward toward each
other, and down upon the mercy-seat, and on
the interceding high priest sprinkling the typi-
cal blood of Christ, (see JSxod. xxxvii. 9.)
and at the same time have looked outwards
toward the temple. jT'Sb (Vulg. ad domum
exteriorem, to the outer-house,) 2 Chron. iii.
13. Or in other words, the divine Persons
could not have been represented as witnessing
to each other's voluntary engagements for
man's redemption, as beholding the sacrifice
of Christ's death, typified in the Jewish
church, and at the same time as extending
their gracious regards to the whole Avorld.
See Isa. liv. 5, and Spearman's Enquiry, p.
382, edit. Edinburgh.
Though I have said, page 292 of the 2d edit,
of this Lexicon, Note f, that the cherubim are
never, so far as I can find, by believers called
Aleim; yet 1 Sam. vi. 20, seems to deserve a
more distinct consideration than I have there
given it. Beth-shemesh was a town or city
of the tribe of Judah, belonging to the priests,
(see Josh. xv. 10. xxi. 16.) and that the inha-
bitants were believers appears from their
sacrificing to Jehovah, 1 Sam. vi. 15. Now
as the Philistines, (1 Sam. iv. 6 8.) when they
understood that the ark, of which the cherubim
were inseparable appendages, was come into
the camp of Israel, were afraid, for they said
D^rrbx the Aleim is come into the camp. Wo
unto us : who shall deliver us out of the hands
rrbxiT D^-i-nxi-T ON'ibNrr of these mighty Aleim ?
so, in like manner, when the ark came to Beth-
shemesh, and the men of that place had been
smitten, because they had looked into, or rather
upon it, the men of Beth-shemesh said, Who is
able to stand before mrr u;'nprT DN^bxn m.T"
THIS holy Jehovah Aleim, and to whom rrbl?"
shaU HE go up from us? I Sam. vi. 20. Do
not then the Beth-shemites here call the che-
* I once thought that Ezek. x. 20, taking nnn
in the sense of a substitute, (as in Gen. xxx. 2. 1. 19.)
afforded a good argument for the cherubhn being em.
blemsoi the Aleim. But on attentively considering that
Jacob, by seeing the angel who wrestled with him.
Gen. xxxii. says, ver. 31, I have seen the Aleim face to
face (comp. Hos. xii. 4. and 5.) ; and that Moses and the
elders, Exod. xxiv. 9 11, ^awthe Aleim of Israel, and
there was under his feet as it were a paved work of a
sapphire stone, and as it were, the body of heaven in his
clearness; and on comparing these texts with Ezek. i.
26. X. 1, 20, I am now inclined to think that the God.
man in glory, called the glory of the Aleim of Israel, ver.
19, is also styled the Aleim of Israel, ver. 20, as being
their visible representative : and consequently that
nnn in this verse denotes under as to place or situa.
tion, and that the two cherubims are at the beginning of
the verse called in the singular iT'Tl the living creature,
because perfectly similar to each other, but at the end
of it, it should be observed that they are mentioned as
plural.
n-ID
246
in:D
rubim by the name of Jehovah Aleim 9 And
thus the teraphim, a smaller sort of cherubim,
are also called DNlbx Gen. xxxi. 30, 32. comp.
ver. 19, 34, and ch. xxxv. 4.
The coupled cherub, or lion-man, on the vail
and curtains of the outer tabernacle, and on
the vail, doors, and walls of the temple, ac-
companied %vith the emblematic* palm-tree, is
such a striking emblem of the Zion of the tribe
ofJudah (Rev. v. 5.) united to the Man Christ
Jesus, as is easy to be perceived, but hard to
be evaded. These coupled cherubs appropriate
the tabernacle or temple and their vails, as
emblems of Christ, and express in visible
symbols what he and his apostles do in words.
See John ii. 19, 21. Heb. x. 20. comp. Matt
xxvii. 51. And as the texts just cited from
the New Testament affords us sufficient au-
thority for asserting that the tabernacle or
temple, and their vails, were types of the body
of Christ ; so they furnish us with an irre-
fragable argument to prove that the cherubs on
their curtains or walls could not represent
angels. For did angels dwell in Christ's body ?
No surely. But in Him dwelleth all the fulness
of the GODHEAD bodily. Col. ii. 9. I go
on to consider the propriety of the animals in
the cherubic exhibition representing the Three
Persons of the ever-blessed Trinity. And
here, to obviate any undue prejudice which
may have been conceived against the Divine
persons being symbolically represented under
any animal forms whatever, let it be remarked,
that f Jehovah appeared as three men to Abra-
ham, Gen. x^iii. ; that the serpent of brass set
up by God's command in the wilderness, was
a type or emblem of Christ, God-man, lifted
up on the cross ('Comp. Num. xxi. 1 9, with
John iii. 14, 15.) ; that at Jesus' baptism^ the
Holy Spirit descended in a bodily shape, like a
dove, upon him, Luke iii. 21, 22 ; that Christ
as above intimated is expressly called the Lion
of the tribe ofJudah, Rev. v. 5; and continu-
ally in that symbolical book set before us under
the similitude of a lamb. All these are plain
scriptural rej)resentations, each of them admi-
rably suited, as the attentive reader will easily
observe, to the particular circumstances or
specific design of the exhibition. Why then
should it appear a thing incredible, yea why
not highly probable, that Jehovah Aleim
Comp. under "ion II.
+ This is evident from the first and second verse of
that chapter. Jehovah appeared unto hitn in the plains
of Mamreand he lifted up his eyes and looked, and, lo !
three men stood by him. And accordingly in the course
of the chapter they are spoken of sometimes in the sin-
gular, sometimes in the plural : and the more atten-
tively any one considers the whole chapter, the more
clearly he will perceive that the three men there men-
tioned were no other than an appearance of Jehovah
subsisting in three persons, and conversing- with Abra-
ham as theiT friend. And to assist the reader's medita-
tions on this important subject, I would beg leave to
recommend to his attentive perusal the late learned
Mr George Watson's Discourse on Gen. xviii. and Mr
Bate's Enquiry into the Similitudes, p. 11, &c. To which
he may, if he pleases, add my Pamphlet in answer to
Dr Priestly, p. 15, &c.
t See some excellent remarks on this appearance of
the Holy Spirit, in the Gentleman's Magazine for Nov
175(), vol. XX. p. 511.
^ See Vitringa iu Apocalyps. ch. v. 6, 7.
should under the typical state order his own
persons and the union of the manhood with the
essence to be represented by animal forms in
the cherubim of glory ? Especially if it be
considered that the three animal forms, exclu-
sive of the man (who stood for the very human
nature itself) are the chief of their respective
genera ; the ox or bull, of the tame or grami-
nivorous ; the lion, of the wild or carnivorous ;
and the eagle, of the winged kind. But this
is by no means all. For as the great agents
in nature, which carry on all its operations,
certainly are the fluid of the heavens, or, in
other words, the fire at the orb of the sun, the
light issuing from it, and the spirit or gross air
constantly supporting, and concurring to the
actions and effects of the other two ; so we
are told, Ps. xix. 1, that mriD D-nsDD D^Ott^rr
bn the heavens (are) the means of declaring, re-
counting, or particularly exhibiting the glory of
God, even his eternal power and godhead, as
St Paul speaks, Rom. i. 20. And accord-
ingly Jehovah himself is sometimes, though
rarely (I presume for fear of mistakes,) called
by the very name D'"r3U' or H'''Dm Heavens in the
Old Testament, see 2 Chron. xxxii. 20. (comp.
2 K. xix. 15. Isa. xxxvii. 15.) Dan. iv. 23 or
26; as he is more frequently expressed by
Ou^ccvos Heaven in the New. See Mat. xxi.
25. Mark xi. 30, 31. Luke xv. 18, 21. xx. 4,
5. John iii. 27. * Yea not only so, but w^e
find in the scriptures both of the Old and New
Testament, that the persons of the eternal
Three and their economical offices and opera-
tions in the spiritual are represented by the
three conditions of the celestial fluid, and
their operations in the material world. Thus
the peculiar emblem of the Word or second
Person, is the u^nu' or light, and He is and does
that to the souls or spirits of men which the
material or natural light is and does to their
bodies. See inter al. 2 Sam. xxiii. 4. Isa.
xlix. 6. Ix. 1. Mai. iv. 2, or iii. 20. Luke i.
70. ii. 32. John i. 49. viii. 12. xii. 35, 36,
46. The third Person has no other distinctive
name in scripture, but riTi in Hebrew, and
Unvf^a in Greek ; (both which words in their
primary sense denote the material spirit or air
in motion;) to which appellation the epithet
irnp aytov, holy, or one of the names of God is
usually added ; and the actions of the Holy
Spirit in the spiritual system are described by
those of the air in the natural. See John iii.
8. XX. 22. Acts ii. 2. Thus then the second
and third Persons of the ever-blessed Trinity
are plainly represented in scripture by the
material light and air. But it is farther writ-
ten, Jehovah thy Aleim is a consuming fire.
Deut. iv. 24. Comp. Deut. ix. 23. Heb. xii.
29. Psal. xxL 10. Ixxviii. 21. Nah. i. 2. And
hy fire, derived either immediately or mediate-
ly from heaven, were the typical sacrifices
consumed, under the old dispensation. Since
then Jehovah is in scripture represented by
the material heavens, and even called by their
name, and especially by that of fire ,- and since
Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon under Ou^etvoi
n-13
247
nir)
the seco7id and third Persons are exhibited
respectively by the two conditions of life and
spirit ; and since fire is really a condition of
the heavenly fluid as much distinct from the
other two as they are from each other ; it re-
mains that the peculiar emblem of the first
Person (as we usually speak) of the Eternal
Trinity, considered with respect to the other
two, be the^re.
Bearing then in mind, that the personality in
Jehovah is in scripture represented by the ma-
terial trinity of nature ; which also, like their
divine antitype, ore o^ one substance ; that the
primary scriptural type o^ the Father is f re ;
of the Word, light; and of the Holy Ghost,
spirit, or air in motion; we shall easily perceive
the propriety of the cherubic emblems. For
the ox or bull, on account of his horns, the
curling hair on his forehead, and his imrelent-
ing fury when provoked, (see Ps. xxii. 13.) is
a very proper animal emblem of fire ; as the
lion, from his usual tawny gold-like colour, his
flowing mane, his shining eyes, his great vigi-
lancy, and prodigious strength, is of the light :
and thus likewise the eagle is of the spirit, or
air in action, from his being * chief among
fowls, from his impetuous motion, (see 2 Sam.
i. 23. Job ix. 26. Jer. iv. 13. Lam. iv. 19.)
and from his towering and surprising flights in
the air (see Job xxxix. 27. Prov. xxiii. 5. xxx.
19. Isa. xl. 31, and Bochart, vol. iii. p. 173).
And the heathen used these emblematic ani-
inals, or the like, sometimes separate, some-
times joined, in various manners, as represent-
atives of the material trinity of nature, which
they adored. These particulars Mr Hutchin-
son has proved with a variety of useful learn-
ing, vol. vii. p. 381, & seq. and any.person
who is tolerably acquainted with the heathen
mythology, will be able to increase his valu-
able collection with many instances of the
same kind from modern as well as ancient ac-
counts of the pagan religions. And this I
shall endeavour in some measure to do below
under my Vth head.
Thus then the faces of the ox, the lion, and the
eagle, representing at second hand the three
Persons of Jehovah, the Father, the Word,
and the Holy Spirit ; and the union of the di-
vine light with man being plainly pointed out
by the union of the faces of the lion and the
man, (see Ezek. i. 10. xli. 18.) we may safely
assert, that the cherubim of glory (Heb. ix. 5.)
in the holy of holies were divinely instituted
and proper emblems of the Three Eternal Per-
sons in covenant to redeem man, and of the union
of the divine and human natures in the person of
Christ. And we find. Gen. iii. 24, that im-
mediately on Adam's expulsion from paradise,
and the cessation of the first or paradisaical
dispensation of religion, Jehovah Aleim him-
self set up these emblems, together with the
burning flame nDBnnnrr rolling upon itself to
* APX02 OlfiNfiN, as Pindar calls him, Pyth. i. lin.
12, and OlfiNfiN BA2IAHA king of birds, Olyrop. xiii.
lin. 30. So Horace, ode iv. lib. 4. Tin. i. &c.
Qualem ministrum fulminis alitem,
Cut rex deorum regnutn in aves vagas
I'trniisit
keep the loay to the tree of life; undoubtedly,
considering the services performed before
them, not to hinder, but to enable man, to pass
through it. I come
III. To inquire into the ideal meaning of the
word iTns. And here it is to be observed,
that n-)D never occurs as a verb in the Hebrew
language, nor is ever applied to any thing from
whence we can collect its ideal meaning, as an
uncompounded word. We have already seen
that the sacred imagery, to which it is most
usually applied, was emblematical of the great
God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ. Tit. ii. 3.
Accordingly the Hebrew a*! is one of the
highest epithets known in that language, and
signifies great in power, wisdom, and glory, or
whatever can be termed perfection. " Nomen
formale magnificentiae et dominii. It is the
formal name of magnificence, or majesty, and
dominion," says Marius de Calasio; doubtless,
therefore, it is applicable to the true God ;
and we find it in fact so applied in the Heb.
scriptures. Psal. xlviii. 3. (comp. Prov. xxvi.
10,) and in the Chaldee, Ezra v. 8. Dan. ii. 45.
D is indisputably a particle of likeness or simili-
tude; and we have shown that each compound
cherub in the holy of holies was a similitude,
or substitute, of the Majesty on high, or in the
(heavens) as St Paul speaks, Heb. i. 3. viii. 1.
JBut what is more rational than to suppose,
that in a language so inimitably descriptive as
the Hebrew, m^D should also be descriptive
of the emblems to which it is applied? And if
we consider it as a word compounded of d like,
and ill the Majesty, what can be more so ?
For then it will literally signify an emblem or
representation of the Majesty. And notwith-
standing what some have asserted, the Hebrew
Bible abounds in such compound words, as
Mr Bate * has fully proved, and the attentive
reader may easily observe. When mnD is ap-
plied to one of the animal forms in the cheru-
bim, it may literally be rendered an emblem of
a great one : for in both the material and eter-
nal Trinity, none is greater or less than another,
but the whole three Conditions or Pei'sons are
coagent together, and coequal. And this may
lead us,
IV. To explain some other scriptural applica-
tion of the words ms and D''3'nD.
For we read, Ps. xviii. 11. 2 Sam. xxii. 11,
And he (Jehovah) rode upon iTi3 a cherub,,
and did fly, yea, he did fly (Sam. was seen)
upon the wings ofT^^'^\ the Spirit, ver. 12, He
made darkness his secret place, &e. Where
nothing can be plainer than that one of the
conditions of the material heavens, namely the
nyi or spirit, is itself called miD a cherub or
emblem of a great one, i. e. of the immaterial
Spirit. The Targum explains nTn in this
passage of the Psalms by Ksyt the whirlwind.
In the second edition of this Lexicon, p. 295,
1 have said that where Jehovah is described as
D'-marT au;- dwelling in the cherubs, we are to
understand the term cs'ia as denoting the ce-
lestial, not the artificial, cherubs ; but since in
2 Sam. vi. 2, the word n-bj? may most obvious-
* Enquiry into Similitudes, p. 213.
iirj
248
niD
ly and easily be referred to the arh, and conse-
quently the latter part of this verse be best
translated the ark of the Aleim, where is in-
voked the name of Jehovah of Hosts, nu'*'
ybl7 p-^i'iarr, inhabiting the cherubs upon it, it
is evident that in this text D-iiarr m/" imports
Jeho\'ah's dwelling in, or being present with, the
artificial cherubs which were on the ark; and in
the same view the expression may be imder-
stood in all the other places where it occm-s ;
namely, 1 Sam. iv. 4. 2 K. xix. 15. 1 Chron.
xiii. 6. Ps. Ixxx. 2. xcix. 1. Isa. xxxvii. 16.
There is yet another application of the term
STID which seems to require particular notice,
namely, when it is said of the king of Tyre,
Ezek. xx\-iii. 14, T-nnaT isiDrr nc'nn sthd nx
Thou (art) the anointed cherub that covereth :
and I nave set thee (so). Eng. transl. These
words, I think, relate to that prince in his poli-
tical capacity. For it seems evident from ver.
15, that the king of Tyre, though now a blas-
phemous apostate, ver. 2, 9, was once a be-
liever, and a worshipper of the true God, as
his predecessor Hiram also appears to have
been, from 1 K. v. 17. 2 Chron. ii. 112 ;
that he had only a mountain and holy place
dedicated to God's service, ver. 14, 18; and
that at least the principal sanctuary or temple
was, like that of Solomon, (2 Chron. iii. 6.)
adorned %Adth precious stones, ver. 13, 14 ; and
that * here it was that this impious prince,
after his apostacy, set himself in the seat of
God to receive divine honours, ver. 2, 16.
But still the title of the anointed cherub that
covereth, ver. 14, is mentioned, not as what he
had impiously assumed to himself, but as a
character with which God had invested him,
whilst a believer. He was set up as a king by
God (-j-nnai, saith Jehovah), and, as such he
was a ti/pe of Christ in his regal office ; so he
was a cherub, an emblem or representative of a
Great Orie ,- anointed as kings in general were,
and f still are to this day with the typical oil ;
and in virtue of his royal character, a coverer
or protector, as all kings are or ought to be to
their subjects. Comp. Lam. iv. 20. Ezek.
xxxi. 16, 17. Dan. iv. 9, 18, 19, or 12,21,22.
This interpretation of the passage is confirmed
by the Targum thereon, which inns thus : nx
nT\^y^ ib n^nrT'i labnb KS'in ibn Thou (art)
a king made great, or exalted to a kingdom,
and I have given to thee greatness ; where not
only the Heb. mn3 is explained by-fbn a king,
but there seems moreover in the words xnin
and Nma"i an allusion to the same term nTiD
considered as a compound of D like, and ai a
great one. But however this be, yet if the
exposition above given of Ezek. xxviii. 14, be
just, that text will of itself show that the ideal
import of 3l"i3 was well understood in the
time of the prophet Ezekiel, not only by the
Jews, but by their Gentile neighbours. I am
now in the
V. Place to produce some of the heathen imita-
tions of the sacred cherubic emblems.
* See a remarkable citation from Philostratus relative
to the king of Babylon below under "13D II,
+ See (inter al.) The Ceremonies and Prayers at anoint-
ing the Kings of England.
But here it should be carefully remembered,
that the institution of the cherubim was, as
above intimated under the 1st and lid general
head, far prior to the giving of the law by
Moses, and was even coeval with the cessation
of the first or Adamical dispensation of reli-
gion, and with the removal of man from para-
dise ; for we read, Gen. iii. 24, So he drove
out the man, '\'2W'^^ andplaced (in a * tabernacle)
D-n'^an nx THE cherubim or cherubs (so
Targ. Onkelos, x-nTiD ns LXX ta x^^oufiifi,
and Geneva English translation THE cheru-
bim f) and the Jiame of fire, turning OT rolling
upon itself (called nnpbnn U'X the fire catching
or infolding itself, Ezek. i. 4.) to keep the way
to the tree of life. Now, what in reason can
be meant by THE cherubim here mentioned,
but such as were well known to the Israelites
by that name at the time of Moses' writing ?
And what these were we have seen under the
1st head. It is true, indeed, that the Jews in
general have in this text, though without any
authority from scripture, made the chencbim,
angels; but that some of the Jews, even |
since the time of Christ, understood them here
to mean two cherubs similar to those in the
Mosaic tabernacle, is evident from the Tar-
gums of Jerusalem and of Jonathan Ben Uziel
on the place. The former runs thus : " And
he thrust out the man, and caused the glory of
his presence to dwell of old at the east of the
garden of Eden above x-mia T>'nn the two che-
rubim.'* The latter thus: " And he drove
and thrust out the man ; from which time he
caused the glory of his presence to dwell of old
between x''m'nD ]''in the two cherubim." And
since the design of the cherubs thus set up by
Jehovah Aleim, and of the services to be per-
formed before tliem, was no less than to pre-
serve the way to the true Tree of Life (comp.
Rev. ii. 7. xxii. 14.); and since they are in-
deed mentioned ( Gen. iii. 24. ) as the sum and
substance of the second and patriarchal dispen-
sation, as the Jews truly confess the ark with
the mercy -seat and cherubim to have been of the
whole Levitical service ; there can be no doubt
but these sacred emblems were carefully pre-
served by Adam and his believing posterity to
the time of Noah, and || from him to Moses.
After the flood, indeed, the worship of the
heavens gradually spread and prevailed among
mankind : but as it is certain from history,
sacred and profane, that the apostates to this
worship observed in effect the same ceremo-
nies, and performed the same services (though
in process of time miserably corrupted) to their
* See Note under X^W I.
+ But Coverdale's Bible of 1535, cherubes; our present
authorized version, cherubims -, Cassiodore de Reyna'a
Spanish, cherubines -, Diodati's Italian, de' cherubini;
Martin's French, des cherubins (both with the indefinite
article). One great source of all these mistranslationa
seems to be the Vulgate's having retained the original
Hebrew word cherubim without a definitive article (in
which, indeed, the Latin language is deficient), or any
other word, corresponding to the Heb. "'*T HX and !^ep-
tuagint TA.
I See Walton, Prolegom. xii. 11, 13.
See below towards the end of ^*13'
II See note under ptt^ above referred to.
!in:D
249
n-ID
false god, as had been by divine institution
performed to Jehovah ; so we meet with very
many and remarkable traces of the cherubic
exhibition, among the Gentiles throughout the
world. Some of these I now proceed to lay
before the reader. The order I shall observe
is, to place those first wherein the greatest
number of animal forms appear.
1. CHEMENSorZEMES, or,as* Morinus
calls them, CHEMIM or CEMIM. These
were West- Indian idols. Their name is plain-
ly taken with little variation from D-niy or -nu'
the heavens. Some of their worshippers are
said to have regarded them much in the same
manner as Maimonides (de Idololatria) says
the first idolaters did the heavenly bodies;
namely, as the messengers, agents, or media-
tors of a supreme, sole, eternal, infinite, al-
mighty, invisible Being, called by them Jo-
canna (X33 rrirr" Jehovah the machinator. Qu?
See the texts cited imder p I. and pa). In
Picart's Ceremonies and Religious Customs,
&c. vol. iii. p. 142, is a remarkable figure of
one of these Chemens or Zemes, having the
body of a man with a serpent wreathed about
his legs, and the head of some bird at his mid-
dle, and having Jive heads ; those of a lion, of
an eagle, of a stag, of a dog, and of a serpent ;
and in his right hand a trident.
2. SE RAP IS, an Egyptian idol. His name
may be derived from the Heb. ri'nur to burn, or
compounded of ri'niy and u^x fire, or v:;^ sub-
stance, and so denote the burning fire, or sub-
stance. The Egyptians, or rather the Greeks
from them in their confused way, have said,
that Serapis was the same as Osiris, or the
Sun ; but it seems more probable that under
this name they worshipped the whole expanse
of the heavens, or, according to Ennius's de-
scription,
Hoc sublime candens, guetn invocant otnnes Jovem.
This glowing height which all invoke as Jove,
And no doubt by Serapis was signified more
than one of the natural, even as by the D-S'nty
Isa. ch. vi. were typified more than one of the
divine agents. For this f idol was " repre-
sented under the form of a man, with a kind
of irradiation (or, as some say, a ^ basket, de-
noting plenty), upon his head, near whom lay
a creature with three heads, a dog's on the right
side, a wolf's on the left, and a lion's head in
the middle : a snake, with his fold, encom-
passed them, whose head hung down into the
god's right hand, with which he bridled the
terrible monster." And thus monstrously,
though at the same time evidently, did the
Egyptian idolaters corrupt the divinely insti-
tuted seraphic, or, which are the same, cheru-
bic emblems. (See below Pj'niy III.) And
here we have again five heads, and the human
form separated from the others.
3. The Egyptians are said to have given their
De Ling. Primaev. pag. 133.
+ See Macrobii, Saturnal. lib. i. ; Pierii, Hieroglyph,
lib. xxxii. ; and Tooke's Pantheon. In the last of these
is a print of Serapis, at p. 335.
t See Montfaucon, Antiquite Expliquee, vol. iv. p.
297, and Shaw's Travels, p. 358.
supreme god four assistants : 1st, Horns, un-
der the form of a boy ; 2dly, One distinguished
by amg's face ; 3dly, One under the form of
a hawk, whom they called Thaustus (from the
Heb. KT Qu?), and signalized with Hammon's
horn ; 4thly, A formidable lion. *
4. "In an island near Bombay (belonging to
the Portuguese, and called Elephanto, from a
huge artificial elephant of stone, bearing a
young one upon its back) is an idolatrous tem-
ple of a prodigious bigness cut out of a fum
rock. It is supported by forty-two pillars, and
open on all sides except the east, where stands
an image with three heads, adorned with strange
hieroglyphics, and the waJls are set round with
monstrous giants, whereof some have no less
than eight heads."\ The three-headed image
just mentioned in the island of Elephanto, is a
great bust with three human heads, and four
hands, (comp. Ezek. i. 8.) of which the two
on the right side hold each a serpent (cobra
capella), at one of which the head on that side
seems to be smiling. See Niebuhr, Voyage
en Arabic, tom. ii. p. 25, &c. who has given a
particular description of the temple of Ele-
phanto, and a plate of this three-headed bust.
In his 6th and 9th plates are other smaller
figures with three human heads.
5. Orpheus, who was the great introducer of
the rites of the heathen worship among the
Greeks, being charged with having invented
the very names of the gods, and declaring their
generation and their several actions, wherein
he was for the most part followed by Homer,
is yet said to have been totally silent in his
theology, as to any thing intellectual, as un-
speakable and unknown, and to have made one
of his principles to be a dragon, having the
heads both of a bull and of a lion, and in the
midst the face of a god ^ (i.e. a humau one)
with golden wings on his shoulders. Timo-
theus adds, that the same Orpheus also wrote
that aU things were made by one godhead, with
three names, and that this god is all things.
6. DIANA, a Roman idol. The name seems
to be derived from the Heb. "T sufficient and
in labour, activity, and primarily to denote the
expansion or heavens, from theu" incessant la-
bour. (Comp. under IK II.) This idol " was
called Triformis and Tergemina, i. e. three-
formed and triple, and was represented with
three heads ; || the head of a horse on the right
side, of a dog on the left, and a human head in
the midst ; whence some call her f three-head-
* See Witsii, jEgyptiaca, lib. i. cap. 9, 1 ; and Hut-
chinson's Works, vol. vii. p. 385.
\ Gordon's Geographical Grammar, p. 261, 12th edit,
and Sir John Maiindeville, who travelled into the East
in the 14th century, speaking of the East- Indians, says,
" Sume worschippen-ydoles made of lewed wille of
man, that man may not fynden among kyndely thinges ;
as an ymage that hath four hedes, on of a man, another
of an hors, or of an ox, or of sum other best that no man
hath seyn aftre kyndely disposicioun." Voiage and Tra-
vaile, p. 198, edit. 1725.
t See Cudworth's Intellect. Syst, vol. i. p. 298. edit.
Birch.
Universal Hist. vol. i. p. 32, 33.
II See Pierii Hieroglyph, fol. p. 48; and Orpheus in
Argonaut, lin. 973, 974.
f T^itro-eKt(pxXo)i et r^iCT^offtwrev. Cornut. et Aitcinidor.
2 Oneiroc.
n-i:3
250
ni:D
ed and three-faced. * Others ascribe to her
the likeness of a dog, a hull, and a lion, f Vir-
gil and \ Claudian also mention her three coun-
tenances." Tooke's Pantheon. Ovid likewise
repeatedly mentions the three heads or faces
of the Colchian Hecate or Diana, but without
determining their species. In Montfaucon's
Antiquite Expliquee, tom. i. p. 150, plate 90,
she is represented by three women joined at
their backs. And Mr Spence, in his Poly-
metis, plate xiv. fig. 1, presents us with such
a triple Hecate or Diana, which has not only
three female heads, but three bodies ; and p. 102,
he says, " this way of representing her was
very common among the ancient figures of this
goddess."
7. PROSERPINE, another Roman idol, or,
as they called her, goddess. The name is
from the Greek llioin^ovyi, which seems a plain
compound of the Heb. D'lS to break in pieces,
or i:;i3 to disperse, and "33 the forms. Accord-
ingly she was reckoned one of the infernal
goddesses ; but Orpheus ( Hymn E/j UioffKpovyi)))
styles her Zwn xat Sxvaros, both Life ana Death,
and says of her,
^i^iis yx^ ecu, xott trKvrot foHvui.
I'hou botli producett and destroyest all things.
Which like a true Greek he assigns as the
reason of her name ^i^ari<pontei.
He prays,
xatffravs h' eoioc-nuv' ttrro yxi^i.
From earth seyid forth the fruits.
He also calls her xt^oiaffK homed, and iv^iyyns
Some have said Proserpine was the same as the
last-mentioned Hecate or Diana, and indeed
she seems to have originally denoted the whole
celestial fluid, which, in its different conditions
and by its active impulses, (denoted by horns,
comp. under 71? IV. and pp II.) doth indeed
produce and destroy aU things. To this also
agreeth || the account produced by Porphyry
and Eusebius, which this goddess is said to
have given of herself. " I am called," says
she, " of a three-fold nature, and also three-
headed. Many and various are my forms, and
three my symbols ; I bear three similitudes or
images, of the earth, the air, the fire."
Here then are a threefold image and three heads,
which, as they were to represent the earth, air,
and fire, probably were, one a human, another
a bird's, perhaps an eagle's, and the third a
bulls, or some horned animal's.
8. TRIGLAF. " The Vandals had a god
Porph, ap. Ger.
t Tergiminamque Hecaten, tria virginis ora Dianae.
JEn. iv. liu. 511.
t Ecce procul ternis Hecate variata figuris,
i Tuque triceps Hecate
Metam. lib. vii. lin. 19i.
Per triplicis vultus, arcanaque sacra Dianae.
Heroid. epist. xii. lin. 79.
II Thus rendered into Latin by Gyraldus, De Diis
GentiuDQ, Syntag. vi.
IfaturcB triplicis dicor, Lucina, puella
Tauricu; itemque triceps missa e coelo aurea Ph(ehe,
Quam jnultce variant fortnce, quam trinaque signa,
Qu(e terna e^ simulachra fero, terrae, aeris, ignis,
Quippe meis atris terrariun est cura molossis.
called Triglaf; one of these was found at
Herlungerberg, near Brandenburg. He was
represented with three heads. This was ap-
parently the * trinity of Paganism." -f
The species of heads here are not mentioned ;
but if they were not all \ human, may we not
from the sacredness of the cherubic animals,
particularly of the lion and the eagle among the
northern nations, presume that these made
part of this compound idol ?
9. " RODIGAST, an ancient German idol,
bears an ox's head upon the breast, an eagle
upon its head, and holds a pike in its left
hand."
Here were three of the cherubic heads, the ox's
or bull's, the eagle's, and the man's, with the
rest of the figure, human.
The name Rodigast may be a compound of the
Heb. Tjrn to tremble, and iyi?3 to shake, and so
denote the tremulous motion of the D'^pniy of
conflicting airs, which was perhaps intimated
by the pike in the idol's left hand.
10. II One of the idols of Tabasco in Mexico
was a strange figure, with the head and body
of a man, the legs and feet of a goat, and three
dogs' heads about his middle. Comp. below 14,
and 24.
11. t DOLICHENIUSis thought by some
to be the same as the sun. The name is per-
haps derived from the Heb. rrbl to draw forth,
i. e. the light, and p to machinate. But by this
idol must have been denoted a plurality of
agents or conditions. For in digging the port
of Marseilles was found a groupe of marble
eleven or twelve feet high, representing the
God Dolichenius (in a * * human form I suppose,
as nothing is said to the contrary), standing
upon a bull, below which was an eagle dis-
played.
Here we have plainly three of the cherubic
forms.
12. MITHRA, or MITHRAS, according
to Dr Hyde, Relig. Met. Pers. cap. 4, denoted
TRIUM DEAT, or Lord in Trinity, was worship,
ped in a most magnificent temple at Upsal in Sweden
with human sacrifices (only indeed on extraordinary oc-
casions), and was in general acknowledged by all the
northern heathens, from whom we ourselves are de-
scended. See Motraye's Travels, vol. ii. p. 357, London
edit. 1723.
\ Memoirs de Brandenbourg, by the King of Prussia,
p. 255, small French edit. 1751.
t As those were of the Chinese idol San Pao, concern-
ing which Navarette, in his account of China, book ii.
ch. X. and book vi. ch. xi. has the following remarkable
testimony ; remarkable, I mean, as coining from a Po-
pish missionary : " This same sect (of Foe) has another
idol they call SAN PAO. It consists of three equal in
all respects. This which lias been represented as an
itnage of the most blessed Trinity, is exactly the same
with that which is on the high altar of the monastery of
the Trinitarians at Madrid. If any Chinese whatsoever
saw it he would say the SAN PAO of his country was
worshipped in these parts." O shame to Popery!
Comp. Baudier's Hist, of the Court of the King of China
in Lord Oxford's Collection of Voyages, fol. vol. ii.
Capt. Hamilton, in his New Account of the East Indies,
vol. ii. p. 307, speaking of the idols of Japan, says, '* One
has three faces, and he is the father of the sun, moon,
and stars."
Banier's Mythology, vol. iii. p. 381. Comp. Mont-
faucon, Antiq. Expliq. vol. iv. p. 410.
II Ceremonies and Religious Customs, vol. iii. p. 167.
1 See Banier.'s Mythol. vol. iii. p. 275.
** 'J'he statue was like that of a Roman warrior.
Universal Hist. vol. xvii. p. 578, note. See the figure
in Montfaucon, tom. i. p. 5, plate 18.
:inD
251
i-i::
the sun or solar light, and was * represented
by a wjan, sometimes winged, in the habit of
the Persian kings, kneeling or standing on a
bull, which he is represented as holding by the
horns, or stabbing. This Dr Hyde explains
of the sun now about to leave behind him the
sign Taurus, or the Bull, half-dead as it were,
and at this season of the year (namely in
April) fertilizing the earth, and causing the
whole vegetable world to spring and flourish.
And probably this might be what the latter
Persians meant by this hieroglyphical figure.
But might not the more ancient ones rather in-
tend to exhibit therein the Mediator Light
kindly interposing and stopping the Fire's rage
denoted by the Bull? For the Persian name
t Mihr, which the Greeks corrupted into MJ^a
Mithra, signifies love, compassion, mercy ; and
Mithras is sometimes styled Miffir^g, or the
Mediator. And perhaps the human form was
anciently designed to intimate the incarnate
Saviour, who was more or less the expecta-
tion and desire of all nations. But however this
be, in the above exhibitions of Mithras, we
have at least two of the cherubic emblems ; and
if we consider the wings with which he was
sometimes furnished as bon-owed from the
eagle, three of them ; and Mithras was some-
times called T^iTkafftos or triple.!^ Mont-
faucon gives us two figures of Mithras, each
of which has a human body, a lion's head, and
four wings on the shoulders, two extending
towards heaven, and two descending towards
the earth. (Comp. Ezek. i. 11.) In both
these a serpent also makes part of the imagery.
13. GRYPHIN, perhaps from Heb. ^^:> to
gripe. || Apollo, or the Sun, represented in a
human shape with rays about his head, was
sometimes attended by gryphins, which have
the head of an eagle, and the rest of their form
like a lion, and wings of a monstrous size.
The god himself was sometimes called Gry-
phenias. ^ Gryphins were among the Indians
sacred to the sun ; and it seems from a pas-
sage in Plutarch's Symposium, and by a medal
of Gallienus, as if the Egyptians paid them
symbolical worship on that account. Gryphins,
says Pierius, of many and various forms^ ap-
pear not only in Egypt, but in ** Greece, and
in all Italy, and to the utmost boimds of the
Roman empire.
And to this head may, I think, be referred the
Chinese dragon (compounded of a bird, a wild
beast, and a serpent) " to which the emperor
and his Mandarins pay a deep worship, by
prostrating themselves to it often, with their
See the plate in Hyde, cap. 4, and Montfaucoa,
planches 215217.
i Hyde, Relig. Vet. Pers. cap. 4, ad init.
X See Cudworth's Intellectual System, vol. i. p. 288,
edit. Birch,
Antiquite Expliquee, torn, ii, p. 368, 369, planche
215.
II Pierii Hieroglyph, fol. edit. p. 216,
T Voss. De Orig. et Prog. Idol. lib. iii. cap, 100.
We are informed by Dionysius, Perieges. that there
was the image of a dragon in Apollo's temple at
Delphi.
AlX^uyvji retjchia-iri iowxct^ctxixXna.t cXxe;.
Line 284, 285, edit. Wells.
faces quite to the ground, and burning incense
and other rich perfumes upon its altars."*
14. CHIMERA. Hesiod, in his Theogonia,
or Generation of the Gods, among the rest rec-
kons Chimcera, the daughter of Echidna, who
was a monster, unlike to all, both gods and
men, resembling, in her upper parts, a black-
eyed nymph, in her lower, a dreadful serpent.
This seems a fanciful description of the prim-
eval darkness, when first mixed with the light.
See Gen. i. 2, 3. " This Echidna," says the
f poet, " brought forth Chimcera, breathing ter^
rible jire, horrible, great, swift, and strong.
(See Gen. iii. 24. Ezek. i. 4, 13,) She had
three heads, one of a bright-eyed lion, the se-
cond of a goat, the third of a strong serpentine
dragon ; before, a lion ; behind, a dragon ; in
the middle, a goat.''^
15. SPHINX, an idolatrous emblem, well
known, not only to the Egyptians, but also
to the Greeks. [] The Sphinx was repre-
sented with the head and breasts of a woman,
the wings of a bird, the claws of a lion^. and
the rest of the body like a dog, or, as some
say, a lion. Hesiod makes her the daughter of
Chimcera, probably because she succeeded that
idol in the Pagan worship j whence in fact
we find that among the Egyptians and Greeks,
images compounded of several forms grew much
more common than those with several heads.
Is not the name Sphinx derived from the Heb.
j79U^ abundance, and ]I7 strength, so denoting
either the abundant strength of the heavens, or
rather that strength of theirs which aflfords
abundance to man, which is also intimated by
female breasts in the figure? Comp. under
iu V. These Sphinxes, says ^ Pierius, you
may see every where placed before the tem-
* Complete System of Geography, vol, ii. p. 234.
f ' H ? :^/^a<gv triXTi, ^vicua-cty ec.fzoujU.oc.xiTO trvf,
Auyvjv ri, /x.tyot.y^'Kv n, ttoBuxioc. ti, x^otn^yiv .
Ttjs h'yiv T^us xtifciXoti' /u-ice, //.iv %fe!r/o XiovTOf
'H ^E, ^ifji.a.i^'Ki- K S' ofioi x^ocri^oio h^axovrog.
n^oirS-i "Kim, O'Tidiv hi I^kxcdi, f^icravi Zi p(^if/,xi(e,
Aiivev oisTo:THi6vir jrygaj /ji,tvos ctidof^ivoie.
ioyv. line 319, &c,
Comp. Homer, IL vi. line 180, &c, e'av yive?.
X Though the Greeks, who were remarkably fond of
reducing every thing to their own country and lan-
guage, have made x'H'<^'?<>^ signify a she-goat, as if from
Xiju-x^os a goat ; yet perhaps that sense of the word is
rather to be deduced from the figure of the chimcera,
which was in part goatlike j and it seems probable that
the true derivation of x'M-"?'^* chimcera, is, as Mr Bate,
Enquiry into the Similitudes, p. 186, has remarked, from
nSI the creature, and rrX'113 the representation, (see
Ezek, i. 1.) andso it denotes the representative creature;
to wit, of the 0*72^^, or heavens, (sprung in some sense
from the mixture of primeval darkness with the ligJU.
See Gen. i. 68.) and of their light, activity, and vivifying
power, intimated by the lion, goat, and serpent respect-
ively.
See Bochart, vol. i. p. 143. .... , ^
II See Tooke's Pantheon, and Pieni Hieroglyph, p.
14, Ausonius thus describes the Sphinx :
Terruit Aoniam volucris, leo, virgo, triformis
Sphinx, volucris pennis, pedibus fera, fronte puella :
And on a reverse of Marcus Aurelius we see Minerva
mounted on a Sphinx, which exactly answers this de-
scription. (See Addison on Medals, dial. ii. series 2d fig.
22.) Was not this a manifest perversion of the appear-
ance of the God-man above the cherubim, Ezek. i. 26 i
t Hieroglyph, p. 14.
mr)
252
113
pies. Comp. Spearman's Letters on the Sep-
tuagint, p. 124.
16. To the above particulars may be added the
general testimony of Tacitus in relation to the
Egyptians. * " They worship," says he, " most
kinds of animals and compound images." As an
excellent comment on which words, I cite the
following passage from the late learned lord
president Forbes :f " Many Egyptian monu-
ments show two, sometimes three heads of dif-
ferent creatures to one body ,- in vast numbers
of gems, particularly those called j: Abraxas,
human bodies, have the heads sometimes of
dogs, sometimes of lions, sometimes of eagles,
or hawks, &c. and no one can doubt that each
of these representations was symbolical. "
Come we now to such emblematic idols among
the heathen wherein at least two of the cheru-
bic, or similar forms appear.
17. In the sanctuary of the temple of the
Syrian goddess at Hierapolis were the statues
of (Jupiter and Juno) Ziug and 'Hoa, as the
Greeks were pleased to call them, though
Lucian assures us the inhabitants had other
names for them. These statues were of gold,
in a human form. Juno sat upon lions, and
Jupiter was supported by bulls.
18. ASTARTE rin Heb. n^niry which see
below), a Syrian idol, was || represented as a
woman, with a bull's head or horns, as we learn
from Sanchoniathon.
19. ISIS, an Egyptian female idol, was in like
manner figured with f bults horns, and her
**headwas moreover adorned with the feathers
of a vulture, which is nearly allied to the eagle.
Comp. below 52.
20. MOLECH, the abomination of the
Moabites and Ammonites, had the head of a
calf or steer, and the body and arms of a mail.
Comp. under -jbD II.
21. ft APIS, of the Egyptians, was a bull,
with horns like the moon on its increase. In
his forehead he had a white square shining
figure, and the effigies of an eagle on his back.
The name Apis may be a derivative from the
Heb. 5ix heat or rrsx to heat, and t:r">K fire or
V substance. He was sacred both to the sun
and moon.\^
22. APIS, or SERAPIS, who was not only
worshippedby the Egyptians, but in Greece,
especially at Athens, and also at Rome, is re-
presented on a Roman medal having this in-
Mgyptii pleraque animalia, eflRgiesque compositas
venerantur. Hist. lib. v. cap. 5. Comp. Porphyr. De
Abstin. lib. iv. cap. 9 ; and Minucius Felix, sect. 28. p.
141, edit. Davies, and Notes.
+ Tracts, vol. i. p. 197, edit. Edinburgh.
X See Montfaucon, torn. iv. lin. 3 ; Mosheim. Institut.
Hist. Eccles. p. 101. Not. (m) edit. Helmstad, 1725:
Shaw's Travels, p. 355, &c.
See Lucian De Dea Syra, torn. ii. p. 901, 902. edit.
Beued. and Univ. Hist. vol. ii. p. 28*.
II See Voss. De Orig-. et Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 21.
T See Herodotus, lib. ii. cap, 41, et Voss. lib. 9, cap.
See Took's Pantheon, p. 336, 337.
++See Herodot. lib. iii. cap. 28, and Took's Pantheon.
Apis was worshipped till the time of the emperor Ves-
pasian. See Sueton. in Tit. cap. 5.
it See Jablonski, Pantheon iEgyptiacum, lib. iv. cap. 2.
p. 181, 182.
Took's Pantheon, p, 336, 337.
scription, SECURITAS REIPUB. The
Security of the Commonwealth, in the form of
a bull, having two stars over his head and back,
with an eagle and two garlands, one of which
it seems to present to the bull.
23. JUPITER AMMUN, ov the sun, was
figured by some of the Egyptians, and by the
Ammonians, with a * ram's (instead of a bull's)
face. Comp. under ^r^N VII. and "id II.
24. MENDES of the Egyptians, and PAN
of the Greeks, had the \face and legs of a
goat, and the body of awaw. Comp. above 10,
14, and under ^'s I V.
25. \ The Egyptians placed under the throne
of the sun, lions with their manes dreadfully
bristling, in imitation of the solar rays.
26. DIANA; of whom above, 6. In her
temple of Olympia was seen a winged figure,
with the right side like a panther, the left like
a lion.
27. II HERCULES, by whom, as we learn
from the Orphic hymn, was anciently meant
the sun, or rather the solar light, was common-
ly represented in a human form, clothed with
a lion''s skin ; the ^ human form, as usual, in-
timating the expected Saviour. Comp. under
^V V.
28. ADAD. The sun, whom the Assyrians
called Adad, that is, says my author, one (per-
haps from the Chaldee -rn one by reduplication
Tmn one alone, eminently one) is by them
sometimes figured as a man riding upon a lion,
and surrounded with rays.**
29. f f The Hieropolitans, who are descended
from the Assyrians, place severa\ Jlying eagles
near the image of Apollo, or the sun, whom
they represent in a human form.
30. JUPITER among both the Greeks and
Romans was generally attended by an eagle,
sometimes placed on the top of his sceptre,
sometimes bringing him thunderbolts, and on
which he sometimes rode. Hence the eagle
is continually called by the poets, the bird and
m,inisfer of Jove.
I shall now produce some of the principal proofs
of the sacredness of each cherubic animal, when
separate.
31. MNEVIS. :ft Besides ^;?is (mentioned
above, 22), who was kept at Memphis, the
Egyptians of Heliopolis, or the city of the sun,
called by Jer. ch. xliii. 13, trTia; n-n, wor-
shipped another bull, consecrated to the sun,
and called Mnevis, Mvivif. The name may be
a derivative from the Heb. ,"73 a to distribute,
and u^x fire ; and so denote the fire either as
distributing light throughout the whole material
system, or rather perhaps as distributing (by
the joint assistance of the light and spirit)
* Kiietr^oa-u-rov, Herodotus, lib. iii. cap. 42.
t AtyocT^oau'reii, Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 46.
t Pierii Hieroglyph, p. 1.
f Pierii Hieroglyph, p. 11,
II See Took's Pantheon, and comp. Pierii, Hierog^lyph,
p. 10.
t See Spearman's Letters on the Septuagint, p. 88, &c,
* See more in Macrobii Saturnal. lib. i. cap. 23.
H Macrobii Saturnal. lib. i. cap. 17.
tt Strabo, lib. xvii. p. 1153, edit. Amstel. ; Voss. lib.
iii. cap. 74.
n"i:D
253
niD
things into their respective places and orders,
&c. and secondarily dispensing food and other
natural blessings to man. Comp. under nan
IX.
32. PA CIS. * At the city of Hermunthus
likewise, in the magnificent temple of Apollo,
the Egyptians worshipped a brtU, consecrated
to the sun. Pads seems a plain compound
of the Heb. ^3 to dissolve, and ii;n fire, or
a?" substance, so imports the dissolving fire or
substance.
33. BAAL. The sun was by this name wor-
shipped under the form of an animal of the ox
or beeve kind, by the idolaters of several other
nations, as well as by the Egyptians. So we
expressly read of the f heifer Baal, Tobit i. 5.
Comp. Rom. xi. 4. and the LXX in Hosea
ii. 8. Baal was equivalent to Molech. Comp.
Jer. xix. 5, with Jer. xxxii. 35. See above,
20.
3k " The \ Gauls worshipped a brazen bull."
35. " Of all living animals the pagan East In-
dians have the greatest veneration for a cow,
to whom they pay a solemn address every
morning, and at a certain time of the year they
drink the stale of that worshipful animal, be-
lieving it hath a singular quality to purify all
their defilements." " These people believe
there is something so divine in a cow, that
happy is the man who can get himself sprinkled
with the ashes of a cow burnt by a Bramin, or
the man who happens to lay hold of a cow's
tail in the agonies of death. "(|
" f The East Indians likewise set on a pillar
a little cow of wood or stone in a great many
places."
36. ** " As formerly the Egyptians, so now the
Indians, who inhabit the kingdom of Cuchin,
worshipped an ox in a peculiar manner for
God, and call him Tamberan." May not
tliis name be from on perfect, and hi'2 to
create, to denote the perfection of the creation ?
or is it not rather from on and 'in to purify,
and signifying the perfection cf the purity, i. e.
the celestial fluid in the highest degree of
purity, and from which they expected purifi-
cation from sin ? Comp. 35, and under "la X.
and see Job xxxvii. 11. Cant. vi. 10.
37. ft " On the frontiers of Bengal is an ox of
a prodigious size, which stands on the high
road, and has two rubies for its eyes. The
Indians of that country seldom set out upon a
journey, without first invoking that animal.
Those of the kingdom of Var anoint or daub
their horses with the fat of a new slain ox.
Those of Melipaur carry some bull's hair along
* Macrobii Saturnal. lib. i. cap. 21. Comp. Strabo, lib.
xvii. 1171. edit. Arastel.
\ Josephus, De Bel. lib. iv. cap. 1, 1, mentions a place
in Galilee (where the fountains of Daphne or Dane ran
into the lesser Jordan), called t*is xjuff'W /3s vsav,
the temple of the golden heifer.
t Univers. Hist. vol. xviii. p. 351.
Gordon's Geograph. Gram. p. 259.
II Complete Syst. of Geography, vol. ii. p. 304, Comp.
Niebuhr, Voyage, torn. ii. p. 14, 18.
1 Conformity of the East Indians with the Jews, &c.
ch. 9.
Caesar Scaliger in Voss. lib. ix. cap. 14.
H Conformity of the East Indians with the Jews, &c.
ch. 9.
with them, and tie it to the necks of their
horses, thinking it to be an excellent preserva-
tive. Others who also worship oxen, first kill
them, then break their bones to pieces, and
therewith make a kind of ointment to rub
themselves withal, as Marcus Paulus assures
us."
38. * JAGARYNAT'S temple in the East
Indies has in the middle of it an ox, cut in one
entire stone bigger than the life.
The Javanese sacrifice a buffalo on the eve of
every extraordinary enterprise. f
39. The lion was dedicated to the sun, as Pie-
rius. Hieroglyph, in Leo, continually teaches
us : \ Macrobius, to nearly the same purpose,
says, that the mother of the gods, that is, the
earth, in the form of a ivoman, was represented
as carried by lions, animals endued with great
strength and heat, which, adds he, is the nature
of the heavens, in whose circumference is con-
tained the air which carries the earth. So the
Orphic Hymn to the mother of the gods,
The bull-destroying lio?is to thy car
Thou joinest
40. Croesus dedicated a golden lion to Apollo
at Delphi.
41. II Arnobius upbraids the heathen, saying,
" We see among your gods, lions, with a stem
countenance, daubed over with vermilion, and
called frugiferi, i. e. corn producers." This
the solar light eminently is in a physical sense.
42. ^ The Egyptians consecrated to Vulcan a
lion, because he is a fiery animal.
43. ** The Leopolitans in Egypt worshipped a
lion, as an emblem of the sun.
44. f f At Dandera, anciently Tentyra, in Egypt,
is standing part of a temple or palace of sur-
prising dimensions. Two lions of white mar-
ble, as big as horses, stand about half the
length of their bodies out of the wall. The
side is above 300 paces long, filled also with
sculptures of the same kind, and has three lions
jutting out, of the same size with the former
The columns have each on their cornice a
Complete Syst. of Geography, vol. ii. p. 324. " The
figure of this idol is only an irregular pyramidical black
stone, of about four or five hundred weight, with two
rich diamonds near the top to represent eyes, and the
nose and mouth painted with vermilion." Is not the
name Jagarynat originally derived from "l^*" (Chald.) a
heap, and rrSJ? to return f And is not the black pyra-
midicai pillar an emblem of the spirit or g'7'oss air re-
turning from the circumference of the solar fire, inti-
mated by the ox in the middle of the temple. The Ca-
naanites appear to have had several rci, or temples to
the spirit under this attribute of nSJJ the returner.
See Josh. xv. 59. xix. 38. Jud. i. 33. And it is observable
that in the two latter texts 031? H"! is immediately
joined with IVOVJ rci the temple of the sun or solar
light. Comp. under iy IV. See Encyclopaed. Britan.
in jAGGEaNAUT ; and Dr .Buchanan's Christian Re-
searches in Asia, p. 19, &c.
\ Sir George Staunton's Embassy to Chma, p. 289.
t Saturnal. lib. i. cap. 21.
Herodotus, lib. i. cap. 50.
II Adversus Gentes, lib. vi.
f Voss. lib. iii. cap. 53.
^lian. De Animal, lib. xii. cap. 7; Voss. lib. ni.
cap. 74
H Univers. Hist. vol. i. p. 453, 454.
n-i3
254
n-iD
capital, composed of four woineri's heads, with
their head-dress, set Dack to back, and appear-
ing like the faces of a double Janus. The
tradition of the country is, that this was a
temple of Serapis, which seems to be confirmed
by a Greek inscription, wherein the name of
that deity appears. Comp. above, 2.
45. * One of the idols of Tabasco in Mexico
was a lion.
46. t YAGHUTH and NASR, whom the
Arabians pretend to be antediluvian idols (as,
considering that the cherubic emblems were
set up from the fall of man, they might not
improbably be), were worshipped by them
under the forms of a lion and of an eagle.
47. The eagle. " Let a man, says ^ Pierius,
peruse the histories of the Assyrians, Medes,
or Pei'sians, or the records and glorious
achievements of the Greeks and Macedonians,
or of the Romans, who afterwards eclipsed
them all what will he meet with among these
more frequently than the eagle, what more
honoured, what more sacred? To this bird
alone, by the consent of all ages and augurs,
is the honour given of always portending pros-
perous events."
48. The Persians, long before the Romans,
consecrated an eagle with the wings ex-
panded.
49. Martinius (Lexicon Etymol. in Aquila)
proposes the derivation of the Greek name of
an eagle, \\ airoi, from enu to breathe (from
which verb, says he, ayi^ the air is derived),
because it is sacred to Jupiter, who is alle-
gorically the air.
50. \ The hawh, under which genus was also
comprehended the eagle, was among the Egyp-
tians sacred, and, from its swift flight, the
emblem of wind, or of the air in motion.
51. ** Diodorus Siculus, lib. i. informs us, that
the inhabitants of Thebes, in Egypt, wor-
shipped an eagle, because, says he, they thought
it a royal bird, and worthy Jove.
52. ff JUNO, that is, the air, was anciently
worshipped ^\^th human sacrifices, at a city of
Upper Thebais in Egypt, under the form of
a vulture, a species of bird (as observed above,
19. ) nearly allied to the eagle.
53. \\ Many vultures sat in the temple of the
genius of the Roman people, and that of
Concord.
54. At the famous temple of Apollo at Del-
phi, were two golden eagles; for which the
Greeks, and from them the Romans, being
Ceremonies and Religious Customs, &c. vol. iii. p.
167.
+ Hyde Relig. Vet. Pers. cap. 5, p. 132, 133. See
Univers. Hist. vol. xviii. p. 384, a85.
X Hieroglyph, lib. xix. 175. Comp. Joseph. DeBel. lib.
iii. cap. 0, 2 ; and the Rev. and learned William Jones'
Physiological Disquisitions, p. 282.
fPierii Hieroglyph, lib. xix. p. 175. Comp. Voss. lib.
iii. cap. 76, and Xenophon, Cyropaed. lib. vii. adinit.
II So Voss. lib. ix. cap. 17.
T See Voss. lib. ix. cap. 11 ; and lib. iii. cap. 87 j and
Strabo, lib. xvii. p. 1167, edit. Amstel.
* See Voss. lib. iii. cap. 100.
H See Univ. Hist. vol. i. p. 483. Qu. Is not the Roman
name Juno from the Heb. rrST* the compressor, on ac-
count of the air's compressing force ?
tX Voss. lib. ix. cap. 28, from Dio.
f See Pierii Hieroglyph, lib. xix. ,
ignorant of the true, have assigned a ridicu-
lous reason.
55. * The rotunda before the temple (supposed
to have been the sun's) at Balbec appears to
have been covered and embellished with the
figures of eagles. You are no sooner under
the portal, but looking up you see the bottom
of the lintel enriched with a piece of sculpture
hardly to be equalled. It is a vast ea^le in
bas-relief, and canying a f caduceus in his
pounces.
56. ^ Over the door of the temple of the sun,
at Palmyra, you can just trace out a spread
eagle, as at Balbec, with some angels or cupids
accompanying it on the same stone ,- and several
eagles are seen upon stones that are fallen
down.
57. Among the Tensas, a people of Missis-
sippi, two eagles, with extended wings, hang
in the closet or tabernacle of the temple of the
sun, and look towards him.
58. II In the apotheosis of the Roman emper-
ors, as soon as fire was put to the funeral pile,
an eagle was let loose, which seemed to carry
the emperor's soul into heaven.
59. " Within the enclosures of the temple of
the Syrian goddess (see above, 17.) they kept
oxen, horses, lions, bears, eagles ; all which
were no way noxious to men, but all sacred
and tame."^
60. As to the human form in the cherubim, it
seems quite needless to produce instances of
that being idolized among the heathen ; since
it appears in far the greater part of their idols
throughout the world.
I come now, in the
VI. and LAST PLACE, to answer some
objections which may be made to the explana-
tion of the cherubic emblems above proposed.
But as several of these have been already ob-
viated, I shall have the fewer to consider under
this head.
1st, then,^ it may be suggested, that the above
explanation of the cherubim favours that idola-
try or image-worship, which is so expressly
forbidden in the second commandment, and in
many other passages of Scripture. In answer
to this objection I would observe first, that if
it have any force at all, it holds as strongly, at
least, against the supposition of the cherubim's
representing created spirits, as it does against
the doctrine which teaches that they were em-
blematical of the three divine persons with the
man in union. For that they were exhibited
with faces and wings we learn from Exod.
XXV. 20, & al. and that they had the likeness of
a compound animal Ezekiel expressly declares.
But indeed the objection drawn from the se-
cond commandment immediately vanishes on
See Univ. Hist vol. ii. p. 266, 268.
+ That is, two serpents intwined about a rod, which
serpents, thus supported by the eagle, were probably
emblems of the light and fire, supported by the spirit.
See Cooke's Inquiry into the Patriarchal and Druidical
Religion, &c. p. 56, 2d. edit.
X Univers. Hist. vol. ii. p. 275. Comp. Wells' Sacred
Geography, vol. iii. p. 128.
Ceremonies and Religious Customs, vol. iii. p. 86.
II Herodian, lib. iv. 3, cited Pierii Hieroglyph, lib.
xix. and Voss. lib. iii. cap. 76.
1 Univ. Hist. vel. ii. p. 286.
n-i:3
255
niD
attentively reading the words of it ; Exod. xx.
4, Thou shalt not make* -jb to thyself amj gra-
ven image, &c. ver. 5, Thou shalt not bow
down to them, &c. Now the cherubim, whate-
ver they represented, were not made by the
people to themselves, i. e. out of their own un-
instituted use ; but were formed by God's ex-
press command, according to a divine pattern,
by men divinely inspired for that purpose.
See Exod. xxv. 18, &c. xxxi. 1 11. xxv. 9,
40. Comp. 1 Chron. xxviii. 6, 1119. And
as to the use made of them, the people were so
far from bowing down to, or serving the four-
faced cherubs, placed in the holy of holies, that
they could not even see them, because they
were always separated from the outer taberna-
cle or temple by a thick f vail (see Exod.
xxvi. 31, &c. 2 Chron. iii. 14.) ; and no one
but the high-priest, and he only once a year,
was permitted to enter the holy of holies (see
Lev. ch. xvi. ) ; and when he did enter there-
in, according to God's appointment, and in
order to sprinkle the typical blood upon the
mercy-seat before the cherubim, it was express-
ly ordained, Lev. xvi. 17, that no man (not
even a Levite or a priest) should be in the ta-
bernacle of *Tj?iD i. e. in the outer tabernacle,
or holy place. Nor
2dly, Will the cherubim, set up by God's ex-
press appointment, and the service he ordained
to be performed before them, give the least
countenance to the image-worship common
among the papists ? Till they can produce a
positive and clear command from God to erect,
bow down to, and serve the images of Christ,
the blessed Virgin Mary, and other saints,
the second commandment remains in full
force against them -. They do make to them-
selves graven images, or likenesses, and worship
them, and therefore, notwithstanding all their
well-known evasions and distinctions on this
subject, are but too justly charged with being
idolaters.
A 3d objection may be taken from the hymn of
the seraphim (which is another name for the
cherubim; see under f)niy III.) in Isa. vi. 3;
and from the like hymn of the cherubic animals,
Rev. iv. 8. In Isaiah they cry one to another,
Holg, holy, holy (is) Jehovah of hosts,- the
whole earth is full of thy glory. In Rev. They
rest not day and night saying, \ Holy, holy, holy
Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is
to come. But surely the answer to this objec-
tion is as satisfactory as it is short ; namely,
that the emblems are in these passages repre-
sented as confessing to the realities, and pro-
claiming the glory of that holy, holy, holy Lord,
three Persons or Aleim, and one Jehovah, in
the knowledge of whose power, unity, persona-
lity, and union with man, they were intended
in the most striking and convincing manner
to instruct mankind.
4thly, It may be farther objected, that the /our
So D3b to yourselves. Deut iv. 16. Exod. xxx. 37.
Comp. Exod. xxxiii. 8. Amos v. 26.
+ See under T13 II.
t Or rather. Holy, holy, holy is the Lord God Almighty.
' Ayioi, Uyio;, K-yiof, Kyj^s;, o so? o ^xvtok^cctm^.
animals, as well as the four-and-tvventy elders,
fell doion before the Lamb, Rev. v. 8, and wor-
shipped Ood, T^affSKvuvTctv TV Smo, Rev. xix.
4. " Now it is scarce to be conceived, if
these four beasts were representatives of the
Divine Persons, that they could with any pro-
priety, or without the greatest solecism, be
said and described to fall down before and wor-
ship other emblematical representations of the
same divine nature and perfections. And
therefore, whatever these beasts were emblems
of, they could not be cherubim in Mr H.'s
sense of that word : it being as contrary to the
rational explanation of a vision to say that one
emblem of the divinity should worship another
emblem of it, as it is contrary to the reason of
mankind, and to all our notions either of the
godhead or of worship, to say that the Trinity
worshipped the Trinity, or any one person in the
Trinity. " Thus have I given the objection its full
force, by stating it in the strong and well-chosen
words of Dr Sharp (on Cherubim, p. 305.) And
very plausible indeed it must appear to those
who have not been accustomed to consider the
emblematic representations with which both
the Law and the Prophets, as well as this
book of Revelation, abound. But let it be
carefully observed that these representations
in Rev. ch. v. and xix. are not only visional
but hieroglyphical, and therefore must be ex-
plained according to the analogy of such em-
blematical exhibitions ; and as at ver. 6, the
lamb, as it had been slain, having seven horns
and seven eyes, standing in the midst of the
throne, and of the four animals, and ofthefour-
and-twenty elders, is evidently symbolical of the
Lamb of God now raised from the dead, and
invested with all power, knowledge, and provi-
dence, both in heaven and in earth ; so the four
animals falling down before him, ver. 8, and as
it is expressed, ch. xix. 4, worshipping God
who sat upon the throne,* must, in all reason,
be explained symbolically likewise ; not from
any abstract or metaphysical notions we may
have framed to ourselves of worship in general,
but from the specific and peculiar circumstances
of the case before us.f Thus likewise, when
in 1 Chron. xxix. 20, AUthe congregation wor-
shipped Jehovah and the king, namely David,
the worship to both is expressed by the same
strong phrase. b linnu''' prostated themselves
to, LXX iT^9-xwv>j<rav yet surely no one will
say that the people meant to worship David as
God, but only to acknowledge him as king.\
So Adonijah, who had contested the crown
with Solomon, came irrna'"'i and worshipped
king Solomon, (1 K. i. 53. ) not as God doubt-
less, but as king, thereby surrendering his own
claim to the throne. However " contrary
* Comp. Rev. xxi. 23, with Rev. xxii. 5, and consider
ver. 8.
+ ' Emblemata prophetica interpretanda sunt
SECUNDUM oRATioNis ciRCUMSTANTiAS," says the truly
learned and judicious Vitringa, Comment, in Isa. xi. 6,
p. 3:31, col. i. ad fin. .
t " Pari gestu, animo distincto," says Grotius. So the
other Persian conspirators, nPOSEKTNEON ^sv Aa-
eiiev 'fiS BA2IAHA, worshipped Darius as king." He-
rodot. III. 8<5.
niD
256
n-ir
therefore it may be to the reason of mankind,
and to all our notions either of the Godhead or
of worship, to say that the Trinity worshipped
the Trinity, or any one person in the Trinity,"
i. e. with divine worship, as a creature wor-
ships his Creator ; yet it is by no means con-
trary to the rational and scriptural explanation
of an emblematic vision, to say that the hiero-
gli/phical emblems of the whole ever-blessed Tri-
nity fell down and worshipped the hieroglyphical
emblem of the God-man, or God who sat upon
the throne ; since such falling down, prostration,
or worshipping was the usual symbolical act, as
it still is in the East, not only of divine wor-
ship, but of acknowledging the regal power to
be in the person so worshipped, and these
acts of the cher^ubic animals in Rev. v. 8. xix.
4-, meant nothing more than either a cession
of the administration of all divine power to
Christ, God-man, or a declaration of the divine
persons, by their hieroglyphical representatives,
that He must reign, till all his enemies were
made his footstool.* Comp. Mat. xxviii. 18.
1 Cor. XV. 25. But,
5thly, and lastly, as a sequel and confirmation
of the preceding objection, it may be urged,
that in Rev. v. 8, 9, the four animals, as well
as the four-and-twenty elders, confess to the
Lamb, saying, Thou hast redeemed us to God
by thy blood; but f this can relate only to
some members of the church of God in this
world. It can refer only to MEN Now let
us for a moment admit the validity of this ob-
jection, and see the consequences of it. For
if this be so, then I say that the four cherubic
animals mentioned in the fourth chapter,
which are evidently the same as those in the
fifth, must also represent men ; and, as the em-
blematic exhibition of the throne, and of the
four animals in the fourth chapter, is plainly
similar to that in the first and tenth of Eze-
kiel, it follows that the animals in Ezekiel's
vision likewise represented men. But the
prophet (ch. x. 1 20.) knew these to be cheru-
bim, i. e. such four-faced cherubs as were in
the holy of holies (as above proved under my
1st head.) From the intei-pretation of Rev. v.
Bp. Nevvcome, to whom the public is obliged for
what he modestly entitles his attempts towards an im-
proved Version, &c. of the twelve Minor Prophets, and
of Ezekiel, says in his Note on Ezek. i. 10, " Cherubim
cannot represent Jehovah ; because Rev. iv. 8, and v.
8, 9, they pay worship in heaven." But what heaven ?
Even that mentioned Rev. iv. 1, 2, namely, not the
place we commonly call heaven, but the visional heaven,
which John, being in the Spirit, saw under the form of a
temple, in which a dooi- vas opened. And, to borrow the
expressions of that excellent commentator Vitringa on
Rev. iv. 1, " What is here said is to be understood mys-
tically. For heaven here, as in other places of the Re-
velation (ch. xi. 19. xi). 1, &c.) denotes the whole church
of the elect of God, which under the new dispensation is
governed by Christ the heavenly King after a heavenly
manner ; and together with Jerusalem, which is above,
forms one house of God, the upper part of which is in
heaven, the lower on this earth." In this mystical hea-
ven the cherubic representatives, Rev. iv. 8, 9, do not pay
worship, but proclaim the glory of their principals, as
observed in answer to objection 3d above : and in this
same heaven they also surrender the administration of
all divine power to the Lamh who had been slain or ac
knowledged it to be vested in Him, as in answer to objec-
-tiou 4th.
+ See Taylor's Hebrew Concordance under i"l3.
8, 9, above laid down, then, the conclusion
will be, that the cherubim of glory in the holy of
holies represented MEN ; which, for five of
the reasons given under my lid general head
against their representing angels, is absurd and
impossible.
Let us now return to Rev. v. 8, 9, and remark,
nearly in the words of a late learned * writer,
that "if the grammar of the 8th verse be
strictly examined, the text says, every one of
them had harps and golden phials ; where the
words in the Greek are ix,ovTii ixatrros, in the
masculine gender, and may certainly refer to
'zr^iffflvrt^ot the elders, the more immediate an-
tecedent, only, and not to ^ux or the four ani-
mals, which is of the neuter gender. And so
the words. Thou hast redeemed us (ver. 9.)
may be the words of the elders alone, and not
of the animals, who only ratify all, and give
their assent by saying ^>/ien."f ver. 14. Comp.
Rev. iv. 811.
Thus have I endeavoured, in as narrow a com-
pass as I could, to present the reader with
what appears to me the time, because the only
consistent, explanation of the cherubic emblems,
which the \ Jews truly confess to be the foun-
dation, root, heart, and marrow of the whole
tabernacle, and so of the whole Levitical service.
I pretend not however to have gone through
every particular relative to this glorious and
extensive subject. This would require a con-
siderable volume. And for farther satisfaction
I must beg leave to refer the truly candid and
serious to the sixth and seventh volumes of
Hutchinson's Works, to Lord President
Forbes's Thoughts concerning Religion, in
his Tracts, vol. i. p. 190, edit. Edinburgh;
to the learned Spearman's Enquiry after Phi-
losophy and Theology, chap. vi. ; and espe-
cially to an excellent Treatise of the late Rev.
Julius Bate, entitled An Enquiry into the
occasional and standing Similitudes of the
Lord God, &c. The learned reader may also
meet with some pertinent observations in
Noldius's Particles, Annot. 322.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
To cut, cut up, penetrate.
I. To dig, cut out, with a spade or other instru-
ment, as a well, a pit, a sepulchre. See Gen.
xxvi. 25. 1. 5. Exod. xxi. 33. 2 Chron. xvi.
14. As a N. fem. rrna a digging niD ni3
literally, /o/c?s or cotes of digging seem to mean
such holes or caves as the shepherds dugin the
* Mr Spearman in Iiis Enquiry after Philosophy and
Theology, p. 381, edit. Edinburgh.
\ The learned Herman Witsius, in his Egyptiaca, lib.
ii. cap. 13, sect. 35, shows, even without insisting on the
strict grammatical construction, that %evTf Ixoctr^a,
&c. may relate to the elders only, and produces Neh.
xiii. 1, 2, (compared with Num. xxii. 3.) and Jer. xxi. 7,
(compared with Jer. lii. 11.) as similar instances from
the Old Testament.
X " Quemadmodum etia7n ipsi Hebroei fa.tenixir,quod
fundamentum, radix, cor et medulla totius taberna-
culi, atque adeo totius cultus Levitici, fuerit area cum
propitiatorio et cherubinis {ut Cosri scribit, par, ii. sect.
28, et ibi R. Jehudah Muscatus) et ad earn referebantur
et respiciebant." Buxtorf, Hist. Arcje Foederis, p. 151.
Printed for late Withers, at the Seven Stars, near
Temple Bar, Fleet Street, London.
niD
257
r-iD
rocks or mountains to shelter themselves and
their tlocks from the weather, especially from
the extreme heat. occ. Zeph. ii. 6. Comp.
Cant. i. 7. And for the farther illustration
of Zeph. ii. 6, 1 remark from Harmer, Obser-
vations, vol. iii. p. 60. " That the eastern
shepherds make use of caves very frequently ;
sleeping in them, and driving also their flocks
into them, at night ;" and especially " that the
mountains bordering on the Syrian coast are
remarkable for the number of caves in them,
and that they are found in particular in the
neighbourhood of Ashkel on." This last cir-
cumstance he proves by a citation from the
archbishop of Tyre's History of the Croisades.
As a N. rrian a pit. occ. Zeph. ii. 9. As a
N. fem. in reg. n'nnDn. Plur. in reg. "ri'isn,
and -nTian a being digged out, as it were, i. e.
produced, occ. Ezek. xvi. 3, (where it is
joined with -^mbn thy nativity) xxi. 30. (where
the land yrsTOr^ is equivalent to the place
where thou wast created) xxix. 14, (where the
Vulg. explains omiDa by nativitatis suee of
their nativity, and the LXX by chv iXn(^dmxv,
whence they were taken.) Comp. Isa. Ii. 1.
II. Spoken of water. To dig for. occ. Deut.
ii. 6. So Montanus, fodietis.
III. Because this V. is often applied to dig-
ging a pit or pitfall, as Ps. vii. 16. Ivii. 7.
xciv. 13. cxix. 85. Prov. xxvi. 27 ; hence, the
word for a pit being understood, it denotes to
dig a pit or pitfall, i. e. to devise secret mischief
occ. Job vi. 27. Prov. xvi. 27.
IV. Spoken of the ears, by David in the per-
son of the Messiah, occ. Ps. xl. 7. n-13 D-aiK,
"b literally, ears hast thou digged for me. Many
interpreters have supposed in tltiese words an
allusion to the laws, xod. xxi. 5, 6. Deut.
XV. 17; where the servant who loved his
master, and was not disposed to leave him,
was to have his ear bored through with an awl,
and fixed to the door or door-post, and serve
him till the jubilee. But observe that in the
text of the Psalm, and in the application of it
by St Paul, Heb. x. 5, Christ is introduced
in the character, not of a servant, but of a
priest; and farther, that in the case of the
servant, Exod. xxi. 6, not his ears, but only
one ear was to be bored, and that this boring
is expressed not by hid but by j?yi. The
expression in Isa. 1. 5, the Lord Jehovah
pN "b nns hath opened my ear, and I was not
rebellious (comp. Isa. xlviii. 8.) seems to come
nearer to that in the Psalm ; but then it must
be allowed that the Psalmist's is the stronger
expression, and that in this view digging the
ears must mean removing wax or other ob-
structions to hearing; but, as such obstruc-
tions cannot in a spiritual sense be ascribed to
Christ, it should seem that ni3 digging the
ears (like i?p3 planting them, Ps. xciv. 9.)
refers to their original conformation ,- and that
the former of these phrases farther imports the
original aptitude to hear and do God's will, in
which the humanity of Christ was formed.
And the expression according to this interpre-
tation \n\l in sense coincide with the Septua-
gint's explanation of it, o-^^a h xarn^rKru (x.oi
a body hast thou prepared or adjusted for me,
which is accordingly adopted by the apostle,
Heb. X. 5*.
y. To cut up, i. e. meat for a banquet, occ.
2 K. vi. 23. Job xl. 25, or xli. 6 ; where the
Vulg. concident shall cut in pieces ; but comp.
under id. As a N. rri3 a cutting up. occ.
2 K. vi. 23. ^ ^
On Hos. iii. 2. comp. under ^sn I.
VI. As a N. with a formative k, 'idn a hus-
bandman, one who cultivates the gi-ound by
digging, ploughing, or otherwise cutting and
dividing the soil. 2 Chron. xxvi. 10. J^r. 11.
23, & al.
VII. Chald. In Ith. to be pierced, wounded,
grieved, occ. Dan. vii. 15.
In Aph. to cry aloud, proclaim, occ. Dan. v.
29. As a N. ii*id a crier, a herald, occ.
Dan. iii. 4. The Targums use this word in
the same sense.
Hence the Greek x^kZ,u to cry, and x^^verru to
proclaim ,- by which latter V. Theodotion
renders na, Dan. v. 29, as he does the N.
TTns by xfi^u^, Dan. iii. 4.
Occurs not as a verb in the Hebrew Bible, but
in Chaldee and Syriac signifies, to involve,
wrap up. Hence as a N. T"i3n an outer gar-
ment, a robe. occ. Esth. viii. 15.
Der. R being changed into L, cloak. Qu ?
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Syriac
denotes, to prune, cut off. Hence as a N.
D'l'D a vine, or vineyard, which is cultivated in
that manner. Gen. ix. 20. Exod. xxiii. 11.
1 K. xxi. 18. In plur. D-ttia pruners, vine-
dressers. 2 K. XXV. 12, & al.
Der. Lat. carmen, verse (where superfluous
syllables are cut off, comp. under *inT IV.);
whence Eng. charm, charmer, &c. Also,
crum, or crumb. Qu ?
D-i:)
Comp. under ur'ns, and as a N. kd*13 see among
the pluriliterals.
I. To bow, sink down, as the knees. 1 K. xix.
18.
II. To bow, sink down, as a man upon his knees.
Jud. vii. 5, 6. 1 K. viii. 54. 2 K. i. 13.
III. To couch, as a lion by bowing his legs un-
der him. Gen. xlix. 9. Num. xxiv. 9.
I V. To bow or sink down the head with the
bulk of the body, in token of respect. Esth.
iii. 2, 5. 2 Chron. vii. 3. xxix. 29.
V. To bow or sink down, as females in bring-
ing forth. 1 Sam. iv. 19. Job xxxix. 3.
VI. To bow or sink down, as a person slain or
wounded. Jud. v. 27. 2 K. ix. 24. In Hiph.
to make to sink down thus. Psal. xvii. 13. xviii.
40. Comp. Ps. Ixxviii. 31.
VII. In Hiph. to bow or bring down, in a figu-
rative sense, to afflict, humble. Jud. xi. 35.
VIII. A^ a N. mas. plur. cyia the legs of
animals from their bowing or bending at the
knees, or other joints. Exod. xii. 9. Lev. i.
9, & al. Lev. xi. 21, bjrnn D^ijna ^i 'itt'K
* See more in the Appendix to Merrick's Annota-
tions on the Psalms, No. 3.
tr/lD
258
nii
T-banb which have benders or crouching joints
above their feet or lower part of their legs, to
leap withal upon the earth : such as our com-
mon grasshopper, and such as the locusts,
enumerated in the next verse, have in their
two hinder legs with which they leap. ( See
Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra on the place. )
And this shows that the Keri and Complu-
tensian reading ^b, which also agrees with
many of Dr Kennicott's codices, and is sup-
ported by the LXX and Vulg. versions, is
the true one. Comp. Shaw's Travels, p. 240.
Der. 2b cowre or cower (immediately perhaps
from the Welsh cwrrian the same), properly
to sink by bending the knees, Lat. curvus,
whence Eng. curve, incurvate, incurvation.
JLat. eras, cruris, the leg, whence crural. Also
p in j?*i3 having its nasal sound, cringe, crank
(bending), whence crankle.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
signifies, to contract, gather together. As a N.
iy-i3 the belli/, abdomen, where the intestines
are contracted or convolved. So the LXX
xeiXtxv, and Vulg. ventrem. occ. Jer. li. 34-.
The Chaldee Targums use D'la in the same
sense ; and observe that in Jer. fourteen of
Dr Kennicott's codices read nD"i3, and nine
I. To cut off, as a branch. Is. xviii. 5. To cut
up, as a tree. Deut. xx. 19, 20. 2 Chron. ii.
8, 16. comp. Exod. ix. 25. As a N. fem.
plur. mni3 beams cut out. 1 K. vi. 36. vii. 2,
12. As a N. mas. plur. in regim. -nnan
instruments of cutting, swords. So Eng. marg.
occ. Gen. xlix. 5.
J I. To cut off, by death, cessation, or the like.
Gen. ix. 11. xvii. 14. 1 Sam. xx. 15. Ps.
xxxiv. 17, & al. freq.
III. As a N. fem. nn-nD or mn^'ia a cutting
off (so Aquila in Deut. xo-rvti, and Symmachus
liCkKOTrn), as of a woman from her husband by
divorce, a divorce. Deut. xxiv. 1, 3. Isa. 1. 1.
And though the V. nns occurs not in this
sense in the Bible, yet there is no reason to
doubt but it was used in the Hebrew of Ecclus
XXV. 28 or 36, If she {thy wife) go not as thou
wouldst have her, cut her off (Gr. a.'jforift.i)
from thy flesh.
IV. To chew meat, cut it in pieces with the
teeth. Num. xi. 33.
V. To cut in pieces, applied to sacrifices. Jer.
xxxiv. 18, The men who have not performed
ri"'TS '"nai the terms of the purification-sacrifice,
which ini3 they cut in pieces before me, b3S7n
the calf which CStt'b ^^\'^'D they cut in twain.
Here the calf is plainly called n-ni the purifier
or purification-sacrifice, which was cut in twain.
So Ps. 1. 5, ns"i -by "n-ia -n'na who have cut
in pieces my purifier or purification-victim in
sacrifice. Comp. Gen. xv. 9, 10, 17, 18.
This custom of n-*!! ni5 cutting in pieces a
purification-sacrifice was used both by believ-
ers, and * heathen, at their solemn leagues ;
See Homer's II. ii. lin. 124. (on which place Eiista-
thius remarks, Aia. TOMH2 ZfifiN TOMENQN ,'
tTi f*ty\6n ;e/ lytvevTe, By the cutting of sacrificed
at first doubtless with a view to the great sa-
crifice, who was to purge our sins in his own
blood ; and the offering of these sacrifices, and
passing through the parts of the divided vic-
tim, was symbolically staking their hopes of
purification and salvation on their performance
of the conditions on which the n-'na was of-
fered. Hence the phrase n-'ia n"i3 implies
the making of a league or covenant ; and doubt-
less a sacrifice was generally offered on these
occasions. And from this custom the expres-
sion is sometimes figuratively applied, where
we cannot suppose there was any actual sacri-
fice; as Job xxxi. 1. Hos. ii. 18. It is known
even to school-boys that the Romans had the
similar expression s^nVe, icere, percuterefcedus,
for making a covenant; and Ainsworth derives
the word foedus itself from foeta porca, the
pregnant sow, which was sacrificed in making
it, or rather, says he, from foedus, i. e. bloody,
quia sine cruore non feriebantur foedera, be-
cause agreements (or covenants) were not struck
without blood.
If the reader is desirous of seeing this import-
ant phrase n-*ia DID thoroughly explained, and
cleared from objections, he will do well to
consult Bate's Scripture Meaning of Aleim
and Berith, part II. (with the Reply in defence
of it against Dr Sharp), and Moody's Evidence
for Christianity contained in the words Aleim
and Berit, &c. part II. I shall however ob-
serve here that Homer's phrase o^xiu n/jtvuv
to cut off, or in pieces, the oath-offerings, which
he expressly says, II. iii. lin. 245, 246, (comp.
lin. 269.) were a^vs 'hvu two lambs, wonderfully
agrees with the Heb. n-'in ITiD cutting off a
purification-sacrifice ; and that if it be objected
that niD is in Deut. xxix. 11, 13, or 12, 14.
comp. Isa. Ivii. 8, joined with nbx an oath, as
well as with nna, it maybe replied, that there
are many other instances, both in the Old and
New Testament, of two nouns being joined
with one verb or participle, which is strictly
and properly applicable only to one of the
nouns (see Gen. iv. 20. xlvii. 19. Exod. xx.
18. Deut. iv. \2. xxxii. 14. 2 Sam. xxi. 18.
Job iv. 10. Hos. ii. 18 or 20. Zeph. i. 17.
Luke i. 64. xii. 54, 55. 1 Cor. iii. 2. Rev.
xvii. 4. xviii. 16.) ; that the same mode of
expression is not uncommon in the * Greek
and Roman writers ; and that, with regard to
the particular phrase in question. Homer like-
wise, II. iii. lin. 73, 94, 356, in the same sen-
tence applies TctfAovTis cutting off, and rafjt.ufji,iv
let us cut off, to (piXoTTiTo. friendship, as well as
to o^Kta the oath-offerings, to which latter alone
it is properly applicable. As for the expres-
sion rr2?3N D-nia Neh. ix. 38, I think with
Moody, p. 140, that it strictly imports cutting
off a faith-offering or confirmation-sacrifice
(comp. Exod. xxiv. 4 8. ) and so corresponds
with the o^xix UlYT A faithful oath-offerings
animals, oaths in important affairs were confirmed.) II.
iii. lin. 103, 104, 105, 107, 245, & seq. Virgil, iEn. viii. lin.
641. xii. lin. 169, & seq. Dionysius Halicarn. lib. v. ad
init. ; Livy, lib. i. cap. 24; and Hooke's Rr)man History,
book i. p. 67 ; to which by all means add the learned Bo-
chart, vol. ii. 325, &c,
* See Davies' Note 5, on Cicero De Nat. Deor. lib.
i. cap. 17.
Itl'D
259
nno
of Homer. Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon
in AMN02.
Der. Lat. curtus, whence French court, Eng.
curt, curtation, decurtation, curtail, curtlass.
Also with u^ prefixed, the Danish shorter, and
English short, ^c. Qu ?
As a N. fl sheep. Gen. xxx. 32. Lev. iii. 7, &
al. Fem. rrniys an ewe. occ. Lev. v. 6. The
word occurs not as a verb, and the ideal mean-
ing is uncertain.
Der. Germ, schaf, Sax, sceap, Eng. sheep.
Nearly the same as rros, to cover, to he covered
or inclosed. Once, Deut. xxxii. 15 ; where
three of Dr Kennicott's codices read n-DD.
Comp. Job XV. 27.
L To stumble, as against an obstacle. Lev.
xxvi. 37. Ps. xxvii. 2. Jer. xlvi. 12. Nah. iii.
3. or through weakness or faintness. Isa.
xl. 30. Comp. 1 Sam. ii. 4. 2 Chron. xxviii.
15. Lam. v. 1.3. Neh. iv. 10. As Ns. pVi^S
a stumble or fall. Prov. xvi. 18. bti/D'O and
blU'an a stumbling block. Lev. xix. 14. Comp.
Ezek. xviii. 30. Jer. vi. 21.
II. To totter, as the knees from weakness. Ps.
cix. 24. Isa. xxxv. 3.
III. To totter, be ready to fall, in a political
sense. Isa. iii. 8. So as a N. fem. rrbu'an a
tottering condition of public affairs. Isa. iii. 6.
I V. To stumble spiritually, in the ways or law
of God. Hos. xiv. 2, 10, or 1, 9. In Hiph.
to cause thus to stumble into sin and ruin. See
Jer. xviii. 15. 2 Chron. xxviii. 23. Mai. ii. 8.
As a N. bltt^an a stumbling block in a spiritual
sense. Ezek. vii. 19. xiv. 3, 4, 7, where it re-
fers to idols, as the fem. plur. mbir'Dn likewise
doth Zeph. i. 3. Comp. Ezek. iii. 20 ; where
it seems to denote " such a temptation to sin,
and particularly to idolatry, as the man might
have resisted."
V. As a N. bicST^ a stumbling block to the
heart or conscience, i. e. something on which
it impinges, as it were, and for which it con-
demns a man. 1 Sam. xxv. 31.
Comp. Acts xxiv. 16, and Greek and English
Lexicon in A-r^otrKOTos.
VI. As a N. bnr^a some instrument of throwing
down buildings or their parts, an axe, pick- axe,
crow, or the like. But Michaelis thinks it
more agreeable to the meaning of the root to
interpret it a battering engine, ram or the like,
occ. Ps. Ixxiv. 6.
Dek. to jostle or justle. Qu?
In Arabic the verb signifies, to discover, dis-
close, reveal, and is always in the Hebrew
Bible applied to some species of conjuring, so
may be thought to have particular reference to
the pretended discovery of things hidden or
future, by magical means. The LXX con-
stantly translate it by tpcx^/utaKov a drug, or some
of its derivatives ; it may therefore be ren-
dered
As a V. in Kal, to use pharmaceutic enchant-
ments, or to apply drugs, whether vegetable,
mineral, or animal, to magical purposes, occ. 2
Chron. xxxiii. 6. * Asa N. mas. plur. D^su^a
pharmaceutic enchantments, sorceries. 2 K. ix.
22. Isa. xlvii. 9, & al. Also, enchanters. Jer.
xxvii. 9. As a N. ^iv^'o an enchanter, sorcerer.
Deut. xviii. 10, & al. Fem. nsiysn an en-
chantress, sorceress. Exod. xxii. 18.
The idea of the word seems to be straight, di-
rect, right, as opposed to crooked, erroneous, or
wrong.
I. As a V. in Kal, to proceed rightly. So the
LXX trrai^^iu to prosper well. occ. Eccles. xi.
6. In Hiph. to direct, occ. Eccles. x. 10,
rT?33n T'tyDrr "i^nn-T and the excellency of di-
recting, i. e. the most excellent directress (is)
wisdom.
II. As a N. inu^-a a spindle or turning pin,
which regulates the position of the thread from
the distaff, occ. Prov. xxxi. 19 ; where ^bs
must be the distaff, and therefore iicrxa is
some other part of the apparatus ; but what
cannot be precisely ascertained without know-
ing the structure of the ancient spinning in-
struments.
III. As Ns. -ia'3 right, agreeable, occ. Esther
viii. 5. |Tnu;3 righteousness, agreeableness. occ.
Eccles. iv. 4. v. 10 or 11. m*^^y^DS Ps. Ixviii.
7, may be rendered either in righteousness (so
Theodotion sv iv^rmtv), or as the Syriac ver-
sion, i<m'Tii:^Da in or with prosperity. Comp.
Eccles. xi. 6.
I. In Kal, to pound, beat, or wear to pieces, occ.
Deut. ix. 21. Job iv. 20. In Niph. to be thus
pounded or beaten. Isa. xxiv. 12. Mic. i. 7.
II. As a N. fem. rrnss a beating or pounding.
occ. 2 K. XX. 13. Isa. xxxix. 2 ; in which pas-
sages rrnaa n^a may mean the house not only
where the spices were pounded for sacred and
civil uses, but also where the gold and silver
were beaten or stamped for coin. Comp. under
Dna. Aquila and Symmachus render nnaa
m Isa. by ruv cc^ufAaruv avTou of his spices ;
and the Targum in both texts by \-n"j3a of his
treasures.
III. In Kal, to beat or destroy, as an army,
Deut. i. 44. In Niph. to be thus beaten or
destroyed. Jer. xlvi. 5.
nna denotes the repetition or intenseness of the
above action.
I. To beat, pound over and over again, or into
small pieces. 2 K. xviii. 4. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 7.
Isa. ii. 4. As a N. n-na is spoken of oil ob-
tained by expression or pounding, occ. Exod.
xxvii. 20. 1 K. V. 11, or 2.5.
II. Figuratively, to beat in pieces, destroy by re-
peated beatings. 2 Chron. xv. 6. Ps. Ixxxix.
24.
Der. cut, Latin ccedo, to beat, cudo to strike,
hammer.
nnr)
To mark, engrave, draw, or form a representa-
tion of any thing ; generally used for drawing
* The reader may find some a<*count of these abomina-
ble processes, as practised by the heathen, in Potter's
Antiquities of Greece, book ii. ch. xviii. j in Horace,
Epod. V. and the Notes of the Delphin edition in Ovid,
Metam. lib. vii. fab. 2 ; and Lucan, lib. vi.
VnD
^60
^DD
letters or literal characters, i. e. writinff, as
Exod. xxiv. 4. xxxi. 18. xxxii. 15. Dent,
xv'ii. 18, & al. freq. but sometimes applied to
other marks, as Exod. xvii. l^. (comp. under
HDD IV.) Lev. xix. 28. In Josh, xviii. 6, 8,
9, it is used for delineating a country, or draw-
ing geographical maps (see Scheuchzer's _Phy-
sica Sacra on the place); in Ezek. xliii. 11.
for drawing the plan of a house. Mr Harmer,
Observations, vol. ii. p. 168, note, mentions,
from Peter della Valle, an eastern method of
writing what was soon to be obliterated on the
ground, which was first strewed over with fine
sand ; and to this he thinks Jeremiah alludes,
eh. xvii. 13. Comp. John viii. 6, 8.
On Isa. X. 1, see Harmer's Observations, vol.
ii. p. 289291.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Arabic
signifies, to confine, restrain, and in Heb. and
Chaldee, as a N. bna a wall. So all the in-
terpreters, occ. Cant. ii. 9. Ezra v. 8. Dan.
V. 5. The Chaldee Targums use the word in
the same sense. Mr Harmer, in his excellent
Outlines of a New Commentary on Solomon's
Song, thinks that in Cant. ii. 9, bna means
the green wall, as it were, of a chiosk or east-
em arbour ; which is thus described by * Lady
M. W. Montague : " in the midst of the gar-
den," says she, " is the chiosk, that is, a large
room commonly beautified with a fine fountain
in the midst of it. It is raised nine or ten
steps, and enclosed with gilded lattices, round
which vines, jessamines and honeysuckles
make a sort of green tvall. Large trees are
planted round this place, which is the scene of
their greatest pleasures." See more in Out-
lines, &c. Observ. x. p. 140, &c.
I. To mark with an engraving, impression, stamp,
or the like. It occurs in Niph. Jer. ii. 22,
Thy iniquity Dn33 is marked (so Montanus,
signata est) before me ; which the Syriac ver-^
sion explains "by -nip ONlon "33 pnb nnns,
thus rendered in Walton's Polyglott, " Cica-
trices tamen impresserunt in te peccata tua co-
rum me, Yet thy sins have made scars upon
thee before me." And this Syriac application
of the verb may serve to confirm the tnie sense
of the Hebrew. Comp. Greek and Eng. Lex-
icon in KaoT>j^i^.
II. As a participial N. ona stamped, signatum,
gold namely marked with a stamp to show its
genuineness and purity, Job xxviii. 16. Ps.
xlv. 10. Prov. XXV. 12. Cant. v. 11 ; in which
last passage there seems an allusion to the
golden crown worn by Solomon. Comp. ch.
lii. 11.
III. As a participle or participial N. DriDD
occurs in the titles of Ps. xvi. Ivi. Ivii. Iviii.
lix. Ix. ; and is always either preceded or fol-
lowed by mnb of or for David, so may imply
either that these Psalms were written by the
typical David, or that they were designed to
be especially remarked by the real David or
* Vol ii. letter xxxii. p. 58. Comp. vol. iii. letter xliii.
Beloved One, the Son and Lord of the king
of Israel. See Bate's Crit. Heb.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies, to adhere, stick closely ; and this seems
nearly the idea of the Heb. for hence, as a N.
fem. nana, plur. mans and nana a strait coat,
an inner garment or tunic ; so all the Greek
versions ;t;<Ty, and Aquila, Symmachus, and
Theodotion in Lev. viii. 13, u'rohvryu an under
or inner garment, freq. occ. It is particularly
applied to the high-priest's coat or tunic that
sat close to his body, which the b">yn or robe
did not. Exod. xxviii. 4, 39, & al. So Jose-
phus (Ant. lib. iii. cap. 7, 2.) describes this
rona as ^truv ^t^iyiy^ocf^fAivef reo ffufta,ri, xcti
ra.f ^u^t^xs -pTi^i rois (i^ot^iofft x,ecTiff<pi'yfiivos, a
tunic circumscribing or closely encompassing
(arete ambiens, Hudson) the body, and having
tight sleeves for the arms.
Hence plainly the Greek x''^'"h and perhaps by
abbreviation the Eng. coat.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Ethiopic
and Arabic signifies, to bind together, to bind
hard, tightly, or compactly together. Hence,
As a N. tins, plur. D'-snn or msna.
I. The shoulder ; but it seems strictly to denote
the head of the os humeri, or of the upper bone
of the arm, with regard to which bone an emi-
nent * anatomist ol5serves, that " at the upper
end it has a large round head which is covered
with a very smooth cartilage, which is received
into the cavity of the scapula (or shoulder
blade), and makes a juncture per arthrodiam.
This head of the bone being much larger than
the socket into which it is received, the part
extant is strictly embraced by a ligament, one
edge of which is fastened to the margin of the
cartilaginous socket of the scapula, the other
to the lower part of the head of this bone,
thereby uniting them firmly together." If bind-
ing strongly together then be the ideal meaning
of the Heb. tiPD, we see why the head of the
OS humeri was called by this name, and may
now understand Job xxxi. 21, 22, which is
thus excellently paraphrased by Mr Scott :
" If at an orphan's head I shook my hand.
Secure the hall of judgment to command ;
That hand be shatter'd, let my shoulder's ball
Disjointed from its guilty mortise fall."
For as r^riD in this passage denotes the head of
the OS humeri (LXX \ uf^os) rrDSU' must sig-
nify the shoulder-blade into which it is inserted,
and with which it is firmly connected. In a
more general view we may say that cina de-
notes the upper and fore part of the shoulder,
as DDE' the hinder or back part. See Exod.
xxviii. 12. Isa. xlvi. 7. xlix. 22. Ezek. xii. 6.
II. The shoulder of a beast. Isa. xxx. 6.
III. Of buildings or the like, a side or part re-
sembling a shoulder. See Exod. xxvii. 14, 15.
xxxviii. 14. IK. vii. 39. Ezek. xl. 40, 41,44.
IV. Of countries, a side or border. See Num.
xxxiv. 11. Josh. XV. 8, 10, 11. Isa. xi. 14.
V. As a N. plur. msns spoken of the high-
Dr Drake, Anatomy, p. 408.
I See Hederic's Lexicon.
in:D
261
K^3D
priest's dress, shoulders or shoulder-pieces.
Exod. xxviii. 7, 12, & al.
VI. As, a N. fern. plur. rnsns or nans <Ae
shoulders or undersetters in the frame of the
layers, occ. 1 K. vii. 30, 34..
I. Kal, to enclose, encompass, surround, occ.
Jiid. XX. 43. Ps, xxii. 13. cxlii. 8. Job xxxvi.
2, "b "nna, Montanus, sta circa me, stand round
me, i. e. stay near me. In Hiph. nearly the
same, to encompass, occ. Ilab. i. 4.
II. As a N. *inD a royal crown or diadem, occ.
Esth. i. 11. ii. 17. vi. 8. Hence as a V. in
Hiph. to make a crown, or be crowned, occ.
Prov. xiv. 18, The prudent shall make (to
themselves) a crown of, or be crowned with,
knowledge. So Theodotion, ari<pdn(rovrex.i yvu-
eriv.
Hence Greek xt^xoi; a diadem.
III. As a N. fem. nnna is applied to each of
the chapiters or circular crowns which were
placed on the top of the two columns or pil-
lars in the porch of Solomon's temple. It
sometimes denotes these chapiters in general;
see I K. vii. 16 18. Jer. lii. 22; sometimes
only the diadem or hoop part, as distinguished
from the cross-ring part which formed the top.
2 K. XXV. 17. Comp. mba under ba X.
Mr Hutchinson, in his Treatise on The Co-
lumns, vol. xi. has shown in general that these
chapiters were a kind of orreries or representa-
tions of the material system, with the planets,
fixed stars, &c. And in the explanation of the
several Heb. words relative to these m*inD I
propose to confirm and illustrate the same
truth : to them therefore I must refer the
reader ; observing in the mean time that it is
certain the ancients had machines similar to
our orreries. Thus Cicero, Tusculan. Disput.
lib. i. cap. 25, says, " When Archimedes
comprised the motions of the moon, of the sun,
and of the Jive planets in a sphere, he contrived
it so that a single conversion of it regulated
several motions which were very different in
respect of celerity;" and in his De Nat. Deor.
lib. ii. cap. Si, he introduces the stoic Balbus
speaking of f " a sphere, which his friend Posi-
donius had then lately made, each conversion
of which did the same with regard to the sun,
the moon, and the five planets, as is done in the
heavens every day and night." " But there is
an \ orrery described by Valerius Flaccus, that
seems far to have exceeded either of the for-
mer ; if that poet borrowed his thought from
* " Cum Archimedes liinae, solis, quinque errantium
motus in sphaeram inligavit, effecit ut tarditate et
celeritate dissimillimos motus una re^eret conversio."
t " Sphaeram, giMim nuper famiUaris noster effecit
Posidomus, cujus singultB conversiones idem efficiunt in
sole, et in luna, et in quinque stellis errantibus, quod ef-
ficitur in coelo singulis diebus et noctibus." See also Dr
Daviea' Note on the latter part of this chapter, and the
authors there referred to.
X Illi proper e monstrata capessunt
Limina ; non aliter quam si radiantis adirent
Ora Dei, verasque eeterni luminis Arces :
Tale jubar per tecta micat. Statferreus Atlas
Oceano ; genibusque tumens infringitur unda :
Ad medii per terga senis, rapit ipse nitentes
Altus equos, curvoque diem subtexit Olympo.
Pone, tota breviore soror, densaeque sequuntur
Pleiades, et madidis rorant e crimbus ignes.
Arg. v. liQ. 416, &c.
any work of this kind, that he had seen. He
makes it serve for a lustre in the temple of
Phcebus. In the midst of the temple," be
says, " there stood a vast statue of Atlas ;
which statue supported a sphere of the heavens*
The planets and constellations were represented
on it, all in their proper courses, to enlighten the
dome. Surely there never was a temple more
properly or more nobly illuminated!" Thus
the elegant and learned Mr Spence (in his
Polymetis, dial. xi. p. 180, where see more) ;
but we perceive he had some doubt whether
I the poet drew his description from a real tem-
ple of Apollo. He probably would have en-
tertained less scruple of this kind, had he been
aware that the chapiters on the pillars before
Solomon's temple were likewise orreries.*
To bray, pound, beat to pieces, occ. Prov. xxvii.
22. As a N. lynan a mortar, occ. Prov. xxvii.
22 ; where there seems an allusion to a cruel
punishment, which might be sometimes inflict-
ed anciently as it is in our days. Thus the
Turks " hold that by their law a mufti ('or
head of the law) is not to be put to deatn ;
but yet, if a mufti were guilty of high-treason,
or any enormous crime, it would be in vain for
him to plead the privilege of the law ; for he
would be degraded, sent to the Seven Towers,
and there pounded alive in a mortar." f And
Baron de Tott tells us, \ that " the ulemas, or
men of the law, in general, in Turkey, are put
to death by being bruised [brayed] in a mortar."
Also, a mortar-hole, a hole like a mortar, occ.
Jud. XV. 18, 19, And he was sore athirst, N'lp-i
and he called to Jehovah And Johovah Aleim
clave -nbn lirx UTianrr nx the mortar-hole
which (is) in Lehi (comp. ver. 14, 17.) and
there came water out of it ; and when he had
drunk, his spirit came again, and he revived;
wherefore he called the name thereof x-nprr ]"];,
i. e. "^the fountain of him that called, which (is)
-nbs in Lehi to this day. So uTian does not
refer to the jaw-bone of the ass, but to the place
thence called Lehi. Comp. Harmer's Obser-
vations, vol. iv. p. 508, &c.
In Zeph. i. II, tynDO is by the Chaldee Targum
rendered pTrp xbna the brook or torrent of
Kedron: but how'could this be inhabited?
Aquila renders it tov oXftov the mortar, so Vulg.
pila, and Theodotion by too (?>a.6u the depth.
Castell thinks it means the valley, which, ac-
cording to Josephus's description of Jerusa-
lem, Ant. lib. v. cap. 4, 1, divided the upper
from the lower city, and was in his time called
the valley of the cheese-makers, and is by Jerome
denominated the valley of Siloe.
PLURILITERALS in D.
I^ID See under ns
7D7ID See under bs and rrb3
K7DDD Chald.
As a particle, of this sort, in this manner. The
* See accounts of two comparatively modem planeta-
riums or orreries, in tlie Gentleman's Magazine for 1785,
p. 686, 758.
+ Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 16. col. 2.
t Memoirs, vol. i. p. 28, edit. Rooinsoa
nnsrj
262
VSI^
derivation of the word is uncertain ; but it
seems to be compounded of p thus, and nd
what. occ. Ezra iv. 8. v. 4, 11.
From rrS3 to bend, and in to <urw.
I. As a N. in33 a rownc? or spherical knob in
the golden candlestick. Exod. xxv. 31, 33, &
al. So LXX ff<paiPUT*io, and Vulg. sphaerula.
II. As a N. mnsD plur.^in reg. nnus on fte/ni-
spherical or roundish porch over a door, as of
the temple, occ. Amos ix. 1 or of a house,
occ. Zeph. ii. 14.
pD~lD See under 13
71-ir) Chald.
To clothe, invest, occ. 1 Chron. xv. 27. As a
N. fem. plur. nbn*i3 vests, tunics, occ. Dan.
iii. 21. Comp. under bn*iD.
ID-ID
As a N. from 3 like and 331 a carriage, as 3ni3
from 3 like, and 31 ^rea^ It means, I appre-
hend, a kerb or ledge going round the inside of
the altar, which served as a rest to carry or
support any thing which the priests in minis-
tering at the altar had occasion to place there.
occ. Exod. xxvii. 5. xxxviii. 4. The Vulgate
translation of this word, by arulam, an hearth,
which is distinguished from the craticula senea,
or brazen grate, plainly favours the interpreta-
tion here given.
DD-ID
As a N. (from rrl3 to cut, penetrate, and ,103
to be hot, warm), the crocus or saffron. " It
is," says Dr Quincy, "one of the greatest cor-
dials of any simple the whole materia medica
supplies, and as effectually promotes a dia-
phoresis." And the ingenious authors of the
New and Complete Dictionary of Arts and
Sciences say, " It is a h^h cordial, and a very
powerful aperient, detersive, and resolvent."
This account fully justifies the composition
here given of its Hebrew name, and shows the
propriety and descriptiveness thereof. It is
once used in setting forth the charms of Solo-
mon's royal bride. Cant. iv. 14; where LXX
K^oKos, and Vulg. crocus.
Perhaps from ,113 or di3 to cut off, and bn for
xbn to fill, as in Job xxxii. 18. Ezek. xxviii.
16.
I. As a N. a full ear of corn, or collectively,
full ears of corn, cut trom the stalk. Lev. ii. 14.
xxiii. 14. 2 K. iv. 42.
II. A fruitful field or country. Jer. ii. 7. iv. 26.
xlviii. 33, & al. Isa. x. 18. xvi. 10. xxxvii. 24,
The forest of its (Lebanon's) fruitful field.
Such a fruitful spot there actually is in a rup-
ture of the mountain Lebanon, concerning
which see Vitringa, and pb VI.
III. Carmel. It is the name of two places ;
one, " a city in the tribe of Judah, situated on
a mountain of the same name, in the southern
part of Palestine. Josh. xv. 55, & al. The
other, a mountain to the south of Ptolemais,
and the north of Dora, upon the Mediterra-
nean. It belonged (probably) to the tribe of
Manasseb, Josh. xix. 26." Calmet. No doubt
both these places had their names from the
fruitfnlness of their soil. See 1 Sam. xxv. 2.
Jer. 1. 19. Amos i. 2. Mic. vii. 14 ; and Bo-
chart, vol. ii. 532, 5.33. Cant. vii. 5 or 6, Thy
head upon thee is like Carmel ; namely, on ac-
count of the various coloured ribands, flowers,
and jewels in imitation of flowers, with which
it was adorned. Comp. Vitringa on Isa. xxxv.
2 ; Lady M. W. Montague's Letter xxix,
vol. ii. p. 14, 15; and Harmer's Outlines, p.
Ill, &c.
IV. As a N. b''r313 a kind of />wrpMra or purple
fish, which used to be taken near the last men-
tioned mount Carmel. Hence it is used for
purple or crimson, 2 Chron. ii. 7, 14, or 6, 13.
iii. 14. See Bochart, vol. iii. 725.
KDID Chald.
As a N. a throne, from Heb. ND3 the same, i
being inserted, as in the Chald. pais from
Heb. p33, in Chald. i3'3iu; from Heb. t33ur.
It occurs not in the absolute or emphatic form
singular, but in the construct, and in the plur.
1-013. occ. Dan. vii. 9. See Chaldee Gram-
mar, sect. iii. rule 9.
DD-1D or I^DD-ID
It occurs only Ps. Ixxx. 14, and is rendered
by some translators, to root up, to eradicate,
thus the Targum rrDi3l3- hath dug or rooted it
up, and Vulg. exterminavit ; by others, to ra-
vage, waste, so the LXX i^vfAnvxro, and Je-
rome, vastavit. But, according to either of
these interpretations, I know not of what
words the V. can be probably compoimded.
On the authority of thirteen MSS. and one
printed edition D13 is the belly, Jer. Ii. 34.
(comp. under i:;l3) ; and hence as a V. may
very naturally signify to cram or fill the belly.
Aben Ezra long ago explained rT3nD13'' by
013" hath filled his belly, n3n with or from it;
which seems as probable an exposition as any
I have met with ; and in this view rT2DD1^3'
may perhaps be best divided into two words,
though printed as one ; and for other instances
of a similar kind, see under 3yin. The Striae
translation favours Aben Ezra's interpretation ;
for it renders the w^ord by nb^a hath eaten it ;
so Symmachus by xartvif^viraro uvrnv hath fed
upon it; and another Hexaplar version to the
same purpose, xttn^oiTKneri avrtis.
D3-ID
As a N. once, Esth. i. 6; where the LXX
render it by a word derived from the Hebrew,
xapTaffivots, and Vulg. carbasini. But what
did the translators intend by these words?
Scheuchzer in his Physica Sacra conjectures
that the Heb. D313 may mean cloth made of
the asbestos or amiantus. That this extraor-
dinary mineral and its use were well known to
the ancients is evident from the following pas-
sage cited from Dioscorides, lib. v. cap. 156.
Ai^aj ecf/iioivroi ymvaron //.iv sv Kv^^cu, grrv^rvi^iet
ff^iffT^ ioiKus, ov t^yaZ^ofiivoi v<pu.(rf/.uTa, Toiovnv t^
avrev, evro; l/jtavreulovs, tt^os B^iav, , /3X>!^vra Ui
fv^, (p'koyouvra.i fji.iv, Xet/nT^OTi^ei ot i^i^^ovrat, (un
KKraxaiof/,ivei, The mineral called amiantus is
produced in Cyprus, and resembles the scissile
or plumose alum : and as it is flexible, they
manufacture and make it into cloth, as an ob-
ject of curiosity ; for if one throws this cloth
into the fire, it burns indeed, but withoid being
DDID
263
consumed, and comes out more beautiful." Pli..
ny, Nat. Hist. lib. xix. cap. 1, speaking of
the same, says, " Inventum est etiam quod
ignibus non absumeretur. Vivum id vocant,
ardentesque in focis conviviorum ex eo vidi-
mus mappas, sordibus exustis splendescentes
igni magis, quam possent aquis. Regum inde
funebres tunicce corporis favUlam ab reliquo se-
parant cinere. Nascitur in desertis adustisque
sole IndicB, ubi non cadunt imbres, inter diras
serpentes ; assuescitque vivere ardendo, rarum
inventu, difficile textu propter brevitatem. JRu~
fus de ccetero color splendescit igni. Cum in-
ventum est, aequat pretia excellentium mar-
garitarum. Huic lino principatus in toto orbe.
We meet also with a kind of linen which is not
consumable by fire. They call it living (or
immortal) ; and I have at feasts seen towels
made of it, burning in the fire, and in this man-
ner more thoroughly cleansed than they could
have been by water. Of this are made the
funereal vests of kings, to preserve the ashes
of their bodies separate from the rest. It is
produced in the desert and parched regibns of
India, vi^here no rain falls, and horrid serpents
abound ; and is wont to thrive by heat, is rare-
ly to be found, and hard to weave by reason of
its shortness. Moreover its red colour grows
bright by fire. Whenfoiind it is in price equal
to the best pearls. This is the most valuable
kind of linen in the whole world." And there-
fore, supposing it known at that time, M'as
the more proper to adorn the royal banqueting
place of Ahasuerus. Thus have I given at
large Scheuchzer's conjecture that D313 might
mean the cloth made of the mineral called
asbestos or amiantus. But I must now re-
mark, that, though we suppose this kind of
cloth well known to the Persians in the reign
of Artaxerxes Longimanus, yet it is hardly to
be imagined that it could be procured in quan-
tities sufficient to form any considerable part
of that vast * veil or umbrella, which was ex-
panded over the court of the royal gardens,
which court, we are informed, was sufficient
to contain all the people in Shushan, the me-
tropolis (for so we ought, with Montanus, to
render the Heb. m-arr), both great and small,
and which therefore must consist qf many
acres. Thus Josephus, Ant. lib. xi. cap. 6,
1. 2KHNfiMA !r>j|a^ivj tx ^pvffieov xui u^yv-
^ieo* ^lovuv, v((7i Kivia, noti 'xo^i^v^ia. xar' uvtuv
^UTiTairiv, aiffri fTaXXa; fiv^iec^Ks xaraxXivitr^on.
(Artaxerxes) having caused a tent, or pavilion,
to be pitched, supported by golden and silver
pillars, hangings of linen and purple were spread
over them, so that many myriads of persons
might sit down." As iin and nban, with
which DB'nS is joined, denote white and blue;
so the Chaldee Targumist, the English and
French translators take this last word for the
name of a colour, green. But the LXX and
Vulg. whose authority seems preferable, ren-
der it, the former by xa^-rccffivoi?, the latter by
carbasinis, made of fine linen ,- and Taylor says,
" I incline to think it is calico," and accordingly
translates the text (under J white calico, and
blue, fastened with cords of fine linen and pur-
ple, &c. So Castell had formerly interpreted
DB'ia by cotton, and remarked that this inter-
pretation was confirmed by the Syriac version
xman irsy thom-wool, and by the Arabic
word D3*iD signifying cotton. The etymology
of DS^iD is uncertain ; but the Greek *<x^?ra<rof,
and Latin carbasus, seem plain derivatives
from that oriental word.
^7
See Shaw's Travels, p. 208; Taylor's Hebrew Con-
cordance in DS*13, and Harmer's Observations, vol. 1.
p. 189.
h
A particle. It seems to be derived or abridged
from bx, and before nouns has nearly the same
uses as that particle.
1. To, unto. Gen. xxiv. 54, & al. freq.
2. With a V. of the infinitive, to, for to. Gen.
i. 14, & al. freq.
3. Into. Lev. viii. 20. Cant. iv. \^
4. Towards. Isa. li. 6. Ezek. v. 10. Jon. ii.
7. With a V. infinitive, towards, about. Gen.
xii. 15.
5. For, because of, on account of. Num. vi. 7.
1 K. XX. 7. Ps. cxix. 20. Comp. Gen. iv. 23.
6. After. Gen. vii. 10
7. With an infinitive V. after that. Exod.
xix. 1.
8. According to. Gen. i. 11, & al.
9. Of, concerning, touching. Gen. xx. 13.
10. As to, as for, xolto.. Lev. xi. 26. Eccles.
ix. 4. Isa. xxxii. 1.
11. In respect of, for. Gen. iv. 1, 9.
12. For, instead of . Gen, xi. 3.
13. As it were. Josh. vii. 5. Lam. i. 17
14. For, for the use of. Gen. xlvii. 12.
15. Of time, at, about. Gen. viii. 11. Josh, ii
7. within. Ezra x. 8.
16. Of place, it denotes nearness, at, about,
before, with. Num. xi. 10. 1 K. vi. 22. Exod.
xiii. 7, & al.
17. It denotes possession or property, Gen.
xlviii. 5. DiT "b mihi sunt, they are to me,
i. e. they are mine, & al. freq. Comp. Exod.
ix. 4.
18. With, together with. Gen. xlvi. 26. Exod.
xiv. 28. 1 Chron. xiii. 1.
19. In, denoting the state. Isa. i. 5.
20. Of out of, Lat. e. Isa. Hv. 12. Psal, xii,
7. Exod. XXXV. 34. Lev. vii. 26.
21. When b is prefixed to the infinitive mood,
the expression is often elliptical, and must be
supplied by such words as began, Ezra iii. 12.
1 Sam. xiv. 21; could, Jud. i. 19 ;-^can,
Eccles. iii. 14. Ezra ix. 15 ; might, ought,
or must, Esth. iv. 2. 1 Chron. xv. 2. xxii, 5.
Comp. Esth. i. 15. vi. 6. 2 K. iv. 13, 14
is, are, or were wont, use or used. Isa. ii. 4.
xxi. 1. Prov. xvi. 30. Jer. iii. 1. xliv.. 19- Mic.
vii. 3.
22. Redundant, or rather abridged from b
the. See 1 Chron. iii. 2. v. 2. xxix. 22. 2
Sam. xvii. 16. Job v. 2. Ps. xxi. 9. Prov. xxii.
6. Jer. XXX. 12. xl. 2. Ezek. xv. 3. Mal.ii. 12.
aj*"?
264
nv
3Kb
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic
iKb or ai"? signifies to he thirsty. As a N.
fem. plur. naixbn droughts, occ. Hos. xiii.
5 ; where many of Dr Kennicott's codices read
mniNbn and maxbn. To confirm this ex-
position the learned Bochart has observed,
that from this root axb or mb, a part of
Africa, was anciently called Libya, from its
parched thirsty soil, according to that of Lu-
can, lib. 1.
per calidas Lihyce sitientis arenas,
Through thirsty Libya's burning sands.
The D-mb or Libyans are mentioned in scrip-
ture. 2 Chron. xii. 3. xvi. 8. Dan. xi. 43.
Nah. iii. 9.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal and Niph. to be weary, tired, wearied
or tired out, to faint or fail, as from weariness.
See Gen. xix. 11. Exod. vii. 18. Isa. i. 14.
Job iv. 2, -rr wilt tbou not (annon ?) fifj we
attempt to speak to thee rrxbri be weary or un-
able to bear it? Comp. ver. 5. In Hiph. to
make weary or faint. Job xvi. 7, and now it
(my grief, ver. 6. ) hath made me weary. Isa.
vii. 13. Mic. vi. .3. As a N. fem. nxb weari-
ness, occ. Ezek. xxiv. 12, nxbrr D-aKD labours,
{have been or are) a weariness, i. e. great
pains have been taken by Jehovah (comp. Isa.
i. 14. Mai. ii. 17.) and his prophets with this
filthy pot. To this purpose the Vulg. multo
labore fudatum est. As a N. fem. rrsbn
weariness, travail, occ. Exod. xviii. 8. Num.
XX. 14. Lam. iii. 5. Neh. ix. 32. So with n
for rrn what ? prefixed (as in jitd Exod. iv. 2.
D3bn Isa. iii. 15. Comp. under n II.) rrxbnn
what weariness ? occ. Mai. i. 13.
II. As a particle denoting defect or negation,
xb, as i-N not, from ]n ; and bi not, from rrba
to wear, waste away, which see.
1. Not. Gen. iii. 1, & al. freq. It is written
with a 1 inserted, Nib- Jer. xJix. 20, & al.
2. JVay, no. 1 Sam. viii. 19.
3. Joined to nouns, without. 2 Sam. xxiii. 4.
1 Chron. ii. 30.
4. It is frequently interrogative (and so affirms
in the strongest manner), even though no
sign of interrogation be added, as 2 K. v. 26.
Lam. iii. 38. Jon. iv. 11. Hos. ii. 2, & al.
5. It is used like a N. Job vi. 21. For now
Kb DJT'N'T ye are become a not, a nothing, to
finhv. Job iv. 6, xbrr is thy piety, &c. nothing ?
" Adeone nihil?" Schultens, Job viii. 9, For
we are of yesterday yta Kbi and know nothing
evli Ti i^fiiv. Comp. Obad. ver. 16, and observe
that many of Dr Kennicott's codices there
read xba. Comp. under bx VI. 1.
6. xb preceding a N. imports the total negation
of what is expressed by the noun, yyab the no-
wood, i. e. the staff's master, who is of a quite
different and far superior nature to that of the
wood, Isa. X. 15 ; where see Vitringa and Bp.
Lowth ; and Comp. Isa. xxxi. 8. Iv. 2. Job
xxvi. 2, 3. Amos vi. 13. Hos. xi. 9.
III. Kb, compounded with a in, tvith, into, xba
or Kiba
1. Of time, in not i. e. before. Job xv. 32.
2. Beyond, besides. Lev. xv. 25.
3. With noti. e. without. Num. xxxv. 23.
Isa. Iv. 1.
4. By not Deut. xxxii. 21. Jer. v. 7.
5. In not in defect of, for want of. Prov. xiii.
23.
6. Into (what) not Jer. ii. II.
7. For (what) nof Isa. Iv. 2.
8. Not according to, otherwise than. 2 Chron.
XXX. 18.
9. Not by, not by means of, without. Job xxx.
28.
IV. Kb, compounded with b with, to, of, by,
for, on account of.
1. With noti. e. without. 2 Chron. xv. 3.
2. To (who) not Hos. ii. 23, or 25. Job xxvi.
2.
3. OfoT by (who) not Isa. Ixv. 1.
4. For not, on account of not Amos vi. 13.
5. For not as it were not. Job xxxix. 16.
V. As a particle Klb expressing weariness or
failing of mind from longing desire. O that I
would to God that ! occ. Isa. xlviii. 18. Ixiv.
1. 1 Sam. xiv. 30. In this last cited text the
expression is irregular and unconnected, but
beautifully pathetic. For similar instances
see Exod. xvi. 8. 1 Sam. xxv. 22. On Lam.
1. 12, see Targ. and Vulg. O, and LXX 0>,
interject.
I. To involve in a covering, hide, occ. 2 Sam.
xix. 4 or 5, And the king t3E) HK i2Kb covered
his face. So the LXX ix^v^i to x'^otrwrov
avTov. Comp. under rrsn I. In an intransitive
sense, to be hidden, to lie hid. occ. Job xv. 11.
As a N. :2 Kb concealment, secrecy, occ. Jud.
iv. 21, tJXba in secret, secretly. ;aKb used
adverbially, secretly, quietly, occ. Isa. viii. 6 ;
where LXX tjirvx^, and Vulg. cum silentio,
silently.
II. lOKb Stooping. See under uK.
Der. Greek Kyi0u, (2d fut. Xx0<u) and the Latin
lat(^o to lie hid, whence Eng. latent.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Ethiopic
and Arabic signifies to send, and in the Hith.
or passive conjugation of the former language,
to serve, minister unto. From these uses of
the oriental root, and from the applications of
the following Heb. nouns, I apprehend the
Eng. verb to employ, meaning either others or
oneself, will very nearly express the idea of the
Heb. 1Kb.
I. As a N. with a formative n. -jKbn one sent
or employed by another, a messenger, a legate,
an agent. As St Austin says of ayyiXcs in
Greek (by which the LXX generally render
this N.), so we may truly say of -jKbn in Heb.
" Nomen non naturce sed officii ; it is a name
not of nature, but of office. " It is applied,
1. To a human agent, messenger, or ambas-
sador. 2 Sam. ii. 5. xi. 19, 22, 23, 25. Prov.
xiii. 17.
2. In plur. to soldiers, or rather perhaps ge-
nerals or lieutenants, legati. occ. 2 Sam. xi. 1 ;
on which text see Bate's note in his New
D>*V
265
and Literal Translation ; but observe that
twenty- four of Dr Kennicott's codices read
D-sbnn the kings, which is also the word in
1 Chron. XX. 1.
3. To a prophet. Hag. i. 13.
4. To a priest. Mai. ii. 7. Comp. Eccles. v.
5 or 6.
5. To the created agents of nature or powers of
the heavens, as being Jehovah's agents or min-
isters. See Ps. ciii. 19, 20, 22. civ. 4. cxlviii.
24. Job iv. 18. Comp. Psal. Ixxviii. 49 ;
and see Dr George Campbell's Prelim. Dis-
sertations to the Gospels, p. 371, &c.
6. We often read of the i^bn angel (and some-
times angels) of Jehovah, or of the Aleim ;
that is, his agent, personator, mean of visibility
or action ; what was employed by God to ren-
der himself visible and approachable by flesh
and blood. This fxbTS or angel w&& evidently
a human form surrounded or accompanied by
light or glory, with or in which Jehovah was
present. See inter al. Gen. xix. 1, 12, 16.
(comp. Gen. xviii. 1, 16, 22.) Jud. xiii. 6, 21.
Exod. iii. 2, 6. Comp. Gen. xlviii. 16. And
on this subject of angels the reader will do well
to consult Bate's Critica Hebraea, under fKbTa,
and his excellent Enquiry into the Similitudes,
p. 30, &c.
7. In several of the passages referred to under
sense 5, as well as in others, D-axbn has been
supposed to signify created intelligent angels :
the strongest of these texts are, I apprehend,
Psal. xci. IJ. ciii. 21. (comp. 2 Thess. i. 7.)
Ps. civ. 4. cxlviii. 2. (comp. 1 K. xxii. 19,
under xny III.) Job iv. 18. Ps. Ixxviii. 49;
in which last text evil angels are mentioned,
and are by some thought to mean evil spirits
or devils (comp. 1 Sam. xvi. 14, &c.); and
this opinion seems in some measure confirmed
by Wisdom xvii. particularly by ver. 4, 9, 15.
But the several texts above cited, together
with their respective contexts, and parallel
passages, the attentive reader will, no doubt,
consider, and then judge for himself.
II. As a N. fem. rraxbrs plur. msxbD an em-
bassy or message, occ. Hag. i. 13. *
III. As a N. iem. rr3i<bD employment, work,
"^workmanship, business, affair. See Num. iv.
3. Jon. i, 8. Exod. xx. 9. xxxv. 21. Gen. ii.
2. xxxiii. 14. xxxix. 11.
Der. Lat. lego to send as a deputy, whence
compound delego, and Eng. legate, delegate.
Also French laquais, Spanish lacayo, Danish
lackei, and Eng. lackey.
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew; but verbs,
which seem derived from this root, in Arabic
signify, to meet together, to coalesce, agree, or
the like. See Castell. As a N. DKb and Dixb
a people or nation, a number of men consociated
together, and composing a community. Gen.
XXV. 23, & al. freq. In Isa. Ii. 4, seven of
Dr Kennicott's codices for the printed reading
-mxb my nation, have D-nxb nations, i. e. O
ye Gentiles; so for the preceding word "raj?
O my people, two of his codices read D-tty O
peoples. See Bp. Lowth's Note.
Uer. Zoom, tenacious earth; also, a loom.
Qu?
Occurs not as a verb in the simple form (see
below nsb), but the idea appears to be, to vi-
brate, librate, move to and fro, or up and down.
Hence,
I. As a N. ab the heart, from its vibratory mo-
tion, pulsation or beating. " This motion of
the heart is wonderful ; it continues to the ut-
most period of life, day and night, without a
single moment's interruption or intermission,
and is performed more than a hundred thou-
sand times every day." * Gen. xlv. 26, & al.
freq. " The scripture," saith Cocceius, " at-
tributes to the heart, thoughts, reasonings, un-
derstanding, will, judgment, designs, affections,
love, hatred, fear, joy, sorrow, anger ; because
when these things are in a man, a motion is
perceived about the heart." This confirms
the observation that the Hebrew language de-
scribes the motions or passions of the mind by
the effects they have on the body. Comp.
under nsN V. See Gen. vi. 5, 6. Exod. iv.
14, & al. freq.
sbl ib a heart and a heart, i. e. a double heart,
or, as it were, two different hearts. Ps. xii. 3.
1 Chron. xii. 33. Comp. Deut. xxv. 13.
Jam. i. 8.
iib bi; *il*T to speak according to the heart, is, to
speak what is pleasing or comfortable. See .
Gen. xxxiv. 3. Ruth ii. 13. 2 Sara. xix. 7. 2
Chron. xxxii. 6. Isa, xl. 2. But this expres-
sion, when applied to the heart of the person
speaking, imports to speak in one's own heart,
i. e. inwardly, or to oneself. See 1 Sam. i. 13.
bK sb D-iy, or b to put the heart to, is to attend
to, regard, mind or consider. See 1 Sam. xxv.
25. 2 Sam. xviii. 3. Jobi. 8. So -b nb n*u;rr
2 Sam. xiii. 20. Comp. Ps. Ixii. 11.
nb bx Dlty to lay or take to heart. 2 Sam. xix.
19.
Plur. mnb and nib hearts. Ps. vii. 10. Isa.
xliv. 18.
II. The middle or inner part of any thing, as
the heart is of the body. Exod. xv. 8. Deut.
iv. 11. 2 Sam. xviii. 14. Jon. ii. 4, & al.
III. As a N. fem. in reg. nab the heart, or
midst. Ezek. xvi. 30. Exod. iii. 2. But in the
last quoted passage may it not signify the
brandishing fame from its vibratory motion?
So the Targum explains it by n-mrrbtt', the
LXX (Alexand.) by (pxoyt, and the Vulg. by
flamma, fame.
iib I. To move or toss up and down. It is
spoken of cakes fried in a pan, or of pancakes,
occ. 2 Sam. xiii. 6, 8, And she took the dough,
aribm and kneaded, aabm and tossed (it) in
his sight, ba^nm and dressed the cakes. In
this passage it is to be observed, that anb is
distinguished both from trb to knead, and from
burn to dress, which agrees with the inteqireta-
tion of the word here given. As a N. fem.
plur. maab cakes tossed and fried in a pan,
pancakes. So Montanus, lagana. occ. 2 Sam.
xiii. 6, 8, 10.
Or else perhaps the V. aab in the above pas-
sages may refer to the turning of the cakes
while baking, and so maab denote cakes fre-
New and Complete Dictionary of Arts and Sciences.
i*2.\
266
pv
quently turned. Thus Rauwolf,* speaking of
his entertainment in a tent on the other side of
the Euphrates, says, " The woman was not
idle neither, but brought us milk and eggs to
eat, so that we wanted for nothing : she made
also some dough for cakes she laid them on
hot stones, and kept them turning, and at length
she flung the ashes and embers over them, and
so baked them thoroughly. They were very
good to eat, and very savoury." Do not these
circumstances seem to agree with those of
Thamar's cookery ?
11. As a N. anb the heart. Gen. xx. 5, 6, & al.
freq. ( See above nb I. ) Hence as a V. in
Niph. to he endued with heart, i. e. with wis-
dom or understanding, occ. Job xi. 12. comp.
Exod. XXXV. 25, 26. Prov. ii. 2. viii. 3. Isa.
vi. 10. xxxii. 4. xliv. 18. Dan. x. 12. John
xii. 40. Luke xxiv. 23. Also in a privative
sense, as oyj?, W^m, &c. in Kal, to take away,
ravish the heart, occ. Cant. iv. 9, twice. On
1 Sam. xiii. 14, comp. Acts xiii. 22, and see
Chaldee Targ. and Dr Chandler's Review of
Hist, of the man after God's own heart, p. 83,
&c. ; and to what he has written I add, that,
by translating nnn.b3 in the most obvious and
natural manner, after his (instead of his own)
heart, the expression would convey a much
less emphatical meaning than it has been sup-
posed to have.
Der. Lat. l^ro, whence Eng. librate, lihration.
Also, Eng. leap, Lat. liber free, whence li-
berty, liberal. Lat. lubet, libet, and libido, de-
noting inclination or desire ; whence Eng. li-
bidinous. Also, love. Saxon libban, and
lyfian ; whence Eng. live. Saxon leof beloved,
agreeable ; whence Eng. lief or lieve, and old
Eng. lever or hver. rather. Perhaps Lat. la-
bium, and Eng. lip.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies in the first conjugation to milk or stroke
out the beestings or first milk, and in the fourth
to suckle with the first milk ; and hence, says
Bochart, the name of the lioness, whose milk is
thick like beestings. Comp. Castell. As a N.
then x*ab a lioness, properly when giving suck,
fl Tovi <rKVf/.iiavs S-r.Xa^ova-a. ThuS Ezek. xix.
2, What is thy mother 9 x^nb a lioness ; rfH^I
she lay down among lions, .Tma rrnsn she
brought up her whelps among young lions. Bo-
chart farther remarks that x-nb, notwithstand-
ing its termination, may as well be feminine,
as '\'ni a mare, ij? a she-goat, ]inN a she-ass,
and others ; and that it has two plurals, one
D-NSb (as he writes it, and as many of Dr
Kennicott's codices read), Ps. Ivii. 5, ending
like a masculine noun (as Dni? she-goats,
D-bm ewes, &c. ) and the other plainly femi-
nine nxab Nah. ii. 13. Nor need we wonder,
adds he, that the K-ab or /eoness is reckoned
among the fiercest lions ; as in Gen. xlix. 9.
Num. xxiii. 24. xxiv. 9. Deirt. xxxiii. 20. Job
iv. 11. xxxviii. 39, or xxxix. 1. Psal. Ivii. 5.
Isa. V. 29. XXX. 6. Hos. xiii. 8. Nah. ii. 11,
12, or 12, 13; for the lioness equals, or even
Cited in Harmei's Observations, vol. i. p. 218.
exceeds, the lion in strength and fierceness, as
he proves from the testimonies of ancient
writers, which see in his vol. ii. 719, 720.
The above cited are all the passages (except
Joel i. 6. ) where the word occurs. Nor do I
see any text where it may not signify a lioness
or lionesses actually giving suck, at which time
they are peculiarly tierce and dangerous. See
Buffon, Hist. Nat. tom. viii. p. 120, 12mo.
llV See under ni
To fall, tumble, occ. Prov. x. 8, 10. Hos. iv.
14. The LXX in Prov. x. 8, render it by
v^eirxiXiffhffirat shall be supplanted, tripped
up.
Der. Lat. labor, lapsum, whence Eng. lapse,
collapse, elapse, &c.
'^^
I. In Kal, to whiten, make white, occ. Dan. xi.
33. In Hiph. to be white, occ. Ps. Ii. 9. Isa.
i. 18. Joel i. 7. In Hith. to be made white.
Dan. xii. 10. As a N. pb whiteness, white.
Gen. XXX. 33, 37, & al. freq.
II. As a N. fem. nDSb, plur. D-aab, a brick,
from its whiteness, for in the East their
* bricks are of this colour. In Ezek. iv. 1,
i*73ib seems to denote a tile fiat and thin, like
a Roman brick.
Isa. Ixv. 3, canbrr bjr D^liapn, offering by fire
upon the tiles which formed the fiat roofs of
their houses. (^Comp. under 33.) This idola-
trous practice is mentioned Jer. xix. 13. xxxii.
29. Zeph. i. 3; and from 2 K. xxiii. 12, it
appears that the idolaters sometimes on the
roofs of their houses erected altars, probably
of brick or tile. See Diodati's and Bishop
Lowth's Notes on Isa. Ixv. 3. As a V. ta
make bricks. Gen. xi. 3, & al. It is evident
from the text just cited that the tower of
Babel was built of burnt bricks and asphaltus.
So, according to Berosus, cited by Josephus
(Cont. Appion. lib. i. cap. 19, 20.) both Ne-
buchadnezzar and Nabonnedus built the walls
of Babylon i^ o'^rm 'rXiy6ou xai aenpaXrov of
burnt bnck and asphaltus.
n^ab rru'lTQ a, paved work, or pavement (as) of
bricks or tiles ; so LXX t^yav t^ivPou a tiled
work ; and French translation, un ouvrage de
quarreaux. Exod. xxiv. 10. " The expression
seems to point to that sort of pavement
which is formed of painted tiles (or bricks),
and is common to this day in the East, accord-
ing to Dr Shaw, p. 209." Harmer's Obser-
vations, vol. i. p. 186 ; where see more ; and
on Isa. ix. 9, 10, see his Observations, vol.
iii. p. 87.
As a N. pba occ. Jer. xliii. 9. It is rendered
brick-kilns but surely this would hardly be
placed at the entrance of Pharaoh's palace.
The word more probably means an area paved
with brick or tHe, a bricked area. So the
Hexaplar versions tv ru TXt^dnu.
Also, an instrument for making bricks, a rectan-
gular mould ov frame in which bricks are shaped
out of the clay, a brick frame, " Forma qua
See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 175, &c.
I^IV
267
ti'iV
ducunturlateres." Cocceius. occ. Nah. iii. 14,
Go into the clay, tread the mortar, ]'2hr:> "p-'mrr
take hold on the brick-frame. " When the
clay was well trod, tempered, and mixed, the
next thing was to form it into bricks." *
III. As a N. fern, rranb the white of the moon,
the white illuminated lunar disc. It answers to
nnn the solar flame, with which it is joined in
the only three passages where the word occurs
in this sense. Cant. vi. 10. Isa. xxiv. 23.
XXX. 26. f
IV. As a N. rranb a species of tree, the white
poplar, so called from the whiteness of its leaves,
bark, and wood. occ. Gen. xxx. 37. Hos. iv.
13. In both passages the Vulg. interprets it
poplar, in the latter the LXX and Aquila
render it kwxus white (i. e. poplar.) So Vir-
gil, Eel. ix. lin. 41, 42,
Hie caudida populus antro
Imminet.
Here o'er the grot
Hangs the white poplar.
And Horace, lib. ii. ode iii. line 9.
Albaque populiis.
V. As a N. fem. rTDIsbandrTSSb/ranAmcense,
a resinous substance, produced from a shrub
growing in the East, particularly in Arabia.
It is of a whitish colour, and the best is nearly
transparent. Exod. xxx. 34. 1 Chron. ix.
29, & al. freq. See Bochart, vol. i. 103.
Hence Greek Xi^xm, Xi(iavuTos, and the bar-
barous Lat. olibanum.
VI. As a N. panb Lebanon or Libanus, " a
famous mountain (or ridge of mountains) which
separates Syria from Palestine. This name
was given it in all probability by reason of the
snow, with which it is always covered in many
places. Jeremiah speaks of the snow of Li-
banus, eh. xviii. 14. And Tacitus, Hist,
lib. V. cap. 6, Prcecipuum montium Libanum
erigit, mirum dictu, tajitos inter ardores opacum
fidumque nivibus. Of the mountains (of
Judea) Libanus is the chief; and, what is
surprising, notwithstanding the extreme heat
of the climate, is shaded with trees, oxidi per-
petually covered with snow." Calmet. Whether
this of Tacitus be strictly true may be doubted.
The authors of the Universal History inform
us, in a note on vol. ii. p. 263, that " Rauwolf,
who visited the cedars (of Libanus) about mid-
summer, complains of the rigour of the cold
and snows here. Radzeville, who was here in
June, about five years after him, talks of the
snow that never melts away from the movmtains.
Other travellers speak to the same purpose ;
among whom our Maundrell (Journey, May
9.) represents the cedars as growing amongst
the snow : but he was there in the month of
May. From all this we might have formed a
judgment that the cedars stand always in the
midst of the snow : but we are assured of the
contrary by another traveller, (La Roque, Voy-
age de Syrie, tom. i. p. 89.) according to whom
the snows here begin to melt in April, and are
See Dr Chandler's Life of David, vol. ii. p. 25^9, note.
t See Hutchinson's Moses' Princip. part ii. WiA, &c. }
and Pike's Philosophia Sacra, p. 50, 57.
no more to be seen after July ; nor is, says he,
any left at all but in such cliffs of the moun-
tains as the sun cannot come at ; that the snow
begins not to fall again till December j and
that he himself, when he was there, saw no
snow at all ; and it is probable he speaks no-
thing but the truth." However, the snow's
lying on this mountain for seven or eight
months in the year, according to La Roque's
account, is sufficient to show the propriety of
its being called in Hebrew psib wfiite. Thus
perhaps the Alps were denominated from
]:ibr7 orpbx (the ) being dropped) by reason
of the snows with which they are always cover-
ed. See Bochart, vol. i. 678. But besides
the snows on Lebanon, Maundrell informs us
(Journey, May 6,) as to one part of it, that
" the ground, where not concealed by the snow,
appeared to be covered with a sort of white
slates, thin and smooth." And these might
afford one reason for its name ; even as our
British isle might have been denominated Al-
bion by the Phoenicians from pbn or pbN to
be white, on account of the white rocks on its
south eastern coast.
Hos. xiv. 6, His smell as Lebanon. Cant. iv.
15. streams from Lebanon. Not only both the
great and small cedars of Lebanon have a
fragrant smell ; * but Mr Maundrell f found
the great rupture in that mountain, which
" runs at least seven hours' travel directly up
into it, and is on both sides exceeding steep
and high, clothed with fragrant greens from
top to bottom, and everywhere refreshed with
fountains, falling down from the rocks in
pleasant cascades, the ingenious work of na-
ture. These streams all uniting at the bottom
make a full and rapid torrent, whose agreeable
murmuring is heard all over the place, and
adds no small pleasure to it."
Hos. xiv. 7. The excellency of the wine of
Lebanon has been particularly noticed by the
travellers Rauwolf, Le Bruyn, and La Roque,
whose testimonies the reader may find in Har-
mer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 136, &c. to
which we may add that of Niebuhr, Voyage,
tom. ii. p. 366 : " Le vin du mont Liban,
dont le prophete Osee a fait deja I'eloge, chap,
xiv. est encore excellent." See also Bp. New-
come on Hos. xiv. 7.
I. In Kal, to put on, clothe. Gen. xxvii. 15.
xxxviii. 19, & al. freq. In Hiph. to cause to
put on, to clothe. Gen. xxvii. 16. Exod. xxviii.
41, & al. freq. As a N. jyiab and a^ab a ves-
ture, garment. 2 K. x. 22. Gen. xlix. 11, &al.
freq. Sometimes the word u.*ab is applied to
Jehovah, who is said to be clothed with majesty,
strength, honour, or the like. (See Psal. xciii.
1. civ. 1. Job xl. 5, & al.) To understand
which expressions we must recollect the glori-
ous manner in which he vouchsafed to appear
to his people in fire, light, and clouds. See
inter al. Exod. xix. 16, 17. Ezek. ch. i. As
a N. fem. na'lbn clothing, occ. Isa. lix. 17.
II. It is particularly applied to putting on de-
Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 98, col. ii.
+ Journey, p. 143, 2d edit, Sunday, May 9.
av
268
tonV
fensive armour. See 1 Sam. xvii. 5, 38.
Hence as a N. Job xli. 4, or 13, who hath
opened '\m^:ib "33 the face of his morion, i. e. his
morioned /ace ? For instances of a similar He-
brew phraseology see Deut. i. 41. Prov. xxiv.
31. Isa. ii. 20. Ezek. ix. 1, 2. xxvi. 16.
HI. In a figurative sense, to put on, be irivested,
as with salvation, 2 Chron. vi. 41. Isa. Ixi.
10 ; with righteousness, Job xxix. 14 ; with
beauty, Isa. lii. 1. These and the like expres-
sions plainly refer to that additional clothing
which was instituted by God, and was emble-
matical of the clothing of Christ, his graces
and righteousness, and of those glorified bodies
with which true believers shall be clothed at
the resurrection. (Comp. Rom. xiii. 14. Gal.
iii. 27. Eph. iv. 24. Rev. iii. 18. vii. 9, 13,
14. xix. 8. 1 Cor. xv. 53, 54. 2 Cor. v. 24.)
So the opposite phrase of being clothed with
shame, Ps. xxxv. 26, & al. refers to the naked-
ness of fallen man ; (comp. Gen. ii. 25. iii.
7 10, 21.) and his exposure to the di\ine
vengeance.
IV. It is applied to the Spirit of God coming
upon, and investing a man, Jud. vi. .34. 1 Chr.
xii. 18. 2 Chron. xxiv. 20. : and admirably
expresses not only the superadded assistance
of the Holy Ghost, but the sufficiency and
continuance thereof. In the same manner St
Luke, in the New Testament, recording a
speech of our blessed Lord, applies the word
%),luu endue, invest, to the Holy Spirit, Luke
xxiv. 49, Tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem un-
til ye be endued, invested, i\1vffnirh, with power
from on high. And by a like phrase the Spirit
is said to rest upon Christ and his disciples,
Isa. xi. 2. 1 Pet. iv. 14.
As a N. a log, the smallest measure of capa-
city for liquids among the Hebrews. It con-
tained about three quarters of a pint. Lev.
xiv. 10, 12, & al. It occurs not as a V. and
the ideal meaning is uncertain. But have we
not the traces of this root in the Greek Xr,ya)
to cease, in the Swedish lagg extremity, in the
Teutonic, laecken to be diminished, and in the
Eng. lag, lack, and leak ? See Junius' Etymolog.
Anglic, in LACK, LAG, and LEAK.
I. To faint, fail. So the Targum "rrbna^X, and
the LXX tliXiri. occ. Gen. xlvii. 13.
II. As a negative particle, not, as Kb from rrxb
to fail. Once, wdth n interrog. prefixed,
rrbn annon? Deut. iii. 11. So Targ. xbrr
Comp. under -bib among the pluriliterals.
But observe that in Deut. iii. 1 1 , eleven of
Dr ,Kennicott's codices read xbrr and the Sa-
maritan Pentateuch, xib."7.
nbnb In Hith. to make oneself very faint, to
tire oneself very much. occ. Prov. xxvi. 18,
rrbrtbn723 as he who tireth himself in throw-
ing, &c.
Some deduce this word, as likewise rrbn Gen.
xlvii. 13, from bbrr to be mad, and render them
accordingly. It is not denied but this inter-
pretation would make good sense ; but I do
not find such a formation of words sufficiently
authorized by similar instances, and the genius
and use of the Hebrew language. Coccems
renders rrbrrbriDa by tit furiosus, as a madman,
and adds, that it probably means such a mad-
man as greatly fatigues himself, ^wi se mul-
tum fatigat." Qu. therefore if it might not
best be rendered a raving madman.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in the
dialectical languages signifies, as a verb, to
flame, burn, inflame, kindle, set onflre.
L As Ns. arrb and rrnrrb aflame ofjtre. Jud.
xiii. 20. Ps. Ixxxiii. 15, & al.
II. The blade of a sword, or iron-head of a
spear, from their flashing or glistening. Jud. iii.
22. 1 Sam. xvii. 7. Nah. iii. 3. Comp. under
III. As a N. fem. nnrrbtt^ a raging flame, bee
among the pluriliterals in i:^.
As a N. meditation, study. Once, Eccles. xii.
12. So the LXX ^sXsrw, and Vulg. medita-
tio. It may be doubted whether the b in this
word be radical, and whether an may not be
considered as a N. from the verb rranr, to me-
ditate, and so the passage in Eccles. rendered
arrbl and to jnuch study (is or is annexed) wea-
riness of the flesh.
If the b in arrb be radical, we may thence de-
rive the Greek }^iyu to speak, Xoyog a word or
speech, whence logic, logician, and Latin lego
to read ; whence lecture, lection, &c.
I. To burn up, set on fire, kindle. Deut. xxxu.
22. Ps. cvi. 18. Job xli. 12 or 21. (where see
Scott.) Isa. xiii. 25. Mai. iv. 1. As a N.
orrb flame, ignited vapour. Gen. iii. 24.
Comp. Ps. civ. 4. Ezek. i. 4.
II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. 'wrrb occ. Exod.
vii. 11. The LXX and Theodotion render
it by (pupfjLccKucti enchantments by drugs. And
I once thought the word might properly refer
to the burning OT heating of their magical drugs,
which frequently made a part of their incanta-
tions, and no doubt was originally designed to
do honour to, and procure the assistance of,
their physical gods, the fire and air.
Thus the sorceress Canidia in Horace, Epod.
V. lin. 24, orders her abominable ingredients,
Flammis aduri Colchicis.
To be burnt in vaagic flames.
Ovid in like manner describes another enchan-
tress, Metam. lib. vii. fab. ii. lin. 258, &c.
__ Pa-ssis Medea capillis
Bacchantum ritu fla^antes circuit aras,
Multifidasque faces in fossa sanguinis atra
Tingtt, et mtinctas geminis accendit in aris.
Terque senem flamma, ter ayua, ter sulphure lustrat
Jntered vmlidum posito medicamen aeno
Fervet et exultat, spumisque tumentibus albet
Furious Medea, with her hair unbound,
About the flagra7it altars trots around^
The brands dips in the ditches black with blood ;
And at the altars ^?e* th' infected wood :
Tlirice purges him with waters, thrice Mithflajnes,
And thrice with sulphur, muttering horrid names.
Meanwhile in hollow brass the medicine boils.
And, swelling high, in foaming bubbles toils.
Sandvs.
Old ^son, whom, by her enchantments, she wjis to
make young again.
on"?
2G9
n^V
And somewhat in this view I say I was former-
ly inclined to explain the ^urrb of the Egyp-
tian conjurers, but am now convinced that
Bate's interpretation of it by flames is both
more simple and more just ; and with him I
would refer it to those artificial flames by
means of which those jugglers deceived the
sight, and substituted serpents for staves. See
his note on Exod. vii. 11, in New and Literal
Translation, &c. Comp. Wisd. xvii. 7.
III. As a participial N. mas. plur. D'-ionb per-
sons set on fire, i. e. with rage and malice, or
perhaps setters on fire, kindlers of mischief, in-
cendiaries, occ. Ps. Ivii. 5. Comp. D-pbT Ps.
vii. M, and Jam. iii. 6.
Der. Light, in the sense perhaps both of illu-
mination and of levity.
In Hith. to be soft, mild, gentle, occ. Pro v.
xviii. 8. xxvi. 22. The LXX render it in the
latter passage by fjixXaxoi soft, and the Vulg.
in both places, by quasi simplicia, as it were
simple, undesigning. Comp. Ps. Iv. 22. Prov.
XX. 27, 30.
Hence perhaps Eng. a lamb.
Schultens, however, on Prov. xviii. 8. * observes
that in Arabic orrb signifies to swallow down
quickly ov greedily, "inglutire celeriter, avide,"
and hence he explains D-nrrbnnD in Prov. by
like things or dainties eagerly swallowed. And
it must be owned that this explication gives a
very good sense, and is much favoured by the
latter hemistich in both passages, om &c. for
they also (i. e. like things thus greedily swal-
lowed) descend into the inner parts of the belly.
Comp. Prov. xx. 27, 30.
]nb Chald.
As a particle,
1. The same as the Heb. pb therefore, Dan.
ii. 6, 9.
2. Besides, except. Dan. ii. 1 1. iii. 28.
3. But. Ezra v. 12. Comp. Dan. ii. 30.
pn'b
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but is retained
as a V. in the Ethiopic, in the sense of grow-
ing, increasing, augmenting. As a N. fem
npnb a large company or assembly. So the
LXX txxkmiecv, Aquila of^iXav, and Symma-
chus ffvirr^o^^v. Once, 1 Sam. xix. 20.
I. To join, add, adjoin, couple, associate. Gen.
xxix. 34. Num. xviii. 2. Esth. ix. 27. Psal.
Ixxxiii. 9. Isa. xiv. 1. Jer. 1. 5, & al. As a N.
n-lb an addition, so Aquila, v^off0n*i, or rather
(according to the LXX, who render it <rT(p-
vflj a crown) a wreath, a diadem, occ. Prov. i.
9. iv. 9. Comp. Eccles. viii. 15.
II. It is applied to binding or obliging oneself
to a person by borrowing money or goods of
him. In Kal, to borrow. In Hiph. to let ano-
ther borrow of oneself, to lend. Deut. xxviii.
12, will afford an instance of both applications,
mbn xb rrnxT o^an O'-ia n-ibm And thou
shalt cause to borrow (lend to) many nations,
and {as for) thyself thou shalt not borrow, i. e.
Comp. also Schultens' Triga, p. 32, & seq.
thou shalt thus make many nations be bound
to thee ; but thou shalt not bind thyself, or be
bound, to them. So Isa. xxiv. 2, mba mbrsD
As the lender, so the borrower; or as the
obligor, so the obligee. Sometimes the word
V]VD silver, or money, is added to mb in this
sense, as Exod. xxii. 25, -rair nx mbn P)D3 DK.
If thou shalt lend money (to) my people, or
more literally, if (in or by) money thou shalt
bind my people, i. e. to thyself, the particle a
being understood (as in many other instances)
before tiD3. So Neh. v. 4, ?iD3 la-ib we have
bound fforj money our lands and vineyards.
III. As a N. fem. plur. m-b coupled figures.
occ. 1 K. vii. 29, 30, 36. From a comparison
of the former part of ver. 29th, with the latter,
and with ver. 36, it appears that
Lions, oxen, and cherubs, answer to
Lions, oxen, and m^b coupled figures, and to
Cherubs, lions, and nT'b coupled figures.
These nT'b then were cherubs, and doubtless
those of the coupled kind, mentioned by Ezek.
ch. xli. 18, 19, and having two faces, those of
a lion and of a man in union. Comp. Ezek. i.
10, and see under I'la I. This is farther con-
firmed by their being attended in 1 K. vii. 36,
as in Ezek. xli. 18, by the emblematical palm-
trees. See more in Bate's learned Enquiry
into the Similitudes, &c. p. 132 135.
I V^. lb a participle expressing the adhesion, at-
tention, or cleaving of the mind to any object.
1. Of wishing, would to God ! O that 1 Gen.
xvii. 18, & al.
2. Of contemplating the object as present, Gen.
1. 15, PiD^"" naniDU''' lb assuredly, Joseph will
hate us. Also, if, supposing such a thing ac-
tually to happen, Ezek. xiv. 15. Mic. ii. 11.
V. As a N. fem. rr^bx the large tail of one spe-
cies of the eastern sheep. It seems to be so
called from being, as it were, a kind of appen-
dage or addition to the animal, occ. Exod.
xxix. 22. Lev. iii. 9. vii. 3. viii. 25. ix. 19.
Bochart, vol. ii. 494, &c. cites many writers
both ancient and modern who have mentioned
this kind of sheep, and proves from their testi-
monies, that, in some, their tails equal ten or
twelve, and in others exceed even forty pounds.
See also Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra, and
plate, on Exod. xxix. 22. Lucas, Voyage au
Levant, torn. i. p. 192. I shall here add the
curious account of these large- tailed sheep,
given by Dr Russel, Nat. Hist, of Aleppo,
p. 51 ; where, after observing that they are in
that country much more numerous than those
with smaller tails, he adds, " This tail is very
broad and large, terminating in a small appen-
dix that turns back upon it. It is of a sub-
stance between ya^ and marrow,"* (which, by
the way, shows the reason why in the Leviti-
eal sacrifices it was always ordered to be con-
sumed by fire) ; " and is not eaten separately,
but mixed with the lean meat in many of their
dishes, and also often used instead of butter.
A common sheep of this sort, without the
head, feet, skin, and entrails, weighs about
Shaw says it " consists of a hard solid fat, not infe-
rior in taste to mar?-ow." Travels, p. 169.
m?
270
bnh
twelve or fourteen Aleppo *rotoloes, of which
the tail is usually three rotoloes or upwards ;
but such as are of the largest breed, and have
been fattened, will sometimes weigh above
thirty rotoloes, and the tails of these, ten ,- a
thing to some scarce credible. These very
large sheep being about Aleppo kept up in
yards, are in no danger of injuring their tails ;
but in some other places where they feed in
the fields, the shepherds are obliged to fix a
piece of thin board to the under part of the
tail, to prevent its being torn by bushes, this-
tles, &c. as it is not covered underneath with
thick wool, like the upper part ; and some
have small wheels to facilitate the dragging of
this board after them ; whence, with a little
exaggeration, the story of having carts to carry
their tails." And this contrivance, we may
add, is at least as old as Herodotus, who ex-
pressly mentions it, lib. iii. cap. 115; where
speaking of the Arabian shepherd's manage-
ment to prevent this kind of sheep from hav-
ing their tails rubbed and ulcerated, he says,
Aficc^i^ecs ycto toiivvts;, uTooiavfft auras vrifft ov^vi-
fft, tvas iKairrou ktvvios tjjv eu^*)* t-ri afjt.a\ida iKair-
Ttiv KarahevTts. " They make little cars, and
fasten one of these under the tail of each
sheep."
VI. As a N. p-ib, see among the plurilite-
nib Chald. <J / /
As a particle, toith. It occurs single in the
Targum, in this sense, but in the JBible only
v^dth ]'o preceding, mb ]'0, from, q. d. from
with, as the French say, d'avec. occ. Ezra iv.
12.
tb
I. In Kal and Hiph. to turn aside, decline, de-
part, occ. Prov. iii. 21. iv. 2h In Niph, as
a participle nba perverse, that hath turned
aside or declined from the right way. occ. Prov.
ii. 15. iii. 32. xiv. 2. In Isa. xxx. 12, T^ba is
rendered perverseness, but may mean what is
turned aside or diverted from the right owner.
As a N. rmb perversion, occ. Prov. iv. 24.
Hence Gr. X'>|oj oblique.
II. As a N. nb the hazle or nut-tree (so LXX
xagwivjjv), probably so called from it% flexibility
or readily turning any way. occ. Gen. xxx. 37.
In Arabic nb signifies the almond-tree (see
Castell), and several learned men have thought
that the word should be so interpreted in Gen.
The almond-tree, however, is in Hebrew ex-
pressed by a very different word, nptt', which
see.
III. As a pron. tb, with rr emphatic, prefixed,
this, this here, spoken of an object to which one
turns, as if it were present. It is either mas.
1 Sam. xvii. 26. Zech. ii. 4 or 8, & al. or fem.
2 K. iv. 25. mb the same, mas. occ. Gen.
xxiv. 65. xxxvii. 19. So nb fem. occ. Ezek.
xxxvi. 35.
Der. lose, old Eng. leese.
The idea of the word seems to be smoothness,
or the like. It occurs not as a V. but
" A rotoloe of Aleppo is five pounds."
I. As a N. mb, plur. mmb and mnb, and
once (Ezek. xxvii. 5.) D-nnb (formed as
D'^nsiy from rrsiy), a smooth table or plank of
wood or stone. Exod. xxiv. 12. Deut. ix. 9,
10. Prov. iii. 3. Cant. viii. 9, & al.
II. It is spoken of the viridity of vegetables, or
floridity of animals. Every one knows the
smooth, bland, and agreeable feel with which
these are attended.
Of vegetables, as a N. nb smooth, fresh, green,
not withered. Gen. xxx. 37, & al. It is oppos-
ed to irn" dry, withered. Num. vi. 3. Ezek.
xvii. 24. XX. 47.
Of a man, as a N. nb or rrnb floridity, smooth-
ness of complexion, as opposed to the wrin-
kles, dryness, and harshness of the skin* in
old persons, occ. Deut. xxxiv. 7. Comp. under
nba.
III. As a N. -nb the maxilla inferior, or lower
jaw-bone of an animal, from its smoothness.
Jud. XV. 15, 16; where it is spoken of the
jaw-bone of the ass with which Sampson slew
the Philistines, from which transaction the
place itself was called "nb Lehi, ver. 19 :
comp. ver. 9, 17, and under ir^ns.
IV. When spoken of man it may sometimes
be rendered the cheek ; but in those passages
it seems strictly to denote the jaw-bone. See 1
K. xxii. 24. Ps. iii. 8. Lam. iii. 30.
Der. a leek. Gr. Xms, and Latin Icevis, smooth.
Qu ? whence Eng. levigate, levigation. Also,
a lea, Qu ?
To lick, lick up. See Num. xxii. 4. 1 K. xviii.
38. Ps. Ixxii. 9. To illustrate the comparison.
Num. xxii. 4, we may observe from Buffon
(Hist. Nat. tom. vi. p. 204, French edit.
12mo.) that "the horse eats day and night,
slowly, but almost continually; the ox or
beeve, on the contrary, eats quick, and takes in
a little time all the nourishment he wants ; after
which he ceases to eat, and lies down to chew
the cud."
Hence Greek Xttx,'" (by which or its compound
iK?.u^u the LXX constantly render the Heb.
V. ) French lecher, and Eng. to lick. Also, a
leech. Qu?
The radical idea of this word may, I think,
with the late learned professor f Robertson,
be expressed by the Latin conseruit, inseruit,
and in Eng. by insert, join, lay, put or engage
together, as the V. likewise signifies in Ara-
bic.
I. As a N. nnbfood, victual, in general, which
is added to or inserted ijito the body for the sus-
tenance of life, whether of men ; see Gen. iii.
19. 1 Sam. XX. 27. Job xx. 14. Ps. xli. 10.
cii. 5. Prov. xxxi. 14. Comp. Dan. v. 1. or
of other animals, Ps. cxxxvi. 25. cxlvii. 9.
Prov. vi. 8. xxx. 25. Hence as a V. in Kal,
to eat, vesci. occ. Job xx. 23. Ps. cxli. 4.
Prov. iv. 17. ix. 5. xxiii. 1, 6, tic^'i -nnb eaten
up, consumed, with burning heat. occ. Deut.
xxxii. 24. Comp under bSN II. and ni?a II.
Freshness. Bate.
t See his Clavis Pentateuehi, No. 379, and 2105.
nnh
271
lyn?
on"? is applied to that part of the sacrifice
which was burnt upon the altar, and which is
called Dnb the food of God. See Lev. iii. 11,
16. xxi. 6. Comp. Mai. i. 7, and Lowth's
note there.
Zep. i. 17, DDnb their carcases (so Targ.
Iinnbaa,) literally, their food, what might be so
for the wild beasts of the field, and the fowls
of the air. See Jer. vii. 33. xix. 7.
Dnb fruit, what is eatable, of a tree. Jer. xi.
19, Let us destroy the tree nnnbs with his fruit,
i. e. the prophet mth his prophecies or doc-
trine. Comp. Mat. vii. 16; and see Noldii
Particid. Heb. Anjiot. 684. Chald. as a N.
onb an eating, a feast, occ. Dan. v. 1. Comp.
Job XX. 23.
II. As a N. orrb bread, which was and is the
principal part of the^boc? of men in almost all
countries, particularly of the eastern nations,
who, Dr Shaw observes (Travels, p. 230),
" are great eaters of bread ; it being computed
that three persons in four live entirely upon it,
or else upon such compositions as are made of
barley or wheat flour. Frequent mefition is
made of this simple diet in the holy Scrip-
tures." So Niebuhr, Voyage en Arabic, tom.
i. p. 188, tells us that '^ the principal nourish-
ment of the orientals in general is fresh-baked
bread, and that therefore they take especial
care not to want for meal when they travel in
the desert." freq. occ. Hence
III. Bread-corn. occ. Isa. xxviii. 28. Comp.
Isa. xxxi 23. Num. iv. 7. Job xxviii. 5. Eccles.
xi. 1, and Bp. Lowth's note on Praelect. x.
De Sacra Poesi Heb. p. 120, edit. Oxon. 8vo.
and p. 211, edit. Gotting.
IV. In Kal, to engage in fighting, to fight,
manum seu pi^selium conserere. occ. Ps. xxxv.
1. Ivi. 2, 3. Comp. Jud.' v. 8. In Niph. to be
engaged in war or battle, tojtght. In this form
it occurs very frequently ; and with b follow-
ing, it denotes, to fight for one, or on his side.
Exod. xiv. H, 26. Josh. x. 14. (Comp. Ps.
Ivi. 3.) But followed by n Num. xxi. 1. & al.
freq by oj? Daut. xx. 4. 2 K. xiii. 12 by
by Deut. xx. 19. 2 K. xii. 18. Jer. xxxiv. 22.
by bx Jer. i. 19. xv. 20- by nx Ps. xxxv.
1. Jer. xxi. 4, 5, it signifies to fight against or
in opposition to another. As a N. fern.
rrnnbo engagement, battle, war. Gen. xiv. 2, 8,
& al. freq. nnnbn the same. occ. 1 Sam.
xiii. 22.
From this root may be derived not only the
Islandic km, and northern English to lamme,
beat, and Greek Xufiutvu to destroy, ravage,
XaifAos a pestilence, kaifAOi the gullet, XecifAu^tu or
Xen/btaff/ra to gorge or eat immoderately, but also
the Etruscan hcumo. For the ancient " Etru-
ria was divided into twelve tribes or cantons,
called in the Tuscan language lucomonies : each
of these was governed by its own prince or lu-
cumo, and over the whole a king presided.
As the Etruscans were a very warlike nation,
and spoke at first a language not very diflferent
from the Hebrew or Phenician, the word lu-
cumo might possibly have denoted a warrior
or captain. The Hebrew onb had undoubt-
edly such a signification." Universal History,
vol. xvi. p. 38.
)1lb Chald.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. fem. plur. in
reg. nsnb concubines. So Theodotion Ta^u-
xatrai, and Vulg. concubinae. occ. Dan. v. 2,
23. The Targum uses the N. imb, Kna-nb,
and xnsnb in the same sense. Perhaps they
are all derivatives from the Heb. nb smooth,
delicate, or the like.
ynh
I. To press, squeeze, crush. It is used both
transitively or intransitively. See Num. xxii.
25. 2 K. vi. 32.
II. Metaphorically, to crush, oppress, as an
enemy doth. Exod. iii. 9. Jud. i. 34, & al.
Comp. Exod. xxii. 21. xxiii. 9. As a N.
Vnb oppression. Exod. iii. 9, & al.
Denotes a low hissing, whistling, or whispering
sound, and may be a word formed by an ono-
matopoeia, like the English words just men-
tioned, the Greek -^ih^t^u, and French chu~
cheter and siffler.
I. In Hith, to whisper together, occ. 2 Sam. xii.
19. Ps. xii. 8. So LXX, ^idvojZ^o,. As a N.
irnb a whisper, i. e. a whispering or secret
prayer, occ. Isa. xxvi. 16. Also, a low whis-
pering voice, such as their conjurers used. occ.
Isa. iii. 3 ; on which text observe that the
prophet and ,DDp the diviner are mentioned in
the preceding verse, and that the Vulg. ren-
ders u^nb 1123 by prudentum eloquii mystici,
skilled in mystic speech. Comp. Isa. viii. 19 ;
xxix. 4.
II. In Hiph. to make a soft whistling sound, to
whistle, in order to charm serpents, and render
them harmless, occ. Ps. Iviii. 6. As a N c^nb
such a charming or incantation of serpents, occ.
Eccl. X. 11. Jer. viii. 17. Comp. Ecclus xii.
13.
That serpents might be charmed and rendered
harmless by musical sounds, was well known
to the ancients, both Greeks and Romans, as
the reader may find abundantly proved in
Bochart, vol. iii. 385, & seq. He also cites
Texeira, a Spanish writer, who, in the first
book of his Persian History, says that " in
India he had often seen the Gentiles leading
about enchanted serpents, making them dance
to the sound of a flute, twining them about their
necks, and handling them without any harm."
To this testimony I shall subjoin another pas-
sage or two from modem writers. Thus then
the author of The Conformity of the East
Indians with the Jews and other ancient Na-
tions, ch. xxviii. " Their (the Indians) en-
chantments, or at least such as I have any
knowledge of, have not very much in them,
and extend no farther than to taking of adders,
and making them dance to the music of a flute.
They have several kinds of adders, which they
keep in baskets : these they cany from house
to house, and make them dance whenever any
body will give them money. When any of
these reptiles get into the houses, they get these
Indians to drive them out : these have the art
to bring them at their feet by the sound of
their flutes, and by singing certain songs ; after
which they take them up by handfuls, without
dV
272
ti'DV
receiving the least hurt." To which is added,
in Picart's Ceremonies and Religious Cus-
toms of all Nations, vol. iii. p. 268, note,
" As to serpents, it is very probable they may
be delighted with musical sounds, and that the
whole enchantment of the B ram ins may centre
there. Baldaeus, author of the Description of
Coromandel, in Dutch, relates that he him-
self was an eye-witness to this conjuration
with serpents *"
So the judicious Niebuhr, Voyage en Arable,
tom. i. p. 152, speaking of the Egyptian
amusements. " Other persons make serpents
dance. This perhaps will appear incredible to
those who do not know the instinct of those
animals : hut certain species of serpents appear
to love music ; on hearing the drum they na-
turally rear their head, and the upper part of
their bodies j and this is what they call danc-
ing, "f
III. As a N. mas. plur. D-a^nb some female
ornaments, probably so called from their
yielding a low, whistling or tinkling sound. We
are told by Pitts (p. 99, 100.) that the women
of pleasure at Cairo wore their hair in tresses
behind reaching down to their very heels,
with little bells or some stick tkings at the end,
which swung against their heels, and made a
tinkling sound as they went. Supposing the
Jewish ladies to have had such a fashion, I
should rather think it referred to ty this word
D^trnb, than, as Pitts himself does, by the
Hebrew CDSy ; but I presume he relied on
the Eng. translation of this latter term by
"tinkling ornaments about their feet." For
the citation from Pitts I am obliged to Har-
mer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 385 ; and agree
with the excellent author of that work, that
" it is extremely difficult, if not impossible,
to give a sure explanation of the female orna-
ments mentioned in the third of Isaiah." A
Lexicon writer, however, is bound to do his
best ; and it may be added, that the above-
cited account of Pitts is confirmed by Niebuhr,
Voyage en Arable, tom. i. p. 133 ; and comp.
Hasselquist's Travels, p. 58. occ. Isa. iii. 20.
But, after all, "u^nb .may perhaps mean, as
the Vulg. and our translators render it, ear-
rings. Vitringa observes that if this be not
its signification, then we must say, that the
prophet has omitted this capital article of fe-
male decoration, since there is no other word
in his list to express it. A kind of ear-rings
might be thus called from being made in such
a manner as on the motion of the head to yield
a low -tinkling sound.
I, To hide, involve, inwrap, wrap up or over.
occ. 1 K. xix. 13. 1 Sam. xxi. 9. Isa. xxv. 7.
uba in covert, covertly, secretly, occ. Ruth iii.
7. 1 Sam. xviii. 22. xxiv. 5. As a N. loib a
covering, occ. I?a. xxv. 7.
I have likewise heard a gentleman of veracity, who
resided many years on the coast of Coromandel, aflirm,
that heliimself saw an Indian by the sound of his flagelet
bring out a very dangerous serpent who had hid himself
in a garden.
\ See also Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p.
306.
II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "lob conjuring
secrets or tricks, sleights, pnaestigise. occ. Exod.
vii. 22. viii. 7, 18 ; in the two former of which
passages Aquila renders it v^if^otioti sly tricks,
and Symmachus utox^u^mv secrets. Comp. un-
der unb II.
III. As a N. ub a kind of gum. The LXX
and Vulg. render it stacte, which is the pur-
est kind of myrrh, distilling from the tree of
its own accord : but this is expressed by a dif-
ferent word, P)OD, which see. And the most
probable interpretation of the N. lob seems to
be that of Junius and De Dieu, who take it
to meati ladanum or labdanum, which, <' is a
balsam or gum oozing out of the leaves of the
. cistus tree, which is common in Cyprus, and
some parts of Arabia. Dioscorides saith it is
pulled off the beards of goats,* who feeding
upon those leaves, the viscous juice by degrees
gathers and hardens into little lumps upon the
hair. Mons. Tournefort, in his Voyage to
the Levant, describes the method of gathering
this gum, in Candia. He says, " it is brushed
off the shrub, in a calm day, by a sort of whip,
to which it adheres ; and-after it is scraped off
the straps, it is made into cakes of diffei'ent
sizes." Dr Quincy's Dispensatory. The above
accomit is sufficient to show that this gum
might with great propriety be called by the
Hebrew name tab (q. d. the inwrapper) from
its viscidity and stickiness, occ. Gen. xxxvii.
25. xliii. II. The Greek name x^lxvov ov Xa^x-
vov, and the Latin one ladanum, seem deriva-
tives from lab.
Hence perhaps Latin lethum, and old Eng.
lethe, death.
I V. To this root may perhaps be best referred
the N. laba, which occ. Jer. xliii. 9, and by
the context denotes a hiding place, a vault, or
something of that kind. So the Hexaplar ver-
sions, except the LXX, render it by KPvpai,
and the Vulg. by crypta; both of which
words are from x^vrru to hide.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic
signifies, to adhere, or stick chse to the ground.
As a N. fem. rrxub a species of poisonous Ii-
zard called in Arabic wachra, and remarkable
for adhering closely to the ground. Thus Bo-
chart, vol. ii. 1074, where see more. Once,
Lev. xi. 30. The LXX render it xaXa/3Tjy,
and Vulg. stellio, a newt, which may confirm
the interpretation here given.
I. In Kal, to whet, sharpen, or set an edge on a
tool or instrument of metal, occ. 1 Sam. xiii,
20. Ps. vii. 13. Iii. 4. So Gen. iv. 22, Tuhal-
Cain, the seventh from Adam in the line of
Cain, was bnm hiyns U'^in ba U'tJb a whetter
or sharpener of every instrument ofcqpper and
iron (so Montanus, acuentem omne artificium
seris et fem). This account implies great
skill in metallurgy. For thougfi we should
with Mons. Goguet suppose that f copper
* Comp. Herodotus, lib. iii cap. 112, edit. Gale; and
Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xu. cap. 17.
t Comp. Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 12,
and Notes.
laV
273
nnb
might be found in a pure unmixed state, yet
still the discovering and fusing and forging of
iron, and the setting of an edge on copper, so as
to make it fit for a tool or instrument (which
the modern artist finds it very difficult to do)
shows that Tubal- Cain had great knowledge
in his art. But for farther satisfaction on the
subject of ancient metallurgy I with great
})leasure refer the curious reader to the learn-
ed, sensible, and entertaining account given
by Mons. Goguet, in his Origin of Laws, &c.
vol. i. book ii. ch. xiv. p. 140, &c. edit.
Edinburgh, 8vo.*
II. In a figurative sense applied to the eyes, to
sharpen them, make them look sharp and glis-
tening, as with anger, occ. Job xvi. 9.
I. To take, as a city or town, in war. Deut. ii.
34-, & al. freq. Comp. Jud. vii. 24.
II. To take, by lots. Josh. vii. 14. Comp. 1
Sam. xiv. 41, 42.
III. To take, or catch, as in a pit, snaring-net,
or the like. Isa. x!^iv. 18. Jer. v. 26. xviii. 22.
1. 24. As a N. fem. in reg. iTiabD a trap, a
gin. occ. Job x;viii. 10.
IV. To take, or catch, as a wild beast doth his
prey. Amos iii."- 4.
V. In Hith. to catch, or take hold on each other,
as the scales of the leviathan. Job xli. 9 or
17 ; as the superficial parts of water in freez-
ing. Job xxxviii. 30. Comp. Ecclus xliii. 20.
hh
Occiu's not as a verb, but the idea is evidently,
to wind, to turn, or move round, or out of a
rectilinear course.
I. As a N. ilaas. plur. D-blb winding-stairs.
So the LXX iXtKTn, and Vulg. cochleam.
occ. 1 K. vi. 8.
II. As nouns, b-b and rrb^'V, the night, q. d. the
deviatrix. freq. occ. It seems properly to de-
note the dark condensed air on the back part
of the earth, which was and is the principal
cause of its continual deviation from a rectili-
near to a circular course.
We are informed by Moses, Gen. i. 3, Then
God said, let light he, and light was. Ver. 4,
And God sdw the light, that fit vmsj good
(proper to perform the important offices in-
tended for it), aiid God divided between the
light and between the darkness (recij)rocally
changed tbe conditions of the celestial fluid by
his own iniftiediate power, as the sun and moon
afterwards mechanically did, and still do, ver.
18.) Ver. 5, And God called the light day
(t^"" the bustler), and the darkness called he
night (rrb-b) : and there was evening and there
was morning, one (the first) day. From the
evening being mentioned first, it is apparent
that the first push or action of the Spirit, when
God divided between the light and between the
darkness, was on the evening or western f side
Comp. Hesiod, Opera et tJies, lin. 149, 150 ; Annual
Register for 1784, l"75. Antiq. p. 78.
\ The eveniugfidgc of, the earth is very properly called
the western, bec{^, as it is Just entering into the dark-
ened h'feraisphei'e, *the sun always rises later to it than it
does to iXxeynoVningeAgo, %Vhicn -ii^Just entering into Wxe
iiljff'itenei^one, and is therefore called the eastefn.
or edge of the earth, or in other words', that
the earth was impelled or pushed forward from
west to east. But the consequence of the di-
vision just mentioned must be, that the earth
would decline from a rectilinear path the mo-
ment it began to move. For since it is an un-
varied law of nature (confirmed by every pos-
sible experiment, and indeed by eveiy breath
we draw), that the grosser air constantly tends
to rush into the finer, and will press against
any intervening obstacle with a force propor-
tionable to the different degrees of fineness on
the one side and on the other ; hence it is evi-
dent, that the air, being by the interposition
of the earth made more gross on the back part
thereof, that on that which was turned towards
the centre of light, must, as soon as the light
began to act, have pressed on the said back
part with a considerable force, and caused the
earth to deviate from a right-lined course into
an intermediate one, between the directions of
the perpendicular and lateral impulse above
mentioned ; and as the same forces are now
constantly kept up by the natural and mecha-
nical action of the celestial fluid, the earth
must continue to move forward not in a right
line, but (since the two forces approach to an
equality) in an orbit nearly circular. *
III. As a N. fem. n-b-b some night-bird, the
noctua, strix, or screech-owl. occ. Isa. xxxiv.
14.
IV. As particles -bib and xblb. See among
the pluriliterals.
Hhh
Occurs ijot as a verb, but its radical meaning
seems nearly the same as that of bb, namely to
wind, or turn round. So t!i and Kii, ^S and
XTn, an and Nan, respectively, are nearly re-
lated in sense as well as in sound. As a N.
fem. plur. nxbb round loops, so called from
their form. Exod. xxvi. 4, 5, & al. The LXX
render it by ayKvXxs, w^hich from uyxuXcst
curve, bending, expresses a similar idea.
I. In general in Kal, to accustom or habituate,
to be accustomed or habituated, occ. Jer. ii/24.
So Vulg. assuetus. But see under rris III.
II. In Kal, to learn f like the English word
learn, it is used both in the sense of learning
oneself, and of teaching others. Deut. iv. 5, 10.
Jer. xii. 1 6, & al. freq. As a particip. Hiph.
teaching. Deut. iv. 1. 2 Sam. xxii. 35. Huph.
taught. 1 Chron. xxv. 7, & al. As a partici-
ple in Kal and Huph. it is particularly applied
to the beeve kind as accustomed or broken to
the yoke. occ. Jer. xxxi. 18. Hos. x.,11. As
a N. T-nbn one taught, a discijile, scholar.
occ. 1 Chron. xxv. 8.
III. As a N. Tnbn a goad, by which beeves
are habituated or broken to the plough, and
managed. Aquila renders it ideally "^^^axrn^/.
occ. Jud. iii. 31 ; where Shamgar slew of
For a farther account of the scriptural principles of
philosophy in relation to the earth's motion, see Catcott's
Verae et Veteris Philosophiae Princijjia ; Spearman's In-
quiry after Philosophy and Theolo^, ch. ii. ; and Cat-
cott, the son, on Creation,. 48 -52.
274,
jyV
the Philistines 600 7nen with an ox-goad -. and
Maundrell in his Journey, &c. at April 13,
informs us, that an ox-goad which he had
seen them still use in that part of the world,
was of such a make and strength as to be a
formidable weapon. And from Homer, II.
vi. line 130, &c. it should seem that the ox-
goads used in his time and country were of a
similar kind ; since he there describes the vo-
taries of Bacchus as pursued and slain by Ly-
curgus with an ox-goad, Buvofcivat (iowrXfiyi.
See Bochart, vol. ii. 385.
)^
I. In Kaland Hiph. (dropping the formative rr)
to stay, abide, remain. See Ruth i. 16. Job
xvii. 2. xix. 4?. xxix. 19. xli. 13 or 22. Ps.
XXV. 13. xlix. 13. Prov. xv. 31. Isa. i. 21.
Zech. V. 4. In Hiph. to cause to lodge. Job
xxiv. 7. *' It is by no means confined to the
night, as if it were to stay or lodge a night, or
in the night only," Bate ; unless this circum-
stance is either expressed, as Gen. xxxii. 13,
21. Num. xxii. 8 or implied in the context,
as Gen. xix. 2. xxiv. 54. xxviii. 1 1 . xxxi. 54.
Exod. xxiii. 18. xxxiv. 25. Jer. xiv. 8. But
since this verb pb is often applied to the night,
hence may with great probability be derived
the Lat. luna the moon ; whence Eng. lunar,
lunation, lunacy, lunatic, sublunary. As a N.
pbn a place to lodge or stay in. 2 K. xix. 23.
Josh. iv. 8 ; particularly, a place where tra-
vellers used to stop and lodge. It is rendered
an inn. But these places were very different
from the present inns among us, and, no doubt,
rather resembled the connacs, khanes, or cara-
vanseras, which, to this day, in the eastern
countries rarely afford any other accommoda-
tion than bare walls (and sometimes not even
them) and a ^^Tetched lodging. Travellers
therefore in these countries are obliged to take
their bedding, wine, oil, and other provisions
with them. occ. Gen. xlii. 27. xliii. 21. Exod.
iv. 24. Jer. ix. 2. comp. Gen. xlv. 23. Luke
X. 34.* As a N. fem. naibn a lodge, hovel,
shed. occ. Isa. i. 8. xxiv. 20. On the former
passage we may observe, that in the East they
still have in their unenclosed cultivated spots,
lodges or booths, which Sir John Chardin de-
scribes as "places defended from the sun by
sods, straw, and leaves, made for watching the
fruits of those places, such as cucumbers, me-
lons, grapes, when they begin to ripen ; under
which also they sell the produce of such gar-
dens." Thus Harmer, Observations, vol. i. p.
454 ; who judiciously adds, that " as it was so
easy to get over some of their fences (namely
such as consisted of unarmed plants), such
watch-houses might be very requisite (even) in
such gardens as had hedges." Comp. Shaw's
Travels, p. 138 ; Niebuhr's Descript. de
I'Arabie, p. 139.
II. In Kal and Hiph. to dwell or harp (as we
say) upon a subject with discontent and mur-
murs, to grumble, Fr. gronder. Exod. xv. 24.
xvi. 2. Num. xiv. 29. As a N. fern. plur.
naibn, mabn, and in reg. -nabn repeated mur-
murs, or murmuring repetitions, grumblings.
Exod. xvi. 7, 12. Num. xiv. 27, & al.
]3b In Hith. to lodge oneself, to take one's abode
or resting place, occ. Jobxxxix. 28. Psal. xci.l.
I. To lick up, absorb, swallow down. occ.
Obad. ver. 16. Used figuratively, occ. Prov.
XX. 25. In a passive sense, to be swallowed
up. occ. Job vi. 3 ; where Targ. iNTbriiyn
fail. As a N. i?b, or, according to seventeen
of Dr Kennicott's codices, jrib the throat, the
gullet, q. d. the swallow, occ. Prov. xxiii. 2.
II. As Ns. j?b"in, fem. rrybnn, worm. The
learned Bochart and others deduce these nouns
from x?b to swallow, on account of the rapa-
ciousness and voracity of these little reptiles
(see Deut. xxviii. 39.) ; but it seems more
proper to place these words under xhn, which
therefore see.
Der. Latin lingo, whence linctus. Also Latin
lingua the tongue, whence French langue, lan-
guage, and Eng. language ,- also Eng. linguist,
sublingual.
In Hiph. to deride, sneer. So the LXX fiux-
TYi^i^oyris, and Vulg. subsannabant. Once, 2
Chron. xxxvi. 16. The Chaldee Targums
often use the word in the same sense.
Hence plainly the Greek Xufin contumely, deri-
sion, and its derivatives, and perhaps Eng. to
laugh, &c. But comp. under apb.
In Kal and Hiph. to mock, deride, sneer, scorn.
It is a word of gesture, and is put either abso-
lutely, as Job xi. 3. xxi. .3 ; or construed with
b, a or hv prefixed to the noun or pronoun fol-
lowing. See 2 K. xix. 21.2 Chron. xxx. 10.
Neh. iv. 1. In Prov. xxx. 17, it is spoken of
the eye, by which every one knows that scorn
or contempt is often signified. But more par-
ticularly " contempt is expressed by raising one
side of the upper lip, so as to discover the
teeth, whilst the other side has a movement
like that of laughter : the eye, on that side
where the teeth appear, is half shut, whilst the
other remains open ; however both the pupils
are depressed."* As a N. abj^ scorn, derision,
scoffing. Job xxxiv. 7. Ps. Ixxix. 4, & al. In
Ps. XXXV. 16, aiyn seems to be a N. fromairb
(the b being dropped, as in np?3 2 Chron. xix.
7, and in mnpn Neh. x. 32, both of them
nouns from npb to take), and to this purpose
the LXX render yrsn -ayb in the Ps. by e^s-
(jbVKrn^Kruv fjivxryi^ifffAov, literally, they sneered a
sneering, and Vulg. by subsannaverunt subsan-
natione. As a participle in Niph. or a parti-
cipial noun. occ. Isa. xxxiii. 19, pc'b apba ri-
diculous (Eng. margin) in tongue or language,
as speaking what was to the Jews mere unin-
telligible ridiculous jargon. ^ So rrstrr "^jrb ri-
diculousness of lip, i. e. ridiculous lips. occ.
See Preface to Shaw's Travels, edit. p. 9, 11, 14, and
Notes: Maundrell's Journey, p. 1, 2; and Volney,
Voyage, torn. ii. p, 3St.
New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, article
Passions in painting.
U'V
375
PV
Isa. xxviii. 11. And thus, when God did on
another occasion speak to the Jews and pro-
selytes of all nations by men of other tongues
and other lips (comp. 1 Cor. xiv. 21.) some
X^tuBil^oyTis mocking said these men are full of
new wine. Acts ii. 13. Comp. I Cor. xiv. 23.
Der. Gothic hlahgan, Eng. laugh.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a noun has
been supposed to signify barbarous, i. e. using
a barbarous ox foreign language or pronuncia-
tion. So Targum 'i<in*in. LXX (ix^fix^M
and Vulg. barbaro. But the word seems
rather (according to Mr Bate in Crit. Heb.
and in his appendix to the Enquiry into the
Similitudes, p. 281, &c.) to be a compound of
the particle b of (as b is often used, see Nol-
dius's Particles, under b, 44.) and tu violence,
and so to refer to the violence of the Egyp-
tians towards the Israelites, or the barbarity
of their behaviour, which was more to the
Psalmist's purpose than the barbarity of their
language; even supposing the reality of the
latter in the time of Moses. Once, Ps. cxiv. 1.
To swallow down eagerly, or at once, to gulp.
It occurs not in Kal, but in Hiph. Once,
Gen. XXV. 30, ''3ia''i;bn Let me swallow down ;
which seems well to express Esau's hunger
and greediness.
Der. (y being transposed) to glut, whence
glutton, &c.
jrV
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies to reject, detest, " Abegit, procul abesse
jussit." Castell. Hence as a N. fem. rrayb
wormwood, so called because animals 7-eject or
refuse to eat it on account of its extreme bit-
terness, Deut. xxix. 18, a root bearing rrajjb
wormwood. (Comp. Heb. xii. 15.) But in
this as in all the other texts of the Old Tes-
tament, it is used in a figurative sense either
for whatjis offensive, odious, as Amos v. 7.
vi. 12; or for bitter affliction, Prov. v. 4.
Jer. ix. 15, xxiii. 15. Lam. iii. 15, 19.
The above cited are all the passages of scrip-
ture where the word occurs. The LXX
generally render it by words expressive of its
figurative sense, but the Vulg. most usually
by absinthium wormwood, and so Aquila,
Prov. V. 4, by a.-^iv6iav. See Martinii Lex.
Etymolog. in Absinthium.
Der. a loon, scoundrel. Qu ?
nab
Occurs not as a V. but no doubt the idea of
the Hebrew word, as of the Greek XafATfu,
'Ka.f/i.'Tta.i -a.'ioff XxfATrno, ketfji,<TiTau, derived
from it, is to shine, or the like. And observe
that ^ is inserted, as usual before ^, not only
in these Greek derivatives, but likewise d in
the Chaldee nanb, and Syriac xisrsb a lamp ,-
the former of which words is in Jonathan
Ben Uziel's Targ. on Exod. xx. 2, 3, applied
like the Heb. -fsb in Gen. xv. 17. Exod.
XX. 18. As a N. nxEib, plur. on-sb, D'-rub,
and DT^sb, a burning torch or firebrand. * Jud.
Comp, Harmer's Observations, vol.. iv. p. 429.
vii. 16, 20. XV. 4, 5. Job xii. 5. Isa. Ixii. 1.
Zech. xii. 6, u;k "fsba like a torch of fire or
firebrand in a sheaf. But wn T'Sb Gen. xv.
17,. means a fiame or cone of fire in the midst
of the smoky cloud, the emblem of the divine
presence, as at Sinai, Exod. xix 18. So
DT-sb Exod. XX. 18, are the fiames or flashes
of fire. Comp. Ezek. i. 13. Dan. x. 6.
Nah. ii. 5. Job xii. 11, or 19.
The above-cited are all the passages wherein
the word occurs as an appellative noun.
Der. Greek and Lat. lampas. Eng. lamp.
Also Lat. limpidus ; whence Eng. limpid,
limpidness.
To incline, turn aside, decline. It is used both
transitively and intransitively, occ. Jud. xvi.
29. Ruth iii. 8. Job vi. 18.
Der. Greek \x(pos (Hesych.) Latin Icevus,
English Ze/? (hand.) Qu ? lappet. Qu?
V^
The Hexaplar versions very frequently render
the verb and nouns under this root by ;(;Xtfa^y
to mock, deride, and its compound and deriva-
tives iK^XiuaZ^u, ^XivcLcrrm, ^\iva(Tfjt,os. See
Montfaucon's Heb. and Greek Lexicons at
the end of his Hexapla.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to deride, scoff, scorn.
Prov. iii. 34. ix. 12. Ps. cxix. 51, & al. As
Ns. )>b a, scoffer, scorner. Ps. i. 1, & al. freq.
pyb scorn, a scorning, Prov. i. 22. xxix. 8.
Isa. xxviii. 14, mn-n rrii^bri a scoffing of or
in, parables, " a taunting proverb." (Eng.
Transl. ) Hab. ii. 6. But Qu ? and see under
Vbn IV. Job xvi. 20, 'j?n -a-^bn is by some
rendered, my friends mock (are mocking) me,
so Schultens, " illusores mei, sodales mei" it
may however perhaps be best to refer this
text to the root yb?3, which see. B.ut the
reader will consider and judge for himself.
II. As a N. yba an advocate. See under
Vbn IL
yib In Hith. to scoff or mock repeatedly or
continually, occ. Isa. xxviii. 22, " Give your-
selves up to scoffing no more." Bp. Lowth.
As a N. mas. plur. D^y^b great scorners, those
who scoff repeatedly or continually, occ. Hos.
vii. 5.
n2jb Chald.
Occurs not as a V. but as a participial N.
liibn a house-steward or butler, occ. Dan. 1.
11, 16. Some interpret the word as a proper
name, Melzar ; but as the rr is prefixed, it
seems rather to be an appellative.
I. To lick or lap with the tongue, as a dog doth
water or blood, occ. Jud. vii. 5. 1 K. xxi.
19. xxii. 38.
II. As a N. pb*" a species of insect, so called
perhaps from its licking, as it were, and de-
stroying vegetables. From Ps. cv. 34, com-
pared with Exod. x. 4, it should seem to be
a kind of m"iK or locust : but in Joel i. 4. ii.
25, it is expressly distinguished from the rrn'iN,
and in the former text described as ravaging
after it. Nah. iii. 16, however, proves that
after having ravaged (and cast its slough) it
np"^
276
wh
takes wing. And the characters mentioned
in Joel and Nahum agree witli the chafer or
may-hug, (i^ouxos, as the LXX render it in
five passages out of eight wherein it occurs.
So Vulg. throughout bruchus the chafer.
Accordingly Michaelis * thinks pb" means the
chafer, particularly in its vermicular state,
when it is much more destructive to plants,
namely, by gnawing, eating, and cankering
their roots, than after it has taken wing. Yet
he does not exclude it from signifying the
winged chafer, especially in Nah. iii. 16. Jer.
li. 27. If VX3T\ (which see) means the winged
chafer, pb^ as denoting the loorm from whiich
it springs, is very properly placed before it in
the two texts of Joel above cited. Michaelis,
however, objects to Bochart's derivation of
pb" from ppb licking, and rather refers it to
Arabic pb" white, as the chafer-worms in fact
are f (and even the winged chafers are sprinkled
with a whitish dust which easily comes off,)
or to Arab, pbl to hasten.
ppb In Kal and Hiph, to lick or lap again
and again, occ. Jud. vii. 6, 7. 1 K. xxi. 19.
Der. To lick (comp. under -fnb.) Old Lat.
lix water or liquor in general, whence liqueo,
liquor, liquidus, and Eng. liquor, liquid.
nph
This root often dn^s its initial b. It is a very
general word, and signifies, to take, receive,
accept, in almost any manner, and has even
some applications which seem to extend be-
yond the common use of those English words ;
as, for instance, with the particles b and xb
following, to procure, get. Prov. ix. 7. xxii
25. To bring. Gen. xlviii. 9. I K. iii. 24.
2 K. ii. 20. Comp. Gen. xv. 9. xviii. 5. Ps.
Ixviii. 19. Ezek. xvii. 5. Hos. xiv. 3. To send
^or. 1 Sam. xvii. 31. To employ, use. Jer.
xxiii. 31. To buy, ov purchase. Prov. xxxi. 16.
So LXX iT^iaro, and Vulg. emit. To take a
woman, marry. Num. xxii. 1. To carry or
hurry away. Job xv. 12. To attract, win or
gain by speech or persuasion. Prov. xi. 30.
Hence as a N. npb taking, persuasive speech,
or doctrine, persuasiveness. See Deut. xxxii.
2. Job xi. 4. Prov. i. 5. vii. 21. xvi. 21, 23.
Also as a V. in Kal, to be taken or taken
away or off. Gen. ii. 23. iii. 19, 23. Isa.
Iii. 5. liii. 8, & al. In Hith. to catch or infold
itself, like fire confined in an oven ; but this
cannot be for any time in the open air with-
out a miracle, occ. Exod. ix. 24. Ezek. i. 4.
As a N. mpbn somewhat taken, capture, prey.
Num. xxxi. 11. Isa. xlLx. 24, & al. As a N.
mas. plur. D-npba tongs, so called from taking
hold. Forcipes, which Latin word is in like
manner from the old formus hot, and capio to
take hold. Exod. xxv. 38. 1 K. vii. 49. As
a N. mas. plur. in reg. "mpbn the jaws
which take hold on food. occ. Ps. xxii. 16.
So Vulg. faucibus.
As Ns. dropping the b, n^p a prison, which
takes and detains men. So the French and
* Recueil de Question?, p. 64 ; Supplem. ad Lex. Heb.
p. 108O.
t Comp. Brookes' Nat. Hist. vol. iy. p. 23, 24.
English prison is from the French V. prendre
to take. occ. Isa. Ixi. 1. (But comp. under
np3.) npD a taking or receiving, occ. 2
Chron. xix. 7. Fem. plur. mnpn things to be
received for use, wares, merchandise, occ. Neh.
X. 31.
Der. Greek y^yixf^, Xccy^avu to take by lot.
Eng. luck. Greek Xo.h.ko?, Lat. lacus, Eng.
a lake, a receptacle of water. Lat. locus a
place, whence Eng. local, locality, &c. Latin
laqueus a snare, whence French luqs, and
Eng. illaqueate, illaqueation. Lat. lacio to
allure, whence allicio, elicio, and Eng. elicite.
A lock for a door. Qu? From infin. nnp,
perhaps Eng. to catch.
I. To pick, pick up, or gather, as stones from
the earth. Gen. xxxi. 46 the manna. Exod.
xxi. 4. herbs, plants, or flowers. 2 K. iv.
39. Cant. vi. 2 an arrow. 1 Sam. xx. 38.
In Hiph. to pick up, as wood. occ. Jer. vii.
18. as meat or crumbs under a table, occ.
Jud. i. 7, As a N, toipb" scrip or satchel
into which things are gathered, occ. 1 Sam.
xvii. 40.
II. To pick up, glean, as stalks of corn. Lev.
xix. 9. (comp. ver. 10.) Ruth ii. 2, 3, & al.
As a N. iDpb a gleaning, occ. Lev. xix. 9.
In Hiph. to glean, occ. Isa. xvii. 5.
III. To pick up, gather, as money in small dis-
tinct sums. occ. Gen. xlvii. 14. In Niph. to
be picked up one by one, as men. occ. Isa.
xxvii. 12. In Hith. to be picked up or gather
themselves together, one after another, as men.
occ. Jud. xi. 3.
Der. Latin lego, lectum, to gather, whence the
compound coUigo, -lectum, and Eng. collect, col-
lection.
I. To crop or cut off; so to gather, as fruits,
occ. Job xxiv. 6, They (the poor distressed
persons mentioned ver. 4, 5.) crop the vine-
yard, i. e. gather the vintage of the oppressor.
Targ. pnoa" they cutoff ov crop. Vulg. vinde-
miant they gather. The paraphrase of the
LXX is here remarkable, and gives the gen-
eral sense of the passage : The poor labour in
the vineyards of the wicked, ctfAiffdi kdci aatri,
without wages and without food.
I I. As a N. u>pb a crop of grass, i. e. what is
cropped or eaten off by cattle, occ. Amos vii.
1, twice. Comp. under n3 III. and the
authors there cited.
III. As a N. aripbn the harvest rain, i. e. the
rain which plumps up and prepares the corn
for cutting or gathering. These rains in Judea
and the neighboyring countries * " fall some-
times in the beginning, sometimes towards the
end of April." (O. S.) Deut. xi. 14, & al.
freq.
Der. Latin locusta, and English locust, from
their cropping the fruits of the earth. See
Martinii Lex. Etymol. in Locusta.
I. To knead, as dough. Gen. xviii. 6. 1 Sam.
xxviii. 24, & al.
* Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 335, 2d edit
T^h
277
]^)^^^
II. As a N. ly-b a lion. occ. Job iv. 11. Prov.
XXX. 30. Isa. XXX. 6. The Rabbins will have
it to signify an old decrepit lion ; but, as Bo-
chart, vol. iii. 720, 721, has well proved, this
is inconsistent with the import of Job iv. 11,
and of Prov. xxx. 30; to which I think we
may add the only remaining passage wherein
the word occurs, namely Isa. xxx. 6. The
learned writer just cited observes, that both
Aristotle and Pliny distinguish two kinds of
lions, the one of a compact shape and curled
mane, the other of a longer shape, and straighter
mane : the latter of these, say they, is the
more fierce and courageous, and this Bochart
conjectures to be the species called in Hebrew
ir'<b. I see no necessity, however, to have
recourse with him to the Arabic language
to explain the word, ir?*''? seems a very
proper Hebrew name for a fierce kind of lion,
from his trampling upon, and as it were
kneading, his prey with his paws. Comp. Mic.
V. 7, or 8. And to illustrate Prov. xxx. 29,
30, see Isa. xxxi, 4 ; Homer, II. xii. lin. 299,
&c. ; or lin. 357 of Pope's translation; to
which may be added part of Dr Brookes' de-
scription, Nat. Hist. vol. i. p. 178. The lion
'* has lively sparkling eyes, with dreadful paws,
and his steady pace cannot but excite the atten-
tion of the beholder ; plainly showing that he
is the king of quadrupeds."
Hence the Greek X/j, by which Aquila renders
the Heb. u^-b Job iv. 11, and which Homer
uses for a lion, II. xi. lin. 239. II. xv. lin. 275,
&al.
III. As a N. pu?b, and sometimes in reg. ]mb,
1. The tongue of man or animals, from its
kneading the food in chewing; but see the
root ]ty9. Exod. iv. 10. xi. 7.
2. Tongue, language. Gen. x. 5. Deut. xxviii.
49.
3. A bay or arm of the sea, from its form,
Josh. XV. 2, 5,'& al.
4. A piece of gold resembling a tongue, which
the French call un lingot d'or, a little tongue
of gold ; and we, corruptly from them, an ingot
of gold. Josh. vii. 21, 24.
5. A tongue or flame of fire. Isa. v. 24; where
see Bp. Lowth's note; and comp. Acts iL
3. Hence,
I V. \mb is once used as a V. to accuse, speak
against, q. d. to betongue. Prov. xxx. 10; and
once as a participle Hiph. in the same sense ;
"Ps. ci. 5; where the LXX render it by
xaraXaXovvra speaking against. Comp. under
Occurs not as a verb, but the idea is, to be wet,
moist, liquid. As a N. '^mb moisture. So the
Chaldee Targum "Sta'rn. occ. Ps. xxxii. 4.
Also moist, liquid; and so when spoken of
oW, fresh, occ. Num. xi. 8.
As a N. fem. rTDu^b and in reg. nsu'b a cham-
ber, room. Neh. xiii. 5. 2 K. xxxiii. II, & al.
freq. The word occurs not as a V. in He-
brew, nor, so far as I can find, in the dialec-
tical languages, and the ideal meaning is un-
certain ; but hence the Greek Kiirx,v, which.
as Vulcanius, ou Callimachus, hath observed,
properly signifies an open place, where philo-
sophers meet to discourse, &c. See Cocceius,
and Herodotus' Life of Homer, cap. 12, and
15; and Casaubon's and Duport's Notes on
A^okia-p^ix in Theophrast. Eth. Char. cap. 3.
As a N. a kind of precious stone, a ligure. So
the LXX Xiyu^iov, and Vulg. ligurius. " Theo-
phrastus and Pliny describe the ligurius to be
a stone like a carbuncle, of a brightness spark-
ling like fire." Calmet. occ. Exod. xxviii.
19. xxxix. 12.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but the Syriac
(in Aph.) ]u^bN is to turn about, twist, contort,
" torsit, contorsit," Castell. Hence, perhaps,
as a N. )^^I;b the tongue, &c. which is so formed
and furnished with muscles, as to be capable
of the greatest variety of contortions and flex-
ures of any member of the body. Hence as a
verb "{Ti/b to speak against, q. d. to betongue.
Prov. xxx. 10.
I have above placed ]mb as a derivative under
mb (which see), and am dubious whether it
should be considered as a radical or a derived
word; but must just observe, that I find no
other instance of a verb made from a noun,
which is formed with a servile ), as the verb
imb must be, if the N. ]^^l;b or ]\2;b be deduced
from mb ; but supposing ] in ^a^b radical, there
are many examples of verbs made in a similar
manner from nouns, as Fnn, Y"?} V^^^^^ b^NOa^rr,
&c.
nnV
Occurs not as a V. but hence as a N. nnnbtt
a wardrobe, a vestry. Once, 2 K. x. 22 ;
where Vulg. vestes the vestments, but Targ.
K-'niarsp the chests ; for clothes namely. Comp.
Zeph. i. 8, where see Lowth's note.
Th
As a N. A measure of capacity containing half
a homer or cor. So several of the Hexaplar
versions vifince^iv, and Vulg. dimidio coro.
Once, Hos. iii. 2.
To break in pieces, to comminute, occ. in Niph.
Job iv. 10, The teeth of the young lion ij?n5 ai-e
broken. So the Vulg. contriti sunt, iirna is
here, according to the general opinion, put for
ll?nb3, the b being dropped, as it often is in the
deflexions of npb and in aijyn from apb.
Hence, as a N. fem. plur.niiynbn the grinders,
i. e. the large flat teeth which comminute the
food. So LXX fivXas, and Vulg. molas.
occ. Ps. Iviii. 7.
PLURILITERALSinV.
As a N. the leviathan, from "lb coupled, and ^n
a large serpent. See under nan. ^nnb is sy-
nonymous with tyni a serpent, and with Y^n
Isa. xxvii. I. comp. Psal. Ixxiv. 13, 14 ; and
Y^n is used not only for a dragon or large
serpent, and for a whale or aquatic monster,
but in Isa. xxvii. 1. li. 9, seems particularly to
]n^iV
278
7J
refer to the crocodile. Comp. Ezek. xxix. 3.
xxxii. 2. So
I. As a N. in-lb the crocodile, a large amphibi-
ous serpent-like animal, growing to the length
of twenty or twenty-five feet, and even much
more.*
For a more particular description of the croco-
dile, see Job chap. xl. and xli. and Bochart's
excellent Comment, on them, vol. iii. 769, &
seq. occ. Job iii. 8. xl. 20. or xli. 1 . Psal.
Ixxiv. 14. Isa. xxvii. 1.
Job iii. 8, Let them execrate it, who curse the
(natal) day (comp. ver. 1.) q/* those who are
about to, or who shall, (LXX o f/,iXXuv) rouse
the leviathan ; which was almost sure to be
attended with immediate and horrid destruc-
tion.! See Job xli. 810 ; and Scott's Notes
on Job iii. 8.:j:
In Ps. Ixxiv. 14, iTT'lb is used allegorically for
the Egyptians (comp. Isa. li. 9. Ezek. xxix.
' Captain Norden saw, in the Upper Egypt, twenty
crocodiles extended on banks of sand in the Nile. They
were, he says, of different sizes, namely, from fifteen to
jiftp feet' Travels, p. 61, 8vo. Scott's sub-note, s, to
Job xU. 31.
\ The crocodile, says Hasselquist, Voyages, p. 216, does
inexpressible mischief to the people of Upper Egypt,
often killing and devouring' women, who come to the
river to fetch water, and children playing on the shore
or swimming in the river. In the stomach of one dis-
sected before the English consul, Mr Barton, they found
the bones of the legs and arms of a woman, with the
rings which they wear in Egypt for ornaments. Lucas,
Voyf^e de Syrie, tom. i. p. 83, describes a horridjaccident
of this kind. Being at a house of an Arab sliek j in com-
pany with a Turkish Cadi, at Girge in Upper Egypt, he
was carried to see a crocodile'' s skin, the length of which
was between twenty-four and twenty-five (French) feet ;
and the Turk gave Mm the following account of the
monster to whom it belonged. "This crocodile," said he,
" used every year to make great ravsige for three weks
or a month, and he then disappeared till the following
year. One cannot recount how many oxen, cows,
camels, horses, asses, dogs, sheep, men, women, and
children he had devoured. The people had several times
pursued, without being able to take him. This very
year the women belonging to the Shek went one day to
fetch water from the river, a little before sun-set, ac-
cording to the custom of the country. Among these
women was a beautiful female slave, whom the Shek
loved more than all the rest This young person seeing
the place where she was to draw water already occupied
by her companions, \ventabout thirty paces higher up the
nver. As she was stooping, the crocodile sprung upon
her, carried her to the bottom of the Nile and devoured
her." Comp. Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 283.
t The crocodile frequents the camUs and rivers of this
country (Batavia), and is a most voracious animal. It
certainly is an object of fear, and by no very uncommon
transition of sentiment, gradually becomes an object of
veneration ; and oft'erings are made to it, as to a Deity.
When a Javanese feels hunself diseased, he will sometimes
build a kind of coop, and fill it with such eatables as he
thinks most agreeable to the crocodiles. He places the
coop upon the bank of the river or canal, in the perfect
confidence that by the means of such offerings, he will
get rid of his complaints ; and persuaded that if any per-
son could prove so vAdcked as to take away those viands,
such person would draw upon himself the malady for
the cure of which the offering was made. The worship
of the crocodiles is indeed a folly among men of an an-
cient date ; as Herodotus, in that part of liis History,
styled Euterpe, expressly says, that " among some of
the Egyptian tribes the crocodiles are sacred, but re-
garded as enemies among others. The inhabitants in
the environs of Thebes and the lake Mceris, are firmly
persuaded of their sanctity ; and both these tribes bring-
up and tame a crocodile, adorning Iiis ears with ear-
rings of precious stones and gold, and putting orna-
mental chains about his foro-feet. They also regularly
give Mm victuals, offer victims to him, and treat him
m the most respectful manner while living, and when
dead, embalm and bury him in a consecrated coffin."
Sir George Staunton's Embassy to CMna, vol. i. p. 275.
3.) ; and so in Isa. xxvii. 1, for other mighty
oppressors of God's church. In Scheuchzer's
Physica Sacra, tab. cxxxiv. may be seen a
medal with Julius Caesar's head on one side,
and on the reverse a crocodile, with this in-
scription : iEGYPTO CAPTA, EgYPT TAKEN.
II. A whale, or large fish of the cetaceous kind,
occ. Ps. civ. 26. This genus are known to
ymn^ forth their young alive, to suckle them
with their dugs, (comp. Lam. iv. 3.) to be
furnished with lungs, and a windpipe, and
especially to make a loud noise, which, together
with their enormous size, shows the propriety
of the name p-lb. Comp. i-sn under rran.
The above cited are all the passages wherein
in-ib occurs ; and we need not be surprised to
find the same Hebrew word denote both a
crocodile d^uA a whale; for nna^an is used in
like manner for a chameleon and a species of
fowl. See under du^s.
As a particle compounded of nb if, and xb not^
if not, unless, except, nisi. Gen. xliii. 10, & al.
As a particle compounded of ^b if, and "b de-
noting defect, failing, from nb which see, and
which is used for nothing in Chaldee, Dan iv.
32 or 35. And as the particle rrb is of the
same import as xb, so is b"\b as xblb ; if not,
unless. Gen. xxxi. 42, & al.
VkIT^V See under bn VI. a
f2
72 A particle.
I. It is an abbreviation of ]D from rrin to dis-
tribute, &c.
1. From, by. Gen. ii. 2. Hos. vii. 4.
2. Without. Job xxi. 9. Mic. iii. 6.
3. At, near, toward of place. Gen. iii. 24.
Exod. xxxiii. 6. Ruth ii. 14. Jud. vii. 1. of
time. Exod. ix. 6. 2 K. xviii. 10.
4. Before, in the presence of Num. xxxii. 22.
Jer. li. 5.
5. Against. Jer. iii. 20. Dan. xi. 8.
6. Of, concerning, for. Lev. vi. 18. Josh. xxii.
24.
7. From, out of. Gen. ii. 23. xv. 4, & al. freq.
8. Rather than, more than. Deut. xiv. 2. Jud.
ii. 19.
9. Because of, by reason of. Exod. vi. 9, & al.
freq.
10. According to. Ezek. vii. 27.
11. For want of. Jer. x. 14. li. 17. Zeph. iii.
12. With a verb infinitive it is negative, from,
lest, that not. Gen. xxxi. 29, Take heed to thy-
self, "imrs from speaking, or lest thou speak-
est, to Jacob. Isa. v. 6. viii. II. xxxiii. 19.
After n in this sense the verb infinitive m-n
to be, is sometimes understood, the N. only
being expressed. Thus 1 Sam. xv. 23,
"ibnn ^DNr^n And he hath rejected thee from
Kr)
279
:iD
being king. So 1 K. xv. 13. Isa. vii. 8. xvii.
I. XXV. 2, & al.
13. This particle sometimes, though rarely,
admits another n before it, in the senses ot
from, out of, more thaii. See Gen. xvii- 6. 1
Sam. XV. 28. Comp. under nsn VIII.
14. With nj? unto, or lyn even unto, following,
it may be rendered, both, as well. Gen. xix.
II, They struck with blindness blTa nyi ]Vp-0
from small even to great, or, both small and
great. Comp. Deut. xxix. 10. Esth. iii. 13.
So with b following, (xen. ix. 10.
II. As an abbreviation of rrD what? prefixed,
as in mn what (is) this? Exod. iv. 2; Drr?3
what they Ezek. viii. 6 ; Dsbn what (is) to
you? Isa. iii. 15; nxbnn what weariness.
Mai. i. 1.3.
i^'n Chald.
From the Heb. .in, what. Thus Nttb concern-
ing what. Ezra vi. 8. The Targum uses H'o
for what? as Jud. ii. 2. viii. 1.
Occurs not as a verb, but the idea evidently
is, to he strong, copious, vehement, or the
like.
I. As a N. *7NT2 strength, ability, faculty, occ.
Deut. yi. 5. 2 K. xxiii. 25. So the LXX
render it by '^uva.fjus and itrx^s, the Vulg. by
fortitude and virtus.
II. As a N. very great, very numerous. See 2
Chron. xxiv. 24. xxx. 13.
III. Asa particle, very, very much, vehemently.
Gen. i. 31. iv. 5.
"rxn repeated makes the meaning very intense ;
Txn "rxD most exceedingly. Gen. vii. 19. Num.
xiv. 7.
"Txn *TJ? even exceedingly, to a very great degree.
Gen. xxvii. 34?. Isa. Ixiv. 12.
Der. Might, mad, Qu ?
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic
NX a, or "N?2 signifies, to extend, dilate. See
Castell. As a N. a hundred, q. d. an exten-
sive number. Gen. vi. 3. It is often written
nxn like a N. fem, in reg. and so may most
properly be rendered, as a substantive, a cen-
tury, Fr. une centaine. Gen. v. 3, & al. freq.
In plur. mXQ hundreds, several hundreds. Gen.
v. 5, 7, & al. freq. D-nxn two hundred. Gen.
xxxii. 14. As a N. fem. plur. nT-xn, centu-
ries, companies of a hundred men each. occ. 2
K. xi. 4, 9, 10, 15.
Der. Saxon ma, more, whence Eng. mo, more,
most.
Occurs not as a verb, but
I. As a N. QMit2 the least thing, any thing, occ.
Job xxxi. 7. But most usually fem. nmKn
the least thing, any thing at all, or whatever.
Gen. xxii. 12, & al. freq. Schultens in his
MS. Origines Hebraicee takes the n in this
word to be servile, and the root to be mx
which in Arabic signifies to evaporate, smoke,
and as a N. rrmx a thin pellicle; whence in
Heb. Dix?3 and rrnixo somewhat extremely
small or slender.
II. Chald. as a N. from the Heb. Din, Dixn a
blot, blemish, occ. Dan. i. 4.
I. To refuse. Gen. xxxvii. 35, & al. freq.
Comp. Jer. xv. 18. Hence Eng. niean, vile.
II. Chald. as a N. mas. plur. emphat. x^axn
and in reg. "axn (from the Heb. rrara to distri-
bute) vessels, instruments, utensils, Ezra v. 14.
Dan. v. 2, & al. It answers in sense to the
Heb. >b3.
In Arabic signifies to be dilated, as a wound.
See Castell.
I. To crack and peel off, as the diseased skin in
an elephantiasis, occ. Job vii. 5. Comp. Bate's
Crit. Heb. Michaelis, in his Recueil, Quest.
XXXV. observes from the ancient physicians,
that in the elephantiasis, the skin " in some
places laps over, in others it chaps. Dans
quelques endroits elle se replie, dans d'autres
elle se crevasse.''
II. To reject with contempt or disgust, as vile
and worthless, to despise, abhor. Ps. cxviii. 22.
Jer. vi. 30. Pro v. iii. 11, & al. freq. It is
opposed to im to choose. Isa. vii. 15. xli. 9,
& al. In Hos. iv. 6, very many of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices read iDxnN*
When followed by n it might most literally be
rendered, to nauseate, to be disgusted at. Lev.
xxvi. 15, 43, & al.
Should not iDXtt" Ps. Iviii. 8, be translated.
Let them, or they shall, become vile or refuse?
The LXX render it i%ovhiyiu6nTovritt they shall
be despised, esteemed as nothing, the Vulg. ad
nihilum devenient they shall come to nothing,
and the Ethiopic (according to Walton) they
shall be despised.
As a N. Dixn refuse, vile, rejectaneus. occ.
Lam. iii. 45. So Dxna Ps. xv. 4.
Hence Gr. /Ltia-iM to hate, as the LXX several
times render dx?3 f/^viros a flagitious crime.
In Arabic signifies to grow sore again, to rankle,
as a wound, " recruduit vulnus," Castell. In
the Hebrew Bible it occurs only as a partici-
ple Hiph. Causing to grow sore or rankle.
Thus it is applied to the leprosy, occ. Lev.
xiii. 51, 52. xiv. 44. to a thorn, occ. Ezek.
xxviii. 24. In the former passages the LXX
translation E^a^ava; , and Vulg. perseverans in-
veterate, give the general sense, but not the
ideal meaning of the word.
Der. To mar, murrain. Old Eng. murr ca-
tarrh, French morve, Greek fjtu^aivu to waste
away, whence marasmus.
In general, to dissolve, melt^
I. In Niph. to be dissolved, melted, as by water.
Nah. ii. 6 or 7, (see ch. i. 8. ) or consumed, as
by fire, alluding to the burning of the king of
Nineveh's palace, together with himself, his
concubines and wealth. See Bishop Newton's
Dissertations on the Prophecies, vol. i. p. 266,
26, 7, 8vo. Comp. Amos ix. 5, and 330 IV.
below.
II. In Kal and Niph. to melt or be melted, as
through fear. See Ps. xlvi. 7. Ezek. xxi. 15
or 20. Exod. xv. 15. Josh. ii. 9.
III. In Niph. to melt away, be dispersed, as a
body of men. occ. 1 Sam. xiv. 16. In Kal,
i:)^
280
n^
transitively, to melt away, consume, occ. Isa.
Ixiv. 6.
aan I. To melt or dissolve very much, to make
very soft, as the earth with rain. occ. Ps. Ixv.
II. To dissolve, dissipate. See Job xxx. 22.
III. In Hith. to melt, flow or run down, as the
hills with wine and oil, or rather with milk,
occ. Amos Lx. 13. Comp. Joel iii. or iv. 18.
IV. In Hith. to melt, flow down, as the hills
through intense heat, occ^ Nah. i. 5. Comp.
Jud. V. 5. Ps. xcvii. 5, & al.
V. In Hith. to melt or be melted away, as
through fear. occ. Ps. cvii. 26.
Der. Mug, muggy, muggish, damp, moist.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but verbs
from this root in Arabic signify, to excel, ex-
ceed in glory, honour, or praise. As a collec-
tive N. tan precious fruits, valuable produce,
delicacies, occ. Deut. xxxiii. 13 16. Plur.
Dn3?3 precious plants ov flowers, occ. Cant. iv.
1.3, 16. vii. 13.* Asa N. fem. plur. manan
and n3"730 precious things, things of value, occ.
Gen. xxiv. 53. 2 Chron. xxi. 3. xxxii. 23.
Ezra i. 6. Michaelis in Supplem. observes,
that in 2 Chron. xxxii. 27, two of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices for D-aan shields, read D-anaD
precious fruits, as being joined with D^nu^n
spices, aromatics.
Hence may be derived (jt.ayuhi; a kind of musi-
cal instrument among the Greeks, of which
Strabo (lib. x. p. 722, edit. Amstel.) express-
ly remarks that the name is barbarous or fo-
reign.
V:i7D See under ba XII.
I. With Schultens (in his MS. Origines He-
braicfe, comp. his note on Pro v. iv. 9.) I think
that the ideal meaning of this root is, to pour,
pour forth with profusion, and thence to lavish,
give largely and as it were profusely, elargiri, as
it is used in the only three texts where it oc-
curs. Gen. xiv. 20. Prov. iv. 9. Hos. xi. 8;
in which last Symmachus iKiuffu ffi shall 1
give thee up? And hence pra in Chaldee as a
particle signifies gratis, without compensation
(see Targ. on Gen. xxix. 15.) ; and in Arabic
as a V. not to care what one says or does, to be
profuse or prodigal as it were in this sense.
" Non curavit quid diceret, faceretve." Cas-
tell. To which we may add from Castell the
Arabic N. paarara a wheel for drawing up water
out of a river or well, and watering gardens or
fields, which brings us back again to the ori-
ginal idea of the word.
II. As a N. "{^r^ a shield. See under p III.
I. To throw or cast down. occ. Ps. Ixxxix. 45.
Comp. ""Tiara Ezek. xxi. 12 or 17.
II. Chald. nearly the same. occ. Ezra vi. 12.
The Targum also uses it in this sense, as in
Ezek. xxxix. 3.
III. As a N. fem. plur. miann subterraneous
repositories into which corn is thrown down ;
See Harmer's Observations, vol ii. p. 435 j and his
Outlines, p. 431.
for Dr Shaw* informs us that in Barbary,
" after the grain is winnowed they lodge it in
f mattamores, or subterraneous magazines, two
or three hundred of which are sometimes to-
gether; the smallest holding four hundred
bushels." AndDr Russell^ says, that "about
Aleppo in Syria, their granaries are even at
this day subterraneous grottos, the entry to which
is by a small hole or opening like a well, often in
the highway j and as they are commonly left
open when empty, they make it not a little
dangerous riding near the villages in the night."
occ. Joeli. 17; where Vulg. apothecse reposi-
tories.
I. To measure in length and breadth. Num.
XXXV. 5. Zech. ii. 2 or 6. Ezek. xl. and xli.
freq in capacity. Exod. xvi. 18. Ruth iii.
15. As a N. nra a measure. Job xi. 9. Jer,
xiii. 25. Fem. rrin the same. Exod. xxvi. 2.
Lev. xix. 35, & al. freq. m?3 WH. a man of
(large) measure or stature. 1 Chron. xi. 23.
XX. 6; where LXX ^ vTi^fAtyi^'/i; a man
above the common size. Comp. Isa. xlv. 14 ;
where LXX av/i^ v\P>]Xos a tall man; and see
Bp. Lowth's note. So a man ]"nD (for D-nra)
of (large) dimensions. 2 Sam. xxi. 20. And
mnra 'm^H men of (large) dimensions. Num.
xiii. 32; where LXX av^^sj u'Ti^f^yimis men
above the common height. So nnn n"! a
large house. Jer. xxii. 14.
II. As a N. fem. in reg. mn a share or al-
lotted tribute, or toll, i. e. a certain determinate
proportion of the produce of the lands, paid as
a tribute or tax. occ. Neh. v. 4. Chald. rrTQ
and ma the same. occ. Ezra iv. 20. vi. 8.
III. As a N. mas. n?3, or rather nnra a long
robe, a garment commensurate with the body,
occ. Lev. vi. 10 or 3. 2 Sam. xx. 8. Ps. cix.
18. Hence plur. in reg. "Trra. occ. 2 Sam. x.
4. 1 Chron. xix. 4. As a N. mas. plur. nn,
I Sam. iv. 12, & al. and fem. m*7D the same,
occ. Ps. cxxxiii. 2.
Tin I. To measure entirely or exactly, whether
as to extent or capacity. Deut. xxi. 2. Isa. xl.
12.
II. To be measured, i. e. lengthened out. Job vii.
4, i'ni? nnrai Then the evening is lengthened
out or prolonged. See Scott.
III. In Hith. to measure oneself, i. e. to stretch
or extend oneself, as Elijah upon the widow of
Zarephath's dead son. occ. 1 K. xvii. 21 ;
where the Vulg. et expandit se atque mensus
est and he stretched himself out, and measured.
Comp. 2 K. iv. 34.
Der. Lat. metior, Eng. to mete, meet, meed;
Gr. fcir^ov, whence metre, metrical, Lat. mo-
dus ; whence mode, mood, moderate, &c. Greek
fiohos, Lat. modius, a measure for corn.
)172 See under p II.
* Travels, p. 139.
+ The Arabic N. .TlltttOra is from the V. '^'0\D which
in ChalA and Syr. as well as Arab, signifies to hide or
bu?y in the earth. See Castell and Shaw's Travels, p.
13, note.
X Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 18.
I Comp. Jer. xli. 8 ; Harmer's Observations, vol ii. p.
452; Hirtius De Bel. African, cap. Ivii. and edit. var. p.
800, and note ; Guthrie's General Hist. vol. vii. 269.
i/ir^
281
17172
PllO See under yn- VI.
7172
1. 1. As a pron. who, which, what, without an
interrogation. Gen. ii. 19. Exod. ii. 4. Num.
xxiii. 3. ^with an interrogation. Geii. iii. 11.
iv. 10. Zech. i. 9. whatsoever. See Num.
xxiii. 3. Job xiii. 13. Pro v. ix. 13.
2. As a particle, how ? how much ? Gen. xxviii.
17. Ps. cxxxiii. 1. Prov. xvd. 16.
3. How? by what means? in what manner?
Gen. xliv. 16. Exod. x. 26.
4*. Wherefore? why? Exod. xiv. 5. Psal. xlii.
12.
II. With 3 in, by, for, prefixed, nna
1. In ov by what, how. Jud. xvi. 5. 1 Sam.
vi. 2.
2. For what, wherefore, why? 2 Chron. vii. 21.
III. With a as, according, prefixed, rrns.
1. How many? quot? Gen. xlvii. 8. 1 K.
xxii. 16.
2. So many, tot. Zech. vii. 3.
3. How long? Ps. xxxv. 17.
4. How often? Ps. Ixxviii. 40. Job xxi. 17;
where see Mr Scott's note.
5. Chald. how ? Dan. iii. 33.
IV. With bfor, prefijced, nnb
For what, wherefore, why. See Gen. iv. 6.
xxvii. 45. Ruth i. 11. Exod. v. 4.
V. With nj? unto, tmtil, prefixed, rT?3 1^
1 . How long. Ps. Ixxiv. 9.
2. Until. Num. xxiv. 22.
VI. As apron, -ra (formed as ""D from rtD, &c.)
1. Who, without an interrogation. Gen. xliii/
22. 1 Sam. xiv. 17.
2. Whosoever. Exod. xxiv. 14. Eccles. v. 9.
Comp. Exod. xxxii. 33.
3. It is sometimes used in a prohibitory sense,
as 2 Sam. xviii. 12, Take heed, -n who i. e.
lest any whosoever.
4. With an interrogation, who? what? Gen.
xxiv. 65. xxxiii. 5. of whom? whose? Gen.
xxiv. 23. Jer. xliv. 28. It is generally applied
to persons, but sometimes, as an interrogative,
to things, as Gen. xxxiii. 8. Jud. ix. 28. xiii.
17. 1 Sam. xviii. 18. Mic. i. 5.
VII. in, of the same root with rrn, as it, with
rrT, an emphatic noun or particle postfixed to
i, 3, b, and denoting the very, ipsissimum,
q. d. the what, which is the subject of the dis-
course.
1. 1733, in, into, through or with, the very.
See Psal. xi. 2. Job xxxvii. 8. xvi. 4, 5. Isa.
xliii. 2.
2. ins as or like the very or actually. Exod.
XV. 5. Hab. iii. 14. Just as or when. Gen.
xix. 15. Repeated, as so. Jud. viii. 18. 1
K. xxii. 4. 2 K. iii. 7. 1 Chron. xviii. 3,
which I believe are all the texts wherein inD
is repeated, except Ps. Iviii. 10. And since
in all those texts it denotes a similarity or cor-
respondence between the objects which it pre-
cedes, and must be rendered as so, it seems
necessary to give it a like interpretation in that
very difficult verse of the Psalm. And this
may justify us in explaining pin either by
wood actually on fire, ov fit for it ; and perhaps
Ps. Iviii. 10, may be most strictly translated.
Before the {men, French on) can make your pots
feel the thorn, as the fresh (or green), 'so the
dry he ( God) shall hurry (them) away. By the
green, "n, meaning the less wicked; by the
dry, Tiin, the more so. For a similar expres-
sion see Ezek. xx. 47, or xxi. 3, and Mr and
Bp Lowth's Notes on Isa. ix. 17 or 18, Hiller,
quoted by Scheuchzer, renders the text nearly
in the same manner, Antequam ollce vestrce sen-
serint cynosbatum, tarn virentem, quam ari-
dum, turbine auferet Deus.
3. inb for, to, at or on, the very See Job
xxvii. 14. xxix. 21. xl. 4.
4. in a pron. suffix, him, them. See Grammar,
sect. V. 5.
rrnnn as a N. in Hith. to delay, dally, to stay
to ask questions, what, how ? how, how ? to
stand shill-I-shall-I, as we say. Gen. xix. 16.
xliii. 10, & al.
hp72
To mix, mingle. So the LXX, Symmachus,
and Vulg. It occurs as a participle paoul
once, Isa. i. 22.
Der. French meler, to mix. Qu ? whence pele-
mele, and Eng. pell-wjc/Z.
I. To haste, hasten. Gen. xviii. 6, & al. freq.
As Ns. i\'7n expeditious, ready, occ. Ezra vii.
6. Ps. xiv. 2. Prov. xxii. 29. -irrn and fem.
rrllin haste. But these latter nouns are gen-
erally used adverbially, 3 being understood, in
haste, hastily, quickly. Exod. xxxii. 8. Num.
xvi. 46. Jer. xxvii. 16, & al. freq.
II. In Niph. to precipitate, fall headlong, occ.
Job V. 13, " And the counsel of the froward
rrirrn is carried headlong." Eng. transl. As
a participle in Niph. inns hasty, precipitate,
rash, inconsiderate, occ. Isa. xxxii. 4. xxxv. 4.
Hab. i. 6.
III. As a N. irrn a dowry or portion of money
or goods, which the bridegroom gave to his
bride, or her father, as a kind of purchase of
her person. This was the custom of the
* Greeks and other ancient nations, and is to
this day the practice in several eastern coun-
tries, f This rfoi^ry might be called in Hebrew
irrn either from going before the nuptials (as
it is in Greek ?r^o/^, from t^o before, and Ixea to
go) or rather from its facilitating or hastening
the marriage itself, q. d. expedition-money or
-payment, occ. Gen. xxxiv. 12. Exod. xxii. 16,
17. 1 Sam. xviii. 25. Hence as a verb, to
endow, occ. Exod. xxii. i6. Comp. Deut.
xxii. 28, 29. Ps. xvi. 4, Symmachus, E?rX}}
6uv6ncra.v roc, it^wXa, a,vruv, ti; rx O'Tiiru irex.^vvBe,v,
Their idols have been multiplied, they have has-
tened backward. This seems a very simple
and easy version of this difficult text, if msyy,
as well as D'3yi?, may denote idols, and mx
backwards, as well as iinx. Comp. Isa. i. 4.
Jer. vii. 24. xv. 6. But the most exact and
literal rendering of the present Hebrew text
See Homer, U. ix. lin. 146, and Daoier's and Pope'a
note: II. xi. lin. 2435; xvi. lin. 178, 190; xxii. lin. 472;
and Potter's Greek Antiquities, book iv. ch. 1 1 ; Gogxiet's
Origin of Laws, vol. i. book i. art. i. p. 25 ; and vol. ii.
book i. art. viii. p. 62, edit. Edinburgh ; Tatitus De Mor.
German, cap. 18.
+ See Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 19,
.305; Salmon on Marriages, p. 306; Mandeslo's lYavels,
p. 228; Modem Universal Hist. vol. viii. p. 257; Harmer's
Observations, vol. iv. p, 500.
1^
282
n'n'^
will be, They shall multiply their sorrows (who)
endow another (God or husband, namely).
'^r^r2 properly denotes to endow, as a man does
his bride or spouse ,- but is here elegantly ap-
plied to the idolatrous Israelites, considered as
the z<?j/e of the.true God, but preposterously
endowing an idol or false god, as a husband.
Comp. Hos. ii. 113. Ezek. xvi. 33, 34-.
" The sorrow of them, that offer to another god,
shall be multiplied." Geneva translation.
Der. To marry. Qu?
ITD See under rrn VII.
Dip
With a radical, fixed, and immutable i.
It occurs not as a V. but as a N. Din a spot, a
blemish, both in a natural and spiritual sense-
Lev, xxi. 17, 18. 2 Sam. xiv. 25. Deut.
xxxii. 5.
Hence the Greek fiufAo; the same. Also Mo-
mus, the Greek and Roman name for the god
of cavilling or sarcastic jesting.
J^TQ See under ntk
To consume or be consumed. So the LXX
rrtKOfiivoi, and Vulg. consumentur. As a par-
ticiple mas. plur. in reg. Once, Deut. xxxii.
24.
To mix or mingle. As a participial N. ain wine
viixed, i. e. not with water, as with us, to make
it weaker, but with spices or other ingredients,
to make it stronger or more inebriating.
Comp. Cant. viii. 2, and see Bp. Lowth's
note on Isa. i. 22. LXX x^x/Aa. Once,
Cant. vii. 2, Though 31T2 occurs not as a verb
in Hebrew, yet the Chaldee Targum uses it
as such in the sense of mixing, Ps. cii. 10.
Prov. ix. 2 ; in both which passages it answers
to the Hebrew "^vo. The Syriac and Arabic
also use the verb ain in the same sense. See
Castell.
Der. Gr. f/,o<rya> to mix. See more under "jdd
Occurs not as a verb, so the ideal meaning is
imcertain. But
As a N. mra a girdle or belt, fastened round the
middle of the body. So the LXX ^uvn, and
. Vulg. zona. occ. Ps. cix. 19. Isa. xxiii. 10;
where it seems figuratively to denote " a
mound, mole, or artificial dam, which contains
the waters, as a girdle collects, binds, and keeps
together the loose raiment." Bp Lowth's
note, which see. As a N. rr^TD a girdle, occ.
Job xii. 21. Comp. ^Mt IIL IV.
It occurs not as a verb in Heb- but in Arabic
spelt with their dhsal or lisping *t, which is
often substituted for the Heb. i, it signifies to
be corrupt or rotten as an egg, or nut, and in
the fourth conjugation is applied to a hen sit-
ting on an addle egg, or making it addle.
I. As a N. "iTQ, or rather *mD (see Dr Kenni-
cott's various readings), a corrupt, purulent
wound or sore; so Montfaucon in Hexapla,
purulentam plagam. occ. Hos. v. 13, twice.
II. As a participial N. linn one corruptly or
spuriously born. occ. Deut. xxiii. 2. (where
the LXX ix TBQVfii of a whore, Vulg. mamzer,
hoc est, de scorto natus, a mamzer, that is one
born of a whore) Zech. ix. 6j where the LXX
aXXoytvus strangers.
III. As a N. m^Tin, LXX M%(ov^u^. occ. Job
xxxviii. 32, Canst thou bring out Mazaroth
nni?a in his season? Here riTi^Q is evidently
constructed as a N. mas. sing, of the same
form as mnm Job xl. 10 or 15, (which see
under om II.) and as the Heb. proper names
of men, mn3, iTy-T-sb, m-ns, &c. and being in
the text joined with tv]} the blighting air ; I
suspect it denotes that poisonous corrupting/
wind, well known in Arabia by the name of
sdm or smum, as one of the most dreadful
scourges in the hand of God, and whose sea-
son is in the heat of summer. See under
nniy I.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. ontn. See under it
in.
I. To strike or clap the hands together (so the
LXX constantly render it by xoonu, or in-
K^oTiu, and the Vulg. by plaudo), as men. occ.
Ezek. XXV. 6. It is also spoken figuratively
of rioods and trees, occ. Ps. xcviii. 8. Isa. Iv.
12.
II. Chald. Nnn or nnn to strike, smite, occ.
Dan. ii. ^, 35. iv. 35 or 32. In Targum
Onkelos on Exod. ix. 25, it is particularly
applied to the hail's smiting every thing.
III. Chald. in Hith. to be smitten, i. e. destroy-
ed, as a man. occ. Ezra vi. 1 1.
I. To wipe, wipe clean or smooth, as a man
wipeth a dish, and tumeth it upside dovm ; 2
K. xxi. 13 or as one wipeth the mouth.
Prov. XXX. 20.
II. To wipe off, as tears from the face. Isa.
XXV.- 8.
III. To wipe off, wipe or sweep away, as men
and animals by the tiood. Gen. vi. 7. vii. 4, 23.
IV. To wipe or blot out an inscription. Exod.
xxxii. 32, 33. Num. v. 23, & al.
V. To wipe or blot out a name, remembrance,
or the like, i. e. entirely to obliterate and de-
stroy them. Exod. xvii. 14. Deut. ix. 14, & al.
VI. To wipe off, totally destroy, as men. Jud.
xxi. 17.
VII. To wipe away sins. The idea is taken
from the dissipating or charing away clouds.
See Isa. xliv. 22, and Mr Lowth's note there.
VIII. To wipe upon or bru^h by, as a border.
Num. xxxiv. 11.
IX. As a N, -nn a warlike engine for battering,
sweeping away or destroying walls or fortifica-
tions, a catapulta, a balista. occ. Ezek. xxvi.
9, TTinnn in- lb:ip -nm And an engine before
him shall he place against thy walls. As a N.
fem. plur. mnD engines of destruction, spoken
of women, occ. Prov. xxxi. 3. lobn ninn
engines destructive of kings. Solomon might
well write feelingly, as he frequently does, on
this subject.
X. As a N. nn, or, according to the Complu-
tensian reading, m?2, the fat which fiUeth up,
and blotteth out, as it were, the interstices of
the component parts of the body, as of the
bones, sinews, veins, arteries, &c. occ. Job
ynr^
283
nto?:)
xxi. 24. As a N. mas. plur. n^nn fat, fat
ones. Isa. v. 17. D^n^D the same. occ. Psal.
Ixvi. 15. And in the form of a participle
Hiph. mas. plur. D-nnn fat things, things co-
vered with fat. Vulg. fnedullatorum full of
marrow, occ. Isa. xxv. 6.
Hence perhaps the Lat. and Eng. mucus,
whence mucid, mucilage, mucilaginous.
yri'o
To drive, plunge i7i, or strike deeply.
I. Spoken of arrows, to drive in deeply, to
cause to pierce deeply, occ. Num. xxiv. 8; or,
if n with be understood before Tiin, this
text may be referred to the following sense.
II. To strike, penetrate, or wound deeply.
Dent, xxxii. 39. xxxiii. 11. Jud. v. 2Q, &
al. freq. As a N. yna a deep wound, occ.
Isa. XXX. 26.
III. To plunge in or imbrue, as the foot or
tongue in blood, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 24^.
To break, break through. So the Chaldee
Targum n'lnn, LXX ItYiXunv pierced
through, Symmachus hnXairiv drove through,
transfixed. Once, Jud. v. 26; if rrpnn in
this passage be not rather a participle fem.
Hiph. from rrpn, which see.
Occurs not as a verb, but the idea plainly is,
to commute, exchange, or barter one thing for
another.
I. As a N. TTTD somewhat given in exchange
or barter, the price or value of a thing. Thus
not only the LXX, but the other Greek
versions of Aqiiila and Symmachus render
it, aWxy/jiix, and a,vTa\ka.yf/.oi, exchange, price.
Deut. xxiii. 18. 2 Sam. xxiv. 24, & al.
II. As a N. or particle 'inra is used for
commutation or change of time, as of to-mor-
row for this day. Hence "inn the morrow,
to-morrow. Exod. viii. 10, 23, & al. freq.
n^ino the same. Gen. xix. 34. Comp. Num.
xi. 32. I Chron. xxix. 21. 'inn also denotes
time at a greater distance, time to come, here-
after, Exod. xiii. 14. Deut. vi. 20. Josh. iv. 6.
Der. Morrow. Also, morn, morning. Qu ?
In general, to slipe, or slip.
I. To slide, slip aside, as the foot in walking.
Deut. xxxii. 35. Ps. xxxviii. 17. Ixvi. 9.
Comp. Ps. Iv. 23; where t2in seems rather
to be a N. A slipping, lapse, and is accord-
ingly rendered by the LXX irxXov, Vulg.
fluctuationem, Montanus nutationem. Ap-
plied, but figuratively, to the whole man.
Ps. X. 6. xiii. 5, & al. freq. And thus
Prov. XXV. 26, A just man ion slipjnng (i. e.
in a moral or spiritual sense), before the wicked
making a slip or faux pas, as the French
say. In Niph. to be made to slip. Ps. xvii. 5.
II. In Hiph. or (according to the Keri) in
Kal. It is spoken of the swift motion of
lightning or flashes of fire. occ. Ps. cxl. 11.
Comp. under "inrr.
III. In Hiph. spoken of affliction or mis-
chief. Ps. Iv. 4. For iWD" they slide
mischief upon jue," (Bate) bring it upon me
unexpectedly.
I V. To be slipt or disjointed, and so disabled,
as the hand, Lev. xxv. 35 ; where however
the expression is manifestly figurative.
V. To slip or fall asunder. Spoken of the
firm flesh of the leviathan, Job xli. 14 or
13. of the terraqueous globe, Ps. xciii. I.
xcvi. 10. Comp. Ps. Ixxxii. 5. of moun-
tains. Ps. xlvi. 3. Comp, Isa. liv. 10;
where observe that many of Dr Kennicott's
codices read rraiDiDn of a wooden or metal-
line idol, Isa. xl. 20. xli. 7.
VI. As a N. uin a lever or pole to carry
things between two, q. d. a slider, occ. Num.
iv. 10, 12. xiii. 23. So fem. plur. mun occ.
1 Chron. xv. 15.
VII. As a N. fem. rrtoin in reg. nion,
plur. r\^o^^o and mi:?2 properly, the cross-
bar or slider of a yoke, which goes over the
neck. See Jer. xxviii. 10 13. Lev. xxvi. 13.
VIII. As a N. man a couch, a rod. Also
as a particle, beloiv. See under rr^aa.
alors In Hith. to slip or fall all to pieces, to
be entirely dissolved, occ. Isa. xxiv. 19.
Hence the Phenicians had their lam, f^ar,
mdt, " which some," says * Philo Byblius
from Sanchoniathon, " call tXw mud, others
vha,rubovi ^;^s&>; ffn-^tv the corruption of a watery
mixture." Hence likewise may be derived
the Greek f/,u^xu to be corrupt through too
much moisture, Eng. mud, Dutch modder or
moeder, mud, mire ; whence Eng. mother,
mothery. Also perhaps Lat. muto to change,
whence Eng. mutable, mutation, and in com-
position commute, permute, &c.
KtDTD and HtDTD Chald.
To reach unto, come to or upon. See Dan. iv.
8 or 11. 21 or 24. vi. 24 or 25. vii. 13. This
verb seems a derivative or corruption of the
Heb. rrua.
T\1i12 See under rrno
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Arabic
signifles, to hammer, forge, beat out by hammer-
ing, as smiths do iron. See Castell. As a
N. b''^:i't:i a forged bar. Once Jobxl. 13 or 18.
Der. Gr. (jt.iTa.xxov, Lat. metaUum, and Eng.
metal, metallic, metalline.
In Kal and Hiph. to shower down, cause to
rain. Gen. ii. 5. vii. 4. & al. freq. Also in
Hiph. intransitively, to rain. occ. Amos
iv. 7. In Niph. to be rained upon. occ. Amos
iv. 7. But the V. is applied not only to
rain, but to hail. Exod. ix. 18, 23. Comp.
Ezek. xxxviii. 22. to fire and brimstone.
Gen. xix. 24. Ps. xi. 6. Comp. Job. xx.
23. to the manna. Exod. xvi. 4. Ps.
Ixxviii. 24. As a N. 'iian, plur. miura ram,
a shower of rain. Exod. ix. 33. Num. xi.
17. Job xxxvii. 6; in which last text it is
twice joined with Dura ; and therefore no
doubt has a radical signification different from
that word. *i;ar3 is a shower in general, Dtt'a,
a heavy rain or shower. Comp. DU'a I. Ps.
cxxxv. 7. Ti^v nioab D-p-iS " He (God)
maketh lightnings for the rain. " Eng. translat.
Cited by Eusebius, Praeparat. Evangel, lib. i. cap. 10.
"^72
284
V72
Is not this strictly and philosophically true ?
Does not the lightning, by discharging the
electricity from an electric cloud, suffer its
watery particles to coalesce, and so occasion
rain? And is not this effect continued, if
there be a series of less-electric clouds com-
mencing from the electric one ?
''TD See under D' III. and rra VI.
D^TD See under d^ III.
Y'O See under nsn
|>"'T2 See under rrijn
"T'TD See under nQ""
I. To decay, Jail to decay, as a house, occ.
Eccles. X. 18. In Huph. to he brought to
decay, as men by death, occ. Job xxiv. 24.
II. To fall to decay, groio poor, he brought low.
Lev. XXV. 25. Ps. cvi. 43.
Der. Gr. fztxoa;, Doric fnxxos, small, Eng.
meek. The Lat. maceo to be lean, macies,
whence emaciate, &c. Also Lat. macer, ma-
cero, whence Eng. macerate. French maigre,
whence Eng. meager.
I. To deliver or ^ive up to another. Deut.
xxxii. 30. It is joined with -^a into the hand
or power, Jud. ii. 14. iii. 8. iv. 2, 9, & al. So
the LXX once render it by rru^xh^u/^i to de-
liver up. Neh. V. 8. comp. Nah. iii. 4, nisnrr
who delivereth or giveth up, i. e. to idolatry
and destmction. See Targ. and comp. Rev.
xviii. 23.
II. To sell, or properly to deliver up a thing to
another for a price. Gen. xxv. 31, & al. freq.
So the Greek word a-roh^ufn, by which the
LXX generally render our Hebrew 13D, sig-
nifies in different deflexions, both to give or
give up, and to sell. In Hith. to give up one-
self, as if sold for a slave (comp. Rom. vii.
14.) or to sell oneself for the delight one has
in wickedness, (comp. Isa. 1. 1.) 1 K. xxi.
20, 25. 2 K. xvii. 17. As nouns, "iDn ware,
merchandise. Neh. xiii. 16, also, a price. Prov.
xxxi. 10. lann a sellino, sale, or thiiig sold.
Lev. xxv. 14, 25, 27, STal.
III. As a N. fern, in reg. niian, plur. in reg.
-n'lDn and imisn see under rri3 I- and ma I.
Der. (3 and ^i being transposed) Latin merx,
merces; whence Eng. merchant, mercantile,
merchandise, &fc. market. Also perhaps Mer-
curius the Roman god of commerce.
h72
To cut or pluck off, to divide into breaks or
parts, to separate.
I. To cut off, as a flower, fruit, com, grass, occ.
Job xiv. 2. xviii. 16. xxiv. 24. Ps. xxxvii. 2.
xc. 6.
II. In Hiph. to cut off or cut to pieces, as an
enemy, occ. Ps. cxviii. 10 12.
III. To cut off the foreskin, to circumcise. Gen.
xvii. 23. xxi. 4, & al. In Niph. to be circum-
cised. Gen. xvii. 11. (so the LXX Ti^irju-i^gf,.
cfiah) Gen. xvii. 26, 27, & al. Hence the
word is applied to the heart. Deut. x. 16.
XXX. 6. Jer. iv. 4. (where see Mr Lowth's
note ;) and denotes the cutting off from it all
inordinate lusts by spiritual circumcision.
Comp. Rom. ii. 29. Col. ii. 11. As a N.
^\b^^o circumcision, occ. Exod. iv. 26. The
Lexicons make this word plural, but the
LXX, Symmachus, and the Vulg. render it as
a singular, the two former by -n^irofint, the
latter by circumcisionem.
A late learned writer is of opinion, that cir-
cumcision was one of the original institutions
enjoined to Adam and his descendants on the
Fall. This he founds principally on the pro-
priety of such a mark in the flesh, to remind
men of the necessity of curbing those affec-
tions and desires by which Adam was se-
duced * (see Gen. iii, 17. 1 Tim. ii. 14.) ;
on the frequent allusions of scripture to the
spiritual meaning of circumcision (comp. under
b"il? II.) ; and on the antiquity of this custom
among several nations, particularly the Egyp-
tians, who cannot rationally be supposed to
have derived it from Abraham, or his descen-
dants, f
Herodotus, speaking of circumcision as prac-
tised by several nations, says, (lib. ii. cap.
104, edit. Gale) " Avruv di Aiyv^rrtuv xai
Al^lOTMV OVfC l^U t/TSIV, BKOTl^Ol TU^U TUV ItI^UV
t^ifittSov' ao^uiov ya.^ ^s nrt (pxniroci iov. As tO
the Egyptians and Ethiopians, I cannot say
whether of these learned it from the other ;
for it appears to be a very ancient custom."
And though, in the farther account of cir-
cumcision there given by Herodotus, there
are, certainly, several mistakes, which are well
refuted by the learned Herman Witsius in his
iEgyptiaca, lib. iii. cap. 6, and by Calmet in
his Dissertation on Circumcision, (which may
be found abridged at the end of the third vo-
lume of Parker's Bibliotheca Biblica, p. 65,
&c.) yet the practice of circumcision, seems to
have been retained by some of the Egyptians,
An' APXH2, Jrom the beginning, as Herodotus
expresses it, i. e. from the foundation of that
people I say by some of the Egyptians ; for
it does not appear to have been universally
practised among them, but chiefly by their
priests and learned men (see Josephus contra
Apion. lib. ii. cap. 13. Origen in Ep. ad
Rom. t. ii. and in Jerom. Homil. 5.); and
this will account for the prophet Jeremiah's
reckoning Egypt among the uncircumcised na-
tions, ch. ix. 25, 26.
In the Ceremonies and Religious Customs of
all Nations, vol. iii. p. 162, 163, we are in-
formed that the inhabitants of Mexico prac-
tised a kind of circumcision when the Span-
iards came there. And in the Modem
Universal History, vol. xvii. p. 105, it is
remarked that " the rite of- circumcision pre-
vailed among almost all original and unmixed
nations ; and it now prevails among the savages
both in the islands and continent of the
Terra Australis." " The men [of Tongataboo,
one of the Friendly Islands, lately discovered
in the Pacific Ocean] are all circumcised, or
* So Milton rightly, Par. Lost, book ix. lin. 997, &c.
He (Adam) scrupled not to eat
Against his better knowledge, not deceived.
But fondly overcome with female charm.
\ See Lord President Forbes' Works, vol. i. p. 151
154', edit. Edinburgh.
b72
285
i^ht^
rather supercised, as the operation consists in
cutting off only a small piece of the foreskin
at the upper part; which by that means is
rendered incapable, ever after, of covering the
glans. This is all they aim at j as they say
the operation is practised from a notion of clean-
liness." Captain Cook's Voyage to the Pacific
Ocean, vol. i. p. 387. Comp. vol. ii. p. 161.
IV. As a N. fem. rrbrsa (formed with an
initial 3, as pia a murmurer, from \2^ to mur-
mur, rrbps a feverish heat, from rrbp) plur.
mas. D''bQ3 an emmet, or ant, so called from
their cropping off the buds from the corn,
which they lay up for their winter's provision,
in such a manner as to prevent its growth.
Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xi. cap. 30, affirms this
for fact in these words : Semina arrosa con-
dunt, ne rursus in fruyes exeant ^ terra. So
Abbe Pluche, speaking of these little animals,
" Their next prevailing passion is to amass a
store of corn, or other grain that will keep ;
and, lest the humidity of the cells should make
the corn shoot up, we are told, for a certainty,
that they gnaw ojf the buds which grow at the
point of the grain." Nature Displayed, vol. i.
dial. 8. See Bochart, vol. iii. 588, who pro-
duces many other writers asserting the same
fact. To what he has cited I shall add the
following testimony from a letter on this cu-
rious subject, published by the French Aca-
demy, and afterwards inserted by Mr Ad-
dison in the Guardian, No. 156, 157, as a na-
rative, says he, of undoubted credit and authori-
ty. " The corn which is laid up by the ants
would shoot under ground, if those insects did
not take care to prevent it. They bite off all
the buds before they lay it up ; and therefore
the corn that has lain in their nests will pro-
duce nothing. Any one may make the expe-
riment, and even see that there is no -bud in their
corn- occ. Prov. vi. 6. xxx. 25. See Bochart's
excellent comment on these passages, vol. iii.
591602 ; and Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. It
may be worth observing, that our English em-
met, by corruption ant, seems derived from
the Greek etf^yiro? harvest, a collection of corn.
But after all, since 3 prefixed to a root is far
more usually and properly passive, it may per-
haps seem most probable that the ant had its
Heb. name rrb723 from its remarkably insected
form, q. d. the insect ,- as the hippopotamus that
of mTsrrn the brute by way of eminence.
V. To divide the voice into breaks or into dis-
tinct sounds, to articulate, speak articulately,
talk. It occurs not simply as a V. in this
sense (see below bbn), but hence as a N. fem.
rrbtt an articulate sound or word. occ. Ps.
cxxxix. 4^. So in reg. nbn 2 Sam. xxiii. 2, &
al. freq. Plur. o-'bn words, speeches. Job vi.
26. viii. 10. ^"bn the same. Job xii. 11, & al.
freq. rrbn a talk, a by -word. occ. Job xxx. 9.
As nouns rrbirs and rrbn a talking. So Vulg.
in Jer. loquelse, LXX, (Alexandr.) and
Theodotion in Ezek. Xoyou speech, Jer. xi.
16. Ezek. i. 24.
VI. As a N. bnn.
1. A cutting off, termination, boundary. 1 Sam.
xiv. 5. Exod. xviii. 19, Be thou bin a boun-
dary of the Alcim to the people, i. e. a mediator
(/.iffirns, as Moses is styled Gal. iii. \9.) between
God and the people.
2. Used as a particle, a in being understood as
usual, in the termination, extremity^ border.
Deut. i. 1. ii. 19. xi. 30, & al. freq.
3. bin bx at the termination, extremity. Exod.
xxxiv. 3. Josh. viii. 33. ix. 1, & al. Spoken
of persons, towards. 1 Sam. xvii. 30.
4<. "33 bin bx at the termination of the face or
front, i. e. on or towards the fore-front. See
Exod. xxvi. 9. xxviii. 25. Lev. viii. 9. Num.
viii. 2, 3. 2 Sam. xi. 15.
5. bnn?2 at the extremity. Lev. v. 8. 1 K. vii.
39, And he set the sea on the right side of the
house, eastward (i. e. at some distance from
the front of the house which looked east)
aa3 bl72?3 at the border of, or bordering on, the
south. 'bTsn on my border, i. e. bordering on
me. Num. xxii. 5.
Also, bnrsD from the extremity, from off. Mic.
ii. 8.
6. bxinb (in a Chaldee form) towards the ex-
tremity, occ. Neh. xii. 38; where the Com-
plutensian LXX awavraxra. meeting, Vulg. ex
adverso opposite.
bbn I. To cut off entirely, occ. in Niph. Ps.
xc. 6.
II. In Hith. to be divided or broken in pieces.
occ. Ps. Iviii. 8, ^bbnn' id3 lyn tit* { When)
he aimeth his arrows, let them be as it were
broken, shivered to pieces. So the French
translation, que ses fleches soient comme si
elles etoient rompiies. And observe that not
only the Keri, but forty-six of Dr Kennicott's
codices read T>j:n in the plural. Symmachus,
though he preserves the sense of nbbnn" ren-
ders the passage somewhat differently, 'o ts/kwv
TO To^ov uvTov ^o^vPinSnrii), us ret B-^vrrof/.tvct, Z,et
him who stretcheth out his bow be confounded as
things that are broken in pieces.
III. As a N. fem. plur. nb^bn ripe ears of
corn, which are cut, as it were, into a number
of cells for grains, occ. Deut. xxiii. 25.
IV. As a V. bbn to speak articulately, to talk,
which is effected by many broken sounds or
words, cut off, as it were, and separated from
each other, occ. Gen. xxi. 7. Job viii. 2.
xxxiii. 3. Ps. cvi. 2. Comp. above bn V.
Der. Greek //.ikos in the sense both of a limb,
and of a song, whence compounded with u^*i,
fttXu^ix, and Eng. melody, melodious, &c. Gr.
fAvXn, Lat. mola, Eng. a mill, also perhaps a
mall, maul. Saxon mcelan, and old Eng. mell
to speak, mellynge conversation.
I. In Kal, to be full ov filled in almost any man-
ner. Gen. vi. 13. Exod. viii. 21, & al. freq.
Also transitively, to fill, make full. Gen. i. 22.
xxi. 19. xxiv. 16, & al. freq. In Niph. to be
filled. Cant. v. 2. In Hith. to fill, satiate, glut
oneself occ. Job xvi. 10, 7o^e<AerT',xbr3n'"bj?
they glut themselves upon me, i. e. with my
misery. So the Vulg. satiati sunt pcenis meis.
As a N. i<b?2 and H'sb'tti fidness, mtdlitude. See
Exod. ix. 8. xvi. 33. 1 Sam. xxviii. 20. Gen.
xlviii. 19. 1 Chron. xvi. 32. Ezek. xii. 19.
Fem. rrxbra fulness of the wine-press, i. e.
the first running. Num. xviii. 27. Comp.
Exod. xxii. 28 or 29. As a participle or par-
T^h'O
286
nVr:)
ticipial N. fem. pregnant, big with child, plena.
Eccles. xi. 5.
II. TofuijU, accomplish, as cougsels, petitions.
Ps. XX. 4, 5.
III. Of time, to fulfil, complete, accomplish, or
passively, to be fulfilled, &c. Gen. xxv. 24.
xxix. 21, 28. Exod. xxiii. 26, & al.
IV. After another verb it denotes doing what
is expressed by that verb fully or strongly, Jer.
iv. 5; where LXX ^sya greatly, Vulg. forti-
ter strongly ; Jer. xii. 6, where Vulg. plena
voce, with a full voice.
V. "irtN Nb73 to fulfil after, i. e. to follow entire-
It/, Num. xiv. 24. xxxii. 11, 12. Dent. i. .36.
Josh. xiv. 8, 9, 14. 1 K. xi. 6. This I take
to be the true interpretation of the phrase, and
that, to complete the sense, nsbb to walk or
go is to be understood. Comp. Deut. xi. 28.
xxviii. 14. Jud. ii. 19. IK. xxi. 26. 2 Ki.
xxiii. 3. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 31. Noldius observes,
Annot. SO, that a like ellipsis occurs 1 Sam.
xviii. 27, *]bab Dnxbn-T And they fulfilled them
to the king, i. e. to give them to the king. And
in Jer. xiii. 27, is not riDba or the like under-
stood before -inK ?
VI. "T" xba to Jill the hand, sometimes denotes
simply to fill it with offerings to be presented
to Jehovah, as 1 Chron. xxix. 5 ; but in a
more appropriated sense it signifies to conse-
crate to the priesVs office, agreeably to that sig-
nificant ceremony ordained Exod. xxix. 22
25, whereby certain parts of the sacrifices were
put into the hands of the priests at their con-
secration, and they thereby confirmed in the
right of offering to God gifts and sacrifices.
See Exod. xxviii. 41. xxix. 9. xxxii. 29, ^c.
Comp. Heb. v. 1. viii. 3, 4. The expression
is also applied to superstitious consecrations,
I K. xiii. 33 ; no doubt because the like cere-
mony was observed in them, as is expressed 2
Chron. xiii. 9. D-Kbn b-K a ram of consecra-
tion, i. e. a ram with parts of which the hands
of the priests were filled, at their consecration.
Exod. xxix. 22.
VII. 13N nxbn Kbn literally, to fill up fillings
of stone, i. e. to fill the socket with a stone, or
to set a stone in the socket or cavity made to
receive it. Exod. xxviii. 17. So ver. 20,
onxnbn their fillings or enclosings ; and chap.
XXXV. 9, D-xbra -aix stones for filling up, i. e.
stones to be set. Comp. ch. xxxix. 10.
VIII. Jer.li. 11, D^^Dbtr.n ii<b?2, LXX and
Vulg. " Fill the quivers." And it must be
owned that this would be a very good sense, if
D-iabty could mean quivers. But the best in-
terpretation seems to be, repair the shields,
fill up the holes that are in them, " make them
completely strong and good." Taylor's Con-
cordance. Comp. Jer. xlvi. 3 ; and '^Xn^af/,a,
Mat. ix. 16. Markii. 21.
IX. It is joined with ab the heart ; and the heart
of man is either said to be full, i. e. emboldened,
Eccles. viii. ll.(where the LXX sw-Xw^oipo^*!^*?
xa^ia the heart is fiUed : comp. Acts v. 3.);
or the heart is said to fill, embolden, the man,
Esth. vii. 5; where the LXX render iu^k
nnb ^Nb72 by oa-t/j iroXfji.vi<n who hath dared.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, ry.
It is neariy related to the preceding Kbn. as
rr;on to xian, nnn to xnn, rrsn to xsn,
which see. To fill or be filled, occ. Job viii.
21. (comp. Psai. cxxvi. 2.) Job xxxii. 18.
Ezek. xxviii. 16. As a N. ibn fulness, full
length, occ. Ezek xli. 8. But observe that in
Job viii. 21, sixteen of Dr Kennicott's codices
read xbns as three more did originally ; in
Job xxxii. 18, ten read -nxbri ; in Ezek. xxviii.
16, three ixbra ; in Ezek. xli. 8, two Knbn,
eighteen xbn, and three more originally.
It may therefore be justly doubted whether
rrbn should be made a distinct root from xbn.
I. In Niph. to dissolve, be dissolved, to melt
away or vanish, occ. Isa. li. 6, The heavens
inbn3 lu^ya shall be dissolved like smoke,
which disperses and vanishes in the air. comp.
Ps. Ixviii. 3. Hos. xiii. 3. Wisd. v. 14.
Aquila renders it tiXori^/itrav are comminuted,
Symmachus kXurovri)/ shall melt like salt, Vulg.
liquescent shall melt; and St Peter, plainly
alluding to this passage, 2 Ep. iii. 12, uses the
verb Xv6ri<rov'rxi shall be dissolved. As a parti-
cipial N. nbnn volatile, readily diffusing its
odours, spoken of the holy incense, occ. Exod.
XXX. 35.
II. As a N. nbn salt, " a fossil body fusible by
fire and soluble by water, so as to disappear
therein."* Lev. ii. 13. Job vi. 6. Hence as
a V. in Kal, to salt. occ. Lev. ii. 13. In
Huph. to be salted, i. e. cleansed with salt
mixed in water, occ. Ezek. xvi. 4; where
see Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra.
Every one almost knows the use of salts in
cleansing various things, and in preserving
flesh, fish, 8fc. from corruption. Hence as all
the sacrifices were to typify Him who knew
no sin, we have that command. Lev. ii. 13.
^nd every oblation of thy bread-offering shalt
thou season with salt, neither shalt thou suffer
]\*TbN n^na nba salt, the purification of thy
Aleim, to be lacking from thy bread-offering ;
with all thine offerings thou shalt offer salt.
We find similar rites among the Greek and
Roman heathen ; the ovXai or evXixvron, that
is, f corn mixed with salt, seem to have consti-
tuted a usual part of the Grecian sacrifices;^
which might be one reason why Homer (II.
ix. lin. 214.) calls salt, B-uoio divine ; and why
Plato (cited in Plutarch, Sympos. lib. vi. cap.
10.) says Tiov a.\ut ffMfjLa. Kctrot, vofiov av6ourco
Bio(piXi(rTKrov uvcci, that according to human
laws the substance of salt was most agreeable to
the gods." And the Roman Pliny, (^Nat.
Hist. lib. XXX. cap. 41.) Maximei tamen in sa-
cris intelligitur auctoritas [salis], quando nulla
conficiuntur sine mola salsa. But the influence
of salt is thought to be greatest in sacrifices,
since none are performed without the salted
meal." Observe the phraseology in Lev. ii.
Shaw's Note (r) on Boerhaave's Chemistry, vol. i. p.
104, where see more.
\ See Vossius, Etymol. Latinmn, and Martinius, Lexic.
Etymol. in Mola.
X See Homer, II. i. lin. 449,468, ii. lin. 410,421 :Odyss,
iii. lin. 441, 425 ; Potter's Antiq. book ii, eh. 4 j Dammii
Lexic. in Ov\i and Ot;Ae;^;t(Tc/.
hVt:
287
nVn
13, fS-rbx n''nn n'b'O salt the purifier of {i. e. ap-
pointed by) thy Aleim. This shows that salt,
added to all the sacrifices, was a type of the
purity, or sinlessness, of Christ, and of that
w\\i(^' purifies believers. Now that which
purifies believers is faith in Christ and his
atonement, 2 Cor. v. 20, 21, and a conse-
quent hope of seeing God through Him. See
Acts XV. 9. 2 Pet. i. 4. I John iii. 3. 1 Cor.
iii. 12. Salt was therefore a type of that pu-
rifying faith and hope which is the gift of the
Holy Spirit, Rom. xv. 13. 1 Pet. i. 22. Eph.
ii. 8. And believers themselves, in as much
as they contribute to propagate these heavenly
graces, and thereby purify the corrupted mass
of mankind, are sometimes called salt. See
Mat. V. 13. Luke xiv. 34, 35; and comp.
Greek and Eng. Lexicon in 'AXa? and a,XtZ,u.
As to the expression nbn n-ll Num. xviii. 19.
2 Chron. xiii. 5, it may be observed, that the
usual mode of confirming every solemn agree-
ment was (for a reason which see under ni3
V.) by a n">"il, that is, by sl purification-offer-
ing, or sacrifice ; and to every sacrifice it was
ordained, as we have seen, that salt should be
added ; so that nbn n-ia a herith with salt is
as strong an expression as possible for a puri-
fication-sacrifice. Theodoret on 2 Chron. xiii.
5, says, the historian calls the settlement of
the kingdom (on David, namely) an eternal
covenant of salt i-nthav xa,i ^a,^^u.^oi ^oXkaxis
ffvvicrdtovrii 'X'oXifAiai; (^iptxtav tisy^vtjv (puXarrov^i,
'AA02 MEMNHMENOI, because it is usual even
with the barbarians, after eating with their
enemies, to keep peace inviolate, remembering
the salt. " Where, says Suicer, ( Thesaur. in
'AXaj II.) Theodoret alludes to tne custom of
the ancients in confirming a covenant ; name-
ly, that covenants might be the more religious-
ly observed, a sacrifice was offered, and, with
the sacrifice, salt. Of both these particulars
we have an instance in Virgil, ^En. xii. where
at the sacrifice offered on the solemn treaty
between King Latinus and ^neas, lin. 173.
Dant fruges manibus salsas They strow the
salted corn or meal. " And when God says,
Num. xviii. 19, {It is) nbra n'>'in a berith of,
or with salt, ybr ever before the Lord, unto thee,
and thy seed with thee, the meaning is, that
what is there ordered by God is of as strict
obligation to the people as if they had been
bound to it by a purification-sacrifice solemnly
offered, as Jer. xxxiv. 18. In like manner, 2
Chron. xiii. 5, God is said to have given the
kingdom over Israel to David for ever, even to
him and to his sons : nb?3 IT'^ii {it is) a berith
with salt; that is, as firmly insured by the
Lord, as if the symbols of the divine presence
had passed between the parts of the n"'!^, as
they did when God made promises to Abra-
ham, Gen. XV. 17.
Although salt in small quantities may contri-
bute to the comminuting and fertilizing of
some kinds of stubborn soil, yet, according to
the observations of Pliny, (Nat. Hist. lib.
xxxi. ch. 7.) " Omnis locus, in quo reperitur
sal, sterilis est, nihilque gignit, all places, where
salt is found, are barren, and produce nothing."
The effect of salt, where it abounds, on vege
tation is described by burning, Deut. xxix, 22
or 23 ; The whole land thereof is brimstone,
rrs'iu^ nbm and salt of burning, or burning
salt ; it is not sown, nor bears, nor any herb
grows therein, like the overthrow of Sodom, &c.
Thus Mons. Volney, speaking of the borders
of the Asphaltic Lake, or Dead Sea, says,
" The true cause of the absence of vegetables
and animals, is the acrid saltness (la salure acre)
of its waters, which is infinitely greater than
that of the sea. The land surrounding the lake
being equally inpregnated with that saltness, re-
fuses to produce plants ; the air itself, which
is by evaporation loaded with it, and which
moreover receives vapours of sulphur and bi-
tumen, cannot suit vegetation; whence that
dead appearance (aspect de mort) which reigns
around the lake." Voyage en Syrie, torn. i. p.
282. So rrnbn y^iK a salt land, Jer. xvii. 6,
is the same as "iinQn D-n'in the parched p/aces
in the wilderness, and is descriptive of barren-
ness : as rrnbn saltness also is. Job xxxix. 6.
Ps. cvii. 34. Comp. Ezek. xlvii. 11. Zeph. ii.
9. Thus Virgil, Georg. ii. lin. 238, &c.
Salsa antem telliis, et qruB perhibetur amara,
Frugibus infelix ; ea nee mansuescit arando.
Nee Baceho genus, aut pomis sua noraina servat.
" Salt earth and bitter are not fit to sow.
Nor will be tamed or mended by the plough.
Sijoeet grapes degenerate there, and fruits declined
From their first generous juice, renounce their kind-
Dryden.
Hence the ancient custom of sowing an ene-
my's city, when taken, with salt, in token of
perpetual desolation, Jud. ix. 45. And thus
in after-times (An. 1162.) " the city of Milan
was burnt, razed, sown with salt, and ploughed
by the exasperated emperor Frederick Barba-
rossa." Complete Syst. of Geog. vol. i. p.
822. From the mention not only of sulphur
or brimstone, but of salt, in Deut. xxix. 23,
(comp. Gen. xiv. 3. ) we may collect that this
latter, as well as the former, was employed by
Jehovah in the destruction of Sodom and
Gomorrah, and may thence explain what is
said of Lot's wife, Gen. xix. 26, ^"^3 sim
nbn ^nd she became a pillar of salt ; namely,
that while she was looking with a wishful eye
towards Sodom, she was overtaken by the mi
raculous salso-sulphureous shower, and thereby
fixed and incrusted like a statue.
III. As a N. mas. plur. o-nbn sailors, mari-
ners, seamen, q. d. salt-water men. occ. Ezek.
xxvii. 9, 27, 29. Jon. i. 5.
IV. As a N. mbn an herb of a brackish or
l^saltish taste, occ. Job xxx. 4 ; where it is men-
tioned as growing in the desert part of Arabia.
For " those deserts abound with * saline
particles, which give a saltish bitter taste to
the few hardy plants that live there. The
word]denotes either in general all such brackish
vegetables, or some particular plant of the de-
sert that camels are exceedingly fond of. See
Schultens and Pococke's Specimen, p. 79."
Scott. Bochart, vol. ii. 874, 875, is of opi-
*Comp. Job xxxix. 6, and Scott's Note there. "Cette
qualite saline est si inherente au sol (dans tout le de-
sert d' Arable et d'Afrique) qu'elle passe jusques dans les
plantes. Toutes celles du desert abondent en soude et en
sel de Glauber." Volney. Voyage, torn. i. p. 354.
nVtt
288
iVrD
nion, that mba means that particular shrub
which the Greeks called u,>.ifji.i, and the Ro-
mans halimiis. 1st, Because the Syrians still
call this shrub mbn. 2dly, Because the Heb.
name mbn and Greek X/^aj refer to the sail
taste, which the Afab writers attribute to this
plant. 3dly, Because, as the mba is describ-
ed to be the food of the wretched in Job, so is
the halimus in Athenreus. 4thly, Because the
LXX render mbn by a.Xiiui,. Lastly, Be-
cause it is described in Job as cropped ""bl?
n-tt' upon the shrub, which exactly agrees with
what the Arab writers say of the maluch or
halimus, namely, that they ate the tops of it.
V. It denotes dissolution of cohesion, or rot-
tenness. Thus D-nbD "ibn and DTibn "Kibn
Old rags of rottenness, i. e. old rotten rags,
occ. Jer. xxxviii. 11, 12.
VI. Cbald. As a N. nbn salt. occ. Ezra
iv. 14. vi. 9. vii. 22. Hence as a V. nbn
to be salted, occ. Ezra iv. 14-, Noio forasmuch
as we are salted with the salt of the palace
(Eng. marg.) salt is reckoned among the
pnncipal necessaries of man's life, Ecclus
xxxix. 26 or .31. And Pliny obserA'es, (Nat.
Hist. lib. xxxi. cap. 7. ) Hercule vita human-
ior sine sale nequit degi. It is impossible to
lead a humanized life without salt." Hence
by a very natural figure salt might be used
i'ov food or maintenance in general. And so
our Eng. translation in Ezra. And I am
well informed that it is a common expression
of the natives in the East Indies, " I eat
such a one's salt," meaning, I am fed by him.
But this is not all ; for salt among the eastern
nations anciently was, as it still is, a symbol
of hospitality and fiendship, and that for very
obvious reasons. Hence to have eaten of a
man's salt is to be bound to him by the ties of
friendship. The learned Jos. Mede observes,
(Works, p. 370, fol.) that in his time " when
the Emperor of Russia would show extraor-
dinary grace and favour unto any, he sent him
bread and salt from his table ; and when he
invited Baron Sigismund, the Emperor Fer-
dinand's ambassador, he did it in this form :
" Sigismund, you shall eat our bread and salt
with us." So Tamerlane, in his Institutes,
mentioning one Share Behraum, who had
quitted his service, joined the enemy, and
fought against him, " At length (says he) my
salt, which he had eaten, overwhelmed him with
remorse ; he again threw himself on my mercy,
and humbled himself before me."* And,
what comes still nearer to the case in Ezra, a
modem Persian monarch upbraids an unfaith-
ful servant, " I have then such ungrateful
servants and traitors as these to eat my salt."f
To what a height the Mahometans sometimes
carry their respect for salt as a symbol of hos-
pitality and friendship, may be seen in Her-
belot's Bibliotheque Orientale, Art. Jacoub.
Ben Laith. On Ezra iv. 14, I add, that
the Syriac translator has preserved the Chal-
dee phrase, as being no doubt familiar to him,
and that the Vulg. renders it. We remember-
* Gentleman's Magazine, for Dec. 1772, p. 604.
t See Harmer's Obsen'ations, vol. iv. p. 458, &c.
ing the salt which we ate in the palace ; and on
this whole subject of salt, I would refer the
reader for some farther useful remarks and
quotations to Dr Cudworth, On the True
Notion of the Lord's Supper, ch. vi.
Der. Eng. mulch, dung. Also mullock, or
mollock, filth.
In general, to set free or loose,
I. As a V. in Kal, to deliver, rescue. 2 Sam.
xix. 9. Isa. xlvi. 2. Jer. xxxix. 18. Ezek.
xxxiii. 5. In Hiph. the same. 1 Sam. xix.
11. Isa. xxxi. 5. In Niph. to be delivered,
escape. Gen. xix. 17. Jud. iii. 26, 29.
I I. To bring forth. In Kal, to lay, as eggs.
occ. Isa. xxxiv. 15. In Hiph. to be delivered
of, or more nearly to the Heb. to deliver a
child, as a woman, occ. Isa. Ixvi. 7.
III. Intransitively, to escape, get or slip away,
so ljX.Xhci(iyi(rof/.en. 1 Sam. XX. 29. In Hith.
to escape, leap out, as flashes of fire from the
mouth of the enraged leviathan, occ. Job
xli. 10 or 19; where LXX ^ix^piTTowrai
are scattered abroad. Comp. ver. 12,. or 21.
IV. In Hith. to become smooth or bald, as by
the shedding or falling off of the hair. occ.
Job xix. 20, "Sty ^^J;n rriabDnNT And I have
shed (the hair), or have become bald on the
skin of, or which covers, my teeth ; i. e. my
mustaches are, or the hair is, shed or fallen
off from my emaciated lip ; which was one
symptom of the elephantiasis. Job's distem--
per. See Michaelis, Recueil de Questions,
p. 74, to whom the reader is indebted for
the interpretation of this very difficult text ;
which the Vulg. explains by, Et derelicta
sunt tantummodo labia circa dentes meos, and
my lips only are left about my teeth. May not
this paraphrase mean the lips only without
the hair, and so coincide with Michaelis 's ex-
plication ? who farther observes, in Supplem.
ad Lex. Heb. p. 1512, that ubn in Arabic
signifies, to be free from hair, to make bare of
hair.
Hence Greek fnxhu, Eng. to melt, moult,
mould, moulder.
V. As a N. lobn Jer. xliii. 9. See under
;Db IV.
I. To reign, be a king or monarch. Gen.
xxxvi. 31, & al. freq. In Hiph. to cause
to reign, make a king. 1 Sam. xv. 35. 1 K.
i. 43, & al. In Huph. to be made a king. occ.
Dan. ix. 1, As a N. "^bn a king. Gen. xiv.
I. & al. freq. Fem. rrabn in reg. nsba
a queen. Esth. i. 9. 1 K. x. 1, 4, 10. & al.
freq. As Ns. fem. msbD plur. nT'Dbn (occ.
Dan. viii. 22. ) A kingdom. 1 Chron. xii. 23.
2 Chron. xi. 17. Also, regal power or author-
ity, kingship. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 20. Ps. clxv.
13. So naibn and rrabn I Sam. x. 16, 25,
& al. freq. .nabnn a kingdom. 1 Kings xviii.
10, & al. freq. In 2 Sam. xxiv. 23. Araunah
is expressly called ibrsrr the king by a kind of
agnomen. Was not this because " he was
descended from the ancient kings of Jebusi or
Jerusalem ? If so, his humble submission to
king David (see ver. 21, 22.) and his ex-
l^a
289
Ibo
eraplary piety to Jehovah, is tlie more re-
markable."* And as Araunah was surnamed
the King, so among the Romans we meet
with Rupilius Rex, (Horat. lib. i. sat. vii.
lin. 1.) Marcius Rex, probably so named be-
cause descended from some of the ancient
kings of Rome.f
II. As a N. 1 1''73 Molech or Moloch, i. e. the
hing. So the LXX a^x'^vn the ruler. Lev.
xviii. 21. XX. 2, 3, 4; and UoXo^, ^miUi, Mo-
loch the king, Jer. xxxii. 35. It is the name
of an idol worshipped by the Ammonites, 1
K. xi. 7, and by the apostate Israelites, Lev.
xviii. 21, & al. freq. " The Rabbins assure
us, that this idol was of brass, sitting upon a
throne of the same metal, adorned with a royal
crown, having the head of a calf, and his arms
extended as if to embrace any one. When
they would offer any children to him, they
heated the statue witlhin by a great fire, and
when it was burning hot, they put within his
arms the miserable victim, which was soon
consumed by the violence of the heat; and
that the cries of the children might not be
heard, they made a great noise with drums and
other instniments about the idol. Others re-
late that the idol was hollow, and within it
were contrived seven partitions, one of which
was appointed for meal or flour, in the second
there were turtles, in the third an ewe, in the
fourth a ram, in the fifth a calf, in the sixth an
ox, and in the seventh a child. All these
were burned together by heating the statue on
the inside." Calmet. It appears from the
substance of this idol, which was || brass or
copper, from its having the head of a calf, the
animal ^ emblem oijire, from its being divided
into seven partitions, answering to the seven
planetary spheres or orbits (or according to
* * others having seven chapels before it), and
from the horrid rites performed to it, that it
was intended as a representative of the solar
fire. This is farther confirmed by its name
^bn king ; for as a king in his political capacity
acteth where he is not, by means of others ;
so the solar fire in this system doth, in some
sense, act where it is not, by means of the
light which it is continually sending forth, and
putting in motion. Add to this, that the ap-
parent spring of material action is in the_^;e.
Ithas been doubted, whether in that shocking
rite of making their children pass through the
fire, or (as the phrase jyxi T-nirrr ought rather
to have been rendered) of ff making them over
in or by the fire, to Molech, they were always
burnt to death, or not. "VVlioever will atten-
tively consider the following passages in the
Hebrew Bible, wiU be strongly inclined to the
See Ezek. xvi. 20, 21. xx. 2o,
37. Comp. Jer. xxxii. 35, with
See Editor's note on 2 Sam. xxiv. 23, in Bate's trans-
lation.
+ See Vitringa's note A, on Isa. xlii. 19.
I Welsh Maeloc.
I See also Selden,
- , De Diis Syris Syntagra.
Orodvvin's Moses and Aaron, lib. iv. cap. 2.
II Comp. Ezek. i. 7. Dan. x. 6. Rev. i. 15.
cap. 6;
f See under ai3 II. V.
See Hyde's Relig. Vet. Pers, cap.
1700.
p. 134, edit.
+t See under "liy VII. and Vitringa, Observat.
lib. ii, cap. 1, ad fiUi
Sacr.
affirmative.
26, 31. xxiii
ch. vii. 31.
" With regard to that horrid but general custom
among the heathen of o^enng human sacrifices,
and particularly as to their sacrificing of chil-
dren to Moloch, Cronus, or Saturn, the reader
may, among some curious particulars, find
enough to make his blood run cold in the
* authors cited in the note. He would also
do well to consult, at first hand, Porphyry De
Abstinentia, lib. ii. cap. 53, & seq. and Euse-
bius, Prseparat. Evangel, lib. iv. cap. 16 and
17. The last-mentioned author quotes from
Diodorus Siculus (lib. xx. ) a passage so appo-
site to our present purpose, that the judicious
reader cannot be displeased at seeing a transla-
tion of it in this place. It relates to the Car-
thaginians when besieged by Agathocles, ty-
rant of Sicily. " They imputed this calamity,"
says Diodorus, " to Saturn's fighting against
them ; for whereas they used, in former times,
to sacrifice the best of their own children to this
god, they had lately oflfered such children as
they had privately purchased and brought up ;
and, on inquiry, some of those who had been
sacrificed were found to have been suppositi-
tious. Reflecting, therefore, on these things,
and seeing the enemy encamped at their very
walls, they were seized with a religious dread,
as having profaned those honours, which their
ancestors paid to the gods. In haste, then, to
rectify their errors, they chose out two hundred
of the noblest children, and sacrificed them pub-
licly. Others persons, who were accused of
irreligion, gave up themselves willingly (iKoutriut
ixuTov; i^oa-eiv) to the number of no less than three
hundred. Hv Ss -ra^' aurais avi^ixs K^ovou X"^^'
Kou;, iKTiraxus ras A^E'^as iiTria; {^ixrirtx,(x.ivas'\
iTi rm ytlS, atrrs tov ffuvrthvra, tmv ^xi^mv u-ro-
KuXviff^oci (read ecToxuXtsff^ai) Kai ti-ttiiv ti; ri
X'^o'f^'^ -v^^viois Tv^os. For they had a brazen
statue of Saturti stretching out his hands towards
the ground in such a manner that the child placed
within them tumbled down into a pit full of fire."
Thus Diodorus, whose description of tlie idol,
and of the m inner of these infernal sacrifices,
it must be confessed, diflfers somewhat from
the Rabbinical account above cited. And
indeed, what can be more probable than that
at difierent times and places there should be
some variations in both these respects ?"f
Plutarch, De Superstit. towards the end, torn. ii. p.
171, edit. Xylandr. ; Parker's Bibliotheca Biblica on Le-
viticus, p. 286, & seq. ; Jenkin's Reasonableness of Chris-
tianity, vol. i. pt. iii. ch. iv. p. 339, 3d edit. ; Dr Henry
More's Explanation of the Grand Mystery, book iii. ch.
xiv. ; Caesar, Comment, lib. vi. cap. 15, with Montanus'
and Cluverius' notes; Lactantius, Ub. i. cap. 27; Thirl,
by's note on Justin Martyr, p. 128; RoUin's Account of
the Carthaginian Religion in liis Ancient History, vol.
ii. ; Universal Hist. vol. xvii. p. 257, 262, 266, 2(58, 2i)2,
8vo. edit. ; Picart's Ceremonies and Religious Customs of
all Nations (folio), vol.ii. p. 16, 129, 149, I50, 154, 155, 167,
168, 170, 171, 188, 199; Miller's Hist, of Propagation of
Christianity, vol. i. p. 181, &c. 257, 262; vol. ii. p. 211, 214,
. 217, 220; Leland's Advantage and Necessity of the Chris-
tian Revelation, part i. ch. vii. p. 167 of the 8vo. edit. ;
Mallet's Northern Antiquities, vol. i. p. 132, &c. ; Mickle's
I Lusiad, Introduct. p. ix. note, and p. 314, 2d edit. ; Cap-
tain Cook's Voyage to the Pacific Ocean, Introduct. p. 69;
, vol. i. p. 351, 405; vol. ii. p. 31, 39, 53, 203; vol. iii. p.
6, 161.
I f Greek and Eng. Lexicon under MOAOX.
Ifc
290
yVn
We meet with the traces of this word -jbrs in
the Phenician and Carthaginian names, Mal-
chus, Melichus, Himilce, Himilco, Melcar-
thus the Phenician Hercules, q. d. nni'p "jbD
kiyig of the city, &c.
And from the idol -jbo the people of Sicyon in
Peloponnesus appear to have had their Ziug
MEIAIXI02, Jove MEILICHIUS, mention-
ed by Pausanias, lib. ii. p. 132, as being of great
antiquity, and placed in the temple before the
introduction of images, and represented by a
pyramid, which is a solid figure ending in a
point Vikejire, and thence called by the Greeks
Tv^K/xi; from <7rvofire.*
The same oriental -jbn enters into the composi-
tion of the Roman JVIulciber, another name
for Vulcan the god of jire^ which may be de-
rived from "jbn the king, and -na bright, or 'ijja
burning.
III. D-rsirrr nabn the queen of heaven, men-
tioned as an object of worship, Jer. vii. 18.
xliv. 17 19. If we consider that the moon
was at the beginning. Gen. i. 16, appointed to
rule the night, as well as the sun to rule the day,
and that she manifestly does so, since her
light is greater than that of all the planets and
stars put together, and that the idolaters called
the sun or solar fire not only f D-nty blja lord
of heaven, but also (as we have just seen) ]br3
or king, there can remain little doubt, but by
the D-na^rr nibn or queen of heaven they meant
the moon or lunar orb. So the Orphic hymn
addressed to the moon begins,
KXvBi, B-ix BA2IAEIA
Heai-, goddess qiieen-
And Homer in his hymn to the moon addresses
her, lin. 17,
X/g, ttva-a ffx, B-ict'
All hail, queeii, g-oddess I
Comp. under ]3 V.
It must not be omitted that in Jer. vii. 18,
eighteen of Dr Kennieott's MSS. the oldest
printed copy of the whole Hebrew Bible, and
the Complutensian edition, read naxbnb to the
frame or workmanship (Eng. marg.) LXX t>5
trr^aria, to the host. And in Jer. xliv. 17 19,
various codices, to the number of thirteen, on
each verse read nDxbnb, and the Compluten-
sian with remarkable fluctuation has DDNbnb
in ver. 17, but nsbDb in ver. 18, 19. And on
the whole, since the LXX in all the three
verses of Jer. xliv. has t>j (iariXKra-:^ too ov^avov
to the queen of heaven, and the Vulg. through-
.out reginse coeli, and since the idolatrous ser-
vice performed Jer. vii. 18, is manifestly the
same with that in Jer. xliv. 19, I cannot help
thinking that the common printed reading
riDbnb is the true one in all the texts.
IV. As a V. to consult, deliberate, occ. Neh. v.
7. This seems a Chaldee sense which the
verb often has in the Targums. So as a
Chaldee N. ^bn counsel, advice, occ. Dan. iv.
27 or 24.
See Bryant's New System of Ancient Mythology,
vol L p. 70.
t Comp. under bj^S III.
V. Dabn (from -jbn and rrr33 to be hot) Milcom,
the abomination of the Ammonites. It is
plain from comparing 1 K. xi. 5, with ver. 7,
that this is another name for Molech. See
also I K. xi. .33. 2 K. xxiii. 13. Zeph. i. o.
Comp. Jer. xli.K. 3. 2 Sam. xii. 30. 1 Chron.
XX. 2; in both which last texts the LXX
( Vatic.) rov o-TE(pavv MaX;^^*^ tov (hafftXtu; auruv
the crown of Molchom their king. And in-
deed considering that the weight of the crown
was at least S2^ pounds avoirdupois, besides
the precious stones, it seems more suited to
an idol's than a human head. Comp. under
13D 3.
Considering how long the * Phenicians fre-
quented the south-western coasts of this
island, it is not surprising to find traces of the
god ibn or DDbn in the names of some towns :
but it is remarkable that in the name of Mel-
comb Regis in Dorsetshire, we perceive both
the Hebrew or Phenician and Latin appella-
tion. This town belonged anciently to the
king's demesne.
VI. ^br3'^^N (from 'Ttn illustrious, or a gorge-
ous robe, and "ybn king) Adrammelech, The
solar fire was worshipped under this name by
the Sepharvites, who burnt their children in
fire to him. occ. 2 K. xvii. 31. It was also
the name of one of Sennacherib's sons, pro-
bably in honour of the same idol. 2 K. xix. 37.
The idol seems to have been thus denominated
from his glorious appearance, or from the gor-
geous robe in w^hich he was invested, and which
might be designed to represent the solar splen-
dour.
VII. "ybTiSi? Anammelech (from \z'S a cloud,and
]b?3 king), an idol mentioned with Adramme-
lech, 2 K. xvii. 31, and worshipped in the
same horrid manner. A nimbus or cloud of
gold, or &c. seems to have been the distin-
guishing insigne of this idol.
The idea of the word seems to be smoothness,
as opposed to rough, harsh. Hence in Arabic
it denotes slipperiness, and as a V. is applied
to a thing's falling by reason of its slipperiness.
See Castell. Plence the Greeks seem to have
had their fioiXuffa-cu to sooth, and /^iiXitnru to
soften, and the Latins their mulceo, mulsi, to
sooth, and mollis soft, whence Eng. mollify.
I. As a V. in Niph. to be soothing, agreeable,
pleasant, sweet, as words, occ. Psal. cxix. 1 03 ;
w^here the LXX yXuKix, and Vulg. dulcia,
sweet.
II. As a N. V'bn an advocate, intercessor, me-
diator, whose business it was to present the
petitioner's suit, and to smooth, sooth, or render
favourable the superior to whom it was ad-
dressed. Gen. xlii. 23, And they (Joseph's
brethren) knew not that Joseph jrist:' heard, be-
cause, V'bnrr the advocate (the officer ap-
pointed for this purpose) was nn^-a between
them. It is plain the business of this officer
was not that of an interpreter in the common
sense of that word ; for it appears from seve-
See Bochart, Canaan, lib. i. cap. 39 j and Bp. Nichol-
son's Hist, of England, vol. i. p. 27.
phf2
S91
n27o
ral passages in this very chapter, and particu-
larly from ver. 24, that Joseph and his brethren
understood one anothefs language, and communed
together, (comp. Gen. xlii. 27, &c.) as his
brethren likewise did with Joseph's steward,
Gen. xliii. 19, &c. Comp. chap, xxxix. and
xliv. throughout.
Vbn a mediator, intercessor, is likewise used
as a title of Christ (as f/.ia-ir>i( is in the N. T.
1 Tim. ii. 5. Heb. xii. 24, & al.) Jobxvi. 19,
20, A7id now behold my witness (comp. Rom.
i. 9.) is in heaven, and 'niTiy he who is con-
scious to my actions, on high; "j^l ""H'-b'^ my
mediator, or advocate, my friend. Job xxxiii.
23, Jf there be T<bi; over him (i. e. for protec-
tion), or for him, an angel or age7it (comp.
Mai. iii. 1, &. al.) y-bn a mediator, one of a
thousand, to show unto man his righteousness,
("I'no'S his duty, see Schultens) : ver. 24, Then
he will be gracious unto him, a7id say. Deliver
him from going down to the pit ; I have found a
propitiation. Comp. 1 John ii. 2. iv. 10. *
III. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -ybn the typi-
cal intercessors between God and the people,
that is, the priests. Isa. xliii. 27. Comp. Jer.
ii. 8. Also, ambassadors, who intercede be-
tween two princes. 2 Chron. xxxii. 31.
In Callimachus, Hymn, in Apoll. lin. 110, the
priestesses of Ceres are called (jbiXunrai, and in
Pindar, Pyth. iv. lin. 106, the or acidar priest-
ess of Apollo at Delphi is styled (jLiXxtca..
IV. As a N. rrsi-bn Prov. i. 6, seems to de-
note pleasantness, sweetness of expression, a/t
elegant sayitig, a bon mot. Montanus renders
it, facundiam eloquence. Eng. marg. an elo-
quent speech; Diodati's Italian, i be' motti,
bons mots ; French translation, ce qui est ele-
gamment dit, lohat is elegantly said. And in
the like view I would understand nyb?3 Hab.
ii. 6. Comp. sense I.
To wring or pinch off. LXX aTox-vKfu cut or
pluck off. occ. Lev. i. 15. v. 8; in which
latter texts the words b'-na- xbi but he shall
not divide it asunder, relate to the whole bird, as
ch. i. 17, not to the head only.
7272 See under n 13. and rr3T3 VIII.
i^yn Chald.
The same as the Heb. rrira, to number, reckon
on. occ. Dan. v. 25, 26. As a N. ]'>Dn a num-
ber, occ. Ezra vi. 17.
1373 Chald.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. fem. mars.
The same as the Heb. and Chald. mn, a
being inserted after the Chaldee manner, a
toll, i. e. a determinate proportion of the pro-
duce of the lands paid as a tax or tribute, occ.
Ezra iv. 13. vii. 24 ; where it is joined with
iba and -jbrr, as mn likewise is Ezra iv. 20.
Comp. ibn under xbn II.
'Vf]7D
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
To distribute, by number, order, or the like.
See Schultens on Job ; and Dr Hodges' Elihu, p.
119, &c. quarto edit, and his Miscellaneous Reflections,
&c. p. 203, & seq. 2d edit. ; and Vitringa on Isa. xliii. 27.
I. To distribute by number, to compute, reckon
up, or number distinctly and by parts. Gen.
xiii. 16. 1 K. XX. 25. Ps. cxlvii. 4, & al. freq.
On Jer. xxxiii. 13, comp. Lev. xxvii. 32.
As a N. mas. plur. D-iQ numbers, or as we say,
times, Lat. vices. Gen. xxxi. 7, 41.
II. As a N. i-n a particular distribution or class
of things, a species or kind. See Gen. i. 11,
12, 21, 24, 25.
III. As a N. ]'o, a species, as the word is per-
haps applied 1 K. xviii. 5, rrnrrn in n-'iD3 Nibn,
and we may not suffer the species of beast to
be be cut off or destroyed. But however this
be, yo is frequently used as the name of that
miraculous bread from heaven with which Je-
hovah fed the Israelites in the wilderness,
manna. At its first falling, Exod. xvi. 15,
The children of Israel said xirr p this fisj
a particular species, a peculiar thing, for they
knew not what it (was J. comp. ver. 31. Deut.
viii. .3, Who fed thee with ]T2rt ns that pecu-
liar thing which thou knewest not, neither did
thy fathers know. Thus Bate in Crit. Heb.
where see more.
IV. As a N. fem. r73ir3n,inreg. nsinn, a deli-
neation, similitude or representation of any
thing, or more accurately, an orderly and regu-
lar distribution of parts, lineaments, colours,
&c. which raises in the mind an idea of the
thing represented. Exod. xx. 4. Deut. iv. 12,
15, 16, & al. Jehovah saith concerning Moses,
Num. xii. 8, With him will I speak mouth to
mouth, even apparently, and not in dark
speeches, ^f^T^\^ narsm and the similitude of
Jehovah shall he behold. What can this simi-
litude of Jehovah be, but i-as -yxbn the angel
of his presence, Isa. Ixiii. 9, who accompanied
the people in the wilderness, and in whom was
the name (i. e. the nature) of Jehovah, Exod.
xxiii. 21 ;* even the same angel (comp. Hos.
xii. 4 or 5.) as wrestled with Jacob in the
form of a man. Gen. xxxii. 24 30 ; on which
occasion Jacob called the name of the place
Peniel (i. e. the face or presence of God), for
I have seen God face to face ? And so Je-
hovah spake unto Moses, face to face, even as a
man speaketh to his friend. Exod. xxxiii. 1 ] .
This is that similitude of Jehovah. Ps. xvii.
15, with which we shall be fully satisfied when
we awake at the resurrection, for we shall see
Am (Christ) as he is. 1 John iii. 2. Comp.
ver. 5, and chap. ii. 28.
V. As a N. mas. plur. D-sn the strings of a
musical instrument, so called from their regu-
lar disposition and adjustment to each other.
Thus the LXX and Aquila ^e^mi;, and ano-
ther ancient Greek version x,^(^lav, and so the
Vulg. chordis. occ. Ps. cl. 4.
VI. To distribute, allot, appoint or assign a par-
ticular lot, share, portion, or office to a person
or thing. 1 Chron. ix. 29. Psal. cxlvii. 4.
Dan. i. 5, 10, II. Jon. i. 17, or ii. 1. iv. 6_
8, in the four which last texts it is applied to
the divine allotment or appointment : which
may lead to the true interpretation of that dif-
ficult text, Ps. Ixi. 8, p Do thou (God) ap-
Comp. Acts vii. 38. 1 Cor. x. 9
n3?:)
292
1D7D
point mercy and truth that they may preserve
him. To this purpose, Michaelis in Supplem.
p. 1518, who compares Job vii. 3. Dan. v. 26,
"numerans numeravit." But long before him
Montanus had rendered ya in Ps. as a V. by
pnppara, prepare. Also, to he allotted, assign-
ed. Job vii. 3. Asa N. fern, nsrs plur. m3?D,
m-sra and once (Neh. xii. 44). mx:?2 a part,
' portion, shai-e, Exod. xxix. 26. Lev. vii. 33.
Ps. xi. 6. Ixiii. 11.1 Sam. i. 4. Neh. xiii. 10,
&al.
VII. As a N. rran plur. D-an, a maneh or mi-
na, a particular weight or sum of money. As
a weight, it was' equal to a hundred shekels, as
appears from comparing 1 K. x. 17, with 2
Chron. ix. 16 ; but as money it was equal only
to sixty shekels, as appears from Ezek. xlv.
12 ; where see Mr Lowth's Note. Comp. un-
der bpa' IV.
Hence the Gr. ^va, and Lat. mina.
VIII. As particles of distribution, ]'o and "-ars
fro7n, &c. The uses of these particles before
nouns are so nearly the same with those of its
abridgment n, that I may safely refer the reader
to what he will find under that particle, for
the applications of these : only observe, that
I'O is 07ice used (exemplum sine pari, an un-
paralleled instance, says Noldius) before a V.
future, in the same sense as n often is before
an infinite, namely for lest, that not. Deut.
xxxiii. 11.
In Ps. xlv. 9, "373 makes no sense, if constnied
as a particle ; and the Chaldee Targum ren-
ders it fro7n the land q/'-an, which is mention-
ed also Jer. li. 27, and is thought,'particularly
by Bochart, (Phaleg. lib. i. cap. 3.) to signi-
fy a part of Armenia. On this interpretation
373 ]m in the Psalm will be the ivory of Ar-
menia, which might be so called either as being
brought to Judea from Armenia,* though not
produced there ; or perhaps as being fossile,
and formerly dug up there in considerable
quantities. Thus the Rev. and learned William
Jonesf informs us from Sir Hans Sloane, that
in Siberia, a country far to the northward of
Armenia, " Tusks of elephants are so common
and so little decayed, that they are used all
over Russia for ivory, and are mostly to be
met with in the coldest parts of Siberia."
The particle -jd is also frequently used with n
prefixed, and a pronoun suffix, in the same
senses as the simple yn. Thus rrann, 137373,
''373n, from of, out of, more than her him
me. See Gen. xvi. 2. 2 Sam. xiii. 14. Psal.
Ixii. 2. Exod. viii. 4. Ps. xviii. 9. So 137373,
for 1337373, from, or of, us. Exod. xlv. 12.
Gen. iii. 22. xxiii. 6.
IX. As a N. "373 Meni, a name or attribute
imder which the idolatrous Jews worshipped
the material heavens, and by which they pro-
bably meant to acknowledge them to be the
distributers of things into their respective
sorts, places, ^c. and the dispensers of food,
provisions, drink, and the like, for the service
of men and animals. This they farther owned
by the offering of libations, or drink-offerings,
* See Merrick's Annotation and anonymous note.
+ Physiological Disquisitious, p. 421, where see more.
to them under this title, occ. Isa. Ixv. 11.
This seems a very expressive and ancient at-
tribute ; and was most probably an Egyptian
one, know^n to the Israelites while they so-
journed in that country ; partly in opposition
to which Jehovah miraculously fed his people
with the 173 manna or peculiar bread from
heaven. See Exod. xvi. 23, 29. Deut. viii.
3, 16, and Hutchinson's Trinity of the Gen-
tiles, p. 521. Jerome on Isa. Ixv. 11, informs
us that in all their cities, and chiejly in Egypt
and Alexandria, there is an old idolatrous cus-
tom, that on the last day of the year, and of
the month which is with them the last, they
place a table full of various kinds of provision,
and a cup of sweet wine mixed with wafer,
either in acknowledgment of the fertility of the
past, or to implore the fruitfulness of the ap-
proaching year. * We find other traces of this
attribute "373 among the idolaters. Thus Po-
cocke (Specimen Hist. Arab. p. 92.) tells us
that before the time of Mohammed, " Monah
idolum venerabantur Arabes eo consilio, ut plu-
vias opportunas impetrarent. The Arabians
worshipped the idol Monah in order to obtain
seasonable showers." Festus relates that the
Salentines, a people of Italy, threw a horse
alive into the fire, in honour of Jupiter Men-
zun, i. e. Jupiter "373. See Vossius de Orig.
& Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 33.
X. Chald. as a V. "373 to appoint, ordain, occ.
Dan. ii. 24, 49. iii. 12. Ezra vii. 25.
XI. Chald. 173
1. As a particle, from, &c. as the Heb. \a in
"T, from (the timej that. Dan. iv. 23 or 26.
Ezra V. 12.
2. From the Heb. nn, who, what ? Ezra v. 3,
4, 9. Dan. iii. 15, & al.
3. "T 173 whosoever. Dan. iii. 6. iv. 14 or 17.
Der. Many, mean method. Lat. manus, whence
manual, and, compounded with /acio, manufac-
ture, &ic. Lat. mens, Eng. mental, mind, remind;
mindftd. Man, either from his understanding
or his dominion. Lat. mano to run in a small
stream, mane as of a horse. Greek f^yiw, and
Eng. moon, by whose phases time is reckoned,
(see Ecclus xliii. 6, 7.) whence month. Man,
the Welsh name for the Isle of Anglesey.
" It is proverbially said of it, Mon, Mam
Gymru, i. e. Mon the nursery of Wales ; be-
cause when other countries failed, this alone,
by the richness of the soil, and the plentifid har-
vests it produced, was wont to supply all Wales.
This is the Mona of the Romans, and was the
chief seat of the Druids." Richards' Welsh
Dictionary.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. fem.
{70373 an offering or present to God or man, see
under n3 II.
^37D Chald.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. N33173 or N31373,
or, according to the Keri, iO"3D a wreath, or
* Est autem in cunctis urhihus, et maxime in ^gypto
et Alexandria, Idololatriae vetus consuetudo, ut ultimo die
anni, et 7nen.iis eorum qui extremus est, ponant mensam
refertam varii generis epulis et poculum mulso mixtum,
velproiteriti aimi velfuturifartilitatem auspican tes.
^^72
293
IDTD
twisted chain or collar. So the ViUg. tor-
ques, occ. Dan. v. 7, 16, 29. It is observ-
able, that Theodotion renders it by fji,</.n%*ns ,
which word seems a derivative from the
( '/haldee.
In Kal, to withhold, prohibit, restrain, keep hack,
retain. Gen. xxx. 2. Num. xxiv. 1 1 . Job xx.
13, & al. freq. In Niph. to he withholden,
&c. Joel i. 13, & al.
Der. Greek, f^twos small, fcivuffo to diminish.
Lat. and Eng. minor ; whence minority. Lat.
minuo, comminuo, diminuo ; whence English
minute, minish, comminute, diminish, &c.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. and the ideal
meaning is uncertain, but as a N. ^^':o (al-
ways joined with D-a'nK and compared to the
st^ff of an uncommonly large spear) a weaver's
beam or I'oller, to which in the ancient art of
weaving it is probable the threads of the warp
were fastened. Some take this to be a word
borrowed by the Israelites from the Egyptians,
who were in very early times (see Gen. xli.
42,) famous for the art of weaving, occ. 1 Sam.
xvii. 7. 2 Sam. xxi. 1 9. 1 Chron. xi. 23. xx. 5.
From this root the Roman goddess Minerva,
called also Pallas, and by the Greeks A^jjv
Athene, (from ];ox which see) appears to have
had her name. Accordingly Abbe Pluche
informs us, Hist, du Ciel, vol. i. p. 208, 209,
that she was sometimes represented among the
Athenians with aTiar^ or weaver's beam in her
_ right hand, as appears by some figures of her
still remaining. She was in after times re-
garded as the inventress and patroness of spin-
ning and weaving, and supposed to have in-
structed men in those arts. But did not the
ancient heathen mean something very differ-
ent and of much higher import by the names
they gave to this goddess ? With them was
she any other than the tremulous, active, vivify-
ing, intelligent air or ether ? ( Comp. under
VVs II.) And by the titles Athene and Mi-
nerva did they not intend to acknowledge the
celestial fluid as the independent former of
those wondrous threads, or fibres, or rather of
those irmumerable and infinite simal fibrils,
which compose the curious texture of vegetable
and animal bodies, and of which in particular
those amazing and by human art inimitable
webs, the barks, leaves, and flowers of plants,
and the skins and various membranes of
animals, are woven ?
HDD
With a radical (see Ps. vi. 7. Josh. xiv. 8.)
but mutable or omissible, rr-
It denotes the disunion or dissolution of the
texture or consistence of any thing.
I. To melt or dissolve, as by heat. Psal. cxlvii.
18. In Hiph. to be thus melted or dissolved.
Exod. xvi. 21. Psal. Ixviii. 3. As a N. mas.
plur. D''Dr3 meltings, occ. Isa. Ixiv. 1 or 2.
I I. To melt, dissolve, as by moisture or wet.
Isa. xxxiv. 3. Comp. Ps. vi. 7.
III. To be loosed or disunited, as bands. Jud.
XV. 14..
IV. In Kal or Hiph. to cause to waste away
or dissolve insensibly, and by slow degrees, as
a moth fretting a garment. Ps. xxxix. 12. In
Niph. as a participle Dn3 wasted, decayed, spo-
ken particularly of cattle, occ. 1 Sam. xv. 9.
V. It is often both in Niph. and Hiph. ap-
plied to the heart, but, properly speaking,
denotes not its melting (which surely is not
philosophically true), but its losing through
fear or terror that consistency, strength, and
firmness, on which the vigour of the animal
depends. See Deut. i. 28. Josh. v. 1. 2 Sam.
xvii. 10. Ezek. xxi. 7. Nah. ii. 11, & al.
VI. To melt, he melted, or consume away, as a
snail, occ. Ps. Iviii. 9 as a man with
misery and affliction, occ. Job vi. 1% Dnb
nmr'lQ ivn Eng. translat. to him that is
afflicted (marg. melteth) pity {should he
showed) from his friend. But it must be re-
marked that twenty-three of Dr Kennicott's
codices here read vHT2b ; and, according to
this reading, the text may be rendered to him
who despiseth his friend (it is) a reproach, and
he will forsake the fear of God. Thus the
supposed ellipsis in the common reading is
avoided, and the former part of the verse
seems to agree better with the latter. As a
N. fem. in reg. non a wasting, consuming.
occ. Job ix. 23, It {the scourge) will laugh at
the consuming of the innocent; where Vulg.
poenis punishment.
VII. As a N. on rt draught or levy of men,
taken or disunited from the rest of their coun-
trymen to perform some servile work. This
I apprehend is always the sense of the word.
See Deut. xx. 11. Josh. xvi. 10. Jud. i. 30.
1 K. V. 13, 14. 2 Chron. viii. 8. Isa. xxxi. 8.
It is not long since the * Turks used to raise
a tribute of Christian children out of the con-
quered provinces in Europe, to wait on the
Grand Seignior or other great men, or to
serve as Janizaries.
VIII. As a N. fem. non, a tribute ov tax, a
part detached from the rest, q. d. an excise,
from Lat. excisum cut off. See Bate. occ.
Deut. xvi. 10.
DDD to melt, be melted or dissolved entirely, as
by fire. occ. Isa. x. 18. Comp. DD3 under D3
Der. Moist, moist.
In general, to mix, intermix.
I. As a N. fem. nSDn the warp, the threads
which, according to the ancient art of weaving,
were, I suppose, fixed to the beam, and by the
shuttle intermixed or interwoven with the woof.
(Comp. under nSj; VI.) So LXX ^/ac^a
from ^ioZ^ofAKi to pass through or among, and
Vulg. licium. occ. Jud. xvi. 13, 14.
II. As a N. fem. rraiDD an intertexture or en-
tanglement, as of thorns in a hedge. So Mon-
tanus implicatione. occ. Mic. vii. 4, the best
of them (is) as a briar, iTD^D^!2'0 '^tl?" the up-
right (among them is) from, or out of the en-
tanglement, of thorns namely.
III. To mix, mingle, as liquids, Ps. cii. 10.
As a N. TDD wine mixed with the lees, turbid
* See Busbequii De Re Mil cont. Turc. Institut. Con-
silium, p. 432, &c. edit. Elzevir : Sandys' Travels, p.
37; Sir William Temple's Misoellanies ; pt. ii. p. 2B3,
267, 8vo. ; Complete System of Cieography, vol. ii. p. 21;
and Han way 'tj Hiat. of Nadir bhah, p. 100.
IVO
294
10P?D
and highly intoxicating. (Comp. under irsn
II. and pp-j I. under p^) occ. Ps. Ixxv. 9. The
ivine inn (is) turbid, (the cup) is full of -jDn
wine thus mixed with the lees. And in this
view, of mixing old wine with the lees, namely,
by opening the jars in which it was contained.
Hariner, Observ. vol. i. p. 375, &c. which
see, explains the mingling of wine mentioned
in the Old Testament, Prov. ix. 2, 5. xxiii.
30. Isa. V. 22. But comp. under aira and
anonymous note on Ps. Ixxv. 9, in Merrick's
annotations. As a participial N. "|DT3n old
turbid wine mixed, with the lees namely, occ.
Prov. xxiii. 30. Isa. Ixv. 11; where LXX
xioaar/Lca a mixture. Hence
IV. Figuratively, to mingle a spirit of perverse-
ness in the midst of a people is to intoxicate
them with such a spirit, occ. Isa, xix. 14.
Der. Lat. misceo, commisceo, &c. whence Eng.
mix, mixture, miscellany, commix, commixtion,
promiscuous, &c.
In general, to deliver from one to another, tra-
dei'e.
I. To delight, give up, present, offer, occ. in
Niph. Num. xxxi. 5, Yidq-T So there were
delivered out of the thousands of Israel a thou-
sand of even/ tribe. So in Chaldee it is often
used for delivering or giving up. See Targ.
on 1 Sam. xxiii. 7. xxiv. 11, 19.
II. To deliver, teach, occ. Num. xxxi. 16, Be-
hold these were to the children of Israel, through
the counsel of Balaam, bs?T3 IDOb to teach
transgression against the Lord, i. e. they did
teach the children of Israel to transgress
against the Lord.
From this root the Jews call their pretended
tradition of the true reading of the Hebrew
Scriptures Massorah. This reading long
since the time of Christ, and after Moham-
med's Koran was forged, they have presumed
to fix by their points and accents. Hence
the Massorets and all their Massoretical
trumpery; concerning which, if the reader
wants farther information, he may consult
Walton's Proleg. viii. ; and Du Pin's Disser-
tation Preliminaire, Liv. i. ch. iv. 6, p. 511 ;
and Calmet's Dictionary in Massora.
I. To totter, stagger, slip, as the feet or steps
in walking, occ. 2 Sam. xxii. 37. Ps. xviii
,37. xxvi. 1. Prov. xxv. 19- In Hiph. to
cause to totter or shake, as the loins in ex-
treme weakness, occ. Ps. Ixix. 24. xxxvii. 31,
It (the law) shall not suffer his steps to slip.
As a N. mas. plur. in reg. nuirs slips, stum-
blings, occ. Job xii. 5, where Montanus nuta-
dones.
II. As a N. fem. plur. n3*Tl?a shakings, trem-
blings, occ. 1 Sam. xv. 32. And Agag came
to him na-rpn (n with) tremblings. To this
effect the LXX and another Greek version
v^ificov trembling. Or else from the root pj?,
we may explain niTyn of the delicate or royal
robes (comp. 2 Sam. i. 24. ) " which Saul
had suffered his brother-king (comp. 1 K. xx.
32, 3.3, 42. ) to be dressed in, not treating him
as a condemned criminal under the curse of
God." Bate's note in New and Literal
Translation.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic the
cognate root "yra signifies to be lax, loose. See
Gastell.
I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "syn the bowels or
inner parts of the animal body, from their
comparatively lax or loose texture. See Gen.
XV. 4. xxv. 23. 2 Chron. xxi. 15. Cant. v. 4.
Jon. ii. 1. Hence, the inner part of man, the
mind. Ps. xl. 9. Comp. under ]\d:l I. It is
also used for the external part of the belly,
from its comparative laxness. Cant. v. 14,
and Chald. Dan. ii. 32.
Hence Eng. maw.
II. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. -mun the small
particles or grains of sand, which do not co-
here, but are loose from each other, occ. Isa.
xlviii. 19; where the Eng. translation ren-
ders it gravel, Vulg. lapilli little stones, and so
the Chaldee Targum by 'ms of the same
import, which, from 1^3 to part, divide, a})-
proaches to the ideal meaning of the Hebrew.
I. To be diminished, lessened, impaired, made
feiv. Ps. cvii. 39. Prov. xiii. 11. Isa. xxi. 17.
Jer. xxix. 6. xxx. 19. Eccles. xii. 3, where
LXX Yipynffxv ai a.Xn^ovaa.i, cti uXtyu6nffa,v,
the grinders are idle, inactive, because they are
become few ; Vulg, Otiosse erunt molentes in
minuto numero, the grinders shall be idle in
small number. This circumstance of old age
is noticed by Juvenal, Sat, x. lin. 200,
Frangendus misero'gingiva, pants inermi.
The^wretch tcit/i unarmed jaw must chew his bread.
See also K, Solomon's Portrait of Old Age,
by Dr Smith, p. 74, &c, 2d edit. With d
following, to be too small for some certain pur-
pose. Exod. xii. 4, m\-T n-'sn lairT^- dnt
n^'O And if the house be too little to be for the
lamb, i. e. not sufficient to eat it up at a meal.
In Hiph. to diminish, make small or feiv.
Lev. xxv, 16. xxvi. 22. Num. xxvi. 54,
xxxiii. 54. Spoken of collecting the manna,
to gather little, or less than others. Exod. xvi.
17,18. So of the quails. Num. xi. 32. Also,
to give less. Exod, xxx. 15 ; as rrn^i in the
same verse, to give more. The price of atone-
ment is the same to all. As a N. 10S??3 a small
quantity of any thing, a little, a feto. Gen,
xviii. 4. xliii. 10, & al. \DV'0, is not unusually
placed after the notms to which it relates.
See Ps. xxxvii. 16, Prov. xv, 16. xvi. 8.
Eccles. ix 14. x. 1. Isa. xvi. 14, Neh. ii. 12.
UJ7T3 13J7T3 by little and little. Exod. xxiii. 30.
Deut. vii, 22.
II. To be of little worth or value, to be es-
teemed at a low rale. Neh. ix. 32. As a N.
iai?D a thing of no value. Prov. x, 20 ; where
Symmachus iunXti; vile ; Aquila us oXiyev as
a little thing ; Theodotion ug f^ix^ev as a small
thing ; Vulg. pro nihilo for nothing.
III. With D prefixed, iDS?n3
I. As it ivere a little. Spoken of distance in
place. Cant, iii, 4, 2 Sam, xix. 37. of time,
Ezra ix. 8. Isa. xxvi. 20.
nrrj
295
ni*^
2. Witlun a little, almost, luell niyh. Gen. xxvi.
10. Ps. Ixxiii. 2.
3. Suddenly, in a little or short time. Ps.
Ixxxi. 15.
Der. a mote, mite, moth. Qu ?
To compress, squeeze, crush. Applied to au
animal that hath been crushed, occ. Lev.
xxii. 24. to a spear, pressed or stuck into
the ground, occ. 1 Sam. xxvi. 7. to press-
ing the breasts of a woman, occ. Ezek. xxiii.
3. It occurs no where else in the Bible.
To decline, deflect, go aside, declinare, de-
flectere. But in the Heb. Bible it is used
only in a moral or spiritual sense for declin-
ing from a rule or law. The LXX render
it inter al. by a,^itrrnfjt,t to depart, 2 Chron.
xxvi. 18. xxviii. 19, 22. xxix. 6. xxx. 7 ; and
by ^K^x-ri^Tu to fall off or away. Ezek. xiv.
13. XV. 8. xviii. 24. xx. 27; the Vulg. inter
al. and Montanus constantly, by praevaricor,
which properly signifies* " nimium in alteram
partem varicor pede," to straddle with the feet
too much toivards one side, and so decline to-
wards it. It differs from Kian, which is to
deviate from the law considered as a scope or
aim, and from i?a'3, which is going over, be-
yond, or transgressing, it. As a N. bjrn a
declining or deflection from duty or truth. Lev.
V. 15. Job xxi. .34, & al. freq. The LXX
render the N. inter al. by ccTroffruirii, (fffoffraiinx^
defection, apostasy, and by ^a^x^rufAcx. a. falling
off or away.
II. As Ns. bs^?3 and b^J^ra, a robe. See under
nbir XIL
Der. Greek jctoXsw to go, Lat. mains evil,
whence malitia, malignus, and Eng. rnal or
male in composition, malice, malicious, malign,
&c. Hence also may be deduced Lat. malum
an apple,
the fruit
Of that forbidden tree, whose mortal taste
Brought death into the world, and all our looe."
But some may think this whimsical ; and I
may be told that the Lat. malum is derived
from the Greek f^nXov, Doric (jlolXoi. True.
But may not these Greek words themselves
be from the Heb. bl7D ? Comp. *"^3 yy under
nyj? II.
I. To remain, dwell. It occurs not as a V.
in this sense, but hence as a N. i-yra a mansion,
place of residence or rest, a dwelling of God.
Deut. xxvi. 15. Ps. Ixviii. 6. or of man.
Ps. Ixxi. 3. (the plur. in reg. is once written
"S^irn with a >, 1 Chron. iv. 41.) Also a den
of wild beasts. Jer. ix. 11. x. 22. Nah. ii.
12. As a N. fem. rraiyn plur. rn3ii;n a
dwelling, habitation, place of residence or rest
of men. Jer. xxi. 13. Comp. Deut. xxxiii.
27 ; where it is written rr3l??2 without the n.
Also a den for wild beasts. Job xxxvii. 8.
xxxviii. 40. Amos iii. 4.
II. isjn, whence ]y rib. See under ns:; X.
Der. Gr. f^Livu, fji,o\yt. Lat. maneo, mansio,
whence Eng, mansion, remain, &c.
* See Martinii Lexicon Etymol. in Praevaricor.
-1X^72 -
Occurs not as a V. but
I. As a N. *-)i;r3. See under 'ly XI. and
mi? I.
II. As a N. fem. iT'iyD a cave, cavern. See
under rt'ij? VII.
In general, to find.
I. To find, meet with. Gen. ii. 20. iv. 14, 15.
xxxii, 19.
II. To find, meet with, in a hostile sense. 1
Sam. xxiii. 17. xxxi. 3. 1 K. xx. 36. Ps.
xxi. 9.
III. To find, light upon, befall. Gen. xliv. .34.
Deut, iv. 30. xix. 5. xxxi. 17. Exod, xxii. 6.
IV. To find what was lost or concealed. Gen.
xxxi. 32, 33. 1 Sam. ix. 20.
V. To find out what was unknown. Job
xxxii. 13. Eccles. vii. 27, 28.
VI. To find ov receive in return. Gen. xxvi. 12.
VII. To find, obtain, procure, acquire, gain.
Num. xxxi. 50. Ps. cxix, 162. Pro v. i, 13.
VIII. To find, in an emphatical sense, to find
all that is wanted, to supply, to suffice. Num.
xi. 22. Josh. xvii. 16. Comp. Jud. xvii. 9.
Job xxxiv. 11.
IX. To find, experience, feel. Job xxxiv. 11.
Ps. cxvi. 3.
X. In Niph. to he found, is to be present, to
attend, to be ready. Gen. xix. 15. 1 Sam. ix.
8. xiii. 15, & al.
XI. In Hiph. to cause to find, to offer, present.
Lev. ix. 12, 1.3. With n^n in the hand fol-
lowing, to cause to be found in the hand of
another is to deliver into his hand or power
Zech. xi. 6.
XII. n" rrxyn, or n" nynn the hand findcth or
hath found, often denotes that the person of
whom it is spoken hath something in his pos-
session or power, or ready at hand. See Lev.
xii, 8. XXV. 28. Jud. ix. 33. 1 Sam. xxv. 28.
Eccles. ix. 10.
XIII. "i-jyn in KiiD to find favour in the eyes
of. See under ^n 1.
It must be observed that the final h of this
verb is dropped in -nyra Num. xi. 11. ^as in
"ny from <ji" Job i. 21.) and, accordmg to
some, changed into " in -n-yarr 2 Sam. iii. 8 ; .
but that V. may be referred to the root nyo,
which see.
IXTD See under mv H.
With a radical, (see Lev. i. 15. v. 9.) but mu-
table or omissible, n.
I. To squeeze, press. The idea is plain from
Jud. vi. 38, m^n p bo yri-l and he squeezed
or pressed the dew out of the fleece. As a N.
y'O a squeezing. Prov. xxx. 33, for y^a the
squeezing or pressing of milk bringing forth but-
ter, and y'-n the squeezing of the nose bringing
forth blood, and y^a the squeezing, forcing of
wrath bringing forth contention. On Ps. Ixxiii.
10. comp. under obn V. and Targum.
Hence the Greek f^taa-a-a/ to knead, f/,atrffuoftai to
press with the teeth, to chew, champ, and ^yu-o-^
to compress, and so blow the nose, in French
moucher. Also to mash. Qu ?
II. As a N. HiiD plur. myQ a cake of unlea^
n2i72
296
XnTD
vejied bread, which being destitute of any ynn
OT fermenting matter, (see Exod. xii. 15, 20.)
hath its parts closely compressed together, and
becomes what we commonly and with great
propriety call heavy. Gen. xix. 3. Exod. xii,
15. The woi'd is usefl as an adjective, com-
pressed, unleavened. Lev. viii. 26. Num. vi.
19.* Hence Gr. ^a?^ and Lat. maza, a mix-
ture of water, oil, and flour, or of milk and
flour. Also Lat. massa a lump, properly of
paste. Eng. a mass.
III. To express, squeeze, wriny, or force out by
compression. Lev. i. 15. v. 9. Comp. Ps.
Ixxiii. 10. Ixxv. 9. Isa. li. 17. Ixvi. 11. Hence
Greek fia^os, and fitaa-ros a bieast, particularly
of a woman.
IV. As a N. )>?3 chaff or refuse of com and
straw, which is forced from them by threshing
and winnowing. Ps. i. 4. Hos. xiii. 3, & al.
And because those operations were performed
in places exposed to the wind, and frequently
on rising grounds, (as in the case of Araunah,
comp. 2 Chron. iii. 1, with 1 Chron. xxi. 20,
&c. ) hence we read of the chaff of the moun-
tains, Isa. xvii. 13. Comp. chap. xli. 15, and
under rr"ia V.
V. 3b squeeze, taring, in a moral sense, to op-
press. Hence as a participial N. yn an op-
pressor, Eng. translation, the extortioner, occ.
Isa. xvi. 4. In Hiph. to cause to be oppressed
or crushed, occ. 2 Sam. iii. 8, n-i TTT-yDrr xbl
-m and I have not caused thee to be crushed
by the hand of David.
n2JD See under ns V. VL
^^ . .
In Niph. to be dissolved, to rot, to pine or waste
away. occ. Lev. xxv'i. 39, t%vice. Ps. xxxviii.
6. Isa. xxxiv. 4, (comp. 2 Pet. iii. 12.) Ezek.
xxiv. 23. xxxiii. 10. Zech. xiv. 12. In Hiph.
it seems to be used in a moral or spiritual
sense, to be corrupt, Ps. Ixxiii. 8. So the Gr.
2itic<phi^ofiai 1 Tim. vi. 5. As a N. p?3 rotten-
ness, as of wood. occ. Isa. v. 24-. Also, cor-
ruption, putrescence, or its effect, stench, stink.
occ. Isa. iii. 24. f
Der. Muck. Lat. muceo, mucor, mucidus, whence
Eng. mucid, mucidness. Lat. and Eng. mucus,
mucilage, &c. Comp. also derivatives under "]n.
As a N. a light rod or twig, from nbp to be light,
which see. Gen. xxx. 37, & al. freq.
I. To be bitter, disagreeable to the taste, Isa.
xxiv. 9. As a N. nn bitter. Exod. xv. 23.
Num. v. 18. Prov. v. 4. xxvii. 7. Hence Lat.
amarus bitter, Eng. amariiude.
II. As a N. mn and 'in myrrh, " a vegetable
production of the gum or resin kind issuing
by incision, and sometimes spontaneously, from
the trunk and larger branches of a tree grow-
ing in Egypt, Arabia, and Abyssinia. Its
taste is bitter and acrid, with a peculiar aroma-
tic flavour, but very nauseous ; but its smell,
So, on the other hand, our English word leaven is
formed from the French leimi7i,whicn is derived from the
verb lever to raise up, which leaven eminently does to
dough, and thereby makes the bread spongy and light.
f See Harmer's "Observations, vol. h. p. 385, 6.
though strong, is not disagreeable."* See Ex.
xxx. 23. Esth. ii. 12. Ps. xlv. 9. Prov. vii. 17.
Cant. v. 5, 13.
Hence ^olic fiv^px, Lat. myrrha, Eng. myrrh.
III. Applied to the mind, as a V. in Kal and
Hiph. to be bitter in spirit, much grieved or
displeased. 1 Sam. xxx. 6. Zech. xii. 10. Also
in Hiph. to make bitter, -imbitter, to occasion
grief or anger. Ruth i. 20. Ps. cvi. 33. Job
xxvii. 2. As a N. "nn bitterness of mind, grief.
Ruth i. 1.3. Job vii. 11. Also, bitter in mind,
grieved, discontented. 1 Sam. i. 10. xxii. 2;
angry, of a bitter, malicious, or revengeful spirit.
Jud. xviii. 25. Grievous, expressive or effect-
ive of grief or bitterness of soul. Gen. xxvii.
34. Eccles. vii. 27. Jer. ii. 19. As a N. fem.
in reg. n'lD bitterness, a grievance, occ. Gen.
xxvi. 35. As a N. nnn bitterness, cause or
occasion of bitterness, occ. Prov. xvii. 25.
Heoce Gr. fiu^oiJi.(n to lament, Lat. mcerere to
grieve, Fr. marri sorry, mome sad, Saxon,
murnan, and Eng. to mourn.
IV. As a N. *in a drop. See under -jna III.
Tnn I. to be very bitter, offensive to the taste.
It occurs not as a verb simply in this sense,
but as a N. "Tin very bitter. Deut. xxxii. 32.
As a N. mas. plur. D'''Tin bitter things, bitter
ingredients, or (as it is commonly understood)
bitter herbs. Exod. xii. 8. Num. ix. 11.
II. As a N. fem. in reg. nTTnTO or n'i'nn the
bile or gall of an animal, from its extreme bit-
terness. Job xvi. 13. XX. 14, 25.
III. As a V. to make very bitter or grievous, to
imbitter exceedingly. Gen. xlix. 23. Exod. i.
14. As a N. *inr3 very bitter or grievous. Job
ix. 18. xiii. 26. So nnri. Deut. xxxii. 24.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. D'-'nTinn great bitter-
nesses, whether of grief, occ. Jer. vi. 26. xxxi,
15. or of anger, occ. Hos. xii. 14 or 15.
"ima In Hith. to be exceedingly imbittered, to
be most bitterly provoked or irritated, occ. Dan.
viii. 7. xi. 11. So the LXX translate it by
ay^ia^enffiTui and i|j7^/a^>}, and the Vulg. by
efferatus, and provocatus.
I. To raise or swell up. It occurs in Hiph.
of the ostrich. Job xxxix. 18, " What time
N-inn Dinnn she lifteth up herself on high (i.
e. for escaping), she scorneth the horse and his
rider." Eng. translat. The Vulg. renders the
Hebrevv words just cited by in altum alas eri-
git, raises up her wings on high ; but there is
nothing in the original for wings, and therefore
I the LXX version, v-^^it u-^uffit will raise
\ (herself) on high, seems better. " The ostrich
j is f ten feet or more in height when it stands
' erect. The wings are so short that they do
not serve the creature for flying, but they as-
sist it in running, which by its own strength
and length of legs, and by the flapping of those
it doth with such rapidity, as indeed to scorn
the horse and his rider." Watson's Animal
* New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, in Myrrh.
+ " The ostridi is one of the largest birds in the world ;
for many travellers affirm they have seen those that were
as tall as a num on horseback ; but those of that size
liave been seldom or never seen in England ; for the tall-
est have been only seven feet." Brookes' Nat. Hist. vol.
ii. p. 80.
:iiD
29?
nnD
World displayed, p. 233. Comp. Bochart, vol.
iii. 261 ; Shaw's Travels, p. 461 ; and under
root obir.
II. As a participle or'participial N. fem. rrx'Tin
or, as very many of Dr Kennicott's codices
read, rrxirs turgid or swelling with j^^ide, arro-
gant, insolent, occ. Zeph. iii. 1 ; where one of
the Hexaplar versions a.hrou(Ta. despising, Vulg.
provocatrix provoking.
III. As a N. fem. in reg. nxin the crop of a
turtle-dove or pigeon, ingluvies. So LXX
TT^oXo/iov, and Vulg. vesiculam gutturis. occ.
Lev. i. 16. " Granivorous birds, and such as
live upon fruits, have their intestines differently
formed from those of the rapacious kind. Their
gullet dilates just above the breast-bone, and
forms itself into a pouch or bag, called the crop.*
And as this was a very proper emblem of gor-
mandizing or glutton?/, for which indeed the N.
ingluvies, properly the crop, is used by the
Latin writers ; hence this part was to be cast
away from the burnt-sacrifice of the fowl.
IV. As a participial N. n-^D a fatted or fed
beast, a failing, so called from swelling or being
turgid or plumped up with fat. So Aquila in 2
Sam. vi. 1.3, a-inuTov a failing. See 1 K. i. 9,
19. Isa. i. 11, Ezek. xxxix. 18; where LXX
inTia.ruiJi.ivoi fatted, and Vulg. altilium fed ;
Amos V. 22, where Vulg. pinguium/a<.
V. Chald. As a N. Hin a sovereign, a supreme
lord, one elevated to the highest dignity and
poioer. occ. Dan. ii. 47. iv. 19, 24, or 16, 21.
V. 2.3. Hence the Philistine idol Mamas or
Marnash, worshipped at Gaza, partly had his
name, q. d. mn pD the, or our, lord f re.
Occurs not as a V. in Hebrew, but in Chaldee
signifies to impel, propel, drive forward. As
Ns. 3'''T\n, a^m or a'ln a tribula, i. e. a kind
of threshing instrument made of wood, but
furnished with iron teeth, which being drawn
by oxen, and driven over the corn, forced the
grains from the ear. A like instrument is
called in Lat. trahea, or traha, from traho to
draw. occ. 2 Sam. xxiv. 22. 1 Chron. xxi. 23.
Isa. xli. 15. Comp. under ywi III. But the
reader, I think, cannot be displeased if to what
is there said I add the following extract from
the accurate and entertaining Niebuhr, Voyage
en Arable, &c. tom. i. p. 123, where in a
plate he gives both the plan and elevation of a
machine which the people of Egypt use at this
day for threshing out their corn. " This ma-
chine," says he, " is called nauredsf (3113
Arab, a probable corruption, by the way, from
the Heb. 3*nin). " It has three rollers, which
turn on their axles ; and each of them is fur-
nished with some irons, round and flat. At
the beginning of Jmie Mr Forskiil and I se-
veral times saw in the environs of Dsjise, how
corn was threshed in Egypt. Every peasant
chose for himself in the open field a smooth
plat of ground from 80 to 100 paces in cir-
cumference. Hither was brought on camels
or asses the corn in sheaves, of which was
formed a ring of six or eight feet wide, and
Brookes' Nat. Hist. vol. ii. lutroduction, p. xv.
two high. Two oxen were made to draw over
it again and again the sledge (traineau) above-
mentioned ; and this was done with the great-
est convenience to the driver ; for he was
seated in a chair fixed on the sledge. Two
such parcels or layers of corn are threshed out
in a day, and they move each of them as many
as eight times with a wooden fork of five
prongs, which they call meddre. Afterward
they throw the straw into the middle of the
ring, where it forms a heap, which grows big-
ger and bigger. When the first layer is threshed,
they replace the straw in the ring, and thresh
it as before. Thus the straw becomes every
time smaller, till at last it resembles chopped
straw. After which, with the fork just de-
scribed they cast the whole some yards from
thence, and against the wind ; which driving
back the straw, the corn and the ears not
threshed out fall apart from it, and make
another heap. A man collects the clods of
dirt, and other impurities, to which any corn
adheres, and throws them into a sieve. They
afterward place in a ring the heaps in which a
good many entire ears are stiU found, and drive
over them, for four or five hours together, ten
couple of oxen (une dizaine de couples de
boeufs) joined two and two, till by absolute
trampling they have separated the grains,
which they throw into the air with a shovel
(luhh) to cleanse them." But to return
On reading the above-cited passages of 2 Sam.
and 1 Chron. it is natural for an Englishman
to ask. Why should Araunah offer his thresh-
ing instruments and other instruments of the
oxen as fuel for the biu-nt-sacrifice ? Would
not other wood have done as well ? The true
answer seems to be, that, though Araunah
might be a man of considerable substance, yet
he might probably have no other wood by him
in sufficient quantity for a burnt-sacrifice.
* Wood was always scaroe in Judea, as it is
at this day, and too valuable to be used for
common fuel. But Araunah's zeal makes no
difficulties ; and for the glory of God, and the
good of his people, he gives up even his in-
struments of husbandry.
I. To rebel, revolt. It is usually followed by
n, once by bj?, Neh. ii. 19. The LXX fre-
quently render it by aipurTciycn to fall off, revolt,
apostatize.f Gen. xiv. 4. Num. xiv. 9, & al.
freq. As a N. nra rebeUion. Josh. xxii. 22
Fem. plur. mTlTa rebellious, occ. 1 Sam. xx.
30. Chald. As a N. Tin rebellion, occ. Ezra
iv. 19. Also rebellious, occ. Ezraiv. 12, 15.
II. As a N. Tnn affliction, dejection. See un-
der TT< II.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To resist, stand up, or rebel against, disobey.
It is sometimes followed by 3, Exod. xxiii.
21. Hos. xiv. 1 ; and sometimes by Dj? against.
Dent. ix. 7, 24. xxxi. 27, and frequently joined
with -3 the mouth or commandment, as Josh. 1.
See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 25-1, &e. and p,
459, &c.
t See Jos. Mcde's Works, fol. p. 625. ,
n-^72
298
nt^'Ti
18. 1 Sam. xii. 15. 1 K. xiii. 21, 26; once
with "Djr (tor -a^jj) the eyes, to rebel before his
face, as we should say. Isa. iii. 8. Comp. Ps.
Ixxviii. 17. As a N. ""^in resistance, rebellion.
1 Sam. XV. 23, & al. freq. Job xxiii. 2. still is
my complaint "nn rebellion ? See Scott. Ezek.
ii. 7. rrnrr ""nn "3 For they fare) rebellion
(itself).
Several texts are by M. de Calasio placed un-
der this root, which seem more properly to
belong to others, as Gen. xxvi. 35. Ps. cvi.
33, to *in. So Job xvii. 2, doth not my eye
rest DnTirsrrn on their bitternesses ? i. e. their
hitter insulting gestures. See ch. xvi. 4, and
Scott's note. Job xxxvi. 22, who rrTnD instruct-
eth, directeth as a lawgiver, (particip. Hiph.
from rT'T>) like him 9
II. As a N. mas. rrim a razor. This word
is likewise by M. de Calasio placed under this
root, but belongs to nns which see.
III. As a N. inn. See under root 'lan.
To overspread, spread or smear over. Applied
to a plaster of figs, occ Isa. xxxviii. 21 ;
where LXX KXTaTXaffat, and Vulg. cataplas-
marent, plaster over (comp. 2 K. xx. 7 ; where
the sacred historian uses the more simple word
ID-U'" put), to a tetter or sharp biting humour,
occ. Lev. xxi. 20. Comp. -ja;x.
Der. Merk, murk or murky, dark, obscure.
10172
To make or wear smooth, or shining.
I. In Kal and Hith. to furbish, burnish, rub
bright, as metals or a sword. See 1 K. vii.
45. Ezek. xxi. 10 or 15, It is furbished that it
may glitter. Hence the Greek f^x^arru or
(/.ci^xfftTu to shine.
II. To wear smooth and shining, as the shoulder
by much bearing of burdens, occ. Ezek. xxix.
18.
III. In Kal, to make smooth, as the head strip-
ped of its hair. occ. Ezra ix. 3, "ijra^n rriainx
"^vm literally, and I made my head smooth
from hair. So in Niph. to be made smooth, as
the head from hair. occ. Lev. xiii. 40, 41.
Comp. Neh. xiii. 25. Isa. 1. 6, / gave my
cheeks D'-ioinb to those who made them
smooth, namely by plucking off the hair, which
according to the eastern notions was and still
is an indignity of the highest kind ; (comp.
under pi II.) and to which I think the parti-
ciple Benoni in Kal i:'Tin in Isa. xviii. 2, 7,
likewise refers, which the LXX render in the
latter text by Tsr/X^svoy plucked, but the form
shows it to have an active signification, pluck-
ing ; and it seems to relate to the preceding
tyrannical insolence of the Egyptians, a people
terrible from their beginning hitherto.
IV. Chald. to he plucked or made smooth, of
feathers, as the wings of a bird. occ. Dan. vii. 4.
Denotes force or violence.
I. In Niph. to be strong, forcible, occ. 1 K. ii.
8. Job vi. 25. Mic. ii. 10 ; in which last text
it is spoken of a bond or obligation.
II. In Hiph. to force, compel, or perhaps to make
strong, embolden (as Eng. translat.) occ. Job
xvi. 3; where observe that both the future
verbs v^in" and rrsyn are used, like the Greek
aorists, for the past tense, as common in the
book of Job.
I. To scour, cleanse, absterge, occ. Lev. vi. 28.
Comp. Prov. XX. 30, The bruises of a blow
p-nnn (either N. or V.) will be a cleanser (so
Vulg, absterget) in the loicked man, and strokes
(will cleanse) the inner parts of the belly, i. e.
the inner man. Comp. under \o'2. I. As a N.
pllTsn an abstergent, cleanser, the Keri, and
occ. Esth. ii. .3, 9, and, according to more than
twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices, in Prov.
XX. 30. pi"n?2 abstersion, purification, occ. Esth.
ii. 12. Hence Gr. ^o^yw and of/.o^yM to absterge,
wipe off.
II. To scour or furbish metals, occ. 2 Chron.
iv. \Q. Comp. 1 K. vii. 45. whei^e the corre-
spondent word is ranr^n.
III. As a N. p^73, broth, liquor decocted from
meat, or impregnated with the finer parts of
the meat washed off in boiling, " Amurca, seu
liquor examurcatus, h. e. detersus in coctione
carnis." Avenarius in Robertson Thesaur.
occ. Jud. vi. 19, 20. Isa. Ixv. 4.
In general, to feel. It denotes not the sensation,
but the action.
I. In Kal, to feel, to search, examine or know by
feeling, occ. Gen. xxvii. 12, 21, 22. In Hiph.
the same. occ. Ps. cxv. 7. On Jud. xvi. 26,
comp. under im".
II. To feel about, grope, as in darkness, occ.
Exod. X. 21, -[u^n tr^r^n And one (indefinitely
as the third person mas. future is often used)
shall grope finj darkness. So this text does
not signify, as it has been commonly under-
stood after the LXX and Vulg. that the dark-
ness should be so thick as to be palpable or
perceived by the feeling. Comp. Job xii. 25 ;
where the expression -\i:;'n ntytyn-T is so nearly
parallel, as clearly to determine the sense of
that in Exodus. See also Le Clerc's note on
Exod. The miraculous darkness in Egypt
must have been the more astonishing, as the
natural darkness of the night there is by no
means so thick and comfortless as in our more
northern countries.*
lyiTD I. to feel over and over again, to search
repeatedly and accurately, by feeling, occ. Gen.
xxxi. 34, 37.
II. To grope or feel about again and again, as
in darkness, occ. Deut. xxviii. 29, twice Job
V. 14. xii. 25.
With a radical (see Exod. ii. 10, below), but
mutable or omissible, it.
In general, to draw out or forth, to withdraw.
I. In Kal and Hiph. transitively, to withdraw,
remove. See Exod. xiii. 22. Mic. ii. 3. Zech.
iii. 9. Intransitively, to withdraw, depart, re-
cede, shrink. See Exod, xxxiii. 11. Num. xiv.
44. Josh. i. 8. Jer. xvii. 8.
II. Transitively, to draw out or forth, as from
water Exod. ii. 10, And she called his name
niyD Moses, and she said, because irrn^u^O I
* See Savary, Lettre 22nie sur I'Egypte, torn. i. p. 303.
nti'tt
299
']'^r2
drew him out of the waters. In which text the
rr must be radical in the masculine name nv/'o,
and in the verb is evidently supplied by - ; and
observe that for irrn-u^n the Samaritan Penta-
teuch reads i*n*urn, and three of Dr Kenni-
cott's Hebrew MSS. irr-n-u^n. The verb is
used in the like sense, 2 Sam. xxii. 17. Psal.
xviii. 17.
III. As a N. "lyn, according to our translation,
sil/i, but not so rendered in any of the ancient
versions. Silk would indeed well enough an-
swer the ideal meaning of the Heb. word, from
its being drawn forth from the bowels of the
silkworm, and that to a great degree of fine-
ness, so as to form very slender threads. But
I meet with no evidence that the Israelites
in very early times (and to these Ezekiel re-
fers) had any knowledge of silk,* much less
of the manner in which it was formed ; "lyn
therefore J think means some kind oi'fine linen
or cottoji cloth, so denominated from the Ji7ie-
ness with which the threads, whereof it con-
sisted, were drawn out. occ. Ezek. xvi. 10, 13.
The Vulg. by rendering it in the former pas-
sage subtilibus^ne, as opposed to coarse, have
nearly preserved the tnie idea of the Hebrew. f
To smear or rub over with some unctuous matter.
I. To anoint, rub over with oil or unctuous mat-
ter. See Gen. xxxi. 13. Exod. xxix. 7. 1
Sam. xvi. 13. Ps. xlv. 8. Ixxxix. 21. Isa. xxi.
5, pn inu^Q anoint or smear the shield, i. e.
make it fit for service. So in Virgil, ^n.
vii. lin. 626, 7,
Pars leves clypeos, et spicula lucida tergunt
Arvina pingxii
Part scour the rusty shields with seam.
Dryden.
As a N. fem. nna^n in reg. nniz^tt an anoint-
ing, unction. Exod. xxv. 6. Lev. vii. 35, & al.
freq. As a N. n-u/rs anointed or rather insti-
tuted to an office by unction. And since this
was a ceremony used at the inauguration both
of kings and priests, the N. n-U'tt is applied to
both, (see inter al. Lev. iv. 3, 5. 1 Sam, xii.
3, 5. xxiv. 7, II,) but most eminently denotes
THE CHRIST, the Saviour of mankind,
who was anointed with the reality of the typical
oil, even with the Holy Ghost and with Power,
Ps. ii. 2. Dan. ix. 25, 26. Comp. Isa. Ixi. 1.
Luke iv. 1822. Acts iv. 27. x. 38.
It is remarkable that, when Elijah was com-
manded "nwo to anoint Elisha to be prophet in
his room, we read only that he passed by him,
and cast his mantle upon him. See I K. xix.
16, 19. Hence it may, at first sight, seem
that in this passage nu'D must be understood
in a secondary sense, to appoint or constitute by
some outward sign ; but yet from the silence of
the scripture, as to the actual anointing of Eli-
sha to the prophetic office, we have no more
reason to conclude that he was not anointed,
than we have to infer from the same silence
that Hazael was not anointed to the regal;
which latter unction, however, Elijah was
See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 353, &c.
f " Subtilis ex sub et tela, quae sic diet, quia rjX,
i. e. longius, extendittir." Littleton's and Ainsworth's
Diet.
commanded to perform, 1 K. xix. 15; and no
doubt did perform it. Comp. Ecclus xlviii. 8.
And that anointing with oil, or some unctuous
matter, was one usual ceremony at the inau-
guration to the prophetical, as well as to the
regal and priestly office, seems evident from
Luke iv. 18, compared with Isa. Ixi. 1.
We find the title rT'irn applied to Cyrus, Isa.
xlv. 1 , as being appointed by God to restore
Judah, and to rebuild the temple ; and to the
patriarchs, Ps. cv. 15. 1 Chron. xvi. 22, as
being highly fatwured by him ; though in nei-
ther case is there any ground from scripture
to suppose there was any actual anointing. *
Amos vi. 6, nnurn- They are anointed with the
chief ointments, or perfumes. This is mention-
ed as an instance of luxury. Comp. Eccles. ix.
8. Judith X. 3. Wisd. ii. 7.
II. To smear with paint, mingled, no doubt,
with oil. occ. Jer. xxii. 14. " Their ceilings,"
says Dr Russel, speaking of the modern houses
at Aleppo, p. 2, " are of wood neatly painted,
and sometimes gilded, as are also the window-
shutters, the panels of some of their rooms,
and the cupboard-doors, of which they have a
great number. These taken together have a
very agreeable effect. " So Maundrell, Journey,
at April 28, speaking of the houses at Damas-
cus, says, " The ceilings and traves are after
the Turkish manner richly painted and gilded."
III. Chald. as a N. na^n oil. occ. Ezra vi. 9.
vii. 22. So the Targums likewise use it.
Der. MESSIAH.
To draw, in almost any manner.
I. To draw out. Gen. xxxvii. 28. Jer. xxxviii.
13.
II. To draw or take out of any number. Exod.
xii. 21.
III. To draw out in length, protract, prolong.
Exod. xix. 12. Josh. vi. 4. Comp. Ps. xxxvi.
11. Prov. xiii. 12.
IV. To drive in a yoke, as a heifer. Deut.
xxi. 3.
V. To draw, advance, or move, towards a place.
Jud. iv. 6. Comp. Job xxi. 33.
VI. To draw, allure, entice. Jud. iv. 7. Comp.
Eccles. ii. 3.
VII. As a N. lurn a drawing or attraction, so
Montanus attractio. occ. Job xxviii. 18. But
see more in ]D3 under nag.
VIII. To draw or delineate literal characters in
writing. Jud. v. 14.
IX. To draw, as a bow. Isa. Ixvi. 19. or in or
with a bow, na;pn, the word for the arrow be-
ing understood. 1 K. xxii. 34. 2 Chron. xviii.
33.
X. To draw or stretch out, the hand with an-
other, i. e. to join hands with him, as a friend,
occ. Hos, vii. 5.
XI. To draw forth as the sower doth his seed
from the basket. Amos ix. 13. So Psal.
cxxvi. 6.
XII. To draw or drag down or away by force
and violence, as to misery, punishment, or
slaughter. See Job xxiv. 22. Ps. xxviii. 3.
See Dr G. Campbell's Preliminary Dissertat. to the
Gospels, p. 1()6, 7.
Vt^7-i
300
DTD
Ezek. xxxii. 20. And in this view I would
interpret the participle Hiph. ^u^nT2 Isa. xviii.
2, by violent domineering, or the like ; which
sense seems much better to suit the context,
than that assigned by Vitringa and Bp Lowth,
who refer "ja^Da to the geography of Egypt,
and render it protractus, protensus, stretched
out in length, (comp. sense III.) though it is
ceitainly true that the land of Egypt was and
is thus stretched out on the banks oi the Nile.
XIII. To contract, draw, or he drawn together.
It occurs not as a verb in this sense, but as a
N. fern. plur. mDU?in contractions, contracted
-particles, occ. Job xxxviii. 31, where it is op-
posed to nns opening, loosing. Comp. under
una II. and bD3 III.
I. To rule, to have or exercise rule, authority,
dominion, or power. See Gen. i. 18. iii. 16.
Exod. xxi. 8. In Hiph. to cause to rule, give
power or dominion. Dan. xi. 39. On 2 K. vi.
11, see under v; IV. As nouns, bvn dominion,
power. Job xxv. 2. bu'nn nearly the same.
Dan. xi. 3, 5. Fem. rrbirrsD, and in reg.
nbiynn dominion, domination, rule, regulation.
Gen. i. 6. Jer. xxxiv. 1. Mic. iv. 8. Also,
a royal retitiue, or suite, not army. 2 Chron.
xxxii. 9. Comp. 2 K. xviii. 17.
Hence perhaps the Latin masculus a male (of
which I take mas to be an abridgment), ac-
cording to tliat of Gen. iii. 16, Aiid birn" he
shall rule over thee ; whence Eng. masculine.
Also, Lat. musculus, Eng. muscle, which re-
gulates the motions of the animal.
II. As a N. bipn an authoritative weighty speech
or saying. Num. xxiii. 7, 18. xxiv. 3, 15. 1
Sam. xxiv. 13. Job xxvii. 1. Prov. i. 1. xxvi.
7. Ezek. xii. 22.
The Heb. term D-btt^n very nearly answers to
the Greek KTPIAI AOSAI, i. e. authoritative
sentences or maxims. See Cicero De Fin. lib.
ii. cap. 7 ; and comp. Bp. Lowth's note on
Isa. xiv. 4.
III. A weighty saying, expressing or implying
a comparison, as such sayings frequently do, a
parable. Hence as a verb to parabolize, utter
such parabolical sayings. See Num. xxi. 27.
Ezek. xvii. 2. xx. 4-9. xxiv. 3. Also, to com-
pare, liken. Isa. xlvi. 5, where for -sbtyDm
twenty-foiu- of Dr Kennicott's codices read
-aib-tt'nm, and twenty-nine -aibtrTDm. In
Niph. to be compared, likened, capable of com-^
parison. Ps. xxviii. 1. xlix. 13, 21. c^iii. 7.
Isa. xiv. 10. In Hith. to he or become like.
Job XXX. 19.
IV. Because short parabolical sayings often
become proverbial or proverbs frequently ex-
press or imply a parable or comparison (witness
the D^bcn or Proverbs of Solomon), hence as
a N. birn a proverb, a by-word. See 1 Sam.
X. 12. Ezek. xvi. 44. xviii. 2, 3.
Occurs not as a root in the lexicons, but is re-
stored by Schultens in his MS. Orig. Heb.
and in his treatise De Defect. Ling. Heb.
29, h.c. He observes that its primary sense
in Arabic is " mulcere tcrgendo, blanda manu
pertergere, to stroke in wiping, to wipe with a
gentle hand." Comp. Castell. It occurs once
as a N. Ezek. xvi. 4, l^hou wast not washed
"Jjiynb ad tersionem mihi, literally, for a wiping
to me, i. e. so as to be wiped clean in my
sight. And for this application of the suffix s
Schultens refers to -mKa Isa. xiii. 3, and to
''c;iu;r3 Jer. xlix. 25. In Ezek. xvi. 4, the
Targum explains the word by rrxpariNb that he
might be cleansed, but the Vulg. renders it by
in salutem^r health. Observe, however, that
on "ya^Db there is no various reading in Dx
Kennicott's Bible.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic
signifies primarily, to comb, as the hair, to comb
or card, as wool, and thence to tear, lacerate.
As a participial N. ptynra a place of tearing.
Once, Zeph. ii. 9, bn"in ptynn a place where
thorns or briars tear, i. e. the clothes or feet of
the passengers. Thus Schultens in his MS.
Orig. Heb. and more fully in De Defect.
Ling. Heb. 34, &c. But when the same
learned writer refers pirn Gen. xv. 2, to this
root, and renders -rci pu;n p by ^" filius pec-
tinationis domus mece," and explains it by
" * the person who does, as it were, conib
my house, or keep it neat, trim, and in order ;"
I must confess he appears to me to give a very
forced sense to the expression, and to intro-
duce a figiu'e so greatly strained that the He-
brew language will not admit of it (especially
in a plain prose narration), whatever the Ara-
bic may do. See therefore under par. As to
ptt^n Isa. xxxiii. 4, which Schultens refers also
to this root, it is plain from the text itself that
it belongs to the same root as p-pTi;, which see
under piy.
I. To die, naturally or spiritually. Gen. ii. 17.
v. 5. Ezek. xviii. 26, & al. freq. In Hiph.
to cause to die, put to death. Gen. xviii. 25.
xxxvii. 18, & al. freq. In Huph. to be put to
death. Gen. xxvi. II. Exod. xix. 12. Deut.
xxi. 22. 2 K. xi. 2. It is written of the idola-
trous Israelites in the wilderness, Psal. cvi.
28, that they ate the sacrifices D-nrs of the dead,
i. e. of the sacrifices oflTered to, or in honour
of, the dead; such probably as were aftcrsvard,
though in very early times, offered by the
Greeks and Trojans. f As a N. nn dead
corpse or carcass, whether of man, (including
woman), or of beast. See Num. xix. 11, 13.
Ezek. xliv. 25. Gen. xxiii. 3, 4, 6. Exod. xxi.
35, 36. As a N. mn death. Gen. xxi. 16.
Exod. X. 17. Deut. xxx. 15, & al. freq. Plur.
in reg. "mo deaths. Ezek. xxviii. 10. So Isa.
liii. 9, And they (French on impersonally) ap-
pointed his grave with the wicked, but with the
rich man, (see Mat. xxvii. 57, &c. he shall be)
n-nna iu or after his deaths, (Eng. marg.)
" mortiferis passionibus deadly sufferings."
Cocceius. Comp. Mat. xxvi. 38. 2 Cor. xi.
" lUe qui domum universam admhiistt-at, procurat,
colit, polit, utque, ut ita dicani, suo sub pcctiue couiliim
nitidamqric servat." De Defect, t 37.
+ See Homer, Odyss. xi. lin. 29, &c. ; Virgil, iEn. iii.
lin. 66, &c. 301, &c. ; Potter's Aiitiq. book iv. eh. viii.
Comp. Deut. xxvi. 13, 14 j and Selden, De Diis Syr. fivn-
tag. 1. tap. V. p. 90.
r^72
301
priD
23. With regard to Bp Lowtli's interpreta-
tion of TTini or T-mrsn by his tomb, and to his
note on this text, I shall only observe, 1st,
That mnn no where else in the Heb. Bible
signifies a tomb. 2dly, That there is no such
Heb. noun singular as mn:i. And 3dly, That,
if" niTii sing, did really occur, and elsewhere
denote a tomb, i^mrsi (which the Bishop
seems to think the true reading in this text) is
plural, and must signify his tombs. But it is
certain oiu* Lord had but one tomb. In Isa.
xxviii. 15, 18, is mentioned the idolatrous Is-
raelites n-^ll purification-sacrifice with mn
death. So the * Phenicians had a god named
Movd, answering to Death or Pluto, The
plague or pestilence, Jer. xv. 2. xliii. 11.
Comp. Ezek. v. 12.
As a N. fem. rrmnn death, putting to death.
occ. Ps. Ixxxi. 11. cii. 21. As a N. mas.
plur. Dn?3 and D^nn mortals, men. Deut. ii. 34.
iii. 6. Jud. XX. 48. Job xxiv. 12. Ps. xvii. 14.
"iSDn "nn men of number ; i. e. easily numbered,
few in number,
Populus numerabilis, utpote parvus.
HoRAT. Art. Poet. lin. 206.
Gen. xxxiv. 30. Deut. iv. 27. 1 Chron. x:vi.
19. Ps. cv. 12. Comp. under "iSD I. So
tasrn "nn men of fewness, i. e. few men. Deut.
xxvi. 5. xxviii. 62.
The LXX seem to have given nearly the true
ideal meaning of the verb nn in two passages,
Jer. xlii. 17, 22, where they have rendered it
by iKXwTru to fail, faint ; and in this view it is
used for the effect that violent fear or terror
\ hath upon the heart, 1 Sam. xxv. 37, nab nn-T
And his heart failed or fainted within him, i. e.
the force of it was so much diminished, and its
strength so far dissolved, that it was no longer
capable of its office in regulating the circula-
tion of the blood, but the man (as it follows
in the text) became as a stone. He was seized
with what the physicians call an Ao-fvliei.f
And thus the word, when applied to the animal
nature, properly signifies a dissolution or fai-
lure of all its powers and functions ; and when
to the spiritual nature, or souls of men, it de-
notes a correspondent disorder therein, a being
cut off from a communication with the divine
light and spirit, a being spiritually dead, dead
in trespasses and sins. Comp. Eph. ii. 1,3
Col. ii. 13. Rom. viii. 6. Eph. v. 14. John v.
24, 25. Jude ver. 12.
II. 'nn a particle, compounded perhaps of rtn
what, what time, and NT" shall it be. T So Jer.
xiii. 27. nj? "HD When shall it yet be ?)
1. When? with an interrogation. Gen. xxx. 30,
& al ^without an interrogation, Pro v. xxiii.
35. (Qu?)
2. "nnb at what time ? when? Exod. viii. 9.
3. "nn 11? to what time ? how long ? Exod. x. 3.
1 Sam. xvi. 1.
According to Sanchoniathon in Euseb. Prsep. Evan-
gel lib. i. cap. 10. p. 38.
\ " In wliich," says Boerhaave, (Institut. Medic, sect.
829. 4. edit. 3tiae.) " heat, motion, sense, being no longer
perceptible, the appearance of death is presented:"
among the causes of this disorder he mentions " first the
ideas of sometliing horrible." Tills appears to have been
Nabal'scase.
III. nnra or nnin in a reduplicate form, to kill
entirely or completely, to despatch. See Jud. ix.
54. I Sam. xiv. 13. xvii. 51. 2 Sam. i. 9, 10,
16.
Occurs not as a V. so the radical idea is uncer-
tain ; but as a N. ana the bit or iron part of a
bridle, which is put into the beast's mouth,
occ. 2 Sam. viii. 1. 2 Ki. xix. 2a Ps. xxxii.
9. Isa. xxxvii. 29. Prov. xxvi. 3, A whip for
the horse, and a bridle ybr the ass. According
to our English notions, we should rather say,
a bridle for the horse, and a whip for the ass.
But it should be considered that the eastern
asses, particularly those of the Arabian breed,
are much larger, more beautiful, and better
goers, than those in our cold northerly coun-
tries,* and so, no doubt, they were anciently
in Palestine ; and as the modern Arabs take
pains in training them to a pleasant pace,
there is the highest probability that something
of this kind was practised among the ancient
Israelites ; since from numerous passages of
the Old Testament it appears that asses were
the beasts on which that people, and even
their great men, usually rode. Their asses
therefore being active and well broke, would
need only a bridle to guide them ; whereas
their horses being scarce, and probably often
caught wild, and badly broke, would be much
less manageable, and frequently require the
correction of the whip.
I. To extend, distend, stretch out, as a tent. So
the LXX 'htee.Tuvocs, and Vulg. expandit. occ.
Isa. xl. 22. The V. is used in the same
sense both in Chald. and Syriac. See Castell.
II. As a N. fem. in reg. nnnox a bag or sack,
which is capable of distension by filling. Gen.
xlii. 27, & al.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but words from
this root in Arabic signify, to stand still in a
place, to be firm, solid, stable, to corroborate,
strengthen. See Castell. As a N. mas. plur.
D^ann the loins, those parts of the body which
are situated between the lowest ribs and the
OS sacrum, and which comprehend the five
vertebrae of the loins, which are of all the
f thickest and largest. And the loins, as every
one knows, are the seat cf strength, whence
their Heb. name. See Deut. xxxiii. 11. Job
xl. 16. Ps. Ixix. 24. Prov. xxxi. 17. Isa. xlv.
1. Nah. ii. 2, 11.
pnD
I. In Kal, to be sweet, agreeable to the taste.
Exod. XV. 25. Prov. ix. 17. In Hiph. to
cause sweetness, or be sweet. Job xx. 12. Also,
to sweeten, make sweet, Ps. Iv. 15. As Ns.
pnD and pin?3 sweetness, as of the fig or of
See BufFon, Hist. Nat. torn. vL p. 162, &c. " In Ara-
bia," says Mr Niebiihr, " we meet Avith two kinds of
asses. The small and sluggish kind are as little esteemed
in the East as in Europe. But there are some of a species
large and spirited (courageux), which appeared to me
more convenient for travelling than the horses, and
which are very dear." Description de 1' Arabic, p. 144.
\ " Lumborum quinque {vertebras sell.) crassissimse
sunt et maximae." Tho. Bartholin. Anatomia, p. 50!).
71727172
302
Vk3
honey. Jiul. ix. 11. xiv. 14'. pinn sweet. Jud.
xiv. 18.
Hence perhaps the Welsh meddyglyn, and Eng.
metheglin, a liquor made of honey.
11. To he agreeable, pleasitig. Job xxi. 33;
where see Schultens and Scott. As a N. pnn
agreeaUeness. Prov. xvi. 21, D-HBU' pnn
sweetness of the lips ; a pleasing, agreeable
manner of speaking, increaseth persuasion.
Comp. ch. xxvii. 9. As a participle or partici-
pial N. pinn sweet, pleasant, spoken of sleep,
occ. Eccles. V. 11.
PLURILITERALS in 72.
71727172 See under rra.
DDh72 See under ^b?^ V.
As a N. Merodach, a Babylonish idol mention-
ed Jer. 1. 2, I apprehend the word is a deri-
vative from ,1*11 or nT" to descend, and rrDT to
break in pieces, and that by this name the ido-
laters intended to express the material spirit, or
gross air, which descending from the extremi-
ty of the system to the solar fire, is there bro-
ken or ground to atoms. So the prophet, as
he threatens bn Bel with confusion or shame,
says of the idol Merodach, he is broken in
pieces. It is remarkable that the LXX, by
adding the epithet h Tov(pioix. or the delicate to
Ma/^JI;^, make of this idol a goddess, like the
'H^a of the Greeks, and Juno of the Romans,
by which names was sometimes meant the
spirit or gross air considered as passive.
From this idol we find several kings of Baby-
lon, as Merodach- Baladan (called in Ptolemy's
Canon Mardoc-Empadus), Evil- Merodach,
were sumamed. See Isa. xxxix. 1. 2 K. xxv.
27. Jer. lii. 31.
K3
In general, to fail, he deficient, fall short, or the
like.
I. In Hiph. to cause to fail, to annul, disannul,
frustrate, vacate, an obhgation. occ. Num. xxx.
6, 9, 12. thoughts or designs, occ. Ps. xxxiii.
10; where the LXX a,6nu disanmdleth, frus-
trateth.
Hence Eng, nay, no.
II. As a N. fem. in reg. nx^in a failure,
namely in performing what was promised, occ.
Num. xiv. 34. They had in effect charged
God, ver. 3, with failing in his promise ; and
God here says, they shall experience "riKnan my
failiu-e. Comp. Ps. xviii. 27. Plur. niNisn
failings, failures in duty. occ. Job xxxiii. 10.
Comp. ch. xiv. 16, 17.
HI. In Kal and Hiph. to discourage, cause to
fail or faint, applied to the heart, occ. Num.
xxxii. 7, 9.
IV. As a participial N. N3 is once applied to
flesh that has _/aiZec? of being thoroughly dressed
by the fire, to flesh under-done as we speak,
Exod. xii. 9. The word does not in this
passage signify absolutely raio, as Bochart has
well observed, vol. ii. 594.
V. H'2 a participle importing some failure or
defect, which is to be supplied. Hence it con-
stantly, I believe, implies some request, desire,
or inclination, even in such passages as Gen.
xviii. 21. Exod. xi. 2. Jer. iv. 31. Our Eng.
particle now, as denoting desire, will generally
answer it, and indeed is often put for it by our
translators, freq. occ. Hence
VI. As a particle X3N. It is more emphatical
than K3, and imports earnest desire, occ. Gen.
1. 17. Exod. xxxii. 31. Psal. cxviii. 25, twice.
Dan. ix. 4. Neh. 1.5, 11.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies, to ooze out, as liquor, to be oozy or moist,
" leniter emisit liquorem, exsudavit aquam
terra uvida fuit, uvore maduit. " Schultens
MS. Orig. Heb. As a N. *nN3 and nxs,
plur. mnxa bottle of skin, or more properly
an animals skin (i. e. a goat's or kid's) made up
into a kind of bottle, and anciently used, as it
still is in the East, to hold and convey their
liquors, affjcos, uter, sacculus. That this is the
true sense of the N. is evident from Josh. ix.
4, 13. Comp. under ax I. I think the skin-
bottle was thus named, not from the liquor put
into it, but from its own native moisture,
(comp. Homer, II. xvii. lin. 392,) for the
easterns apply the skin to this use without
tanning it. And for farther satisfaction on
this subject, and for explanation of the several
texts, I refer to Harmer's Observations, vol.
i. p. 130135; and p. 28.3, 365, &c. And
on Ps. Ivi. 9, see Syriac, LXX, and Vulg.
nK3 See under mx I.
To he foolish, mad, distracted, or rather, perhaps,
to be violently agitated. It occiu's only Jer. 1.
36; where Jeremiah is prophesying against
Babylon, A sword is against the conjurers,
lbK3T ; a sword is against her mighty men,
inm and they shall be dismayed. Here the
structure of the sentence shows that ibxD must
refer to the effect which the dread of the sword
had upon the conjurers. The LXX, accord-
ing to the Complutensian edition, render it
a<p^aves ufi, and Vulg. stulti erunt, shall he
foolish, as if it were from bix ; but it does not
appear that in any other instance that root
drops its ^. See under biN.
In Jer. 1. 36, eighteen of Dr Kennicott's codi-
ces read nbxia, as if from bx" ; but the com-
mon seems the truer reading.
The Arabic has a root bND, which, according
to Castell, signifies, to go leaping, and moving
one's head upwards, and is applied to a horse
shaking and tossing his body in going. I would
therefore submit to the reader's judgment
whether ib in Jer. 1. 36, may not most pro-
bably relate to the unusual agitations and
gestures which the dread of approaching
slaughter threw the conjurers into, who by
Dan. v. 7, 15, seem to have been collected
in or near Belshazzar's palace when it was
taken by Cyrus' soldiers. See Xenophon,
dk:
303
Dh?3
Cyropaed. lib. 7. p. 407, &c. edit. Hutchinson,
8vo. ; and Prideaux, Connex. pt. i. an. 539.
To say, assert, affirm or pronounce solemnly,
fari. Except in Ps. xxxvi. 2,* where it is
applied to wickedness considered as a person,
and to what it plainly suggests or certifies to
an observer, this word constantly refers either
to real or pretended prophets, who spake in
the name of God : see Num. xxiv. 3, 4, 15,
16. Prov. XXX. 1. Jer. xxiii. 31 ; {Behold I
am against the prophets miT' DN3 saith Jeho-
vah, that use their tongues, DN3 nnxs-l and say,
he saith) or most usually to Jehovah himself,
according to that very common 'phrase, dnd
mrrs saith Jehovah. Gen. xxii. 16, & al. freq.
So " Nam mihi ita Jupiter fatus est," is the
conclusion of the famous Marcianum Carmen
in Livy, lib. xxv. cap. 12. Comp. Bp Lowth
on Isa. xxi. 17.
Hence the Romans had their fatum and fata,
fate and fates. " I do not well know^," says
Mr Spence, (Polymetis, page 151.) "whether
there was any such personage as fate received
among the Romans, or not. I am rather in-
clined to think, that with them it included
every thing that Jupiter had f said; and
what therefore must be. If this be true, fate
will signify only the ivords or decrees of Jupi-
ter ; and the persons to put these decrees in
execution will be the Parcse, or destinies, as
we call them : for according to the old theo-
logy, whatever was originally said or decreed
by Jupiter was necessarily to have its effect in
its proper time and place by the ministiy of
these three deities." Thus Mr Spence. I
add, that what the Roman writers attribute to
the fates or Parcse will, upon examination, be
frequently found a traditionary report of some
really divine enunciation or prophecy. I shall
leave this hint to the reader's improvement,
after producing an instance or two in confir-
mation of it. Thus then Ovid, Metam. lib. i.
fab. 8, just before Deucalion's flood, represents
Jupiter as restrained from destroying mankind
by lightning, through fear of setting the hea-
vens also on fire, and then mentions in very
clear and distinct terms the future general
conflagration, as being in the fates. And there
is little room to doubt but the knowledge of
this great event was revealed to the antedilu.
vian patriarchs, (particularly to Enoch, see
Jude, ver. 14, 15.) and from Noah, conveyed
to his postdiluvian descendants (comp. Job
xxii. 20, and Scott on that text) ; whence it
Very generally \ prevailed throughout the hea-
* If the common printed reading of the Heb. be tlie
true one, Mr Fenwick has expressed the sense of the
original.
" The wicked one's bold waj'S my heart assure^
He has no fear of God before his eyes."
But see Bp Lowth in Merrick's Annotations, and Dr
Home on the text.
+ " Fatum est qaod dii fantur, an old poet quoted by
Servius Fatum dicunt esse quod dii fantur ; vel quod
Jupiter fatur. Isidorua, Orig. lib. viii. cap. 2."
X See Calmet's Dictionary, in Fibe ; Grotius, de
Verit. Rellsr. Christ, lib. i. cap. 22, not. 11, 13. lib. ii.
cap. 10, not. 4; Mallet's Northern Antiquities, vol. i.
p. 115, &c. ; Burnet's Archaeol. Philos. p. 106, 180, 233,
261, 480, 1, 2. 2d edit. Wolfius, Cur. Philol. and Wet-
then world. But let us hear the Roman poet
himself, (lin. 256, &c.)
Esse quoque in fatis reminiscitur, affore tempus
Quo mare, quo tellus, correptaque regia ceeli
Ardeat, et mundi moles, operosa laboret.
For he remeniber'd, 'twas by fates decreed
That the dread time should come, when sea and earth,
And even the heavenly mansions, seized by fire.
Should burn, and this vast frame of nature fail.
Comp. lib. ii. lin. 305, 306.
So Virgil, who appears to have had a tradition-
ary acquaintance with the prophecy of Noah,
Gen. ix. 27, that Canaan should be a servant
to Japheth, ascribes this likewise to the fates.
For, speaking of Juno's great regard for Car-
thage, which every one knows to have been
founded by a Tyrian, i. e. a Canaanitish,
colony, he says, ^n. i. lin. 21, 22,
Hoc regnum dea gentihus esse.
Si qua fata sinant, ja7n turn tenditque fovetque.
This for the sovereign of mankind.
Would but the fates allow, she then design'd.
To what can this remarkable limitation,
" Would but the fates allow,'" be so naturally
referred, as to Noah's prophecy that the race of
Canaan should be, not sovereigns, but servants
to their brethren? And that a tradition of
this divine decree had reached the Romans will
appear still more evident from the lines of
Virgil immediately following those just cited :
Progeniem sed enim Trojano e sanguine duct
Audierat, Tyrias olim qucB verteret arces.
Hinc populutn late regem, belloque superbuin
Venturum excidio Libyse ; Sic volvere Parcas.
" In translating which," says * a learned
writer, "if we only name the ancestors instead
of the descendants, the original prophecy
glares upon us ;
From Japheth's loins derived a race she knew,
Design'd the strength of Canaan to subdue ;
Wide spread their empire, destined to succeed.
And waste the sons of Ham. So f fates decreed."
Again, Virgil in his Pollio, or fourth Ec-
logue, after describing at large, and that too in
expressions, many of which agree with those
of the Jewish prophets concerning the Mes-
siah, the return of the golden age or the happy
renovation of the world under an extraordinary
person who was just then entering into life,
adds at lin. 46, 47,
Talia scec^la, suis dixerunt, currite, fusis
Concordes stabili fatorum numine Parcce.
" The destinies agreeing in the established
order of the fates, have said to their spindles.
Proceed, ye ages, after this manner. " \
stein's note on 2 Pet. iii. 7 ; Leland's Advantage and
Necessity of Christian Revelation, vol. i. p. 61, and note,
8vo. edit. Jones' Physiological Disquisitions, p. 518, &c.
* Dr Ridley, Sermons at Lady Moyer's Lectures, p.
252. See also Mr Hervey's Remarks on Lord Boling-
broke's Letters on History, p. 51.
I The Carthaginians themselves likewise were not
unacquainted with this fatal or divijie decree -, whence
Hannibal, after his brother Asdrubal was defeated and
killed by the Roman consuls Livius and Nero, during
the second Punic war, cried out, Agnosco fortunam
Carthaginis ! / see and own the destiny of Carthage!
See Livy, lib. xxvii. at the end. Comp. Horat. lib. iv.
ode iv. lin. 70, &c.
t For farther satisfaction concerning this wonderful
poem of Virgil, I cannot do better than refer my read-
er to Bp Lowth, De Sacra Poesi Heb. Praelect. xxi. p.
]i<3
304
n:
Once more, Suetonius in Vespas. cap. 4, tells
us, " Percrehuerat oriente toto vetus et constans
opinio, esse in fatis, ut eo tempore Judced pro-
fecti renim potirentur. An ancient and settled
opinion had prevailed in all the East, that it
loas contained in the fates, that at that time
(namely about the beginning of the last Jew-
ish war) those who came out of Judea should
obtain the dominion." To which I shall only
add, that what Suetonius says of the fates,
Tacitus, Hist. lib. v. cap, 13, expressly as-
cribes antiquis sacerdotum litteris, to the an-
cient writings of the priests, i. e. the prophetical
scriptures of the Old Testament.
Der. Gothic namo, Saxon nama, Eng. name,
Gr. ovofAx, Lat. nomen, nomino* &c. whence
Eng. nominate, nomination, denominate, &c.
In Arabic it signifies to satiate one's thirst hy
drinking, to drink frequently and to satiety.
Sitim explevit potu." Castell. " Crebro
potu rigari et expleri." Schultens, MS. Orig.
Heb. And as the lawful enjoyment of a man's
ovm wife is expressed, Prov. v. 15 18, by
drinking waters out of his own cistern, (comp.
Cant. iv. 12, 15.) and adulterous loves by
stolen waters, Prov. ix. 17. (comp. ver. 18,
in LXX;) so the learned writer last cited
thinks that the primary sense of tiX3 was the
same in Heb. as in Arabic, whence it was
transferred to unlawful venereal gratifications.
I. Transitively, to commit adultery, i. e. whore-
dom, with another's loife, to debauch her. Lev.
XX. 10. Prov. vi. 32. Intransitively, Exod.
XX. 14. Deut. V. 18. And as in Lev. xx. 10,
the word is applied both to the adulterer, and
to the adulteress, i. e. to the married woman
who is debauched ; so, no doubt, the seventh
commandment r)N3n xb, includes all married
women, as well as it forbids every man what-
ever, married or unmarried, to have any com-
merce with his neighbour's wife. 5)K3 is plainly
distinguished from rr3"j which denotes whore-
dom in general, Hos. iv. 13, 14 ; where s^xa
is applied to married women, as it likewise is
Hos. iii. 1. Ezek. xvi. 32, 38. Comp. under
rrai IIL
II. As the near and affectionate relation be-
tween Jehovah in Christ and his church is
often represented in the scriptures by that of
a husband to his wife (see Ps. xlv. 10. Isa.
liv. 5. Jer. iii. 14, 20. xxxi. 32. Hos. ii. 2.
19, 20. 2 Cor. xi. 2. Eph. v. 2332 ;) so
the word t^xs is frequently used for spiritual
adultery, or a being joined to, and worshipping
of other objects besides Jehovah, Jer. iii. 8, 9.
V. 7. ix. 2. xiii. 27. Ezek. xvi. 32, .38. xxiii.
37, 43, 45. comp. Hos. ch. iii. and Rev. xiv.
4 ; and see Bp. Lowth's elegant and excellent
observations on the use which the sacred
writers make of this allegorical representation
in his xxxi. Praelect. de Sacra Poesi Heb.
?^H)K3 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur.
in reg. "313X3 scandalous or repeated adulteries.
occ. Hos. ii. 2.
284, edit. Oxon. 8yo. p. 436, &c. edit. Michaelis, 12mo.;
and to the learned Mr Spearman, On the Septuagiat,
letter i. p. 20, &c.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to cast off, reject, despise,
slight. So the LXX render it by avuhu, to
cast off, reject. Jer. xxiii. 17, and by ahnu to
reject, despise. 1 Sam. ii. 17. freq. occ. In
Kal it is once used in a Hiph. sense, to cause
to despise. 2 Sam. xii. 14, Yet because n'Hii': >*X3
mrr" "S-X nx thou hast caused the enemies of
Jehovah utterly to despise, Jehovah namely.
As a N. fern. rri:X3 contempt, contumely. 2 K.
xix. 3. Ezek. xxxv. 13. Neb. ix. 18, & al.
IL To cast off ov shed its flowers, occ. Eccles.
xii. 5. The almond-tree with its snow-white
flowers (as Hasselquist, Travels, p. 28, de-
scribes it near Smyrna) is surely a very proper
emblem of an old man, with his lohite locks, *
and the shedding of these is a constant and
well-known symptom of more advanced years.
Thus Anacreon, ode xi.
Aiyovfiv Oil yvvouxii,
Avccx^icDM, yiPiiv Er
Am^iuii iCoTT^ov ocdou
KsjOtxj /* cvKiT ova'xi.
Oft am I by the women told.
Poor Anacreon ! thou {^row'st old:
Look how thy hnirs are fallintr all!
Poor Anacreon! how they fall!
Cowley.
Et capite a nudo defluit alba coma.
Trapp.
And in this view the import of vx3 in Eccles.
xii. 5, corresponds with the preceding one, and
presents us with a natural and unforced sense of
that word, which the LXX translation avh^rn,
and the Vulg. florebit, shall flourish or blossom,
does not ; for ya^ never has any thing like
this meaning elsewhere in the Heb. Bible.
Der. Perhaps Lat. and Eng. nausea, whence
nauseate, nauseous. Also Eng. nasty, &c.
To groan, make a doleful noise, as in great dis-
tress and anguish, occ. Job xxiv. 12. Ezek.
XXX. 24. As a N. fern, in reg. npX3 a groan
or groaning, occ. Exod. ii. 24. vi. 5. Jud. ii.
18. Ezek. XXX. 24.
The root occurs only in the texts just cited.
To cast off or away. occ. Ps. Ixxxi.^. 40.
Lam. ii. 7. In the former passage the LXX
render it by Kano-T^i-^xs (so the Vulg. ever-
tisti), thou hast overturned; in the latter by
wTiTDia^iv he hath thrown, or cast, off.
I. To put forth, bud, shoot, germinate, or pro-
duce fruit, as a tree or plant, occ. Ps. xcii.
15. So Aquila and another Greek version
render it by yiwnf^'x.Ti'Qjj to germinate. As a
N. n''3 fruit, produce, occ. Mai. i. 12 ; where
the French translation renders m'-S by ce qui
en revient, what comes or is produced from it.
As a N. fem. nm3n increase, produce, fruit.
occ. Deut. xxxii. 13. Jud. ix. 11. Isa. xxvii.
6. Ezek. xxxvi. 30. Plur. mil3n. occ. Lam.
iv. 9.
II. To increase, as riches, occ. Ps. Ixii. 11.
III. Applied to the speech of a man, to put
* See this observation well illustrated in Kin? Solo-
raon'8 Portrait of Old Aje, by Dr Smith, p. U2, &c'.
k:i3
305
Vl3
forth, utter, produce, occ. Pro v. x. 31, 77/
mouth of the Just one ms- will bring forth wis-
dom. As a N. ni3 the fruit, produce of the
lips. occ. Isa. Ivii. 19. Comp. Heb. xiii. 15,
and Greek and Eiig. Lexicon under Ka^?raj VI.
IV. 133 Nebo or Nabo, a Babylonish idol
mentioned Isa. xlvi. 1. I apprehend it
means the fructifying, or generative and vege-
tative power of the heavens, which they wor-
shipped imder this name. That this was a
very high attribute we may be pretty certain
from its entering into the composition of so
many great names among the Babylonians, as
Nebuchadnezzar, Nebuzaradan, Nebushasban,
(Jer. xxxix. 13.) Nabonassar, Nabopalassar,
Nabonnedus, Samgar-Nebo, (Jer. xxxix. 3.)
&c. The LXX according to the Alexandrian
copy, and the Complutensian edition, render
in3 by Axya/v Dagon, an idolatrous object of
similar import, as may be seen under 2T IV.
This version confirms the account of nna here
given.
233 I. In a Hiph. sense, to cause to germinate,
increase or grow. occ. Zech. ix. 17; where
Vulg. germinans.
II. 3133 hollow. See under 33.
Der. Knob or knop. Qu ?
To prophesy. It signifies not only to foretell
future events, but also to speak or utter some-
thing in an eminent and extraordinary man7ier.
Thus the N. X"'33 is first applied to Abraham,
Gen. XX. 7, as being " an interpreter of God's
will, to whom he freely and familiarly revealed
himself." See Clark's note. Comp. Ps. cv.
15. And Aaron is ordained Moses' k-33 pro-
phet or spokesman to Pharaoh, Exod. vii. 1.
comp. ch. iv. 16. n''33 is also applied to the
musicians or singers appointed by king David,
1 Chron. xxv.'I 3. So in the New Testa-
ment, the words * <pr^o<pnrivu to prophesy
* te^o(ptjrn? a prophet, and * 'r^otpnnia, pro-
phecy, are applied to those who, without fore-
telling things to come, preached the word of
God. See 1 Cor. xiv. 36, 24, 29, 32, 37.
1 Thess. V. 20. Yea, St Paul calls a heathen
poet 'r^o<pvTvis a prophet, Tit. i. 12. As Ns.
X''33 a prophet. Deut. xiii. 1, 3, 5, & al. freq.
Fem. rTN''33 a prophetess, a female prophet.
Exod. XV. 20. Jud. iv. 4, & al. Also, a pro-
phet's wife. Isa. viii. 3. Fem. rrNl33 a pro-
phecy, occ. 2 Chron. xv. 8. Neh. vi. 12. So
in reg. nNl33. occ. 2 Chron. ix. 29. In Hith.
N3inn to be or become a prophet oneself, ta
prophesy. Num. xi. 25 27, & al. Also, to
make, i. e. pretend, oneself a prophet. Jer.
xxix. 26, 27. In 1 K. xviii. 29, it is applied
to the prophets of Baal, and in I Sam. xviii.
10, to Saul when imder the influence of an
evil spirit. Comp. 1 K. xviii. 19.
What Ahab says of the prophet Micaiah, 1 K.
xxii, 8, naturally reminds one of Agamem-
non's bitter speech to the augur Calchas, II.
i. lin. 106, &c.
Met.vri KAKfiN, u rraivcn [jloi to KPHrTON uvxr
Ant Tw Tx KAK' iiTTi (fiXot, (f^iffi [MxyTiviadcci-
E20AON S 6v'hi Ti iTu iitcig ivoi oyS' inXiira-xi.
* See under these words in Greek and Eng-. Lexicon.
Augur accursM ! donnuncing mischief still,
rrophet of plagues, for ever boding///.'
Still must tliy tongue some loounding message
bring
Pope.
With a radical, but mutable, n.
It is nearly related to the preceding N33, as
niD3 to XU3, rr3n to x3n, &c. In Kal, to
prophesy. n'33 occurs, according to the com-
mon printed editions, Jer. xxvi. 9 ; but fifteen
of Dr Kennicott's MSS. and two ancient
printed editions read nx33. Comp. ver. 11,
12. In Hith. to be or become a prophet, to
prophesy, occ. 1 Sam. x. 6, 13. But in the
former verse three of Dr Kennicott's codices
have nK33nm, and in the latter, four have
mx33nrr73, and one nNSsnrrn.
To bark, as a dog. So the LXX vXaxTuv, and
Vulg. latrare. Once, Isa. Ivi. 10. The V. is
used in Chaldee, Syriac, and Arabic in the
same sense.
Hence perhaps the Egyptian Anubis (71313.1
the barker) had his name. Every one almost
knows that this idol was represented with a
dofs head. Virgil, JSn. viii. lin. 689, and
Ovid, Metamorph. lib. ix. fab. xii. lin. 689,
call him latrator Anubis, Anubis the barker.
Comp. 17133 among the pluriliterals.
In Kal, to look, direct the eye of the body, or of
the mind, to or from an object, to behold, re-
gard. occ. Isa. v. 30. In Hiph. the same.
It is used either absolutely, as 1 K. xix. 6,
or transitively, Num. xii. 8. xxiii. 21, or with
the particles '''^^x, bn, 3, b or n following.
See Gen. xix. 17. Exod. iii. 6. Ps. xxii. 18.
Ixxiv. 20. xxiii. 13. As a N. o3r3 the object at
which one looks, the object of ones regard, hope
or expectation, occ. Isa. xx. 5, 6. Zech. ix. 5.
To be entangled, perplexed, whether in a natural
or spiritual sense, occ. Exod. xiv. 3. Esth.
iii. 15. Joel i. 18. As a N. mas. plur. in reg.
SSS the perplexed, intricate passages of the
sea, i. e. those by which it communicates with
the great abyss, occ. Job xxxviii. 16, where
_LXX -Ttnynv S-aXao-o-jj?. As a N. fem. .131373,
in reg. n313n perplexity, occ. Isa. xxii. 5.
Mic. vii. 4.
I make "733 the root rather than 13, as best
suiting the form ,13133 Esth. iii. 15-, but the
attentive reader will judge for himself.
To fall or flow down, off, or away, decidere,
detluere.
II. To fall off, fade away as leaves, flowers, or
the like. Isa. xxxiv. 4. xl. 7. Ixiv. 5. Jer.
viii. 1.3, & al. It is also used in a transitive
sense, to cast off, letfaU, shed. Isa. i. .30.
If. To wear or waste away, as a mountain in
process of time. occ. Job xiv. 18.
III. To wear, waste or pine away, as a person
or people. Exod. xviii. 18.
IV. To cast off, reject, contemn, make or esteem
vile. Deut. xxxii. 15. Jer. xiv. 21. Mic. vii.
6. Nah. iii. 6. Also, to act vilely or foolishly.
Prov. XXX. 32. As Ns. b33 vile, refuse, con-
temptible, a villain. Deut. xxxii. 6, 21. & al.
b2i
306
ri3
Comp. 1 Stini. XXV. 25. Fern, nbna vileness,
ahomination. Gen. xxxiv. 7. Deut. xxii. 21,
& al. In reg. nbna shame, nakedness, Hos. ii.
10 or 12. LXX aKa.6x^(Tta,v, uncleanness.
Hence perhaps Lat. nebulo a rascal.
V. As a N. fem. rrbna and in reg. nbaa a
carcass (q. d. caro casa flesh fallen), a dead
animal body, Jioiv falling or turning to decay and
loathsome. Lev. v. 2. vii. 24, & al. freq.
VI. As a N. bis an earthen jug or j^'ar, such
as the easterns still use to keep their wine in,
whence it is occasionally poured, or made to
flow down into smaller vessels for drinking.
See 1 Sam. i. 24. Isa. xxx. 14. Jer. xiii. 12.
xlviii. 12. Lam. iv. 2; and Harm er's Observ.
vol. i. p. 365, 373.
Job xxxviii. 37, n'<Diy'' "n D-nur "bnai And who
lays along the jars of heaven 9 i. e. who dis-
poses the clouds in a proper manner for empty-
ing their contents on the parched earth ?
(Comp. under py-> II.) This image is si-
milar to the ificlined urn which the heathen
poets place in the hand of a river god." Scott,
whom see. Hence perhaps Lat. nebulce clouds.
VII. As a N. bnD, a stringed, musical instru-
ment, probably so called from its belly resem-
bling a jug or flagon. 2 Sam. vi. 5. Psal.
xxxiii. 2. & al. freq. " Athenaeus says Na/Sxa
^oivixuv uvoii tv^nfjLct, the nabla was invented by
the Phenicians," which he proves from these
words of Sopater,
Ax^vyyo^aivoi ixmxop^orxi rurre;-
And the Sidonian nabla.
Sonorous instrument, was not uiistfung.
JSa^Xtt. here seems undeclinable like the Pheni-
cian and Syriac xb33, Heb. ba3. Strabo, lib. 10.
p. 722, edit. Amstel. acknowledges that the
name is barbarous or foreign ; T^v c^yuvuv ivitx.
(ia^lix^eo; ovofiizffTai, votfiXa. xxi <reif>i(ivKn v xeci
/3a^/3/Tf, xat aXXa. -jtXiiu. Some musical in-
struments have barbarous names, as the nabla
and sambuke, the barbitos, the magadis, and
several others." Josephus, Ant. lib. vii. cap.
12, 3, describes it thus : 'H ^s va/3xa, ^uhxa.
(p6oyyov; iy^ovva., roig IccxrvXtoi; KPOTETAI,
the nabla has twelve sounds, and is struck or
played upon by the fingers. " In playing it was
turned about with both hands. Thus Ovid
De Arte Amandi, lib. iii.
Disce etiam duplici genialia nablia palma
Vertere : conveniunt didcibus ilia modis.
Its name, like that of the utricularis tibia
(Eng. bagpipe), is taken from its resemblance
to a bottle or flagon, utri, for thus also bn3
signifies. It began to be in use about the
time of David. This may be gathered from
its being mentioned by David in several places
of the Psalms, and by the sacred writers who
succeeded, but never once by those who pre-
ceded him. Hesychius says it was 'hutrnxov a
harsh sounding instrument. Others however
highly commend it. And in The Adulterer of
Philemon, when one says that he knows not
what the nabla is, another replies,
Ov7i eirBa, vu^Xxv j cv^tv evy eia-6 ' u^ctOov.
Not know the nabla f Then thou know'st nought
that's good. "
Thus Bochart, vol. i. 728. And from the
passage of Sopater here produced, from what
Josephus says of the nabla, and from his
joining it in the place above cited with the
xivv^a. of which he says, 'H (ziv xiw^a, JtKo,
Xop^oci; i'^-nfjt.iu.iyyi, rvTrriTUt tXtixt^m, that it IS
furnished with ten strings and played upon
with a plectrum. From all this taken together,
I say, it is manifest that the bna or nab/a was
B. stringed instrument, and therefore not, as a
very ingenious writer, to whom I am much
obliged, has supposed, a kind of bagpipe, such
as Dr Russell * informs us is still in use about
Aleppo. From Ps. xxxiii. 2. cxliv. 9, the
bna appears to have, sometimes at least, had
only /cm strings. And Targ. Syriac, LXX,
and Vulg. in both passages agree in this ex-
planation of ^^^VV'
VIII. As a N. birin a flood, deluge. Gen. vi.
17. Ps. xxix. 10. Some deduce the word
from this root bS3 to flow down, as flood is de-
rived from flotv in English; but it seems
rather to belong to bn to mix, confl)und, which
see.
I. To gush, spring, or bubble out or up. Prov.
xviii. 4, yaa bna a gushing torrent, where
LXX avxTii^vii springeth up, Vulg. redundans
overflowing. As a 'N. jrinn, plur. in reg.
"ynna a fountain or spring, occ. Eccles. xii.
6. (comp. b3b3 IV. under ba) Isa. xxxv. 7.
xlix. 10.
II. In Hiph. to pour out, utter as words or the
like, and that whether in a bad sense, as Ps.
lix. 8. xciv. 4. Prov. xv. 2, 28 ; or in a good
or indifferent one, Ps. Ixxviii. 2. cxix. 171.
cxlv. 9. Comp. Ps. xix. 3. So Bate on
Prov. i. 23. rry-nx I will pour out my spirit
unto you ,- I will make known my words unto
you ; observes, " It is not spoken of the Holy
Spirit, but Wisdom as a person says, she
would send forth her breath in words." I add
that in rrir-iX the final rr is paragogic.
III. In Hith. to cause to bubble up, as fer-
menting matter, occ. Eccles. x. 1, mrs -mnT
npYi pa' T'^'' ly-Ni" flies of death, or dead
flies, cause the apothecary's ointment to stink,
(and) ferment or bubble up, French transla-
tion, bouillonner, and so Diodati's Italian
ribollir. " A fact well known," says Scheuch-
zer (Phys. Sacra, in loc.) "Wherefore
apothecaries take care to prevent flies coming
to their syrups, and other fermentable prepara-
tions. For in all insects there is an acrid
volatile salt, which mixed with sweet or even
alkaline substances, excites them to a brisk
intestine motion, disposes them to fermenta-
tion, and to putrescence itself, by which the
more volatile principles fly off, leaving the
grosser behind, at the same time the tastes
and odours are changed, the agreeable to fetid,
the sweet to insipid." Thus my author. On
the above text it must be farther observed,
that the verbs ty-xn*' and i;-a'> agree in number
with mn the latter N. with which "miT is
placed in regimine. For instances of a si-
milar construction see under nnn II.
Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 94.
n:i3
307
n^2
IV. As a N. fern. plur. in a reduplicate form
nj?nj7nx see under nya.
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but in Chal-
dee and Syriac signifies to be dry, parched.
As a N. n33 the dry, parched courdry, the de-
sert. Gen. xii. 9; in which, and many other
passages, the LXX render it by i^Yifjtos the de-
sert, so the Vulg. Jud. i. 15, byarentem dry ;
and in this sense of dry, parched, 333 is plainly
used. Josh, xv. 19. Ps. cxxvi. 4. The word
is most usually translated the ^outh ; but as
Drusius hath well observed, it does not signify
the whole southern hemisphere of the earth, but
it frequently refers to a desert tract of land to
the south of Judea. This tract consisted of
the deserts of Shur, Sin, and Pharan, the
* mountainous country of Edom, or Idumea,
(comp. Mai. i. 3. ) and part of Arabia Petrsea,
or the stony. Comp. Ps. Ixxv. 7.
With Schultens (on Prov. viii. 6, and in MS.
Orig. Heb.) I think the radical idea of this
word in Heb. as in Arabic, is to stand, or
shoiu oneself, above or before others, " eminere,
prae-eminere. " It occurs not, however, as a
verb simply in this sense, but
I. As a N. T-SS eminent, excellent, occ. Prov.
viii. 6.
II. As a N. T'33 a person eminent or having the
pre-eminence over others, a commander, leader,
chief. I Sam. ix. 16. x. 1. Job xxix. 10. Dan.
ix. 25. Comp. 1 Chron. v. 2.
III. As in Arabic, so in Heb. it denotes to be
manifest or evident to the eyes. It occurs not,
however, in this sense as a V. in Kal, but
As a particle "733.
1. Before, in the presence of, q. d. before the
eyes of, coram, in conspectu. See Gen. xxxi.
32, 37. xlvii. 15. Exod. xix. 2. Num. xxv. 4.
Neh. iii. 10. (Chald.) Dan. vi. 11. m33 the
same, with b following. Ps. cxvi. 14, 18. 133
used absolutely, openly, publicly. Ps. cxxxviii.
1. Comp. under rrbx II. 5. T733D as before
him, (Eng. marg.) in Gen. ii. 18, 20, refers, I
apprehend, to the animals and fowls, when
brought before Adam, being exhibited to him
viale and female.
2. With b prefiixed, T33b nearly the same, q. d.
at, before, 2 Sam. xxii. 25, v'^'^jj T33b before
his eyes, & al. freq.
3. With ?3 prefixed, T33D/rom before. Isa. i. 16.
Jon. ii. 5. Also, before, in the presence of.
Dexit. xxviii. 66 ; but it generally implies dis-
tance. See Gen. xxi. 16. Deut. xxxii. 52. 2
K. ii. 7, 15.
IV. In Hiph. to make manifest, declare, either
by words or otherwise. See Gen. iii. 11. xii.
18. Deut. xxvi. 3. xxx. 18. 1 Sam. xxiv. 18
or 1 9. 2 Sam. xix. 6. Ps. xix, 2. xcvii. 6. Job
xvii. 5, he who (see Noldius under "lu^x 24.)
exhibits, boasts of , jactat, friends as a portion.
See Schultens. In 'T'3b the common printed
reading of 2 K. ix. 1,5, the formative rr is
dropped, but supplied in nineteen of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices.
See Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 122;
and Shaw's Travels, p. 438, &c.
V. Chald. In Kal, to issue forth to vietv. So
LXX, according to the Alexandrian MS.
txTo^ivofz,tvo;. occ. Dan. vii. 10.
With an omissible 3, but a radical and immuta-
ble rr, as in rrns, rrnn.
In Kal, to be bright, glitter, shine, as the light
or a luminous body. Job xxii. 28. Isa. ix. 2.
Job xviii. 5. In Hiph. to cause to shine or
irradiate. Isa. xiii. 10. comp. ch. Ix. 19, and
Ezek. xxxii. 7. Also, to enlighten. 2 Sam.
xxii. 29. Ps. xviii. 29. As a N. n33 a shin-
ing, glittering, splendour. 2 Sam. xxii. 1.3.
Hab. iii. 4, 11. Once used emphatically in
the fem. plur. mrT33 Isa. lix. 9.
To push, strike or butt with the horns, as horned
animals do. Exod. xxi. 28. 1 K. xxii. 11, &
al. Comp. Deut. xxxiii. 17. Ps. xii v. 6. To
illustrate which passages comp. 1 K. xxii. 1 1 ;
and observe that Homer applies* the Greek
xioeeiXo) to push or gore with the horns in a si-
milar view, II. ii. I'in. 861 ; xvi. lin. 830; and
for farther satisfaction see Mr Merrick's An-
notation. As a participial N. nas butting, apt
to butt, given to butting. Exod. xxi. 29, 36.
With both its 3's radical and immutable.
In Kal and Hiph. to strike or play on a musical
instrument; so the LXX generally render it
by ^J.uXXstv. 1 Sam, xvi. 16 18, 23. xviii. 10.
xix. 9, & al. freq. Comp. Isa. xxxviii. 20. As
a participial N. p3?3 a player on a musical in-
strument, a minstrel 1 Sam. xvi. 16. 2 K. iii.
15. As a N. fem. plur. m3'33 and n3\T3
stringed instruments played on by striking. Isa.
xxxviii. 20, Comp. titles of Ps. iv. vi. liv. &
al. As a N. fem. in reg. n 3''33 a singing to
the harp or other stringed instrument. Lam. v.
14. Also, a psalm or song that was thus sung.
Ps. Ixxvii. 7. Job xxx. 9. Ps. Ixix. 13. Lam.
iii. 14. As a N. fem. in reg. ns-ssra a .song,
music, occ. Lam. iii. 63.
I. To touch, meddle with. Gen. iii. 3. xx. 6.
xxvi. II. It is used transitively, and with a,
ba and bj? following.
In Hiph. to cause to touch. Exod. xii. 22.
I I. To touch, reach, come unto, toucher a. Jer.
iv. ,10, Ii, 9, & al. In Hiph. to reach, come
unto, draw nigh. Gen. xxviii. 12. 1 Sam. xiv.
9. 2 Chron. xxviii. 9. Psal. Ixxxviii. 4. Ec-
cles. xii. 1. Comp. Lev. v. 7, And if his hand
Sr''3n nb doth not or cannot reach the sufficiency
of a lamb, i, e. if his power or ability doth not
extend to procure a lamb. Also, to cause to
touch, reach, or come unto. Isa. v. 8. xxv. 12.
Ezek. xiii. 14.
III. In Kal and Hiph. to come upon, occur,
happen. Jud. xx. 41. Eccles. viii. 14.
I V. To touch with force and violence, to smite
or strike. Gen. xii, 17. 2 K. xv. 5, & al. In
Niph. to be smitten, occ. Jos. viii. 15. Psal.
Ixxiii. 5. As a N. ir33 a stroke or plague.
Gen. xii. 17. Lev. xiii. freq. Deut. xvii. 8, &
al. freq.
In general, to hit, strike against.
n^3
308
-):i3
I. In Kal, to hit, strihe, smite, as with the hand,
a sword, or other instnnnent. See Exod. xxi.
22, 35. So in Niph. to he smitten. Lev. xxvi.
17. Jud. XX. 32. 1 Sam. iv. 2, 10, &ai. As
a N. fern. rrS23 a smiting, a slaughter. 1 Sam.
iv. 17. 2 Sam. xvii. 9.
II. To smite, as God doth with diseases and
other calamities. See Exod. viii. 2. 1 Sam.
xx\'. 38. 2 Sam. xii. 15. 2 Chron. xiii. 20.
xxi. 18. As a N. r)33 a stroke or plague.
Exod. ix. 14. xii. 13. Num. xvi. 46. As a
N. fem. r723Q nearly the same. 1 Sam. vi. 4.
2 Chron. xxi. 14.
III. To hit, strike, as the foot against an obsta-
cle in w^alking ; so LXX cr^oo-xoTrnv and
Vulg. impingere, offendere. occ. Ps. xci. 12.
Prov. iii. 23. In Hith. to strike one against
the other, a7id so stumble, as the feet. occ. Jer.
xiii. 16. As a N. rjaa a hitting or stumbling
against, occ. Isa. viii. 14. So LXX w^o<r-
}c9fif/,a.rt, ai>d Vulg. ofFensionis.
I V". In Hiph. to clap or shut to, as the doors
in a city gate. occ. Neh. vii. 3, And while they
stand hy ^^nn^ mnbnrr la-a- let them clap-to
the doors, and (not bar, as we render it, but)
hold (them), namely, to prevent any enemy
from stealing or rushing in, during the day-
time. See Bate's Crit. Heb.
V. As a N. 5)3 the body, the mere solid substance
that resists or hits. occ. Exod. xxi. 3, 4, 133S
With his own body only, as opposed to having
a wife and children. So French translation,
avec son corps seidement. As a N. fem. in
reg. naia, and plur. nnna, a body, a carcass.
occ. 1 Chron. x. 12. Comp. 1 Sam. xxxi. 12,
where the corresponding Heb. word is n-ia.
VI. As a N. 5)3 the wing of a bird, so called
from its flapping. It occurs not, however, in
Heb. in this sense, but in Chaldee as a N.
mas. plur. ^"33 in reg. a3 wings, occ. Dan. vii.
4, 6. Hence
VII. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "sa the wings
or appendages to a buildingy ^rn^vyta. occ.
Prov. ix. 3.
VIII. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. (with a
formative h) "Sax the bodies or corjis of which
an army consists. Ezek. xii. 14. xxxviii. 6, &
al. Comp. sense V.
IX. As a N. with a formative ], ^33 a vine,
" from its limber nature, hitting and flapping,
or falling all manner of ways." Bate. So
Ovid, Metam. lib. xiv. lin. 665, 666.
Hcec qtcoque, giup j'zmcta vitis requiescit in ulmo.
Si non nuptaforet, terrae acclinata jaceret.
And this'fair I'ine, but that hor arms surround
Her married elm, had " lain " along the ground.
Pope, altered.
^33 generally means the vitis or grape-inne, as
Gen. xl. 9, 10. xlix. 11,& al. freq. And this
is sometimes called yrr 133 the wine-vine, as
Num. vi. 4. Jud. xiii. 14. On Ezek. xv. 4.
comp. John xv. 6, and Harmer's Observations,
vol. i. p. 262.
The expression of sitting every man under his
own vine, probably alludes to the delightful
eastern arbours which were partly composed
of viries. (Comp. under bns) " Captain Nor-
den in like manner speaks of vine-arbours as
common in the Egyptian gardens, and the
Prffinesdne pavement in Dr Shaw gives us the
figure of an ancient one." *
Deut. xxxii. 32, But their vine (is) of the vine
of Sodom, and of the fields of Gomorrah ;
their grapes (are) grapes of vy\ poison, their
clusters (are) bitter : their toine is the poison of
dragons. The people of Israel is represented
by a vine, Ps. Ixxx. 9, 15 ; and their church
by a vineyard, fenced, planted, and dressed, by
(xod himself, Isa. v. 1 7, which, when he
looked, that it should bring forth grapes, i. e.
good works, brought forth tcild grapes, D'-a/Kn,
even such evil works as were practised in So-
dom and Gomorrah. Comp. Isa. i. 10. Jer.
xxiii. 14; and under u;xn II. Michaelisf
thinks that the vine of Sodom is the solanum
or nif/ht-sJiade, which bears a considerable re-
semblance to the vitis or white-vine in its
leaves and fruit, which is vinous hwt poisonous y
and which the Arabs call abj?n bx 33y fox-
grapes.
Hasselquist, Travels, p. 287, 288, tells us that
about Jericho, in the vales near Jordan, not far
from the Dead Sea, he found in plenty the ;;owm
Sodomitica, or mad apples, which are the fruit
of the solamim melongena Linna;i. *' It is true,"
says he, " they are sometimes filled tvith a dust ;
yet this is not always the case, but only when
the fruit is attacked by an insect (tenthredo)
which turns all the inside into dust, leaving
the ski7i only entire, and of a beautifid colour.'''
And I once thought that Moses might allude
to these viala insana, mad or unsound fruits,
in the text above cited from Deut. But I now
apprehend that Michaelis' opinion is more
probable, especially as I find that the fruit of
the Linna^um solanum melongena, o^ mad apple,
is not jwisonous, at least not in Spain, Italy,
and Barbary, but commonly dressed and eaten
by the inhabitants of those countries.:): It is
pretty plain, however, that the poma Sodomitica
gave rise to the exaggerated story of fruits
growing in those parts, which are fair to the
sight, but which when gathered dissolve hito
smoke and ashes. This fable seems to have
been first broached by Josephus, who however
pretends to have had his account from eye-
witnesses. His words are these, De Bel. lib.
iv. cap. 8. 4. edit. Hudson. E^-r; 'hi xav rois
xa^'Toti ffTooixv uvwyivvufiivyiv [/os/v] 0/ XZ"'"'^
f/,iv i^ovai rots ihcJ^iy^oi; oiaohhv, ^^i-^a/icivuv "Si
^i^ffiv Ui xcc'Tvov avaXvavrai Kctt rs<p^Kv' ra. (Jt.it
1i TZ^i rm 1ohof/.iri\ fivhvr.fjLitoi, rotavrvtv t^n Tiff-
riv uTo ryis o-^ius. And from Josephus, Taci-
tus, Hist. lib. V. cap. 7, Solinus, cap. .36, and
others have given us the same story with some
alterations and additions.
niV! 133 the vine of the field, the wild vine, vitis
agrestis. It seems to denote the colocynthis
or bitter gourd, of which see more under i?ps.
occ. 2 K. iv. 39.
I. In Hiph. to spread out or abroad, as solids,
occ. Mic. i. 6.
Mr Harmer's Outlines of a New Commentary on
Solomon's Song, p. 140.
+ See his Recueil, Quest. 64, and Supplem. ad Lex.
Heb. p. 346.
t See Miller's Gardener's Dictionary in Melongena.
ii^:i3
309
T3
II. Ill Kal, to spread abroad, diffuse, or be dif-
fused, to pour out, or be poured out, as liquids.
Ps. Ixxv. 9. 2 Sam. xiv. 14. Lam. iii. 49,
Mine eye i-r'^33 poureth out, tears namely ; so
the Chaldee Targum ^-jran n^bl "3"!;. In
Huph. to be poured out or down. occ. Mic. i.
4. As a participial N. fem. plur. mi 33 tor-
rents, waters poured out or down. occ. Job xx.
28, The increase of his house shall I'oll away,
m'n33 {like) torrents in the day of his wrath, D,
like, as, being understood as in ch. xxiv. 5.
Thus Scott, whom see.
III. In Hipb. to pour otit, shed, as the blood
of men by the edge of the sword, occ. Jer.
xviii. 21. Ezek. xxx. 5. Ps. Ixiii. 11 ; where
observe that in im^S", irr is a pron. suffix
them (as in Deut. xxxii. 11. Exod. xiv. 25.)
and the V. 'T'3' may be indefinite as in many
other instances, q. d. one shall pour out ; so
the French translation, on les detruira. But
observe that in the Psalm thirteen of Dr
Kennicott's codices read the V. plurally
i.'7TT'3'' and two imi3'. Eng. marg. They shall
make him run out (like water) by the hands of
the sword.
IV. To spread abroad, stretch out, as the hand.
FS. Ixxvii. .3. In the day of my trouble I
sought the Lord ; 3l3n xbl rri33rTb''b "T* my
hand was stretched out by night, and ceased not,
or without intermission. So Symmachus h ^uo
(Aov vuKTOi iKTiTitro ttnviKui, my hand was
stretched out by night continually, and thus Je-
rome, manus mea nocte extenditur, et non
quiescit. This was a usual gesture in prayer.
Comp. under riT' V.
With a 3 radical, but very often dropped.
It denotes being close to, confining, pressing.
In a Niph. sense, constructed with n, to be close
to, confided by or in. Job xli. 7 or IG j speak-
ing of the crocodile's scales ; ii:?3"' Tnxn "rnn
they are close one to another, so that no air can
come between them. In Hiph. with n follow-
ing, to confine by insertion, to confine in. 2
Sam. iii. 34, And thy feel iiy3rr ah they did
no^ confine (or in Huph. were not confined)
in fetters. Transitively, to confine, to fix, or
make fast. occ. Job xl. 19 or 14 ; speaking of
the behemoth, in^n ^^3" liyyrr he who made
him hath made fast his weapon. These words
are applicable both to the elephant and to the
hippopotamus ; for as the former is furnished
with two long tusks, afjL'/imoi tvtu 'ya,fJi,-^a)iv^o;
ccoTn;, resembling a recurvated falchion or
cimeter (says Nonnus cited by Schultens on
the text), so the dentes canini or dog-teeth of
the latter, though (contrary to the assertion of
many writers) " always covered and concealed
by the animal's lips when his mouth is shut,
yet are very long and crooked, prismatical and
cutting, like the tusks of the wild boar These
teeth are prodigiously hard, twelve or even
sixteen (Paris)" inches long, and sometimes
weigh twelve or thirteen ( Paris) pounds
each."* And to these likewise Nicander
(cited by Bochart, vol. iii. 761, whom see)
gives the name of ao-Trn a Greek word plainly
Thus Biitfon, Hiyt. Nat. torn, x, p. 199, 207, 209, 12mo.
derived (as Bochart has observed) from the
Phenician N3l'^^ and Heb. n^nn " sword.
II. As a N. lyxn or, according to the marginal
and Complutensian reading, a/^'2. occ. Job vii.
5, My flesh is clothed with worms, *ie)1? U'''3T and
adhesion of dust, i. e. with dust or filth adher-
ing or cleaving close to it. LXX /3Xa*a,-
clods, Vulg. sordibus/M.
III. Used either absolutely or with the parti-
cles bx, b, or -ij; following, to come close or
very near to. Gen. xviii. 23. xix. 9. xxvii. 21,
22, 26, 27. xxxiii. 3, & al. freq. It is more
than aip to approach, and is therefore some-
times placed after it, as Jer. xxx. 21. Isa.
xlix. 20, -b rrira, come near to me, and, as is
implied from thence to some other place,
rrniyXT that I may dwell. So Targ. LXX,
Vulg. and Vitringa. rrxbrr i:?3. Gen. xix. 9,
has been thought a great difficulty, but it is
easily solved. It appears from ver. 6, 10, that
Lot was now come out of the door of his
house, but standing before it. When he was
in this situation the Sodomites, who were
then at some distance, cry out, rrxbrr i:^3, come
close, to us namely, /arMer, i. e. from the door,
where he stood to guard it. The whole puzzle
has arisen from joining rrKbrr with 1:^3. In
Hiph. to cause to come close. Gen. xxvii. 25.
Exod. xxi. 6. Lev. ii. 8, & al. freq. Also, to
approach, come near to. Amos vi. 3. (so Vulg.
appropinquatis) ix, 10. In Hith. to come very
near to themselves, or of their own accord, occ.
Isa. xiv. 20.
IV. In a moral sense, to straiten, oppress, dis-
tress. Deut. XV. 2, 3. In Niph. to be straitened,
oppressed, distressed. 1 Sam. xiii. 6. xiv. 24.
As a participial N. i:?33 an oppressor. Isa. iii,
12. xiv. 2. Zech. ix. 8.
V. To squeeze out, extort, exact, as money or
labour. 2 K. xxiii. 35. Isa. Iviii. 3. In Niph.
to be exacted, as a debt or punishment, occ.
Isa. liii. 7, W'n'i it was exacted, exaction was
made, exactum est, used impersonally, as K913
there was healing, ver. 5, 173173 Nim and he
was afflicted. See Vitringa. As a participial
N. 11^313 1^33 an exacter of labour or money. A
task-master, Exod. iii. 7. v. 6, 10, 13 j where
LXX t^yoliMKTn;. Comp. Job xxxix. 7. a
tax-gatherer. Dan. xi. 20. a governor, ruler.
Isa. Ix. 17. Zech. x. 4j where see Mr
Lowth.
12^2^33 to come very close to, or to come close to
again and again, occ. Isa. lix. 10, twice,
r^WW'i'i We came close to the wall as the blind,
even as those who have no eyes, rru'U'33 we came
close to it ; where observe that rr in the former
n 1^1^33 is paragogic, in the latter a pron. suffix
fem. In conformity to other Lexicons, and to
the LXX and Vulg. translations by ^pyiXaipoifj,
palpo, attrecto, to feel, grope, I have already
placed this text under u;3 ; but I must now
observe that feeling or groping is expressed by
another word, namely lyQ or \i;wd, which see j
and therefore the reader will consider for him-
self, whether the reduplicate V. ^^33, as well
as the N. tr"3, above, do not more properly
belong to this root 1:^33.
ID
To move or remove.
T3
310 13
I. To move, ivag, he agitated or shaken, as a
reed by the wind. 1 K. xiv. 15. In Hipb. to
move or way, as the bead. Jer. xviii. 16. As
a N. n^a the wagging or motion of the lips. Job
xvi. 5, (But) I would strengthen you with my
mouth T-ai and the wagging, vain babbling, of
my tips should be restrained. See the preced-
ing verses. As a N. man a shaking or wag-
ging, as of the head. Ps. xliv. 15.
Hence Eng. nod.
II. To flit, fly away lightly or nimbly, as a bird.
Prov. xxvi. 2. Ps. xi. 1 ; where observe that
the marginal and Coinplutensian reading is
-ma, and so the Targ. LXX and Vulg. ren-
der it as a V. singular.
III. In Kal, intransitively, to move or remove.
Jer. iv. 1. xlix. 30, (where Eng. marg. tiit
greatly) 1. 3, 8. In Hiph. to cause to move, as
the feet, 2 K. xxi. 8. or the whole person,
Ps. xxxvi. 12. Also, with b following, to re-
move, or rather, to shake the head, to noddle,
at, in contempt. Amos vi. 3. Comp. ch. v.
18. ix. 10. Isa. V. 19. As a N. 13 a fugitive,
a vagabond. Gen. iv. 12, 1-1. Also, a removal,
or thijig removed. Isa. xvii. 11, T'yp T3 The
harvest (shall be) removed in the day of grief,
and of desperate sorrow, namely by the Assy-
rians.
IV. Cbald. to depart swiftly, fly away, as
sleep, occ. Dan. vi. 18 or 19. Comp. below
^^^ II.
V. In Kal and Hiph. to remove, reject, cast out
or away, as evil or unclean. Isa. Ixvi. 5. Job
xviii. 18. As a participle or participial N.
fem. ma removed, rejected, reprobated, as un-
clean. Ezra ix. 11. Applied to a woman in
her periodical sickness. Ezek. xviii. 6. xxxvi.
17. As a N. fem. ma (and m-a Lam. i. 17.)
in reg. n*T3 what ought to be rejected or repro-
bated, an abomination, res rejectanea. Lev. xx.
21. Ezra ix. 11. Zech. xiii. 1. Also, a re-
moval or being removed on account of legal un-
cleanness. Lev. xii. 2, 5, & al. m3 "n the
waters of removal, i. e. the waters which were
applied to those who were in a state of removal
for legal uncleanness, in order to cleanse them.
Num. xix. 9, 13, & al. As a N. or participle
7373 a removing or removal, or to be removed,
refuse, occ. 2 Sam. xxiii. 6; where LXX
t\u<rfii\in cast out, and Vulg. evelletur shall be
plucked up.
VI. As a N. ms the price of a whore, q. d.
" the retiring fee." Bate. occ. Ezek. xvi. 33.
And hence,
VII. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "3*73 the re-
wards or prices given to an adulterer by his
mistress, occ. Ezek. xvi. 33.
VIII. As a N. n2 sheath or scabbard of a
sword, what it is removed into. occ. 1 Chron.
xxi. 27. Hence
IX. Chald. as a N. n3 or rT3n3 (for the rr in
this word may be either the rr fem. or a pron.
suffix) the body ; so called in reference to the
spirit of which it is the receptacle, and as it
were the sheath, occ. Dan. vii. 15. This ap-
plication of the N. may be illustrated by the
following verses recorded in a Persian histori-
an, and said to have been spoken by a philoso-
pher to Alexander the Great.
" Dost thou not know that man's exterior form
Is but the scabbard to the enlivening mind ?
Why shouldst thou judge then of the weapon's edge.
When yet you've nothing seen except the casef"*
X. As a N. 13 a heap of things moved one upon
another, occ. Exod. xv. 8. Josh. iii. 13, 16.
Ps. xxxiii. 7. Ixxviii. 13. In all which passages,
except Ps. xxxiii. 7, it is applied to t\\Q mira-
culous heaping up of the waters, either in the
Red Sea, or in the river Jordan.
XI. With b following, to be moved, uneasy, or
agitated in mind, /or, or on account of, another,
to sympathize, compassionate or condole with
him. Jer. xv. 5. xvi. 5. Job xlii. 11 ; in which
last passage the Vulg. explains the words
^b n"r3''T by et moverunt super eum caput, and
they shook their heads at him, so making them
expressive of a gesture of grief or condolence;
comp. Ps. xliv. 15; but Jer. xxxi. 18, (which
see below) seems to determine that the verb
when used in this view has a more extensive
meaning. In Ps. Ixix. 21. -n3 may be either
a V. or rather a participle, as D''3rr3?D follow-
ing, and so be rendered one condoling.
-n3 I. In Kal, intransitively, to move or remove
quickly, to hasten, flee or flit away. Ps. xxxi.
12. Ixviii. 13. Isa. xxi. 14, 15 as a bird.
Prov. xxvii. 8. or locusts. Nab. iii. 17. Isa.
xxxviii. 15, m-TK I will go (not softly as our
translation, but) lightly, I will flit along mer-
rily all my years, by f after the bitterness of my
sold. Also transitively, to move nimbly or wag,
as a bird its wings. Isa. x. 14. Ps. xlii. 5, /
pour out my soid myself (saying), "D when shall
I go into the tabernacle? ( When) omx shall I
make them (i. e. the 3ain pTSfl festive multi-
tude, mentioned at the end of the verse) move
cheerfully to the house of the Aleim with the
voice of singing and confession 9 Comp. Isa.
XXX. 29. In Hith. to move or remove oneself
speedily or swiftly, occ. Ps. Ixiv. 9. Also, to
be removed speedily, occ. Isa. xxiv. 20. Jer.
xlviii. 27, Surely for the abundance of thy
words against him, nniann thou shalt be speed-
ily removed. So Aquila and Theodotion, fii-
Tumtrnvus, and Vulg. captivus duceris, thou
shalt be carried away captive. As a N. mas.
plur. n-^T^': motions to and fro, tossings. occ.
Job vii. 4. The elephantiasis (Job's distem-
per) " is attended with little sleep, and more-
over with frightful dreams, still more cruel,
according to Aretaeus, than even want of
sleep. "^ Comp. ver. 13, 14.
IL To depart swiftly, flit away, as a vision of
the night, occ. Job xx. 8. Thus the vision of
Anchises in Virgil, ^n. v. lin. 740,
tenues fugit, ceufumus, in auras.
Flies, and, like smoke, dissolves in air.
Comp. Homer, II. xxiii. lin. 100, 101.
as sleep, occ. Gen. xxxi. 40. Esth. vi. I.
So Dr Young speaking of sleep (in Night
Thoughts, Night I. towards the beginning) ;
Ho, like the world^ liis ready visit pays
Where fortune smiles, the wretched he forsakes.
Swift on his downy pinions ^ze* from woe.
And lights on lids unsullied with a tear.
Ancient Universal History, vol. v. p. 438, 8vo. Comp.
Herbelot, Biblioth. Orient in Escander ou Iskender.
t See Noldii Particul. Hob. in bp 20, and not. 1902.
X Michaelis, Recueil do Questions, p. 70,
n-|3
311
Vhd
III. To remove hither and thither, wander about.
Job XV. 23. Isa. xvi. 2, 3.
IV. In Hith. to be moved or agitated in mind
for oneself, or on one's own account, occ. Jer.
xxxi. 18. Comp. above under na XL
Denotes /ree, liberal
In Kal, to make free, liberal, -or willing in giving
or offering, occ. Exod. xxv. 2. xxxv. 21, 29.
In Hith. to make oneself, or become free, will-
ing, or liberal in offering or giving. 1 Chron.
xxix. 5, 6, 9, 14<, & al. Also, to offer oneself
freely. Jud. v. 2, 9. Neh. xi. 2. As a N.
ana free, spontaneous, willing, liberal. See
Exod. xxxv. 22. Prov. xix. 6. Isa. xxxii. 5,
8, Ps. li. 14 ; where it is applied to the Holy
Spirit, whose operations are as free (in every
sense of the word) as those of his emblem the
material spirit or air. Comp. Johniii. 8. Also,
free as to condition of life, liberal in this sense,
noble. Num. xxi. 18. 1 Sam. ii. 8. Job xii.
21. Ps. exiii. 8. Prov. xxv. 7. Fem. plur.
mn-'TD liberalities, liberal things, occ. Isa. xxxii.
8, twice. As a N. fem. ,1113 a voluntary or
free-will offering. Exod. xxxvi. 3. Lev. vii. 1 6,
& al. freq. Comp. Ps. ex. 3 ; where observe
that very many of Dr Kennicott's codices read
fully mma, and comp. Jud. v. 2, 9. In reg.
na7D dignity or pre-eminence of a ^''13, or noble
(as Job is called ch. xxi. 28.) Targ. -mDl'n
my lordship, occ. Job xxx. 15. Fem. plur.
mana, spoken of rain, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 10, Dtt'a
maT3 a rain of liberalities, i. e. a liberal,
plentiful rain : but Dr Chandler in his life of
David, vol. ii. p. 61, 62, renders these words
a shower, as it were voluntarily falling, and re-
fers them to the manna and quails which were
rained down on the Israelites from heaven.
Comp. Exod. xvi. 4. Ps. Ixxviii. 24, 25, 28.
mna used adverbially, /ree/y, spontaneously, so
Vulg. spontanee. occ. Hos. xiv. 4 or 5.
Is in many of the Lexicons made a distinct
root, but I find no proof that the rr is ever ra-
dical ; see therefore under na.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to impel, force, thrust.
Deut. XX. 19. As a N. m3?2 impulse. oc.c.
Isa. viii. 22. Darkness of impulse, darkness
driven together, ' accumulated darkness."
Bp Lovvth.
II. To make an impulse or stroke. Deut. xix. 5.
III. In a moral sense, in Niph. to be impelled,
incited, moved. Deut. iv. 19. xxx. 17. In
Hiph. to impel, incite, move. Deut. xiii. 5, 13,
or 6, 14.
This verb has much the same meaning as rrni
(which see), and indeed the Niphal and Hiphil
forms may be deduced indifferently either from
one or the other.
]11 See under -12 VII. VIIL IX.
P13 See under yns yiL
In Kal and Hiph. to drive or hurry away. Ps.
Ixviii. 3. Isa. xxii. 19. In Niph. to be driven
or hurried away. Lev. xxvi. 36. Ps. Ixviii. 3.
As a N. -31 is once used, Ps. 1. 20, and by
the context seems to denote violent or out-
rageous calumny or reproach, which one rashly
lets drive at another. So Jerome, oj)probrium,
reproach, Syriac version, ^\'^'^T\ p'-DD thou wast
deriding, thou deridest.
-113
To vow, promise to God, consecrate to God by
a solemn dedication. As a N. tt3 a vow, i. e.
either the act of vowing, or the thing vowed.
See inter al. Gen. xxviii. 20. xxxi. 13. Lev.
vii. 16. Job xxii. 27. Eccles. v. 4. -mn tvo
from 72 than, n; that, 'TTrn thou shouldst vow.
And observe that thirty of Dr Kennicott's
codices read Trnii'Q.
To carry, carry away, lead, bring, drive.
I. Of cattle, to lead, conduct, drive. Gen. xxxi.
18. Exod. iii. 1. Comp. Ps. Ixxviii. 52. Ixxx.
2. Isa. Ixiii. 14. On 2 K. iv. 24, we may
remark that it is still an eastern custom, when
a woman rides on an ass, for a man to follow
on foot, and drive the beast on. See Harmer's
Observ. vol. i. p. 449.
II. Of persons, to lead, carry, carry away, con-
duct. Gen. xxxi. 26. Deut. iv. 27. Isa. xx. 4.
Ix. 11, and their kings D-anrra conducted, i. e.
with pomp and splendour, " honorifice cum
comitatu," says Vitringa ; " pompously at-
tended." Bp. Lovvth. As a participle fem.
plur. in Huph. manan led away. So LXX
jjyovTo were led away, and Vulg. minabantur
were led away like cattle, occ. Nah. ii. 7 or 8.
III. To bring, lead, as under command, spoken
of the wind. Exod. x. 13. Ps. Ixxviii. 26.
IV. To drive, as a chariot or carriage. Exod.
xiv. 25. 2 Sam. vi. 3. 2 K. ix. 20. as an ass.
2 K. iv. 24. As a N. srrsra a driving or
marching. 2 K. ix. 20.
Der. a nag, Qu ? Also the French maneger,
whence manege horsemanship. Qu ?
iini
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr final.
To lament, bewail, occ. 1 Sam. vii. 2. Ezek.
xxxii. 18. Mic. ii. 4. As Ns. na (Ezek. vii.
11.) \-T3 lamentation, plaint. Jer. ix. 10, 18
20. rr-a nearly the same. occ. Ezek. xxvii. 32.
HNia lamentation, according to some, Mic. ii.
4 ; but may not rr\"i3 in this context rather be
the participle mas. Niph. from n^n in the
sense of being heavy, grievous ? And so may
not the words rr\-r: Nia rrnai be rendered, and
he shall lament a grievous lamentation ? Comp.
under riNn IX. X.
Vn3
I. To tend, lead on or guide geiitly, and with
care, as a good shepherd doth his flock, occ.
Isa. xl. 11. xlix. 10. Ps. xxiii. 2. Comp. Isa.
xiii. 20. Exod. xv. 13. Ps. xxxi. 2. 2 Chron.
xxxii. 22. In Hith. intransitively, to lead on
gently, as with a flock, occ. Gen. xxxiii. 14.
II. To conduct, or carry gently, and with care,
as persons, occ. 2 Chron. xxviii. 15 ; where
the LXX ayriXuptovTo succoured, assisted.
Comp. Isa. li. 18.
III. To tend, take care of, as Joseph did of the
Egyptians in the famine, occ. Gen. xlvii. 17;
where LXX e^s^^s-v^sv nourished, and Vulg.
sustentavit sustained.
bbnra occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate
form, but as a N. mas. plur. D-bbrrs occ. Isa.
on:
312
nn:3
vii. 19. It is rendered by our translators
bushes, but why, I know not, luiless because
the preceding word signities some kind of
thorn. Bate explains it, " pasture grounds
where flocks are tended ,-" and it must be con-
fessed, that as a derivative from brra with the
3 radical, it might admit of this interpretation.
But considering that the Assyrians are here
spoken of under the similitude of bees, it might
be best perhaps to regard D^bbna as a deriva-
tive from brr or bbrr to shine, and (with Dan-
zius in Stockius' Clavis) to render it shining
or gaudy Jlowers, according to that of Virgil,
speaking likewise of bees, Georg. iv. lin. 54,
Purpureosque metunt flores
They sip the gaudy flowers
I. To grunible or growl, as a lion. occ. Prov.
xxviii. 15. Isa. v. 29, his rraKiy roaring like a
Uoness', he shall roar, like young lions, DrT3">T
and shall growl (as lions and other rapacious
beasts, even our common cats, do, when they
have seized their prey), inK-T and he shall hold
the prey, and shall carry it o^ safely, and there
shall be no deliverer. This text shows the
exact sense of Drra, and the diflference between
it and axa; ; for as the latter undoubtedly sig-
nifies to roar, the former must mean to growl.
Comp. Sense III. As a N. orra a growling,
as of a lion. occ. Prov. xix. 12. xx. 2.
II. To roar, or more strictly to murmur, as the
sea, gronder, as the French call it. occ. Isa.
V. 30. As a N. fem. in reg. nttrra the mur-
muring, Fr. grondement, of the sea. occ. Isa.
V. 30.
III. To grumble, groan, moan, as a person in
grief or distress, occ. Prov. v. 11. Ezek. xxiv.
23. As a N. fem. in reg. nnrra a groaning
or moaning j spoken figuratively of the heart or
mind. occ. Psal. xxxviii. 9. -nb nQ.iDD "naxu;
I have roared for the moaning of my heart. So
LXX and Vulg.
I. To bray, as the wild ass. The Arabic uses
the verb in the same sense. See Castell. And
this, like the Greek oyxao//.xt of the same im-
port, seems to be a word formed from the
sound, occ. Job vi. 5, prra^n Will the wild ass
bray ouer the grass? This question plainly
implies that the wild ass does bray when hun-
gi'y and in want of food ; and almost every
one must have observed that our common asses
do the same. Hence
II. To make a doleful crying or noise, as persons
distressed with hunger, occ. Job xxx. 7.
I. To flow or run, as water. It occurs not
however as a V. strictly in this sense, but as
a N. iriD, plur. D^'irra and mirra a current,
stream, river, ov flood. Gen. ii. 10. xv. 18, &
al. freq. In Exod. vii. 19, mna means the
several streams of the river Nile. In Jon. ii.
4, nm is used for the sea or great abyss. Comp.
Ps. xxiv. 2. Hab. iii. 8. -^
Hence the Greeks and Romans had their Ne-
reus, which originally signified the great abyss,
or the sea considered as communicating with it.
Thus Nereus is addressed in the Orphic hynm ;
******
UvdfAviv f/,iy rovTOV, yotitii ;t|j, tx.^x'^ * -VTiy,
Ev fjivx'H'S KivQfjLuaiv iXxvvoutia,; cc^oxMiot;'
AA.X /uiMxcc^ g-UB-fjCiv; fx,iy oc^OT^iTi.
Possessor of the ocean's gloomy depth,
Ground of the sea, earth's bourn, and source of all !
Shaking \ prolific Ceres' sacred seat.
When in the deep recesses of thy reign.
The madding blasts are by thy power couSnod :
But oh ! the earthquake's feartul force foreteud !
The reader will make his own reflection on
these lines, while I proceed to observe that the
Roman poets used Nereus for the sea or ocean,
even so late as the time of Ovid, M'ho (Metam.
lib. i. fab. vi. lin. 187.) has this expression:
qtia totum Nereus circumtonat orhem.
Wherever Nereus thunders round the globe.
Old Nereus was, according to the Greek and
Roman mythology, constantly attended hy fifty
daughters, called Nereids, who represented the
numerous rivers that proceed from the ocean,
and run into it again. See Eccles. i. 7, the
Orphic hymn to the Nereids, and Boyse's
Pantheon, p. 137, 2d edit.
II. Chald. As Ns. nriD, fem. rrnrr^ a river,
Ezra iv. 10, 16, & al.
III. To flow, run together, as nations or peo-
ple. Isa. ii. 2. Jer. xxxi. 12. Ii. 44, & al.
Virgil applies the Latin fluo to flow, in like
manner to men, Mn. jd. lin. 23t),
Olli conve7iere, fluuntque ad regia plenis
Tecta viis '
So Theocritus, Idyl. xv. lin. 59,
0;^Xe,- ^oXvs ctf^/jcn EHIFPEI
A monstrous crowd flows towards us
IV. As a N. fem. rr'irrD a stream or flux of
light, occ. Job iii. 4; where the LXX (p-yyos
splendour, and ViUg. lumine light. Hence
V. In Niph. to be enlightened, i. e. rejoiced,
comforted, occ. Ps. xxxi v. 5. (where LXX
(pariff^yiTi and Vulg. illuminamini be enlightened)
Isa. Ix. 5, where Theodotion ;^a^/c->! thou shall
be gratified. But Bp Lowth, " overfiow with
joy" which is perhaps right. See note and
Vitringa. Light, however, is often in scrip-
ture expressive oijoy or comfort ; for truly the
light is sweet, and a pleasant thing it is for the
eyes to behold the sun. Eccles. xi. 7. See inter
al. Esther viii. 16. Psal. xcvii. 11. cxii. 4,
but especially | Isa. xxx. 26; to which the
following beautiful passage of Horace, ad-
dressed to Augustus, bears some, though but
a faint, resemblance (Carm. lib. iv. ode v.
lin. 5, &c.):
Lucem redde tiue, dtix bone, pat rice;
Imtar verts enim, vultus ubi tuus
Affulsit populo, gratior it dies,
Et soles mehus nitent.
Great Sir, restore your coiintry light;
When your auspicious beams arise.
Just as in spring, the sun's more bright.
And fairer days smile o'er the skies. Creech.
So Virgil, Georgic. iv. lin. 392, calls him grandaevus
Nereus, ancient Nereus. Comp. Gen. i. 2.
t i. e. Th earth.
X See Lc^tvtb dp Sacra Poes. Heb. Prsclect. vi, p. 68,
edit. Oxou, 8vo. p. 103, edit. Gotting.
ni3 313
So Homer, agreeably to the oriental style, II.
vi. lin. 6,
nT3
'(fcMs S' inx^ourm i6'/ixiv'
Light to his friends he gave
where the Scholiast rightly explains (p'^a/; by
X<^^^vjoi/, (TurrKitccy safety. Comp. II. viii. lin.
^82 ; xi. lin. 79G ; xvi. lin. o9 ; xviii. lin. 102;
Odyss. xvi. lin. 23 ; xvii. lin. 41 ; and Pindar,
Pyth. viii. towards the end ; and Ol. x. lin.
20, 27, x'^iH-'^ (liOTou (^aoi joy, the light of hu-
man life. And though the sacred writers are
much more frequent and free in the applica-
tion of this image than the profane, yet we
sometimes meet with it even in the Roman
prose-authors : thus Cicero (De Nat. Deor.
ii. 5.) calls P. Scipio Africanus, sol alter,
another sun ; and speaking in praise of Pom-
pey (Pro Leg. Manil. sect. 12, edit. Olivet.)
he exclaims, " Pro dii immortales ! tantanme
unius hominis incredihilis ac divina virtus tarn
brevi tempore lucem afferre reipuhlicce potuit ?
Good gods ! could the incredible and divine
virtue of a single man in so short a time dif-
fuse such a liyht over the commonwealth ?"
Comp. Eisner's and Wetstein's note on Mat.
iv. 16.
VI. As a N. fem. plur. m^^T^r3 dens enlighten-
ed by a hole or aperture, (comp. n"mxD under
-IX V. ) or rather, as Bate, places for people to
run to, places of refuge. Comp. sense III.
occ. Jud. vi. 2. Comp. 1 Sam. xiii. 6. Ezek.
xxxiii. 27, and Shaw's Travels, p. 27G.
VII. Chald. As Ns. ^^rT: light, occ. Dan. ii.
22. n-isTS mental or spiritual light, or illumina-
tions, occ. Dan. v. II, M.
This root -irra differs in sense from "nx as ac-
tually flowing or streaming does from fluidity .
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr,
and a radical and fixed i, unless Psal. viii. 2.
Ezek. vii. 11, furnish exceptions. In Ps.
Symmachus renders nsn by Ta|5 thou hast
settled, Jerome by posuisti, thou hast placed;
but in Ezek. where Vulg. translates the word
by requies rest, eleven of Dr Kennicott's co-
dices now read na, as fom' more did originally,
and six have i713.
To dwell, reside, he settled in a habitation. It
occurs but twice as a V. once intransitively,
Hab. ii. 5, Yea fas J when (see Neh. ix. 18,
Heb.) wine deceiveth a man, fsoj he (the king
of Babylon) is proud, (i. e. he is intoxicated
with his power and dominion, comp. Dan. iv.
30.) mD' xbT awe? keepeth notoX, home, sayoiu-
translators ; meaning, I suppose, that the king
of Babylon confines not himself to a peaceable
settlement or residence in his own dominions,*
but who, as it follows in the context, enlargeth
his desire ; as hell, &c. And this interpreta-
tion, which applies the expression to the wick-
ed ambition of the Babylonish monarch, seems
preferable to that which refers it to his punish-
ment, and accordingly renders it, " and shall
not he settled or enjoy a peaceable settlement."
Ovx, oe.yei^iuv rei; iiroc^x^virtv oiyuOctg, as Lysias ex-
presses it of the king of Persia, (edit. Taylor, 4to. p. 40.)
whcu he invaded Greece.
D-pn" vh^ and shall not he established (says the
Targum), because the ^ before mD" Nb imme-
diately connects these words with the preced-
ing -iNT" insolent, as the pronoun ^vn does with
the following description of his insatiable am-
bition and rapacity. For Exod. xv. 2, the on-
ly other passage where ma occurs as a verb,
see below. As a participle fem. benoni, ma
residing or abiding at home. occ. Ps. Ixviii. 13.
Comp. 2 Sam. i. 2i. As a N. mas. ma a
habitation or place of residence, of men. Job v.
3, 24. Ps. Ixxix. 7. Isa. xxvii. 10, & al. freq.
of God. Exod. XV. 13. 2 Sam. xv. 25. a
house, fold, or shelter for sheep, a sheep-cote, 2
Sam. vii. 8. 1 Chron. xvii. 7. Isa. Ixv. 10.
Comp. Jer. vi. 2. (plur. in reg. -na Jer. xxiii.
3. and plur. fem. ma Zeph. ii. 6. ) a stable, or
resting-place for camels. Ezek. xxv. 5. a dwell-
i}}g or den for dragons or serpents. Isa. xxxiv.
13. XXXV. 7.
In Jer. 1. 7, Jehovah is called ptj? ma the habi-
tation or home of the righteous (comp. Deut.
xxxiii. 27. Ps. xc. 1, and xci. 1.) ; and hence
with Bate we may, perhaps, best explain the
verb in Exod. xv. 2, " He is my God, imaxn
and I will, make him my home, my refuge, or
my rest."
Hence Gr. vtxiu to dweU, inhabit, vaa?, Attic vs&i;,
a temple.
^1^ . . -
Occurs not as a V. either in Pleb. or Chaldee,
but in Arabic the cognate bxa and b-a signify,
to give, present, give largely or liberally. Chald.
as a N. ibia a gift, a present, occ. Ezra vi.
11 ; where the Vulg. renders nsyn" nbia let it
be made a gift or present, by publicetur let it
be confiscated, and perhaps the LXX meant
the same by their version to kxt s/im ffotndnffirai
let it be put in my power. As a N. "bia the
same. occ. Dan. ii. 5. iii. 29 ; in the former of
which texts Theodotion has tiK^-^ay/ia-oyTai,
shall be plundered, the Vulg. publicabuntur,
shall be confiscated, and in the latter Theodo-
tion iig ^let^Tacyriv for plunder, or according to
the Alexandrian MS. ^la^-TrKy/iffoiTa.!, and the
Vulg. vastetur, shall be plundered. The Chal-
dee Ns. then appear to mean a gift or present,
either to the prince's treasury, or to the pub-
lic in general, i. e. to whoever had a mind to
seize them ; and on the above passages, it may
not be amiss to observe, that after Hannibal
had fled to Antiochus, the Carthaginians, in
the true oriental style, " bona ejus publicarunt,
domum a fundamentis disjecerunt, confiscated
his goods, and demolished his house from the
foundation ;" as C. Nepos informs us, Hanni-
bal, sect. 7.
As for the Rabbinical interpretation of the
above nouns by a dunghill, it is, as we have
seen, imsupported by the ancient versions;
and, as Michaelis on Lowth's Priolect. de
Sacra Poes. Heb. p. 478, has well remarked,
" who would suffer dunghills in a celebrated,
much more in a royal city ?"
"1T3 See under m II.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
To leap, leap out, " salire, assilire, exilire,"
Vtd
314
DT3
which Schultens, in his MS. Orig. Heb. ob-
serves is the primary sense of the cognate
Arabic -n, whence in that language it also sig-
nifies to spurt out as blood, and to leap or ex-
uU, as the heart in joy. Comp. Castell under
173.
I. In Kal, to leap, or spurt out, as blood from
a wounded body. occ. Lev. vi. 27 or 20, twice.
2 K. ix. 33. Isa. Ixiii. 3.
II. In Hiph. to cause to leap forth, to sprinkle,
as blood, oil, or water. See Exod. xxix. 21.
Lev. xiv. 7, 16. Num. viii. 7. xix. 18.
III. In Hiph. to cause to leap or exult, occ.
Isa. lii. 15. ver. 14, As many were astonished
at thee {his visage was so marred more than any
man, and his form more than the sons of men) ;
ver. 15, T-T so shall he cause many nations to
leap (" 1st, for joy and alacrity ; 2dly, for de-
sire, and inclination towards ; 3dly, for admi-
ration and holy astonishment : all which views
are clearly authorized by the use of the Ara-
bic dialect," says Schultens), and kings shall
shut their mouths at him, through wonder and
veneration namely.
After all, may we not reasonably suspect that
the LXX had in their Hebrew copy a differ-
ent reading ? They render the beginning of
. ver. 15, Ovro) eATMA20NTAl ihr) toXXx i-tc
avTtu So shall many nations admire at him.
This, it must be owned, makes a good sense,
very suitable to the preceding and following
context ; and it seems not improbable that the
Heb. word they meant to translate was Trn".
See Bp Lowth's note. In Coverdale's Eng-
lish Bible of the year 1535 (penes me) the
beginning of ver. 15 runs thus, Even so
shall the multitude of the Gentiles look unto
him.
It must be observed, that, though this V. rTT3
in the Hebrew Bible always drops its initial d,
yet that letter is retained not only in the Ara-
bic "73, but in the Chaldee derivative n"I3. See
Targ. on 2 K. ix. 33. And from the Heb.
m3 may likewise be derived the Greek n^oj to
wash.
I. Intransitively, to distil, trickle, or run down,
as water. Ps. cxlvii. 18. Jer. xviii. M. as the
dew. Deut. xxxii. 2. Transitively, to distil,
let drop or trickle down. Num. xxiv. 7. Job
xxxvi. 28. Jer. ix. 18. Comp. Isa. xlv. 8.
In Hiph. to cause to distil or trickle, occ. Isa.
xlviii. 21. As participial Ns. mas. plur. D-bns
and D''b73 trickling streams, rills. Ps. Ixxviii.
16. Prov. V. 15. Isa. xliv. 3. Exod. xv. 8 ;
where it is applied to the waters of the sea,
W'hich, though naturally tending downwards,
were made to stand on a heap.
II. To trickle down, or melt, as the mountains
on which Jehovah descended mfire, (see Exod.
xix. 18. Deut. iv. 11.) so that they nDD3 melted
like wax at the presence of Jehovah. (Ps. xcvii.
5.) Jud. V. 5. Isa. Ixiv. 1,3.* And observe
that even the pure elementary fire of nature,
when collected in the focus of a good burning-
glass, " vitrifies or turns to glass almost aU the
fixed solids yet known that are not dissipated
thereby."*
III. To exhale freely, flow out, as odours. So
LXX piva-ccTOKrav and Vulg. fluant. occ. Cant,
iv. 16.
IV. As a N. fern, plur. mb-n effluxes or
streams of light, particularly from the planets,
the planetary fluxes, occ. 2 K. xxiii. 5 ; where
they are distinguished from b!7S the solar orb
ovjire, from lyniy the solar light, nn" the lunar
light, and from D-Dirrr Nii: "bs the whole host
(^heaven, or the fixed stars.
It is well known that in the common editionsf
of the Vatican LXX, between the 3d and
4th verses of the 14th Psalm, are inserted
very nearly the same words as constitute
six verses in Rom. iii. from ver. 13 to ver.
18, inclusive. This insertion, most learned
men, on the authority of the present Hebrew
text, of the Alexandrian LXX (to which may
be added the Targum and Syriac) have judged
to be spurious, and to have been made from
Rom. iii. in order to save the apostle's credit,
or &c. Dr Kennicott, however, has in one
Hebrew MS. of the Psalms found the verses
in question, and given them a place in his va-
rious readings ; but this MS. he himself de-
scribes, cod. 649, " as having the Latin version
and glosses ;" and adds, "it seems to be writ-
ten, 7iot by a Jew, towards the end of the 14th
century." From these circumstances there is
great reason to suspect the verses in this Heb.
manuscript to be an interpolation made by
some Christian transcriber from the Vulgate
version. But what I think clearly proves them
to be a spurious and modern addition, is the
expression ^^ bin answering to the Greek
rpifAf/.i
Latin contritio ; for bin in this
Comp. Hesiod, Theogon. lin. 861, &c.
application is not a scriptural word, but adopt-
ed from the heathen by the later Jews to de-
note the supposed influence of the planets and
stars on the fortunes of men. Comp. Castell,
Chal. in b73.
Der. Perhaps, dropping the initial 3, as usual,
the Lat. stilla, stillo, distillo, and Eng. to still,
distil, &c.
on
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but according to
Schultens in his MS. Orig. Heb. it denotes
connecting closely with a clasp, " nexum arcti-
orem per fibulam." As a N. dt3 a ring to be
worn either on the ear, as Gen. xxxv. 4. Exod.
xxxii. 2, 3. or on the nose, Gen. xxiv. 47. Isa.
iii. 21. Ezek. xvi. 12. Comp. Prov. xi. 22.
" It is the custom, in almost all the\East, for
the women to wear ri7igs in their noses, in the
left nostril, \\'hich is bored low down in the
middle. These rings are of gold, and have
commonly two pearls and one ruby between,
placed in the ring. I never saw a girl or young
woman in Arabia or in all Persia who did not
wear a ring after this manner in her 7iostril."
Thus Sir John Chardin, cited in Harmer's
Observations, vol. ii. p. 390, where the reader
* See Boerhaave's Chemistry, vol. i. p. 147, 213. edit.
Dallowe, and p. 279, 341. edit. Shaw.
t See Montiaucon's Hexapla. et Flamin. NobDiiis on
the Text, and Spearman on LXX, p. 290, &c.
p"
31;
nt3
may be farther satisfied on this subject.* And
by the above description of these oriental
nose-rings, one might perhaps not improbably
derive the Heb. D73 from the verb Dt lo devise,
q. d. a device, from its artificial form ; espe-
cially since it is joined with -bn and jr^bn
curiously wrought ornament, Prov. xxv. 12.
Hos. ii. 13; and since the Hebrew has two
names for ear-rings, namely our Qta and b'^'^V,
(Ezek. xvi. 12.) and since Sir John Chardin
(cited by Harmer as above, p. 393,) reniarked
in his time two sorts oi ear-rings worn in the
East. " Some of the eastern ear-rings, he
tells us, are small, and go so close to the ear,
as that there is no vacuity between them ;
others are so large, f that you may put the
fore-finger between, adorned with a ruby and a
pearl on each side of it, strung on the ring."
The latter of these two sorts I should (with
all due deference to the ingenious author of
the Observations) apprehend was called in
Heb. DT2 from its artificial structure, as the
other was named simply b-Jl? a ring from its
circular form.
" I have seen some of these [larger] ear-rings,"
adds Sir John Chardin, " with figures upon
them, and strange characters, which I believe
may be talismans or charms, or perhaps no-
thing but the amusement of old women. The
Indians say they are preservatives against en-
chantments. Perhaps the ear-rings of Jacob's
family [which he buried with the strange gods.
Gen. XXXV. 4,] were of this kind." Thus my
author. And indeed it appears from Hos. ii.
13 or 15, that the idolatrous Israelites in after-
times wore ear-rings in honour of J3aal or the
sun, as perhaps the Midianites likewise did,
Jud. viii. 24 26; as well as D-i'iniy or cres-
cents in honour of the moon. And Jacob's
sons might have brought some idolatrous trum-
pery from Shechem, and some unwarrantable
practices and superstitious ornaments might
have crept into Laban's family, before Jacob
left Padan- Aram ; though Laban was far from
being an idolater in the worst sense of the
word. See Gen. xxxi. 24, 49, 50, 53.
P^2
To damage, impair. It occurs not as a verb in
Heb. but as a N. pi3 damage, loss. occ. Esth.
vii. 4.
Chald. as a participle Pehil, pT3, or, according
to the Complutensian reading, pn3 damaged,
endamaged, occ. Dan. vi. 2. In Aph. to da-
mage, occ. Ezra iv. 13, 15. So LXX xa.Ko-
* See also Niebuhr's Description de 1' Arabic, p. 57 ;
and the Huetiana XC. cited in the Gentleman's Magazine
for April 1770, p. 169 ; Mandelslo's Travels, p. 1 1 ; Voy-
age de Lucas, torn. i. p. '204 ; Complete System of Geogra^
pny, vol. ii. p. 175, col. 1 ; Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. u. p.
56 ; Bp Lovvth's Note on Isa. iii. 21 ; Annual Register
for 1779, Characters, p. 47.
f So Niebuhr, Voyage en Arabic, tom. i. p. 242, says
of a woman of Loheia in Yemen, " Elie avoit de grands
anneaux dans les oreiUes. She had great rings in her
ears." Not so great, however, according to the repre-
sentation of her m the print, as those of the schecWs wife
of the valley of Faran near Mount Sinai, of Avhom he
says, p. 133, " Ses bagues d'oreille, qu'elle avoit d'argent,
etoient d'une si grande circonference, que Ton auroit puy
passer la main. Her ear-rings, which were of silver,
were of so great a circumference that one might have put
one's hand through ^b<'iT "
nT3
I. In Kal and Niph. to he separated, set apart,
sequestered, alienated, to separate oneself. Isa. i.
4. Ezek. xiv. 5, 7. Hos. ix. 10. Zech. vii. 3.
In Hiph. to separate others. Lev. xv. 31, or
oneself, Num. vi. 2, 3. As a N. *n3 separa-
tion, state of separation or sequestration. Num.
vi. 4, 5, 8. As a N. l-ia separated, separate.
Gen. xlix. 26. Deut. xxxiii. 16. So Aquila
in this last passage renders it a.^uPi7fji,i)iov, and
the Targum in both Niy^'is.
II. As a N. "i-TD a Nazarite, one who is sepa-
rated from the use of certain things, and se-
questered or consecrated to Jehovah. The
particulars of the Nazariteship may be seen.
Num. vi. The Nazarite was,
1st. To abstain from wine, fermented liquors,
and every thing made of grapes, ver. 3, 4.
2dly. To let his hair grow, ver. 5.
3dly. Not to defile himself by the dead, ver.
6,' 7.
* And in each of these particulars he was a live-
ly type of Christ, whose extraordinary endow-
ments, as man, were not from any natural
causes, but from above, even from the Spirit
of God, (see John iii. 34. Luke iii. 22. iv. 1.
Acts x. 37, & al. comp. Eph. v. 18.) who was
invested with all power and authority, of which
f hair was an emblem (comp. 1 Cor. xi. 4, 7,
in the Greek), and who was entirely separate
from dead works, from sin, and sinners.
It would far exceed the bounds of a lexicon, to
quote all the prophecies wherein the Messiah
is described as endowed with these high quali-
fications. Many of the predictions concerning
Christ may be reduced to one or other of these
heads. And in order to turn the attention of
men to him as the true Nazarite (in whom the
type was completely fulfilled), a remarkable
circumstance is observed of Jesus by St Mat-
thew, ch. ii. 23, He came and dwelt in a city
called Nazareth, that it might be fulfilled which
was spoken by the prophets, he shall be called (i. e.
truly and justly, see Luke i. 32, 35.) \ Na^^a/of
See an ingenious treatise entitled, The Creation, the
Ground- Work of Revelation, &c. printed at Edinburgh,
1750, p. 60, & seq.
+ As representing the irradiation of the sun, the source
of all material or mechanical power. Thus the superna-
tural strength of Samson (who had his Hebrew name
pU'r^tt' from tVOV! the solar light, and who was a most
striking type of the Su7i of Righteousness i see Clarke's
note on Judg. xiii 24.) was annexed to his seveti Nazar-
itical locks of hair. See Judg. xvi. 17 20. Hair was
likewise among the heathen an emblem of power or au-
thority, and that till very late among some of the German
and (xothic nations. Thus the celebrated Montesquieu
observes (Esprit des Loix, liv. xviii. ch. xxxiii.) " Les
rois des Francs,^des Bourguignons, des Wisigoths, avoi-
ent pour diademe leur tongue chevelure. The kings of
the Franks, of the Burgimdians, and Wisigoths, had in-
stead of a rfjarfe/w their long hair." And the President
Renault (Abrege Chronol. de I'Hist. de France, tom. i.
46, 47, 5e edit.) " Les rois Francs et les princes de leur
race portoient une tongue chevelure, et etoient par la dis-
tingues de leurs suiets ; ce ^ui sert a expliquer ce qui se
pratiquoit lorsque I'on vouloit rendre un roi inhabile a la
couronne : on le rasoit, et des-lors il rentroit dans I'ordre
des sujets. The Frankish kings and the princes of their
race wore their hair ^ow^, and were by that distinguished
from their subjects; wliich serves to explain what was
practised, when they wanted to render a king incapable
of the crown ; they shaved him, and from that time he
entered into the rank of subjects."
X The word thus spelt with an is found in Theodo-
tion's version of Amos ii. 12.
nj
316
nil
a Nazarite (Vulg. Nazaraeus). So that whilst
the Jews and Romans were calling him in
contempt o Ux^tu^aio; and Na^a^jjuaj the Na-
zarcean and Nazarene, the providence of God
was at the same time pointing him out to
mankind as the true Nazarite, from the cir-
cumstance of his dwelling in that city which
had been prophetically, with a view no doubt
to this important event, called Nazareth, or
the city of the Nazarite : even as Pilate, by
the inscription on our Lord's cross, proclaimed
him both to Jews and Gentiles, to be Jehovah
the Saviour, o Na^u^ato:, the expected Kifig of
the Jews ; though doubtless he intended by it
to ridicule and blast his pretensions. See
John xix. 19, 20; andcomp. Greek and Eng.
Lexicon in Ua^u^xios. As a N. it3 the sepa-
ration, i. e. tfie sign of the separation or long
hair of the Nazarite. Num. vi. 7, 19. Hence
Jer. vii. 29, -]*Tf3 na cut off thy Nazarite-locks
(tonde Nazara?atum tuum, IVIontanus) is ad-
dressed to the Jewish nation, in allusion to
the Nazarites, to denote that people's being
now become profane, and as such rejected by
God, and condemned to a state of mourning.
Comp. Num. vi. 5, 7. Isa. xv. 2.
IIL As a pai'ticipial N. ^ina separated from its
usual state and condition. It is spoken of the
vine in the sabbatical and jubilee years, which,
though it naturally requires much culture, was
in those years ordered to be left unpruned, and
undressed, and set apart from private property
to public utility, occ. Lev. xxv. 5, 11.
IV. As a N. ma a crown, diadem, or other
sign of separation or distinguislied dignity,
whether regal, as * 2 Sam. i. 10. 2 K. xi. 12.
or priestly. Exod. xxix. 6. xxxix. 30. Comp.
ch. xxviii. 36. The holy oil, with which Aaron
was anointed, is called by this name. Lev.
xxi. 12, because If 3 the separation (or mark of
separation), the anointing oil of his Aleim, is
upon him. So Aquila excellently renders this
passage, on a(po^ia^/u,x, iXuiov a.Xn[jL(jLa,T<ii ^-ou
avrov, i-r' kvtu. As a participle mas. plur.
Huph. inreg. -man crowned ov distinguished by
some peculiar mark of dignity, occ. Nah. iii. 17.
I. To rest or settle after motion, labour or toil.
See Gen. viii. 4. Exod. x. 14. xx. II. xxiii.
12. In Hiph. to cav^e to rest or stay, to give
rest, to settle in some certain state or place, to
place, set. See Gen, ii. 15. xix. IC. xxxix. 16.
xlii. 33, Exod. xvi. 33, 34. xxxiii. 14. Deut.
xii. 10. Ezek. v. 13. Exod. xvii. 11, And
when in" rT'a'' he let his hand rest, i. e. let it
down. As Ns. ma a rest, resting-place. Esth.
ix. 16. 2 Chron. vi. 41. Fem. nna rest,
LXX K^p-zffis, so Eng. translat. release " of
such taxes as were due unto him." Clerk's
note. occ. Esth. ii. 18, nna rest, quietness.
Job xvii. 16. Prov. xxix. 9. Job xxxvi. 16,
lanba^ nna what is set on thy table, mara a
rest or resting-place. Gen. viii. 9. nnaa and
^ It is no more improbable that king Saul should wear
a kind of crown at the battle of Gilboa, than that our
king Richard III. should do so at tlie battle of Bosworth,
as the historians imanimously affirm he did ; and as lla-
pin says Henry V. did at tlu' "battle of Aziucourt, vol. i.
p. 513, edit. Tindal, foL
nmata nearly the same. Gen. xlix. 15. Num.
X. 'S3. & al.
nmara lU' Jer. Ii. 59, seems to mean as ren-
dered in our margin, chief chamberlain, or as
we migh;t call him, lord chamberlain, French
translat. principal chamberlain, nman "D Ps.
xxiii. 2, rendered still waters, but seems to
denote waters of resting, or lying down, i. e.
waters near w'hich the cattle lie down to rest
towards noon. There could scarcely be a
more delightful image in the hot eastern coun-
tries. To this purpose Schultens in his
printed Orig. Heb. lib. i. cap. 7, 4 ; and in
his MS. Orig. Heb. under nia, and Prov.
xxi. 16. I add that Gen. xxix. 1 7, presents
us with an oriental pastoral scene of this kind.
Comp. Cant. i. 7, and Virgil, Georgic. iii.
lin. 327336.
II. As a N. fem. nnara, in reg. nnara, " a gift,
oblation, or present to God or man, q. d. what
is set before another. Jud. vi. 18, till I bring
"nnara my present, "nnam and set {it) before
thee. The present here was the kid offered to
God, and indeed [rrnara] is a general word
that included the sacrifices as well as the other
offerings." Thus Bate. And no doubt the
remark contained in these latter words is so
far just that rrnan is applied to the bloody as
well as to the unbloody offerings. (Comp. 1
Sam. ii. 17. xxvi. 19. 1 K. xviii. 29. Mai. i.
13, 14.) Yet, when we expressly read, Gen.
iv. 2, that Abel was a keeper of sheep, but that
Cain was a tiller of the ground; and ver. 3,
that Cain brought of the fruit of the ground
nnan an offering to Jeltovah ; and ver. 4,
Abel of the firstlings of his flock, and of the
fat thereof; and that Jehovah had respect unto
Abel, and to innan his offering, but (ver. 5.)
to Cain, and to innan his offering he had not re-
spect When, I say, we attentively peruse
this passage, and farther reflect, that though
the rrnaTa * bread or flower-offering (as the
Heb. word generally signifies, when spoken of
the sacrifices), with its attendant drink-offer-
ing, was indeed ordered to be offered by the
Mosaic law, and that doubtless as a type of
Christ's sufferings, and of his acceptableness
with God; yet that it certainly represented
his death and sufferings in a much less striking
manner than an animal, a lamb or sheep sup-
pose, agonizing and dying under the knife of
the priest, and afterwards burning on the altar ;
and that accordingly the ireaJ-offering was
never offered by the law of Moses for the re-
mission of sin, nor is any promise of forgive-
ness ever made to it, unless where the offerer
could not procure an animal sacrifice; but
that all the sacrifices for sin, to which the
promise oi forgiveness is frequently annexed,
were of the animal or bloody kind ; and that
St Paul observes, Heb. ix. 22, Without shed-
ding of blood, there was (by the law) no re-
mission, and that in the case of Cain and Abel
in particular the same apostle remarks, Heb.
xi. 5, that by faith Abel offered -rXnovx ^uaiav
a more excellent or fuller sacrifice than Cain,
In our translation less pr<iper]y, at least according to
modern language, reuderod ?t'/-ottering.
nre
317
Dn3
If we seriously weigh all these particulars, we
shall see reason to conclude that the nialier of
Abel's sacrifice was more acceptable to God
than that of Cain's, as better representing the
sufferings and death of the promised seed for
the sins of the world. And farther, as Abel
is said to have offered his sacrifice in faith
(surely of the Redeemer to come, and of the
redemption through his blood) and this is given
by St Paul as the reason of his offering the
more excellent sacrifice, we may infer that Cain
did not bring his offering in the same faith as
Abel did, and that by presenting o^/ the fruits
of the ground he acknowledged indeed Jehovah
as his Creator and Preserver, but not as his
Redeemer, and had apostatized from the faith
of a divine but suffering and difing Saviour,
and consequently was the first of DEISTS,
nna occurs not as a Y. in this reduplicate form,
but hence
I. Asa N. mrr'a or nir^i entire rest, quiet or ces-
sation from anger, total appeasement. It is used
only in the phrase nn-arr n-*!, or mrT'Sir the
odour of appeasement, or the appeasing odour,
which the LXX constantly (except in one
passage, Lev. xxvi. 1.) render by effuvi ivcS^rt?
a sweet smelling odour : and which is once,
Gen. viii. 21, applied to the patriarchal, as it
very frequently is to the Levitical, and some-
times, as Ezek. vi. 13. xvi. 19. xx. 28, to the
idolatrous sacrifices. It plainly alludes to the
effect of sweet or aromatic odours in calming or
quieting the spirits in anger, and so pacifying.
See Prov. xxvii. 9. Comp. Eph. v. 2.
II. Chald. As Ns. mas. plur. i-miT'i sacrifices
of rest or appeasement, occ. Ezra vi. 10 ;
where LXX iwJhixi sweet odours. Vulg.
oblationes offerings. But in Dan. ii. 46, I'-nn-a
appears really to signify sweet odours {ivouhta;
as Theodotion renders it), or more strictly,
odoriferous or sweet scented ivaters, which Ne-
buchadnezzar ordered ,l3D3b to pour out or
sprinhlc before Daniel, by no means as an act
of divine worship, which surely the prophet
would not have suffered, (comp. Acts xiv. 11
M.) but merely, as a token of civil respect,
which is still used in the east to this day.
See more in Harmer's Observations, vol. ii.
p. 72.
Der. from m3 the Greek vv%, wktos, Latin
nox, iioctis, Goth. 7iauts, Saxon niht, German
7iacht, French nuit, and Eng. night, time of
rest.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
In Kal and Hiph. to lead, lead or bring along,
guide, conduct, as a general his army, or a
shepherd his flock, or the like. Exod. xxxii.
35, Di;rT nx rrna lead the people. Comp.
Exod. xiii. 21. xv. 13. Ps. Ixxvii. 21. It is
several times followed by the V. brrs which
is to lead gently and with care, to tend, but rrna
to lead along in general. See Exod. xv. 13.
Ps. xxxi. 4.
hm
1. In Kal, to inherit, to take, receive or possess
by inheritance, or as an heritage. Exod. xxiii.
30. xxxii. 13. xxxiv. 9. Comp. Job vii. 3.
Also, to divide or distribute, for an inheritance.
Num. xxxiv. 17, 29. Josh. xiii. .32. xiv. 1.
xix. 51. So the LXX render it by KurxxXfi-
^ovofAiM, xarKfiioil^M, and the Vulg. by divido.
In Hiph. to cause to inherit. Dent. i. 38. iii.
28, & al. On Deut. xxxii. 8. comp. Acts
xvii. 26. In Hith. to become an inheritor, come
to an inheritance, be in possession. Lev. xxv.
46. Num. xxxii. 18. xxxiii. 54, & al. As a
N. fern. rrbnD in reg. rhro an inheritance, an
hereditary possession. Gen. xxxi. 14. xlviii. 6,
8c al. freq.
II. As a N. fern. mVna Ps. v. 1. The LXX,
Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion, render
mb''n3 bx by v'pfio rm xXt}Povof/,ov(rns, so likewise
the Vulg. pro eu qnic hicreditatem consequi-
tur, concerning her icho obtainelh the inheritance,
i. e. the church. The Rev. Mr Fenwick
takes bx here for a name of God, and renders
the whole title, " To him who giveth victory,
the God of the inheritance, i. e. to Christ who
gave the Jews possession of the earthly Ca-
naan, and will bring all his faithful servants to
his heavenly kingdom, that blessed lot of our
inheritance." Thoughts on the Hebrew Titles
of the Psalms, p, 17, 18. But may not the
plural N. mb-n^, from root bn hollow, rather
be the name of some kind of fiute or wind in-
strument, as n"\3*33 in title of Ps. iv. of .<itringed
instruments? Comp. bn III. and bbn III.
III. As a N. bna a valley, a torrent. See under
bnX.
Denotes change of mind or affection. The
LXX have frequently rendered it by fjbirxvoia,
which Greek verb in its most extensive sense
oi changing the mind, opinion, or purpose, seems
nearly to answer it.
I. In Kal, to comfort, console, or cheer another,
to change his mind from a state of grief and
sorrow to one of ease and rest. Gen. v. 29.
xxxviii. 12. 1. 21, & al. In Niph. to be com-
forted, receive comfort, Ps. Ixxvii. 3. Jer. xxxi.
15. In Niph. and Hiph. applied to God. Isa.
i. 24. Ezek. v. 13. In Hith. to comfort one-
self, be comforted. Gen. xxvii. 42. xxxvii. 35.
As Ns. DHD and 'n'or^'i in reg. nnna comfort,
consolation. Isa. Ivii. 18. Job vi. 10. Ps. cxix.
50. As a N. mas. plur. D-mnsn and in reg.
"rsnsn consolations, comforts, occ. Jer. xvi. 7.
Isa. Ixvi. 11. Fern, pliir. monin and in reg.
"mnnan nearly the same. occ. Job xv. 11.
xxi. 2.
II. In Kal and Niph. to change one's mind, to
repent. See Jud. ii. 18. Jer. xviii. 8, 10. Gen.
vi. 6. Exod. xiii. 17. xxxii. 12. In Hith. to
change or alter one's mind, to repent oneself.
Deut. xxxii, 36. Ps. cxxxv. 14. As a N. Dn3
repentance. Hos. xiii. 14.
In several of the above cited passages, as in
others, God is said by this word to change his
mind or repent, when he acts in such a manner
as men do when they repent or alter their de-
signs, and consequently changes his method of
proceeding ; though in tmth He changeth not,
but his creatures. See Num. xxiii. 19; and
comp. I Sam. xv. 11, with ver. 29.*
* See Mr Lowth's note on Jer. xviii. 8 ; and Dr Le-
land's View of Deistical Writers, vol. ii. letter xii. p. 441^
412, 1st etUt.
]n]
318
ttrri
See ^:WH among the pluriliterals in n.
To hasten, urge. Once, as a participle paoul,
1 Sam. xxi. 8. The LXX render it kxto,
ff^ovlnv in haste, or according to the Alexan-
drian MS. xaTao-Ty5v hastening; so the
Vulg. urgebat urged. In Arabic likewise the
verb signifies to be instant, urge, be importu-
nate.
To snort, to force the breath with violence through
the nostrils. The verb is often used in Arabic
in the same sense. Hence
I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. ^^mp the nostrils.
occ. Job xli. 11.
Hence Lat. nares, the same.
II. As Ns. ^na and fern, in reg. n*in3 snorting,
as of a war-horse enraged or exulting, occurs
Job xxxix. 20. Jer. vui. 16. See Bochart,
vol. ii. 123, 126. .
III. To snort, as in anger, occ. Cant. i. 6.
The Heb. nna, like the Greek piyx'^^ pyA:?>
ioyz^i'", the Lat. sterto, and Eng. snort,
words of the same import, seems to be formed
by an onomatopoeia from the sound.
I. To view, eye, observe attentively, to use atten-
tive or subtle observation. 1 K. xx. 33. Gen.
XXX. 27; where the Vulg. renders it nearly in
this sense, experimento didici, so the English
trans. / have learned by experience. As a N.
U?n3 an eyeing, viewing, reconnoitring. Num.
xxiii. 23. Comp. ver. 13, 14, 27, 28, and chap,
xxii. 41. So chap, xxi v. 1, Balaam went not
as {he had done) at other times, namely thrice
before, d-ithd nx-ipb to reconnoitre, literally,
to meet with reconnoitrings, but he set his face
towards the wilderness where Israel was en-
camped, " resolved," says Clark, " to curse
them at all adventures, without asking God's
leave."
II. To look, search or inquire accurately. Gen.
xliv. 5, 11 Tvn^" irna X"\m And he would sure-
ly search accurately for it, i. e. for the cup.
Ver. 15, Did ye not know that such a man as 1
urnD" u;n3 would search carefully or accurately ?
Our translation after the LXX (oimifffiM oiu-
lurai) renders these Heb. words by can cer-
tainly divine. But could the patriarch niean to
make bis brethren look upon him as a diviner ?
or could his steward mean to say as the LXX
and our translation represent him, at ver. 5,
that Joseph divined by the cup ? Since when
it was gone, he knew which way it went.
The other sense here proposed is easy and
natural.
III. To augur, to use auguries, to observe atten-
tively some natural phenomena, as the * flight
of birds, the bowels of animals, &c. in order
to divine futurities. So LXX /ww^ajc*a/,
Vulg. augurari. occ. Lev. xix. 26. 2 K.
x^'ii. 17. xxi. 6. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 6. As a
participial N. a^nsn an augur, occ. Deut.
xviii. 10. f
IV. As a N. wni a serpent freq. occ. These
animals are so remarkable for sharply erjeing of
objects, that * a serpent's eye became a proverb
among the Greeks and Romans, who applied
it to those who view things sharply or acutely ;
and etymological writers derive the Greek
^^MKuv a dragon (a kind of serpent) from h^-
Kiiv to view, behold, and ops a serpent, from a^r-
rof^x, to see.f An ingenious writer speaking
of the snpiposedfascination in the rattlesnake's
eye, says, " It is, perhaps, more universal
among the poisonous serpents than is suppos-
ed ; for our common viper has it." Watson's
Animal World Displayed, p. 284. See more
on this subject in the author himself. Consi-
dering the success which Satan, under the dis-
guise of a serpent, had against our first parents,
we need not wonder at the religious regard
paid to serpents by the ancient idolaters
throughout the world, and by some of the mo-
dern heathen to this day.:^ But there is some-
thing very remarkable and truly horrid in what
Clemens Alexandrinus mentions in his Pro-
trept. (p. 9.) that " in the orgies of Bacchus
M^noles (or the mad) his worshippers were
crowned ivith serpents, and yelled out Eve, Eve,
even her by whom the transgression came,
ee,vi(TriU,/x,ivoi rot; o^tfftv, I'XoXoXvZ^ovris Et/av, 'Eva.v,
S/' hv vXecvYi <Ta.onx.oXovSnin.''
V. As a N. u^no the sea-serpent, occ. Amos ix.
3. Comp. Job xxvi. 13, and Isa. xxvii. 1 ; and
see under n'^n III. i
VI. As Ns. fem. rru^na, myins, and ntrna
copper, native brass. Job xxviii. 2. xl. 18.
Deut. viii. 9, & al. freq. As a participial N.
tyina brazen, made of brass. Job vi. 12. 2
Sam. xxii. 35, & al. This metal, copper,
seems to be thus denominated from its colour
resembling the usual one oi serpents. Accord-
ingly Moses made the serpent, which he was
commanded to set up, of copper. Num. xxi.
9 ; where the expression is remarkable, ^v'S^^
ntrna U'na rriyD. So gold is called nnT from
its splendour, and silver ciD3 from its pale co-
lour. And as man, no doubt, was acquainted
with animals before he was with minerals,
(comp. Gen. ii. 19, 20, with ch. iv. 22.) it
seems highly probable, that the primeval lan-
guage might, in some instances, and where
there was a similarity of qualities, describe the
latter by names deduced from those which
were at first given to the former. And in the
present case, it is observable, that copper is
not only of a serpentine colour, but resembles
those noxious animals in its destructive proper-
See Herodotus, III. 73, and Beloe's note 84
t See Horat. lib. iii. ode 27.
* " Serpentis oculus. O<pto; of/.f/,ix,.
Be his aid consuevit qui acribus et intentis intuerentur
oculis ; ab auimante sumpta metaphora."
ERASMrADAG.
\ See Martinii Lexic. Etymol. in Draco.
X See Vossiiis De Orig. et Prog. Idol. lib. iv. cap. 63 ;
Selden De Diis Syr. Syntag. ii. cap. 17 ; Jenkin on Chris-
tianity, vol ii. cap. 13. p. 229, &c. 2d edit. ; Stillingfleet's
Orig. Sacr. lib. iii. cap. 3. IS ; Thiriby's note on Justin
Martyr, p. 45 ; Owen's Nat. Hist, of Serpents, p. 216 ;
Complete Syst. of Geog. vol. ii. p. 475; Newbery's Collec-
tion of Voyages, vol. xvii. p. 48.
It may not be improper to remark here, that what
we commonly call brass, and the French, cuivre jaune,
yellow copper, is a factitious metal composed of copper
and lapis calaminaris.
nro
319
nt63
ties, being in all its preparations accounted
* poisonous.
VII. Asa N. fern. nuTia poisonous filth, like
verdigrise, which is the rust, or more properly,
a solution of copper. Ezek. xvi. 36. Comp.
Ezek. xxiv. 11, and under xbn II.
VIII. As a N. fem. in reg. nuTia a chain or
fetter of brass or copper. Lam. iii. 7 ; where
LXX x,o^\x.'i (ji.au my brass. So plur. DTiiyns
brasses, as we say irons. Jud. xvi. 21. 2 Chron.
xxxvi. 6. In both these passages the LXX
render it by -^i^ai; ^kXkoii; brazen fetters, as
Theodotion also doth, Jer. xxxix. 7.
IX. inu^na. See among the Pluriliterals.
nn:i
I. In Kal, intransitively, to descend, come down.
occ. 2 K. vi. 9. Ps. xxxviii. 3. Jer. xxi. 13.
As a N. nna what descends or is set doivn. Job
xxxvi. IG. Also, a lighting down, a descending
stroke, as of the arm. Isa. xxx. 30. And in a
similar sense it may be understood, 2 Sam.
xxii. 35, "ny'rr rru'ins ntrp nnan and my arm
(is like) the stroke of a bow of brass; or, sup-
plying nna before -nirTi by an unusual Hebra-
ism, (see under bin I. 4.) the lighting down
or stroke of my arm is like, &c. Fem. rrnriD
the same. Ps. xviii. .35. In Hii)h. to cause to
descend or come down. Joel iii. 1 1 or 1 G.
II. Chald. to descend. Dan. iv. 10, 20, or 13,
23. In Aph. to cause to descend, bring doivn,
or perhaps, to place, lay up ; borrowing this
sense from the Heb. na. occ. Ezra v. 15. vi.
I, 5. In Huph. (after the Hebrew form) to
be made to descend, brought down. occ. Dan. v.
20. So Theodotion xotrrivi^f/i he was brought
down.
III. To descendinto, to petietr ate, pierce, as arrows,
occ. Ps. xxxviii. 3. So the LXX tvi7ryyi<fciv,
and Vulg. infixae sunt, were infixed. Ps. Ixv.
II, Watering its furrows, nn3 (for nnna, see
Grammar, sect. vii. 24.) thou penetratest its
surface. Comp. remainder of the verse. In a
metaphorical sense, spoken of reproof, to pene-
trate the mind. occ. Prov. xvii. 10 ; where
Theodotion 'hln us will come into, Eng. transl.
entereth into.
IV. As a particle nnn denotes being under in
situation or substitution, or as an effect.
1. Under. Deut. xxxiii. 13. Jud. iv. 5, & al.
freq.
2. With 73 prefixed, nnn 13 underneath, beloio,
q. d. at under, French, an dessous. Gen. i. 7.
Jud. iii. IG. 1 K. iv. 12. Also, from under.
Exod. vi. 7.
.3. nnn 73b at under, under. 1 K. vii. 32.
4. nnn instead of, in the place of for. Gen. ii.
21. xxx. 2. xxxvi. 33. I. 19. Lev. xvi. 32, &
al. freq. So with a verb infinitive, instead of,
whereas. Isa. Ix. 15. Tnnn in the place of him-
self, in his own place. Exod. xvi, 29. Comp.
Lev. xiii. 23. Josh. v. 8. Jer. xxxviii. 9.
* " Copper has been swallowed crude wthout harm,
and returned without dissolving in the body. But its
given internally, sometimes prove so vio-
lent and hazardous, that few choose to employ them
where safer medicines may answer the end. They are
most of them emetic, and disorder the body too much ; so
as to approach the nature of poison rather than that of
remedies." Dr Shaw's note on Boerhaave's Chemistry,
vol. I p. 92.
5. For, on account of, because of. 2 Sam. xix.
22. Prov. xxx. 2123.
V. As a N. mas. plur. D">nnn lower or lowest,
namely, stories or floors ; to this purpose the
LXX KaTuyaiex,. OCC. Gen. vi. IG. As a N.
fem. n-nnn and n-nnn lower, lowest. Psal.
Ixxxvi. 13. Exod. xix. 17. Deut. xxxii. 22.
Job xli. 15. Ps. cxxxix. \5. Ezek. xxxi, 14.,
& al. As a N. iinnn lower, nether, inferior.
Josh, xviii. 13. 1 K. vi. G, & al.
Der. Neath, he-neath, imder-neath, nether, &c.
ntD3
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr,
and with a a radical, but often dropped.
To stretch, stretch out or forth, to tend, verge,
decline, incline, tendere, vergcre, clinare, incli-
nare, declinare, niti.
I. In Kal, to stretch out, as a tent. Jer. x. 20.
Gen. xii. 8. xxvi. 25. In this view it is ap-
plied to Jehovah's stretching out the heavens,
either at their original formation, as Isa. xliv.
24. xlv. 12 li. 13. Zech. xii. 1 ; or as a cur^
tain-covering in his own tremendous appear-
ances to men, Ps. civ. 2. Comp. Job ix. 8.
Isa. xl. 22. Ps, xviii. 10, 12. Deut. iv. 11.
As a N. fem. plur. mi3r3 the stretchings out,
extension, as of the wings of an army. occ. Isa.
viii. 8.
II. In Kal, to stretch out, as a line. 2 K. xxi.
1.3. Isa. xxxiv. 11. Comp. Zech. i. IG.
j III. In Kal, to stretch out, as the hand, or what
I is holden in it. See Exod. vi. G. viii. G, 16.
ix. 22. Jer. vi. 12.
I V. In Kal, to stretch out, extend, as a shadow.
2 K. XX. 10. Jer. vi. 4, llie shadows of the
evening iiD-a are stretched out. Thus Virgil,
eclog. i. lin. 84, describing the evening,
Majoresquft cadunt altis de montibus mnbrae.
So Ps. cii. 12, My days are like a shadow
stretched out, " and near to being lost in total
darkness. So also Ps. cix. 23." Taylor's
Concordance.
V. In Hiph. to stretch out or downwards, in-
cline, let down, bow down, as a pitcher. Gen.
xxiv. 14 the ear. Ps. xxxi. 3. xlix. 5. the
heart. Ps. cxix. 1 12. cxli. 4. 1 K. xi. 4.
Comp. ver. 9, where the verb is used in ICal
intransitively.
To decline as the day. Jud. xix. 8, mi03 ny
DT-rT, LXX iui x.Xivex,i tjjv rifn^av, SO Eng.
marg. till the day declined.
VI. In Kal, to decline, turn aside, as from a
way. See Gen. xxxviii. 1, 16. Num. xx. 17.
xxii. 23. Ps. cxix. 157. Ixxiii. 2 ; where ob-
serve that the Keri, the Complutensian edi-
tion, and twenty- six of Dr Kennicott's codices
have "b^n n-iaa my feet declined ; but the com-
mon reading --ban "1:23 being or having declined
(with) my feet, may well be admitted. Comp.
' Ps. xxxii. I. In Hiph. to cause to decline, se-
duce. Ps. cxxv. 5. Prov. vii. 21 ; where
Montanus, declinare fecit she made to decline,
and LXX a?rTXay>jo-s she seduced. As a N.
rriDD a declining, a turning aside, apostasy. So
Vulg. aversione. occ. Ezek. ix. 9.
VII. In Hiph. '|'n?3 nion, to cause to decline,
divert, turn aside from judgment, justice, or
right, occ. Isa. x. 2 ; and '{^^'o being under-
ntD3
320
ntD3
stood. Isa. xxix. 21. Amos v. 12. Mai. iii.
5. Comp. Prov. xxiv. 11. But in 1 Sam. viii.
3, the V. is applied transitively to the judg-
ment itself. Comp. Dent, xxvii. 19.
VIII. In Kal, to incline or decline to one side
ov party, inclinare re/vergere ad alicujus par-
tes. Exod. xxiii. 2. Jud. ix. 3. 1 K. i'i. 28.
IX. To decline from the perpendicular, to how,
lean, as a wall, vergere ad ruinam. occ. Psal.
Ixii. 4.
X. To incline, how or hend oneself, occ. Jud.
xvi. 30. Ps. xcix. 1 ; which may be rendered
either, let the earth, i. e. all its inhabitants,
uian bow, or, let the earth (itself) decline,
turn aside, through reverential awe namely.
Comp. Ps. cxiv. 7. In Huph. as a particip.
mas. plur. Prov. xxiv. 11, T\r\b D-iaD caused
to bow down to the slaughter, as, for instance,
beheading, or &c. Comp. Isa. Ixv. 12.
XI. Transitively, to extend, effuse, diffuse, pour
abroad or abundantly, as a river, occ. Isa. Ixvi.
12 ; where the French translation faire couler
cause to flow.
XII. To stretch or spread out, as a cloth to lie
upon. 2 Sam. xxi. 10.
XIII. Intransitively, to stretch or recline oneself.
Amos ii. 8.
And from one or both of these two last appli-
cations, we may account for the senses of the
following noun.
XIV. As a N. fem. rrura, in reg. nian. In ge-
neral, somewhat spread out, or a place where
men are stretched out, or reclined, stratum.
1. It is often rendered a hed ; but we shall be
much mistaken if we suppose it ever signifies
such beds as are in use in this part of the
world ; *" for in the East, and particularly in
Persia and Turkey, heds are not raised from
the gi'ound with bed-posts, a canopy and cur-
tains : people lie on the floor," says Sir John
Chardin. So Mr Hanway, Travels, vol. i.
p. 224., speaking of the reception he met with
at Lahijan in the province of Ghilan in Persia,
says, " Soon after supper the company retired,
and heds laere taken out of the niches, made in
the walls for the purpose, and laid on the car-
pets. They consisted only of two thick cotton
quilts, one of which was folded double, and
served as a mattress, and the other as a cover-
ing, with a large flat pillow for the head."
And Dr Russell, Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p.
90, describes " their beds as consisting of a
mattress laid on the floor, and over this a sheet
(in winter a carpet or some such woollen cov-
ering), a divan cushion often serving them for
a pillow or bolster." See Gen. xlix. 33. 1
Sam. xix. 13, 15, 16. It appears however
from Exod. \dii. 3. 2 Sam. iv. 7. 1 K. xx.
.30. Gen. xlix. 4. 2 K. i. 6, 16. Ps. cxxxii.
.3, that their beds were anciently, as they are
to this day, sometimes placed in a little gallery
raised at one end of their chambers. Comp.
under iin I. and nbi? I.
f In great houses they have several of these
mattresses, &c. above-mentioned, and a room
See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 489. Comp.
Moryson's Travels, part iii. p. 130.
. + See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 488, 489.
on purpose to keep them in ; and of this kind,
namely, a repository for heds, not a hed-cham-
her in the common sense of the word, might
be the place where king Joash was concealed,
2 K. xi. 2. 2 Chron. xxii. 11.
2. An oriental divan, or sopha, i. e. " a part of
the room raised above the floor, and spread
with a carpet in winter, in summer with fine
mats ; along the sides are thick mattresses
about three feet wide, covered commonly with
scarlet cloth, and large bolsters of brocade hard
stuffed with cotton are set against the walls
(or rails, when so situated as not to touch the
wall) for the conveniency oi' leaning As they
use no chairs,. it is upon these they sit, and all
their rooms are so furnished." Russell's Nat.
Hist, of Aleppo, p. 4, note. See Gen. xlviii.
2. 1 Sam. xxviii. 23. Esth. i. 6. vii. 8. Amos
vi. 4. iii. 12. Comp. under nD5. nu?3 nxai
in the corner or extremity of the divan, i. e. in
the place of honour, as this still is in the East.
See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 60, &c.
To what that ingenious writer has produced
on this subject, I add from Mr Maundrell's
account of a visit to a Turkish great man,
Journey, at Mar. 13, " Coming into his room,
you find him prepared to receive you, either
standing at the edge of the duan, or else lying
down at one corner of it, according as he thinks
it proper to maintain a greater or less distinc-
tion." So " when the [Turkish Grand] Vi-
zier gives audience to ambassadors and foreign
ministers, he is seated upon a corner of the
imperial sopha alone." * But not so Lady
M. W. Montague's f fair friend Fatima, the
kahya's lady. " She," says my authoress,
" ordered cushions to be given me, and took
care to place mc in the corner (of the divan or
sopha namely) which is the place of honour."
Comp. Bp Lowth's note on Isa. xxxviii. 2.
It appears from Ezek. xxiii. 41, that they had
such divans in their idol temples.
3. A litter, palanquin, or the like, in which a
person lies or reclines, occ. Cant. iii. 7. See
Harmer's Outlines, p. 125.
4. A hier, on which the dead are reclined and
carried out to burial. " The Christians (at
Aleppo) are (still) carried to their grave on
an open hier the Jews on a covered one."
Russel, p. 130, 132. occ. 2 Sam. iii. 31. But
as Abner was a very great man, (see ver. 38. )
and his funeral attended by the king himself,
it is not improbable that he was carried to his
grave on a sumptuous hed, as Herod the Great
was in after-times. See Josephus, Ant. lib.
xvii. cap. 8, .3, and De Bel. lib. i. cap. 3.3,
9. Comp. Homer, II. xxiv. lin. 720. The
LXX in 2 Sam. iii. 31, render rno?3 by x,Xivn,
the very term used by Josephus in the pas-
sages j ust cited.
XV. As a N. fem. niDQ plur. mian and once
(Hab. iii. 14.) mas. in reg. "on.
1. A rod or branch, stretching or shooting out
from the stock or body of a tree. Ezek. vii.
10, 11. xix. 11, 12, 14.
Habesci's Present State of Ottoman Empire, p. 187.
Comp. p. 338, 339, 314.
\ Letter x xxiii. vol. ii. p. 69-1.
Vt03
321
C]t03-
2. A stick or staff', which a man carries in his
hand for his assistance and support, Gen. xlvii.
31. (Comp. Heb. xi. 21.) Exod. iv. 2, & al.
freq. In this sense it is sometimes when in
reg. written on as Gen. xxxviii.lS, 25. Exod.
vii. 9, & al. Hence
3. The staff of bread, the support of human
life. Lev. xxvi. 26. Ps. cv. 16. Ezek. iv. 16.
V. 16. xiv. 13. Comp. Isa. iii. 1.
4<. A rod or staff for striking, so for beating
down or correcting. See Isa. xxviii. 27. x. 5,
15, 24.
5. The staff of his shoulder, Isa. ix. 4, means
** a staff' laid across the shoulder, upon the
ends of which slaves carried burdens." Tay-
lor's Concordance.
6. A rod or staff, the ensign of authority, as it
frequently is among us to this day. See Ps.
ex. 2. Jer. xlviii. 17. Ezek. xix. 11.
7. As a N. fern. plur. mian the staves or bars
of a yoke, which go over the beasts' necks.
Used figuratively, Lev. xxvi. 13. Ezek. xxxiv.
27.
8. As a N. fem. plur. mi3?3 the rods or shafts
of arrows. Qu? occ. Hab. iii. 9, Thou hast
drawn out thy bow IDN T\^^\D'0 mi?2U' command-
ing abundant {pv plenty of) shafts, i. e. light-
nings. Comp. ver. 11. Ps. xviii. 14, 15.
One of the Hexaplar versions renders the
Heb. words, 'E^o^ra.o'eis (io\iha,s rm (pcc^iT^ets
auTov, Thou hast satiated the darts of his
quiver.
XVI. As a N, man plur. mun a tribe: the
distinct tribes of the same people are thus
named as branching from the same original
stock, like rods or shoots from the same tree ;
and the several t7'ibes of Israel were moreover
denoted by the several rods which the chiefs
of the tribes carried in their hands as ensigns
of their tribual authority. See Num. ch. xiii.
xvii. and comp. ch. xxi. 17. Gen. xlix. 10, 16,
and under \2^m III. IV.
XVII. As a particle nun.
1. Down, downwards, whither things naturally
and mechanically tend, by the prevailing pres-
sure of the expansion that way. See this
briefly explained under nSD VI. Deut. xxviii.
43.
2. Below, beneath. Prov. xv. 24.
3. With b to or at prefixed, rtlD'ob.
Downwards, q. d. to below. Eccles. iii. 21.
Ezek. i. 27.
Below, beneath, underground, q. d. at below.
Deut. xxviii. 13. Jer. xxxi. 37. 2 Chron.
xxxii. 30. Comp. under aa VI.
Below, under, of age or time, 1 Chron. xxvii. 23.
of demerit, Ezra ix. 13.
4. With n at, and b both prefixed, rr^anbn be-
neath, underneath, q. d. at below. Exod. xxvii.
5. xxviii. 27, & al.
Der. From Heb. rrtos may be derived the
Eng. net, and by transposition the Greek
ruvu ; whence Lat. tendo and its compounds,
and hence Eng. tend, tense (tight), a tent, at-
tend, intend, pretend, &c. From rnon the Lat.
matta, Eng. mat, mattress.
I. To impose, or lay on, as a burden or yoke.
Lam. iii. 28, i-by braa "3 Because he (the
Lord) layeth (it) upon him. As a N. bi:3
burdensome, heavy. So the LXX ^vcr^oKTraK-
Tov, and Vulg. onerosa. Prov. xxvii. 3.
II. To impose, as a punishment. 2 Sam. xxiv.
12.
III. To lade or load oneself with, to bear or sup-
port, as a burden. Isa. Ixiii. 9. LXX avtXa-
/Ssv he took up, Vulg. portavit he carried. As
a participial N. mas. plur. in reg. "b-ua carri-
ers, bearers, or laden with. Zeph. i. 1 1 .
IV. Chald. to lift up, raise, elevate. Dan. iv. 31.
vii. 4.
The lexicons and concordances put severaltexts
under this root, which properly belongs to biD
or bu" to cast, cast down, which see.
To plant, fix, infix.
I. To plant, as trees. Gen. xxi. 33. Lev. xix.
23 as gardens, vineyards or olive-yards.
Gen. ii. 8. ix. 20. Deut. vi. 11. Jer. xxix. 5,
28. As Ns. s?tD2 a plant. Job xiv. 9. Isa. v.
7. xrion a plant or plantation. Ezek. xxxiv. 29.
Isa. Ixi. 3. On Eccles. xii. 11, see under
inty IX.
II. To plant or settle, as a nation or people in
a particular country. 2 Sam. vii. 10. Ps. xliv.
3. Jer. xlii. 10. In Niph. to be planted,
established, spoken of great men. occ. Isa. xl.
24.
III. To plant, fix, as a tent. Dan. xi. 45.
Hence applied to the heavens. Isa. li. 16.
Comp. under rro3 I.
I V. It is with great propriety applied to the
wonderful structure of the ear, audits insertion
into, and connection with the head ; of which
consult the anatomists. Ps. xciv. 9.
To distil, drop down.
I. In Kal, transitively, to distil, as the heavens
or clouds do rain. Jud. v. 4. Ps. Ixviii. 9. As
a N. mas. plur. in reg. "Btd? drops, occ. Job
xxxvi. 27.
II. In Kal, transitively, to distil, as the moun-
tains are said to do new wine from the vines
there planted ; for according to Virgil, Georg.
ii. lin. 112, apertos Bacchus amat colles.
Comp. Deut. xxxii. 13. occ. Joel iii. 13.
Amos ix. 13. as the hands do perfumes, occ.
Cant. V. 5. as the martagon, and the invert-
ed-flowered lilies their roscid and honey-drops,
occ. Cant. v. 13, where see note on New
Translation.
III. In Kal, intransitively, of words or dis-
course, to drop or distil, occ. Job xxix. 22.
Comp. Deut. xxxii. 2. transitively, Prov. v.
3, Cant. iv. 11. So Homer of Nestor's elo-
quence, II. i. lin. 249,
Teu fixt cttTO 'yXaxro'rii //.sX/re; yXvfiiuv'PEEN otvivi.
Words, sweet as honey, from his lips distilVd.
Pope.
And a shepherd speaking of himself in Theo-
critus, Idyll. XX. lin. 26, 27,
IX ff'TClJIMTOilV ii
EFPEE y.01 (fm y'Kvxi^airi^ei, vi fji.iXixxitu.
My voice flow' d sweeter than the honey-comb.
In which passages, however, we may observe
that the Greek expressions are in strength in-
Y
*^ti)3
322
n33
ferior to the Hebrew ; to which hitter that of
Mikon, Parad. Lost, book ii. lin. 1 12,
-His tongiie
Dropped manna.-
bears a near resemblance. In Hiph. transi-
tively, to drop, let drop. occ. Ezek. xx. 46.
xxi. 2. Amos vii. 16. Mic. ii. 6, 11.
IV. Asa N. c^tja stacte, myrrh, distilling from
the tree of its own accord without incision.
So Pliny, Nat. Hist lib. xii. cap. 15, speak-
ing of the trees whence myrrh is produced.
" Sudant autem sponte prius quam incidantur,
stacten dictam, eui nulla praefertur. Before
any incision is made, they exude of their own
accord what is called stacte, to which no kind of
myrrh is preferable" occ. Exod. xxx. 34;
where the LXX render it ffTUKTnv, and Vulg.
stacten, which are in like manner derived from
the verb ffrctZ^u to distil.
V. As Ns. fem. plur. ms-oa and msi03, drops,
jewels, or ornaments in the shape of drops, occ.
Jud. viii. 26. Isa. iii. 1 9. In this latter pas-
sage Theodotion renders it by xtthfiotTo,, and
the LXX by xahfjt,et, which according to the
Greek lexicons signifies a necklace of various
jewels hanging down upon the breast. But
the Hebrew word seems strictly to mean the
drops or pendants which hung from the chains,
ffrxXayfjittra.
I. To watch, mark, observe, in a good or middle
^ense. Cant. i. 6. As a participial N. "iias a
keeper, a watchman. Cant. i. 6. viii. 11, 12.
II. To watch, or murk, in a bad sense, to ob-
serve insidiously, watch an opportunity against.
Spoken of man, Lev. xix. 18; and av6^u-^a<ra-
fu; of God watching to avenge himself of his
enemies, occ. Psal. ciii. 9. Jer. iii. 5, 12.
Nah. i. 2.
III. As a N. fem. ri'iun a mark or butt aimed
and shot at with arrows. So LXX ffxovos.
1 Sam. XX. 20. Job xvi. 12. It occurs in a
Chaldee form, Klioa, Lam. iii. 12, according
to the common printed editions, but twenty-
six of Dr Kennicott's codices there read
rrliano, as three more did originally.
IV. As a N. fem. rriian a place of custody, or
where a person is watched, a prison. So the
LXX (pvXaKVi, and Vulg. career. Jer. xxxii.
2, 12, & al.
Hence, dropping the a, Gr. rn^iu, Lat. tueri.
To loose, loosen, set loose, relax, laxare, solvere,
exsolvere.
I. In Niph. to be loosened, or slackened, as the
tacklings or ropes of a ship. occ. Isa. xxxiii. 23.
I I. In Kal, to set hose, spread forth, as an eagle
doth his large wings in darting on his prey,
occ. Job ix. 26. Comp. Jer. xlviii. 40. xlix.
22; and see Bochart, vol. iii. 171 ; and under
rrxT I.
III. To he set hose, diffused, ov stretched out,
as the luxuriant branches of a vine. occ. Isa.
xvi. 8. As a N. fem. plur. mu^-iaa, in reg.
"nc-ua, the branches of a vine thus stretched
out or luxuriant, occ. Isa. xviii. 3. Jer. xlriii.
32.
IV. To draw, as a sword, to set it loose ov free
from the scabbard, occ. Isa. xxi. 15; where
Targum KB'-biy drawn.
V. In Niph. to he diffused, spread abroad, as an
army. Jud. xv. 9. 1 Sam. xxx. 16. 2 Sam. v.
18. as a battle. 1 Sam. iv. 2.
VI. As a N. fem. plur. mir-iaa Jer. v. 10,
seems to denote some parts of the ancient forti-
fications extending beyond the main walls, bul-
warks, bastions, or the like, propugnacula.
VII. To let loose, let go, leave, as the wind did
the quails, Num. xi. 31.
VIII. To let go, leave off, dismiss. 1 Sam. x.
2. Prov. xvii. 14.
IX. To leave, remit, as to the care of another.
1 Sam. xvii. 20, 22.
X. With b and an infinitive following, to leave
one at liberty, permit him to do something.
Gen. xxxi. 28.
XI. To let alone, leave, as the land uncultivated,
in the sabbatical years. Exod. xxiii. 1 1 . Comp.
Neh. X. 31.
XII. To set loose, as it were, to forsake, aban-
don. See Deut. xxxii. 15. Jud. vi. 13. Isa. ii.
6. Jer. xii. 7. xv. 6. Ps. Ixxviii. 60. Prov. i.
8. In Niph. to he forsaken, abandoned. Amos
V. 2.
I"*] See under p
KD3 See under rrND
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but as a N. naa
posterity, progeny, remote offspring, occ. Gen.
xxi. 23. Job xviii. 19. Isa. xiv. 22. So in the
two last passages the Vulg. renders it by pro-
genies, and Aquila in Job by tyyovoi descend-
ants. May not this word be a participial noun
from TD to shoot, spring forth, or the like ?
n33
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr, and
with a a radical, but generally dropped.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to smite, strike, in almost
any manner, freq. occ. I must content myself
with noting some of the most remarkable pas-
sages under this root. Num. xxii. 6, Perhaps
I may be able rTD3 to smite them ; infinitive in
Kal with the radical a and rr both retained.
So as a participle in Kal, or participial N.
mas. plur. with the a, DOa smiters, i. e. with
the tongue, railers ; Ps. xxxv. 15. (comp.
Jer. xviii. 18.) See Mat. xxvii. 39, &c.
Mark xv. 29, &c. Luke xxiii. 3539 or
literally smiters ; see Mat. xxvii. 30. Mark
XV. 30. John xix. 1,2. to smite, as with the
sword. Josh. viii. 24. x. 30 with a stone. 1
Sara. xvii. 49, 50. with a spear. 1 Sam.
xviii. 1 1 . with a hostile slaughter. Josh. x.
20. with diseases, as God does men. Deut.
xxviii. 22, 27, 28, 35. particularly with the
plague. Exod. ix. 15. Comp. 2 Sam. xxiv.
17. as a lion. 1 K. xx. 36. as hail does the
fruits of the earth. Exod. ix. 25. Comp. ver.
31. Ps. cv. 33. To strike or smite, as a flesh-
hook into a pot. 1 Sam. ii. 14. as a spear
into a wall. 1 Sam. xix. 10. To strike, as roots.
Hos. xiv. 5. Joined vnth. u^sa, to smite the
life, to smite mortally, to slay. See Jer. xl. 14,
15. In Niph. to be smitten. See Exod. ix.
31, 32. 2 Sam. xi. 15 in the feet (so LXX
^sv^tiyus revi <xoha,s), \. e. to be lame, 2 Sam.
nr)3
^23
nV3
iv. 4. ix. 3. in spirit. Isa. Ixvi. 2. As a N.
rrap in reg. nDn plur. niDO and nan s^ro/^e,
stripe, plague. See Dent. xxv. 3. xxviii. 59,
61. Esth. ix. 5. On Zech. xiii. 6, see Har-
mer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 432.
From the Hiph. rrDrr we have the Latin ico to
strike, and N. ictus a stroke.
II. As a N. rrn33 see under nD II.
Der. To nick, knock, knack; Lat. neco, to
kill ; Lat. noceo to hurt, whence Eng. nocent,
noxious, innocent, innoxious.
HDD
Denotes straightness, directness, rigktness.
I. In Kal, to make straight, or direct, as a way.
Thus it seems used Jud. xviii. 6, where the
Vulg. renders it as a V. respicit regards, re-
spects ; but the Targum, more nearly, I appre-
hend, to its true sense, ^-pnx hath prepared,
disposed.
II. As a particle n33
1. Directly opposite to or over against, straight
against. Exod. xiv. 2. xxvi. 35, & al.
2. With b to, at prefixed, nsab directly over
against, before or forwards, straight forwards.
See Gen. xxx. 38. Prov. iv. 25. Gen. xxv.
21 ; in which last passage it may be rendered
directly or purposely for, or on account of.
III. In a moral sense, to act or speak directly,
rightly, truly, occ. Gen. xx. 16, Behold I have
given thy brother (glancing at Abraham's or
Sarah's equivocation, ver. 2, 5, which had been
followed by such disagreeable consequences) a
thousand {^pieces) of silver ; behold H.^r^ it (the
silver is or may be or let it be) to thee a covering
of the eyes (it may serve to purchase veils, ac-
cording to the eastern fashion, to conceal thy
beauty, comp. Gen. xxiv. 65. 1 Sam. xn. 12.)
with regard to all those that are with thee, and
to all (comp. ch. xii. 14, 15.) nnasi and be
upright, act and speak strictly according to
truth and right. To this purpose the L XX
Kcii vravTot, aXtj^iutrov and speak the truth in all
things. The t in nnD31 is what the gramma-
rians call conversive, and the verb is regularly
the second person preter, used for the impera-
tive. Comp. nnbDT Ps. xxv. 11, and ninNi
under "inx in Taylor's Concordance. The
Vulg. paraphrases nnsST in Gen. by mem en-
toque te deprehensam, and remember that thou
wast caught, i. e. in effect, set right.
As a N. n33, fem. nn'D:^ plur. o^naa, fem.
rnnaa right, agreeable to truth and righteous-
ness, occ. 2 Sam. xv. 3. Prov. viii. 9. Isa.
xxvi. 10. xxx. 10. lix. 14. Amos iii. 10.
In Kal, to devise, contrive deceitfully, occ. Num.
xxv. 18. As a participle or participial N.
bD13 deceitful, a deceiver, occ. Mai. i. 14. As
a N. mas. plur. in reg. "bsa wiles, deceitful
contrivances, occ. Num. xxv. 18. In Hith.
to make himself or be deceitful, to act deceitfully
or insidiously, occ. Gen. xxxvii. 18. Psal.
cv. 25.
D3D See under D3 II.
In Kal, to estrange, alienate, make strange. Jer.
xix. 4. 1 Sam. xxiii. 7, God ^33 hath alienat-
ed him, i. e. abandoned and given him up,
into my power. So Montanus alienavit. In
Niph to be estranged, alienated, given up,
Obad. ver. 12. Comp. Job xxxi. 3. To be a
stranger, make oneself strange or different from
what one really is. Prov. xxvi. 24, He who
hatefh -)33- is a stranger (Eng. trans, dissem-
bleth, PVench se contrefait counterfeits) with
his lips; ver. 25, When he speaketh fair, believe
him not. Also, to be a stranger, vpiorant, not
to know. Deut. xxxii. 27. Job xxi. 29, Kbrr
Do ye not ask the travellers 9 Tiasn xb onnxi
and as to, or of, their arguments or allegations,
are ye not ignorant ? In Hith. *i33nrr to make
oneself strange or a stranger, to pretend to be
different from what one really is. occ. Gen.
xlii. 7. I'K. xiv. 5, 6. Prov. xx. 11. Even a
youth *i32n'< will make himself strange, i. e.
will dissemble or counterfeit, in his doings,
that in truth his work is pure, and in tnith it is
right.
The above cited seem to be all the passages
wherein nsa occurs as a verb ; but the Lexi-
cons, following the Rabbins, have confounded
this root with -narr (which see), and so have
perplexed the meaning of both.
As Ns. 133 strange, a stranger, foreigner, Gen.
xvii. 12, 27. "133 (with a - postfixed as to the
names of nations "ISJJ, '*3I?33 &c.) a stranger,
foreigner, Deut. xiv. 21. xv. 3, & al. Fen>.
.T'nsa a strange woman, " not of thy own
wives, whom thou hast no right or property
in." Thus Bate explains the word in Prov.
ii. 16 : but in this and other passages of that
book, I think it rather means strictly, a strange
or foreign woman, namely, one who belonged
to the remains of the Canaanites who became
traps and snares to the Israelites, and scourges
in their sides and thorns in their eyes. (See
Josh, xxiii. 13, and Num. xxxiii. 55.) And
accordingly these strange women set up tip-
pling-houses and brothels in the holy land, and
tempted the Israelites to debauchery, fornica-
tion, and idolatry. See Prov. vii. 5 27,
particularly ver. 14 : and the learned Daubuz
on the Revelation, ii. 20. C p. 133. Also,
as a N. 133 alienation, a being alienated, from
God namely. So LXX a.iiax\oT^iuai;, and
Vulg. alienatio. occ. Job xxxi. 3.
DD] See under n3 IL
I. To complete, consummate, make a complete
end. occ. Isa. xxxiii. 1 ; in which text .the V,
infinit. corresponds with onrr to finish, and the
form nb3 is plainly from a root with a radical
n final. As a N. b3?3 completion, perfection,
prosperity, occ. Job xv. 29. He shall not (^con-
tinue to) be rich, neither shall his might endure,
Db3?2 y^M^b nrw* xbl and their prosperity shall
not extend or spread abroad in the earth, like a
floiuishing tree. Schultens and Scott inter-
pret mfl" xb shall not strike or extend its roots
(so the Vulg. had rendered the passage nee
mittet in terra radicem suam) : but I would ra-
ther refer the expression to a tree in general.
Comp. ver. 30, 32, 33, and observe that the
LXX explains the Heb. words by, ov (h) fin
P>a.\ri tTi <rnv yvv trxtav neither shall he cast a
shadow upon the earth.
DD
324
D3
II. Cbald. bis. See root bi3.
D3
To slnmher, doze, sleep slightly, as dogs do. occ.
Isa. Ivi. 10. Nah. iii. 18. It is less than ^u;-
to sleep, and occurs with it. Ps. cxxi. 3, 4.
Isa. V. 27. Ps. Ixxvi. 6, DnDU^ ir23 They have
slumbered {into) their sleep, even the sleep of
death ; comp. ver. 7, and Jer. li. 39. As Ns.
fem. rrma slumbering, drowsiness, occ. Prov.
xxiii. 21. rrmsn slumbering, slumber, compo-
sure, plur. mmin Prov. vi. 10. xxiv. 33. Job
xxxiii. 15, mmann after slumberings. It is
particularly applied to the eyelids. Ps. cxxxii.
4. Prov. vi. 4.
The above cited are all the texts in which the
root occurs.
Der. Numb, numbness, benumb.
hiy: See under bn IV.
In Chaldee and Arabic signifies to variegate,
spot with various colours, mark ivith different
coloured spots. See Castell. In Onkelos'
Targiim on Gen. xxx. 32, 35, 'ii?23' and
xmina answer to the Heb. -rpa and mips
spotted.
I. As a N. 'inD the par d, larger leopard, ov pan-
ther of Buffon. So LXX throughout -Tfa^a.-
Ka and Vulg. pardus. Every one knows that
this animal is remarkable for its spotted skin.
See Jer. xiii. 23. Comp. Greek and English
Lexicon in Ua^ccXts ; and for farther satisfac-
tion consult Bochart, vol. ii. 785, &c. and
BufFon, Hist. Nat. tom. viii. p. 259, &c. 12mo.
on this animal.
II. In Num. xxxii. 36, we read of a place called
mna n'-n, probably from some idolatrous re-
presentation of the starry heavens, perhaps a
leopard, or an image clothed in a leopard's
skin. So Phumutus, De Nat. Deor. says
of Pan, i. e. the universe, " nfhot^x ^s rt -ru^-
^aXiv avTOV ivtKp^ai, ^ta tyiv -roixiXtccv Tut uffroeav,
xa.1 Tuv aWuv ^u/u,aruv, a. B-ieo^nren tv uvrtu,
that he was clad in a fawn's or leopard's skin,
as representing the stars and the various co-
lours the world exhibits." And Diodorus
Siculus in his 1st book says, that the vifi^n or
spotted fawn's skin was ascribed to Dionysius
or Bacchus, on account of the great variety of
the stars. * And perhaps for the same rea-
son it is that Bacchus is sometimes repre-
sented in a car drawn by leopards^ tigers, or
panthers, at other times as riding on a tiger,
and even clothed in a tiger's skin.f The
very term vifi^is seems a corrupt derivative
from "ina.
III. As a N. 'itt (formed by dropping the a,
as 5^3 from 5)33, ap from np3) a spot or drop
of water falling from a bucket, occ. Isa. xl.
15. But as I must confess there seems
something forced in this application of the
root, I would submit to the reader's judgment,
whether in in this sense may not be better
deduced, by dropping the rr, from the root
See Vossius De Orig. et Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 14,
Vossii Etymol. Latin; and Martinii Lex. Etymol. in
Nebhis.
+ Comp. Tooke's Pantheon, 38, 63 ; Boyse's Pantheon,
p. 105, 2d edit, j Spence's Polymetis, p. 130, and note 90.
'inrr, which in Arabic signifies, 1. To impel.
2. To pour out water, tears, &c. to flow as
water. 3. To milk out all, that was in the dug
namely. See Castell. In this latter view the
LXX ffrayuv from o-ra^u to distil, and the
Vulg. stilla a drop, excellently answer the
Heb. 173.
)^
To propagate, be propagated, spread successive-
ly. It occurs not as a V. in Kal, but in
Hiph. Ps. Ixxii. 17, His name ^"3" shall spread,
be propagated, befoi-e the sun, i. e. as long as
the sun endureth; comp. ver. 5, and Ps.
Ixxxix. 37. In Ps. Ixxii. the Keri and very
many of Dr Kennicott's codices have ^3". As
a noun ^3 a son, immediate issue or offspring.
occ. Gen. xxi. 23. Job xviii. 19. Isa. xiv. 22.
As a participle or participial noun pan made
or become a son. occ. Prov. xxix. 21.
Hence Ninus, the son of Belus, had his name,
and hence perhaps Gr. vavog and Lat. nanus, a
dwarf.
D3
Denotes a quick, waving or tremulous motion.
I. In Kal, to flee, flee away. See Gen. xiv. 10.
xxxix. 12, 13. Exod. xiv. 25, 27. Num. xxxv.
6, II. Deut. xxxiv. 7. Jud. xx. 32. Isa. xxx.
16. Cant. ii. 17. In Hiph. to cause to flee,
as for refuge or shelter, occ. Exod. ix. 20.
Comp. Jud. vi. II. Also, to put to flight,
fugo. occ. Deut. xxxii. 30. As Ns. D3 a flee-
ing, a flight. Isa. xxxi. 8, 9, where see Targ.
LXX, Vulg. and Bp Lowth. Dn3n a fleeing,
flight. Jer. xlvi. 5. Amos ii. 14. Ps. cxlii. 5.
Also, a place to flee to, a refuge. 2 Sam. xxii.
3. Ps. lix. 17. As a N. fem. ,101373 flight.
occ. Isa. Iii. 12. In reg. nD3?3. occ. Lev.
xxvi. 36.
II. To wave, cause to wave or glitter, as light,
occ. Ps. iv. 7 ; where it is applied to the light
of God's countenance ; and observe that the
final rr in rrD3 is here not radical, but para--
gogic or emphatical. Symmachus interprets
it by iTitrtif^.ov Tfotntroii make illustrious or signal.
(Comp. sense III.) Our translators render
the text, LORD, lift thou up the light of thy
countenance upon us. Comp. Num. vi. 26.
But in the Ps. only one MS. reads xu?3; and
neither D3 nor rrD3 ever signify simply to lift
up. Comp. below DD3 II.
III. As a N. D3.
1. A banner or ensign from its waving or stream-
ing in the wind, q. d. a streamer. Isa. xiii. 2.
xviii. 3. xxx. 17. And since a banner or en-
sign was erected as a sign or signal to the peo-
ple what they were to do, as for instance that
they were to assemble, Jer. 1. 2. li. 12, 27;
or to retire, Jer. iv. 6 ; hence
2. A sign or signal. Num. xxi. 8, 9 ; where the
brazen serpent was erected D3 bv> which may
mean either for a banner (comp. bv under
rrby) being placed horizontally as a banner
streams in the air, or for a sign or signal, trvfi-
^oXov fftvTu^ix; a sign of salvation, says the au-
thor of Wisdom, ch. xvi. 6, i. e. of present
and temporal salvation from the poison of the
fiery serpents, and of future and spiritual sal-
vation from that of the old serpent through
:iD3
325
-1D3
Him who wa? to be lifted up on the cross. *
Comp. Isa. xi. 10, 12. Num. xxvi. 10. xvi.
38, or xvii. 3.
3. A sail of a ship from its waving ot flying in
the wind. Isa. xxxiii. 23. Ezek. xxvii. 7.
IV. As a N. ^D-a JVisan, a name of the first
ecclesiastical month, otherwise called Abib.
It occurs Neh. ii. 1. Esth. iii. 7; but we
never meet with it till after the Babylonish
captivity. It is probable that the month Abib
was thus denominated by the latter Jews, as
being that of the Exodus or flight out of
Egypt. Comp. Exod. xii. 11, 33, 34<, 39.
DD3 . 1. To fly off" entirely, occ. Isa. x. 18,
DD3 DDOD " as what is melted flies away, eva-
porates and goes off," (Bate), as most natural
bodies will with a very intense fire.
II. In Hith. to ivave or glister with light, as
precious stones, occ. Zech. ix. 16. Comp. Isa.
Ixii. 3, and above D3 1 1.
III. In Kal, to erect or display as a banner.
occ. Isa. lix.^19. In Hith. to be erected or
displayed, as a banner, occ. Ps. Ix. 6. Comp.
Isa. xi. 10.
To recede, retire, go back, freq. occ. This root
is nearly related to aD (as -jDa to -jD), and is
by some considered as the same with it ; but
I make it a distinct root, because the 3 is
plainly radical in the infinit. of Kal, aiD3 Isa.
lix. 13, and may be so in the participle mas.
plur. D-DiDi Jer. xlvi. 5. Zeph. i. 6, and in
the verb 13D3 Isa. xlii. 17. Jer. xxxviii. 22.
Comp. Isa. 1. 5.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To try, attempt, essay. Deut. iv. 34*. xxviii.
56. Job iv. 2.
II. To try, prove, tetnpt. Gen. xxii. 1. Exod.
XX. 20. Deut. xiii. 3. Jud. iii. 1,4. 1 K. x.
1. Comp. 1 Sam. xvii. 39. Eccles. ii. 1. vii.
23. Dan. i. 12. As a N. fem. in reg. nDD
rendered trial, Job ix. 23; but see under rron
VI. plur. HDD trials, i. e. of faith and obedi-
ence, miracles, wrought for this purpose, occ.
Deut. iv. 34. vii. 19. xxix. 3. Comp. Exod.
xvi. 4. XX. 20. Deut. viii. 2, 16.
III. To try or " ie7npt God, is to prescribe to
him according to the sense and pleasure of our
own mind : that we may receive such proofs
of his truth, patience, power or providence, as,
and when, we think fit. This supposes a
doubting or questioning of the truth of what
we put to trial. Exod. xvii. 7. Deut. vi. 16.
Ps. xcv. 9.f But in cases of great difficulty,
a proof may be piously desired by the agent
WHOM God employeth, for the strengthening
his faith, Jud. vi. 39." Thus Dr Taylor in
his Concordance. But I must desire the
reader to lay a particular stress on the words
which I have printed in capitals; because I
think the exception here proposed by the Doc-
tor must be limited to those times in which
Comp. John iii. 14, Bate's note (x) on Num. xxi. 8.
in his New and Literal Translation of the Pentateuch,
Justin Martyr, Dial, cum Tryph. Jud. p. 321, 322, edit.
Colon. Kidder's Messias, part i. p. 73, &c.-
^ t Comp. Whitby and Wetstein on Mat. iv. 7.
God did by visible and sensible signs interpose
in the affairs of men, and did thus, miraculous-
ly, employ human agents to accomplish his pur-
poses : otherwise, under the notion or pretence
of doing the work of the Lord, a door will be
opened to enthusiasm, and every evil work. As
a N. rrDD temptation, as of God. Exod. xvii.
7. Ps. xcv. 8.
Der. Nice, nicety, &c. Also perhaps Lat.
nasus, French nez, and Eng. nose.
HDD
To take, pull or pluck away. The Lexicons
and Concordances place several texts of the
Hebrew Bible under this root ; but as it does
not appear that in any of these passages the 5
is radical, I have ranged them under no, which
see. As a Chaldee verb in Ith. however, we
have nDan*" shall be taken or pulled down or
away. Once, Ezra vi. 11. So LXX xa,dou-
^ihcrirut, and Vulg. tollatur. The Chaldee
Targum uses the V. in Kal, for taking or
plucking away, Jud. xiv. 9, twice.
To spread abroad, diflfuse, eflfase, pour out.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to diffuse, pour out or
abroad, as a libation. 1 Chron. xi. 18. Jer.
xliv. 17 19, & al. freq. Isa. xxx. 1. riDDD ^D3
pour out a libation, (rvnv^uv ct'TovIxs, i. e. ratify
or confirm a treaty or covenant, which was
usually done by sacrifices and libations. So
LXX i-roittffan irui^nxxs ye have made cove-
nants. See Bp Lowth, and comp. under n'lD
V. In Niph. impersonally Exod. xxxvii. 16,
^rri ^D" 'lU'N with which a libation might be
made, quibus libandum erat. As a N. -joa a
libation of wine poured out, rendered by our
translators a drink-offering. Gen. xxxv. 14-.
Exod. xxix. 4^. Num. xxviii. 7, & al. freq.
As a N. -j-Da the same. Deut. xxxii. 38. No
doubt these libations of wine were among be-
lievers typical of the blood of Christ, to be
once shed for the sins of the world, and from
believers were borrowed by the heathen, who,
throughout the world, practised them in hon-
our of their false gods. Comp. Greek and
Eng. Lexicon in AffTov^os.
II. To diffuse, pour abroad, as a spirit or dis-
position. Isa. xxix. 10.
III. To spread over, overspread, as a veil or co-
vering. As a N. fem. naon a covering. Isa.
XXV. 7, HDlDDrr rrSDnm And the covering
(which is) spread over all nations* Also, a
covering for a bed, a coverlet, occ. Isa. xxviii.
20.
IV. To overspread, as a graven image of wood,
with gold or silver. Isa. xl. 19, u;"in 1D3 bDsrr
the workman overspreads the graven image (of
wood namely, mentioned in the next verse),
even the refiner, or goldsmith, spreadeth it over
with gold, and casteth sheets of silver. Isa. xliv.
10, Who hath formed a god, ^03 bVQ^ awd over-
spread a graven image (of wood, see ver. 13
17, and Jer. x. 3, 4.) that is profitable for no-
thing ? As a N. *1D3 is rendered molten image,
but strictly and properly means the metalline
case or covering spread over the carved wood.
Isa. xlviii. 5. Jer. x. 14. Comp. Dan. xi. 8.
in Heb. and Baruch, vi. 30, 55, 57, 71, or 54,
]D3
326
56, 69. Asa N. fem. .iddq the same. It is
often joined with bDB the carved wooAen image
which it covered. See Deut. xxvii. 15. Jud.
xvii. 3, 4. xviii. 14. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 3. So-
lomon's cherubim were images of this kind
made of olive-wood, and overlaid with gold, 1
K. vi. 23, 28. And by Exod. xxxii. 4, 8.
Deut. ix. 12, 16. Neh. ix. 18, Aaron's calf
was, in like manner, overlaid with gold; and so
were Jeroboam's, 2 K. xvii. 16.
V. To anoint, &c. See under ^D.
VI. As a N. fem. naon the warp in weaving.
See under "jDD I.
)D3 See under D3 IV.
I. To remove from place to place, to travel,
journey. Gen. xi. 2. xii. 9. In a Hiph. sense,
to remove, cause to move, make to journey. Ex.
XV. 22. As a N. yoa a journeying, travelling,
removing. Num. x. 2. Deut. x. 11.
II. To remove, be removed, or put from its place.
Jud. xvi. 3, 14. Isa. xxxiii. 20. (where LXX
xnn^uiTtv, and Vulg. auferentur) Isa. xxxviii.
12. In Hiph. to remove, place at, or carry to,
a distance. 2 K. iv. 4. Ps. Ixxx. 9. As a N.
yon a removing, or removal. 1 K. vi. 7, px
yon rrnbu' stone complete, or made ready for
removing. Comp. ch. v. 17, and Deut. xxni.
6. pDQ n-an the missive spear. Job xli. 17 or
26.
III. As a N. m^D a moving or rushing along,
or forwards, occ. Ps. Iv. 9. ; where Aquila
and Theodotion XaiXxTu^ovi stormy, Symma-
chus fraioovTos lifting up, Jerome tempestatis
tempestuous ,- nj?D mi a wind (of) rushing for-
wards *EPOMENH <rva>?, Acts'ii. 2. Comp.
Num. xi. 31. Ps. Ixxviii. 26; where the verb
j?D3 is applied to the wind.
J. In Kal, to ascend, go up. occ. Psal. cxxxix.
8. So LXX avcL^u, and Vulg. ascendero.
II. Chald. In A ph. to cause to ascend, to take
or bring up. occ. Dan. iii. 22. vi. 23 ; where
Theodotion uynviyjcut ; and observe that in
the word npDanb of this passage the radical 3
is preserved.
P3
I. In Kal, intransitively, to move, remove, wan-
der. Exod. XX. 18. Jud. ix. 9. Ps. cix. 10.
Amos iv. 8. Transitively, to move or remove
another, 2 Sam. xv. 20. In Hiph. to remove,
cause to wander, Ps. lix. 12. As a N. pa
vagabond, a wanderer. Gen. iv. 12, 14.
II. In Kal, intransitively, to move or be moved
to and fro, to shake, be agitated, stagger. I Sam.
i. 13, Ps. cvii. 27. Isa. vi. 4. vii* 2. xxiv. 20.
In Hiph. transitively, to move, shake, agitate,
2 K. xix. 21. Amos ix. 9. Zeph. ii. 15, & al.
;3J73 occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate
form, but as a N. mas. plur. D-ysySD sistrums.
So Aquila and Symmachus <ntffr^is (from iniu,
to shake, agitate), and Vulg. sistris. occ. 2
Sam. vi. 5. The sistrum was an instrument
of music, heretofore very common among the
Egyptians. It was of an oval figure, or a di-
lated semicircle, in the shape of a shoulder-
belt, with brass wires across, which played in
holes wherein they were stopped by their flat
Vr3
They played on it by shaking the
sistrum in cadence, and thereby the brass wires
make a shrill and loud noise." (hairnet's Dic-
tionary from Apuleius. See also Virgil, ^n.
viii. lin. 696, and note there in the Delphin edit.
Der. Greek vivu, and Lat. nuo, to nod, whence
Latin nuto, and Eng. nutation.
To fasten, make fast.
I. To fasten, as a door with a bolt. occ. Jud.
iii. 23, 24. 2 Sam. xiii. 17, 18. Cant. iv. 12.
bnira ba a spring locked up, as Sir John Char-
din says he has known them to be in divers
parts of Asia, on account of the scarcity of
water there ;* and as I have often seen them
on our dry downs, even in England. As a N.
bs?3n or bnjr3D a bolt or lock. occ. Neh. iii. 3,
6, 14, 15. Cant. v. 5.
Hence perhaps Saxon ncegl, and Dan. nagle, or
negl, and Eng. a nail.
II. As a N. bir3 a shoe, or more properly a
sandal which consisted of a sole fastened to the
foot by strings tied on the upper part of it.
Thus the Chaldee Targums generally render
it by the f compound word b*T3D or Nbn3D, the
LXX by trav^aXiov and vTohrifAx, and the Vulg.
by caliga or calceamentum, all which words
primarily denote the kind of shoe or sandal just
mentioned. Hence we so frequently read of
loosing the shoe. As a N. bl73D a shoe, or as a
participle, shoeing, covering the feet occ. Deut.
xxxiii. 25. \ As a verb, to fasten or bind on a
shoe or sole, to shoe. occ. 2 Chron. xxviii. 15.
Ezek. xvi. 10. So the LXX render it in
Chron. vrt^ntrav, and in Ezek. (according to
the Alexandrian MS.) v<rih^ira.
Loosing or plucking off the shoe, or sandal, when
they entered into God's more immediate pre-
sence, as in Exod. iii. 5. Josh. v. 15, seems
to have been an emblematical act, denoting
their laying aside, by repentance, the pollutions
contracted by walking in this evil world. Comp.
Eccles. V. 1. John xiii. 10. The modern
Jews in the eastern countries are said to pull
off their shoes, before they enter their syna-
gogues ; and to this ceremony of worship, as
practised by the Jews in his time, Juvenal
alludes, sat. vi. lin. 158,
Observant uhifesta mero pede sabbata reges.
Where kings barefooted festal sabbaths keep.
The Mahometans always pluck off their shoes,
and leave them at the door when they enter
their mosques. And the ancient heathen ob-
served the same custom as to their temples.
The modern Gentoos, in like manner, " when
they enter their temples, or the apartments of
any great man, puU off' their shoes, and leave
them at the doors. Appearing in your pre-
sence without shoes is the greatest mark of re-
spect."^ So the Abyssinian Christians still
preserve the ancient rite by never entering a
church without pw/Zm^ off their shoes.^
* See more in Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 113.
t Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon in 2ANAAAION.
X See Bynaeus De Calceis Hebraeorum, lib. i. cap. 6.
5 See Jos. Mede's Works, fol. p. 347.
II Annual Register for 1782, Characters, p. .51. note.
1 Mcde ut supra ; Complete Syst. of Geogr. v. ii. p. 401 ;
Millar'.s Ui.'Jt. Propagat. of Christianity, vol. ii, p. I8<).
DI^3.
327
)r3
The Israelites were commanded, Exod. xii. 11,
to eat the passover with their shoes, or sandals,
on their feet, in token of haste ; for in general,
no doubt, thei/ plucked them off when they ate,
as the easterns still do. See Harmer's Ob-
servations, vol. L p. 451.
Ps. Ix. 10. cviii. 10, Towards or upon Edom
will I stretch out (LXX iktivu) my shoe or
sandal, as to a vile slave, who was to loose,
carry, and clean it (comp. Mat. iii. 1 1 . Luke
iii. 16.) ; or rather, cast it, as into an obscure
comer, such as they threw their dirty sandals
into, before they sat down to meat. See Mer-
rick's Annotations.
Cant. vii. 1 or 2, How beautiful are thy feet
with sandals or slippers, O prince's daughter !
Hence we learn that these were anciently an
eminent part of female eastern finery. So
Judith, ch. X. 4<, when she proposed to charm
Holofernes, took her sandals, rav5aX/a, upon
her feet ; and ch. xvi. 9, Her sandals ravished
his eyes. And Homer, in the brief description
he gives us of Juno's dress, when she intended
to captivate Jupiter, does not, however, omit
her sandals, II. xiv. lin. 186,
Last her fair feet celestial sandals grace.
Pope.
And thus, in modern times. Lady M. W.
Montague, describing her Turkish dress, says,
(letter xxix. vol. ii. p. 12,) " My shoes are of
white kid leather, embroidered with gold," and
of the fair Fatima, (letter xxxiii. vol. ii. p.
71,) " ^er slippers white satin, finely embroi-
dered."
IIL Chald. In Aph. or Hiph. to bring in,
introduce, occ. Dan. ii. 25. iv. 3 or 6. vi. 18
or 19.
To be pleasant, sweet, agreeable. Gen. xlix. 15.
2 Sam. i. 26. Ps. cxli. 6, & al. As Ns. oira
sweetness, pleasantness. Prov. iii. 17. xv. 26.
Comp. Ps. xc. 17. Q'^'^'s pleasant, agreeable. 2
Sam. i. 23. Ps. Ixxxi. 3. cxxxiii. 1. ]DJ?3
pleasantness, occ. in plur. Isa. xvii. 10. As a
N. mas. plur. D'-Tspan pleasant meats, dainties.
occ. Ps. cxli. 4.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Chaldee
signifies to fix, infix. Hence perhaps as a N.
>n5:y3 a kind of thorn-tree, so called from its
thorns or prickles fixing deep into the flesh,
occ. Isa. vii. 19. Iv. 1.3. Comp. rryy.
To agitate, move briskly.
I. In Kal, transitively, to shake, agitate. Neh.
v. 13, where LXX iKrivaa-treo, and Vulg. ex-
cutio, to shake out. Isa. xxxiii. 15, where
LXX ce.ro(riiof/.ivoi shaking off. Intransitively,
to shake, shake or rouse oneself Jud. xvi. 20.
Also, transitively, to shake off. Exod. xiv. 27.
Ps. cxxxvi. 15. In Niph. to be shaken. Isa.
xxxiii. 9. Job xxxviii. 13. Ps. cix. 23. Dr
Shaw, Travels, p. 187, speaking of the swarms
of locusts which he saw near Algiers, in 1724
and 1725, says, " When the wind blew briskly,
so that these swarms were crowded by others,
we had a lively idea of that comparison of the
Psalmist (Ps. cix. 23,) oi being tossed up and
down as the locust. In Hith. to shake oneself.
Isa. Iii. 2.
II. As a N. *iSJ3 agitation, violence, perturbation.
Ps. Ixxxviii. 16. Job xxxvi. 14.
III. As a N. n*ny3 tow, i. e. fiax or hemp re-
duced by agitation, or by beating and combing
into a filamentous substance, occ. Jud. xvi. 9.
Isa. i. 31.
IV. As Ns. "ij^a a child, a youth, a young man.
Gen. xiv. 24. xviii. 7. xxii. 5. 1 Sam. i. 22.
Also, a young woman. Gen. xxiv. 14, 16, 28,
55, 57. xxxiv. .3, 12. In all which texts the
Samaritan Pentateuch, the Keri, and several
of Dr Kennicott's codices read rrnya. The
common printed reading nj73 however seems
right, since it occurs too often to suppose it a
corruption, and not appearing so grammatical
as rr")i?3 was probably in some copies changed
into the latter word. A young one, of cattle.
Zech. xi. 16. Fem. rriya a youna woman, a
girl, Exod. ii. 5. Jud. xix. 3, 4, & al. The
D^auprr Dnj;3 mentioned, 2 K. ii. 23, and ren-
dered little children, should rather have been
translated little lads, meaning such as we re
come to some use of their reason. Comp. 2
K. V. 2, 3. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 3. We may With
Harmer, Observ. vol. iii. p. 193, illustrate
Prov. ix. 3, by a passage from Hasselquist,
Travels, p. 56, who at Alexandria in Egypt
saw ten or twelve women going about and in-
viting people to a banquet by a particular kind
of cry or noise hardly to be described. Also,
1i;3 youth, state of youth. Job xxxiii. 25. Prov.
xxix. 21, & al. As a N. mas. plur. omra
youth, youthful state, or days of youth (for D^n^
days seems to be the word understood, with
which the plural D-mira agrees, as D-bini D'-spi,
&c.) Gen. xlvi. 34. Isa. liv. 6. Jer. iii. 25, &
al. freq. It is evident that ?/ouf^ is denomi-
nated from this root on account of the spright-
liness and activity oi that age.
V. As a N. "1^3 a child in understanding or
abilities, childish in this sense, ignorant, simple.
See Isa. iii. 4. Eccles. x. 16, 17. In which
last passage Solomon alludes to his foolish son
Rehoboam, who is said, 2 Chron. xiii. 7, to
be aab n^l "1173 childish ( Vulg. rudis ignorant)
and weak-hearted, when, by 1 K. xiv. 21, he
was forty-one years of age. So Jeremiah ex-
cusing himself from the prophetic office says
/ cannot speak, for I am ^V^ ' l>ut it cannot
be hence safely inferred that he was then a
child in age ; for Solomon modestly calls him-
self ]^^Dp n3 a little child, 1 K. iii. 7, though
it appears by the first verse that he was then
married.
VI. It is rendered, to roar, as a young lion,
occ. Jer. Ii. 38. If this be the tme meaning
of the word4n this passage, it is thus used by
an onomatopoeia, or formed from the sound, as
roar in English. But the Vulg. explains i-|j;3
here by excutient comas, shall shake their
manes; so the LXX version E^97y^^>j<rav they
were roused, appears likewise to refer it to the
root ^v- Comp. Jud. xvi. 20 ; and observe
from Kolben, Nat. Hist, of the Cape, vol. ii.
p. 96, that " when the lion is wroth or pinched
13
328
ns3
with hunger, he erects and * shakes his mane,
and thwacks his sides very briskly with his
tail." But as Tnj?3 in Jer. li. 38, is applied to
lions' whelps, the sense of roaring or groivling,
rudere, seems preferable, iiys in Zeeh. ii. 13,
is by some referred to this root "nua in the sense
of roaring, and translated accordingly ; but
both the form of the word, and the version of
the LXX and Vulg. show that it belongs to
the root 'ij; which see.
To reach out, stretch forth.
I. In Hiph. to reach, or stretch out, as a tool in
cutting, occ. Exod. xx. 25. Josh. viii. 31.
(Comp. Isa. X. 15.) as a sickle into corn,
occ. Deut. xxiii. 25 or 26. In these three
passages of Exod. Deut. and Josh, the LXX
render it by trifiaXku to put in or upon.
II. In Hiph. to reach or stretch out, as the
hand. Isa. xi. 15. xiii. 2. xix. 16. Zech. ii. 9
or 13. In this view the LXX render it inter
al. by tTi^ccXX&t and inp^a to lay on. Isa. xxx.
28, icw ns3a D-'ia rrssnb to stretch out (the
hand namely against) nations with a stretching
out of destruction. As this is the only text
wherein the n final may seem to be radical,
and the prophet is here threatening the Assy-
rians and their confederates, rrsDrr may either
be considered as the infinitive of t^a according
to a Chaldee form common in Ezra and Dan.
(see Chaldee Grammar, sect. vi. 8.) or else
riarr may be taken as the Heb. infin. Hiph.
and the final rr prefixed, as emphatic, to the
following word D-'ia. See Bp Lowth's note,
and comp. Job xl. 15 or 18, under p3N III.
The Heb. particle for against may be under-
stood, as in Isa. x. 32, under risa below. The
Vulg. explains the above Heb. words by ad
perdendas gentes in nihilum, to destroy the na-
tions to nothing. As a N, fern, rrsnan, in reg.
ninsn a stretching out, as of the hand. Isa. xix.
16. xxx. 32.
III. In Hiph. to stretch out, as with or in the
hand, to present, tender. Exod. xxix. 24, & al.
freq. In Huph. to be thus presented, occ.
Exod. xxix. 27. As a N. fem. rrH^ian a stretch-
ing forth or presenting. Exod. xxix. 27. Also,
an offeriiig thus presented. Exod. xxix. 24.
Num. viii. 11, And Aaron t^'-arr shall present
the Levites nsian (as) a present or ofiering he-
fore Jehovah; and this text shows the true
sense both of the verb and noun, in this appli-
cation of them.
IV. In Hiph. to stretch forth, extend, as God
did showers to his people when passing through
a country which, according to Dr Shaw, Tra-
vels, p. 438, " is never, unless sometimes at
the equinoxes, refreshed with rain." occ. Psal.
Ixviii. 10,
" While vet the burning sands they tread.
Thy kindliest rains around them shed,
Bespeak them fav'rites of thy care.
And nature's wearied powers repair."
Merrick.
But comp. under m3.
V. In Kal, to stretch forth, extend, as perfumes
or scented fumigations over a bed. occ. Prov.
* Gaudet^ue comantes
Excutiem rervice toros.ViRo. iEn. xii. H, 7.
vii. 17, inn "iau^ra "nsa I have stretched out
(over) my bed, myrrh, &c. namely, in the cen-
ser, or fuming-pot.
VI. As a N. r\^'i a stretching forth, extension.
occ. Ps. xlviii. 3, Mount Sion is fi"\3 ns" beau-
tiful in extension, i. e. in the prospect it ex-
tends to the eye. Thus Bate.
VII. As a N. fem. in reg. nsa, plur. mE33 an
extension, or extent of country, occ. Josh. xi.
2. xii. 23. xvii. 11. 1 K. iv. 11.
VIII. As a N. nsa honey. See under ns IV.
f^sa to stretch out repeatedly, occ. Isa. x. 32.
p"y n-a irr m" cisa- He (the Assyrian) shall
stretch out his hand repeatedly (against) the
mountain of the house of Sion. (Comp. Isa. xi.
15. xix. 16.) So in Hiph. Job xxxi. 21,
"ms-DrT, the ^ being substituted for the redu-
plicate 3 ; but observe that thirty of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices drop the i.
This root is both in sound and sense nearly re-
lated to ^^^
I. In Kal, to breathe, blow with a blast of air.
Isa. liv. 16. Cant. ii. 17. iv. 6. DVii ms-u; np
till the day breathe. So the LXX huTviva^,
and Vulg. aspiret. * It is obvious to common
observation in almost every country, that in
settled weather there is generally at the time
of the sun's approach to the horizon, and a
little after he is risen, a pretty brisk easterly
gale, which seems to be the breathing of the
day here mentioned. Comp. Gen. iii. 8. But
see Harmer's Outlines, p.' 282. As a N. nsra
a puff. occ. Job xi. 20, ursD 71373 a puff of
breath. Comp. Jer. v. 13. Also, an instru-
ment of blowing, a bellows, occ. Jer. vi. 29.
So LXX (puffYiTYi^, and Vulg. sufflatorium.
In Hiph, to breathe, blow upon. Cant. iv. 16.
Comp. under ns"-
II. In Kal, transitively, to puff or snuff at in
contempt or disdain. So LXX i^i<pv(rnffBi,
Vulg. exufflavi. Hag. i. 9, where see Bp New-
come. In Hiph. with i or b following. The
same. Ps. x. 5. (so Symmachus ix(pvira.) xii.
6. Mai. i. 13, where LXX i^itpvirt^ffce, Vulg.
exufflastis. As a N. rT3 a puffing. Isa. xlii.
22. D-'iina nsrr a puffingybr the choice men or
soldiers, i. e. in contempt. See Vitringa, and
comp. 2 Chron. xxix. 8.
III. In Kal, to pant for breath, breathe short.
Jer. XV. 9. In Hiph. to cause to pant. Job
xxxi. 39. Also, intransitively, to puff or pant.
Mai. i. 13.
IV. In Kal, to blow, as a stream or blast of
fire. Ezek. xxii. 20, 21. In Hiph. to smite, as
with such a blast. Ezek. xxi. 31 or 36. Comp.
Prov. xxix. 8. Scorners n^'ip irfB" blow up
(namely the fire of contention in) or inflame a
city. As a particle paoul ms3 .Ter. i. 13, "t-d
m33 a pot blowed upon, i. e. heated by having
the fire blowed upon it. Comp. Job xii. 12
or 20.
V. As a N. TT'B ashes, which are reduced to
this form by the agency of the celestial fluid,
the gross air rushing in, and the light rushing
forth in the act of burning, occ. Exod. ix.
8, 10.
^ See Nature Displayed, vol. iii. p. 177, English edit.
12mo.
nB2
329
hBIl
VI. As a N. mas. pliir. O'-na quick burning
coals (Eng. marg.) in which the fire is still
a blowing up. So one of the Greek versions
in Montfaucon's Hexapla a^^^axxg live coals.
oce. Ps. xi. C ; where it is joined with Jire
and brimstone, in allusion to the horrible de-
stnietion of Sodom and Gomorrah. Dr
Lowth, (De Sacra Poesi Heb. Praelect. xii.
p. 106, edit. Oxon. 8vo. ) whom see, explains
it by balls of fire, bolides (PHn. Nat. Hist,
ii. 26.) or simply lightnings. Comp. Ps.
xviii. 13, 14. Also, as a N. mas. plur. witli-
oiit the " as in many other instances ons live
coals, occ. Prov. xxvi. 21, where Vulg. ear-
bones coak; Isa. xliv. 12, where LXX,
Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion, a^^^alt
live coals, so Vulg. prunis. Isa. liv. 16, where
LXX av^gaxaj, and Vulg. prunis.
VII. As a N. man, rendered the apple-, but
most probably means the citron- tree, and -fruit,
so called from that remarkable fragrancy which
they breathe forth. (Comp. Cant. iv. 16.)
The apple-trees they nave in Judea and the *
neighbouring countries are very bad, and there-
fore can hardly be the trees intended. Cant,
ii. 3. Joel i. 12, & al. The citron-ivee,
(whatever be determined concerning its near
relations the lemon- and orange-tree) was cer-
tainly known to the Jews f several genera-
tions before our Saviour, as appears by the
story in Josephus (Ant. lib. xiii. cap. 13,
5.) of their pelting king Alexander Jannseus
with citrons, which they carried, he says, ac-
cording to the law, at the feast of tabeniacles.
Comp. under Tirr II. And this tree cor-
responds with the description given in Scrip-
ture, of the man, as being a very delightful
and no6/e tree, Joeli. 12. Cant. ii. 3. extreme-
ly fragrant. Cant. vii. 8 its fruit very refresh-
ing. Cant. ii. 5 and of a golden colour, Prov.
XXV. 11. As for Cant. viii. 5, the only remain-
ing passage where man occurs in the name of a
tree, it more probably means the citron- than
the apple-tree, because the former seems to have
been more common in Judea, as they certainly
are more pleasant than the latter. But for far-
ther satisfaction on this subject, I refer the reader
to Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 396, &c.
VIII. It appears from Josh. xv. 33, that the
Canaanites had a n-a or temple to man or
the blower, which " name seems to express
the complex act of the expansion, driving the
spirit into the sun's orb ; melting and dissi-
pating it there ; forcing it out again in atoms
or light; reforming the same into spirit;
making it the instrument to give breath, to
move and impel the (planetary) orbs and other
bodies ; and when made a god, to give oracles,
to inspire or blow into his priests or prophets
a power of vaticination, to reveal secrets and
foretell things to come." An apple, and pro-
bably of the citron or orange kind, seems to
have been the emblem of these celestial agents.
So Dr Russell, where he professes to enumerate all
the variety of fruit produced at Aleppo, mentions " two
or three sorts of apples, but very bad." Nat. Hist, of
Aleppo, p. 21.
+ Dr I'rideaux, Connex. part ii. book vi. places this
riotous assault on Alexander Jauuseus in the year before
Christ 95.
particularly of the sun, even from the begin-
ning. See Gen. iii. Hence the very general
sacredness of various apples among the hea-
then. See more in HoUoway's Originals,
vol. i. p. 76, 77; vol. ii. p. 249, 250; Hut-
chinson's Trinity of the Gentiles ; p. 307, &
seq. ; and Vitringa, Observ. Sacr. lib. iv.
cap. 12, 15, p. 1067.
Der. Greek >rvf&; to breathe, whence -rnufia.
breath, and Eng. pneumatic. Also puff, and
m being prefixed, snuff, sniff. Qu ?
Occurs not as a verb, so the ideal meaning is
uncertain, but as a N. -jsa an emerald, or some
kind of precious stone, occ. Exod. xxviii. 18.
xxxix. 11. Ezek. xxvii. 16. xxviii. 13.
To fall, in almost any manner. It is a very
general word, and even more extensive in its
signification than the Eng. verb to fall, whe-
ther simple or joined with the several par-
ticles down, off, upon, &c. The following are
some of its most remarkable applications.
I. In Kal, to fall, as lots. In Hiph. to cause
to fall, cast, as lots. See Josh. xiii. 6. xxiii.
4. 1 Chron. xxvi. 14. Neh. xi. 1.
II. To fall, befall, happen. Ruth iii. 18.
III. To fall to the ground, fail. Josh. xxi. 45.
xxiii. 14. 1 K. viii. 56 or 57. Comp. 1 Sam.
iii. 19.
IV. To fall upon, as sleep, terror, &c. See
Gen. ii. 21. Exod. xv. 16. Josh. ii. 9. Job
iv. 13. xiii. 11. Prov. xix. 15.
V. To fall doum, as a tent, a wall, a house,
corruere. Jud. vii. 13. Ezek. xiii. 11. Jer. Ii.
44. Jud. xvi. 30. In Hiph. to cause to fall,
to fell, as a tree. 2 K. iii. 19, 25. As a N.
nrban a ruin, heap of buildings fallen down.
Isa. xvii. 1. xxiii. 13. xxv. 2 of a tree,
Ezek. xxxi. 13.
VI. To fall, as in battle, or by a violent death.
Jud. viii. 10. xii. 6. xx. 44, 46. 2 Sam. i. 4.
ii. 23. iii. 34, 38.
VII. To be fallen or lie, as on a bed. Exod.
xxi. 18. Esth. vii. 8. as dead. Jud. iii. 25,
iv. 22. 1 Sam. xxxi. 8. Comp. 1 Sam. v. 4.
VIII. To lie, lie down. 1 Sam. xix. 24. Comp.
Ezek. i. 28. iii. 23. Num. xxiv. 4.
IX. To lie, be disposed, as an army. Jud. vii. 12.
X. To lie, be situated, dwell, as a people. So
LXX xxra;>cn<r'.,and Targ. K'la^. Gen. xxv. 18.
XI. With n following, to fall short of, be in-
ferior to, a person. Job xii. 3. xiii. 2.
XII. With 73 following, to fall off, cease from,
a thing or action. Jud. ii. 19.
XIII. To fall or sink, as the countenance in
chagrin, discontent, or displeasure. Gen. iv.
5, 6. Comp. Job xxix. 24. Jer. iii. 12. Neh.
vi. 16. as the heart in fear. 1 Sam. xvii. 32.
XIV. To fall, decay, rot, as a part of the
body. Num. v. 27.
XV. In Hiph. to cause to fall, cast forth, as a
mother her offspring. Isa. xxvi. 19.
XVI. To be dejected, cast down, in mind. Neh.
vi. 16.
XVII. To fail, be to no purpose, or to be lost
in reckoning. Num. vi. 12; where LXX
aXoyoi iffevrui shall not be reckoned, Vulg. irriti
fiant be in vain, useless.
}>S3
330
ti'Si
XXIII. In Kal, to faU, belaid, presented or
even accepted, as a petition or supplication.
See Jer. xxxvi. 7. xxxvii. 20. In Hiph. to
present, as a supplication. Jer. xxxviii. 26.
xlii. 9. Dan. ix. 18, 20. This application of
the verb seems to allude to the prostrate pos-
ture in which petitions anciently were, and
still are, presented to the eastern princes.
XIX. In Kal and Hith. to fall upon, assault.
Josh. xi. 7. Job i. 15. Gen. xliii. 18.
X X. To light down, alight, as from a camel or
chariot. Gen. xxiv. 64. 2 K. v. 21.
XXI. To fall off, desert, to an enemy. Jer.
xxi. 9. xxxvii. 13, 14. to another kingdom or
government. 2 Chron. xv. 9.
XXII. As a N. b33 an abortion, an abortive
birth, which falls from the mother dead, im-
mature, and imperfect, occ. Job iii. 16. Psal.
Iviii. 9. Eccles. vi. 3.
XXIII. As a N. bsn refuse, offal,* of corn,
occ. Amos viii. 6.
XXIV. As a N. mas. plur. in regim. -bsQ
flakes, i. e. of flesh, laid over oxiA falling down,
as it were, upon each other. So Montanus,
decidentiae. occ. Job xli. 15 or 23.
XXV. As a N. fem. in reg. nbsn a dead
carcass (caro casa) fallen to the ground, occ.
Jud. xiv. 8. So the LXX rrufMc, from -ri^ru
to fall.
XXVI. As a N. mas. plur. n-'baa and D-b-sa.
occ. Gen. vi. 4. Num. xiii. 33 or 34. I once
thought this word might signify apostates,
persons fallen off from the true worship, faith
and fear of God, deserters in a spiritual view
(comp. Sense XXL above, and Job xxii. 15
17.); according to that of Ecclus xvi. 7,
Tuv et^^itu* yiyavruv ol a.TKmnffa.n the old giants
who fell away; but, no doubt, there were
spiritual apostates before the time mentioned,
Gen. vi. 4, (comp. Gen. iv. 26, under xnp
VII.) and Num. xiii. 33, seems to determine
the meaning of the word to be such as fall
upon others, assaulters, violent. So Aquila
renders it in Gen. by i^iTt-TTovTts, and Sym-
machus by (itttioi.
bbE33 To fall entirely or repeatedly. So LXX
'TiffovvTai, Vulg. coiTuent, and Montanus,
cadet, shall faU. occ. Ezek. xxviii. 23.
Der. To faU, fed, fail, he.
To dissipate, disperse.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to disperse, disseminate,
scatter abroad. Gen. xi. 8, 9. Isa. xxx. 30,
VS3 irrb a scattering or scattered flame of
devouring fire. In Niph. to be dispersed, dis-
seminated. Gen. ix. 19. x. 18. xi. 4. Prov. v.
16, & al. freq. As a N. yns a dispersion,
dissipation, occ, Zeph. iii. 10. As a N. fem.
plur. myisn dispersions, occ. Jer. xxv. 34.
II. To dissipate the parts of a thing by colli-
sion, to break in pieces. Ps. ii. 9. Jer. li. 21
2.3, & al. freq. As a participial N. ysn a
breaking in pieces, occ. Ezek. ix. 2. Also, a
warlike instrument, a mace, club, or the like,
occ. Jer. li. 20. Comp. Prov. xxv. 18, where
two of Dr Kennicott's codices have ysra.
From off and /a//. Skimveh.
III. To loosen, and separate into distinct pieces ;
applied to timber before fastened together in
floats. To this purpose the LXX st/v|,
and the French translation je les ferai delier.
occ. 1 K. V. 9.
|y33 To dash or break into many pieces, occ.
Jer. xxiii. 29.
VSysD To shatter exceedingly, or into very small
pieces, occ. Job xvi. 12.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to bring or draw forth, to
produce, or bring into action, proferre. See
Psal. cxl. 9. cxliv. 13. Prov. viii. 35. Isa.
Iviii. 10. Jer. x. 4. The Vulg. renders it
once by effundo to pour out, Isa. Iviii. 10,
once by affiuo to abound, Prov. iii. 13, and
several times by haurio to draw out; so Sym-
machus, Prov. viii. 35, by a^uirui. But ob-
serve that the 3 is never preserved in this
Hebrew V. though always in the subsequent
Chaldee one.
II. As a N. p-sx an effusion, efflux, stream, as
of water. Job vi. 15. Ps. xlii. 2. Cant. v. 12.
2 Sam. xxii. 16, where D- "p-DN (comp. Ps.
xviii. 16.) are the effusions or passages of the
sea from the great abyss. So LXX oKpifus,
Vulg. effusiones i-p-sx Isa. viii. 7, seems to
allude to the numerous artificial outlets or
channels which were made from the Euphrates.
On Ps. cxxvi. 4, see Mr Merrick's Aimota-
tion, and Dr Home's comment and note.
III. Chald, to go forth, issue out. Dan. ii. 13,
14. vii. 10, & al. In Hiph. or Aph. to bring
forth, bring out. Ezra v. 14. vi. 5, & al. As
a N. fem. NnpSS expense, disbursement. Ezra
vi. 8.
12/33 To breathe, respire.
I. To respire, take breath, and so be refreshed,
or reanimated, occ. Exod. xxiii. 12. xxxi. 17.
2 Sam. xvi. 14. As a N. u?33 breath. Job xli.
12 or 21, (where see Scott's note, and Bo-
chart, vol. iii. 782.) Gen. i. 30.
II. cBsrr "ni are mentioned among the orna-
ments of the women, Isa. iii. 20. The words
mean, I apprehend, perfume-boxes, vessels or
boxes to snift or smell at, so the Vulg. rightly,
olfactoriola smelling -boxes, and Diodati's Ital-
ian, i bossoli d'odori. They are still in use
among the Persian women, to whose *' neck-
laces which fall below the bosom is fastened
a large box of sweets : some of these boxes are
as big as one's hand ; the common ones are of
gold, the others are covered with jewels :
they are all bored through, and filled with a
black paste very light, made of musk and
amber, but of a very strong smell " Complete
System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 175.
Ill As a N. 1^33, plur. mu'BS, and once, Ezek.
xiii. 20, D-U'33, a breathing frame, the body
which by breathing is sustained in life. See
Gen. ix. 4, 5. Lev. xvii. 11, 14. xxiv. 17, 18.
Deut. xii. 23. From the above passages it
seems sufficiently evident not only that the
animal body is called 1^33, but that this name
is in a peculiar manner applied to that won-
derful fluid the blood (comp. Ps. cxli. 8. Isa.
liii. 12.) ; whence wc may safely conclude that
the blood is that by which the animal doth, in
C^DJ
331
nasi
some sense, breathe ) that agreeably to the
opinion of * many eminent naturalists it re-
quires a constant refreshment or reanimation
from the external air ; and that this is one of
the great ends of respiration. Aristophanes,
Nub. lin. 711, in like manner calls the blood
^/'t/;^. Kat rnv ^v^.^f* ncrivova-i, " And they
drink up my soul or life, i. e. my blood." And
Virgil applies the Latin anima to the same
sense, -^n. ix. lin. 349, Purpuream vomit ilk
animam, he vomits forth his purple soul or life.f
In Josh. X. 28, 30, .32, 35, 37, the L XX ren-
der u^33 ba by * i/xTviov every breathing thi7ig-
lirsa is also used for a dead body ; an animal
which has breathed. Lev. xxi. 1, 11. xxii. 4.
Num. V. 2. vi. 6. xix. 11, 13. Hag. ii. 13.
IV. As a N. a'Sa a living creature, a creature
or animal that lives by breathing. Gen. i. 20,
21, 24. ii. 7. ix. 10, 12, 15. Particularly a
human creature, being, or self, as being the
principal of animal frames, a person. Gen. xii.
5. xiv. 21. xvii. 14. xlvi. \5. Lev. ii. 1. xi. 43.
Deut. xxiv. 7, & al. freq. Used in a collective
sense, Ezek. xxvii. 13.
And hence it is, in condescension to our capa-
cities, applied to Jehovah, 1 Sam. ii. 35. Isa.
xlii. 1. Jer. Ii. 14. Amos vi. 8, Jehovah hath
sworn nur33a by his own self, his vitality or
essential Being. It is once spoken of fish,
and that not improperly ; since fishes respire
as really (but those that have gills, in a diffe-
rent manner) as land animals do. Isa. xix. 10.
1^33 "03 N pools for fish, vivaria. It is more-
over, once, in a proverbial expression, applied
to vegetables, and it is very certain that these
also do, in some sense, respire,\ Isa. x. 18.
Also, to idols, Isa. xlvi. 2.
V. And as the animal frame, including the blood,
is evidently the seat of the affections and ap-
petites, and is that on the state and condition
of which they greatly depend for their exertion
or energy (see Gen. xliv. 30. Deut. xii. 15,
20, 21. xiv. 26. Job vi. 7. Ps. Ixxxiv. 3. Prov.
xxi. 10. Comp. Isa. xxxii. 6. Ivi. 11.); hence
2^33 denotes the affections, desires or appetites.
See Gen. xxiii. 8. xxxiv. 3. Exod. xv. 9. xxiii.
9. Deut. iv. 29. vi. 5. xxi. 14. xxiii. 24. 1
Sam. i. 15.^ Psal. x. 3. xxiv. 4. xxvii. 12. xxxv.
25. xli. 3.* Prov. xiii. 4. xxiii. 2. xxviii. 25.
Eccles. vi. 9. Isa. Ivi. 11. Jer. xxxiv. 16.
And 1^33 is in this view ascribed, etve^uTo-TraSu;,
to God. Isa. i. 14. xlii. I. Jer. v. 9, 29. xii.
7. XV. 1. xxxii. 41 and once figuratively to
biNty or Hades, Isa. v. 14. Comp. Hab. ii. 5.
VI. As a N. ir^33 hath been supposed to sig-
nify the spiritual part of man, or what we
commonly call his soul: I must for myself
confess, that I can find no passage where it
hath undoubtedly this meaning. Gen. xxxv. 18.
1 K. xvii. 21, 22. Ps. xvi. 10, seem fairest
for this signification. But may not 2^33 in the
three former passages be most properly ren-
* SeeTho. Bartholin, Anatom. p. 285; the Rev "Wil-
liam Jones' Physiological Disquisitions, p. 153; Dr Craw-
ford on Animal Heat, &c p. 354, &(% 2d edit. ; and Ency-
clopaedia Britannica in Aerology, No. 89, &c. and in
Blood, No. 22, &c.
t See the Encyclopaedia Britannica, in Blood, No. 1!), 8i'.
{ See Derham's Physico-Theolotry, book x.
dered breath, and in the last, a breathing or
animal fram^ ?
On this whole root compare Greek and Eng.
Lexicon in 4'"PC*''
nS3 See under t)3 VII. and ns IV.
To shoot, ru^h, or flee away. occ. Jer. xlviii. 9,
twice. It seems nearly related to the follow-
ing rTy3, as Kiaa to rrt:n, xnn to mn, xsn
to (7371 ; and perhaps as the prophet is
threatening Moab, he uses a word of the
Moabitish dialect. Comp. under NT" III. and
rTp3 V.
This root is nearly related to ays which see.
I. In Kal or Niph. to stand, stand up. Gen.
xviii. 2. xxxvii. 7. Exod. xv. 8.
II. As a N. a-ys a statue, a jnllar. occ. Gen.
xix. 26.
II L To be settled. Psal. cxix. 89; where LXX
'hiotfjt.ini, and Vulg. permanent, abideth. Comp.
Ps. xxxix. 6 ; where Eng. translat. at his best
estate, marg. settled, i. e. however firmly set-
tled he may seem.
IV. As a N. ay3 the haft or handle of a sword,
in which the blade is set. occ. Jud. iii. 22. So
LXX XajSjjv, and Vulg. capulus.
V. As a N. a''i:3 a military station or garrison.
1 Sam. xiii. 3, 4.
VI. As a N. mas. plur. D''ay3 stationary sol-
diers, a garrison. See 1 Sam.x. 5. 2 Sam. viii.
6, 14.
VII. With bv following, to be set, stand or
preside over. Ruth ii. 5, 6. As a participial
noun ays a president, prefect. 1 K. iv. 7, 19.
V. 16 or 30. xxii. 48.
VIII. Chald. as a noun fern. Nnays fixedness^
firmness, strength, occ. Dan. ii. 41.
With a radical, but mutable di* omissible, n ;
for though the final rr itself never- occurs in
this verb, yet it seems to be supplied by " in
rrs-yn Jer. iv. 7, and by n in nny3 Jer. ii.
15; and the infinitive Hiph. is formed in
m, myrr, Num. xxvi. 9. Ps. Ix. 2.
In general it signifies to shoot, break, or burst,
forth or out, emicare, erumpere.
I. To shoot forth, as a tree doth its flowers or
flower-buds, to bud, bud forth, germinate. So
Vulg. germinare. occ. Cant. vi. 10 or 11. vii.
12. As a noun fem. rry3, in reg. ny3 a flower-
bud or blossom, occ. Gen. xl. 10. Job xv. 33.
Isa. xviii. 5. As a N. mas. plur. D-sys
flowers. So LXX avSj?, and Vulg. flores.
occ. Cant. ii. 12.
II. To shoot forth or spring, as ruined cities or
buildings do with spontaneous vegetables, occ.
Jer. ii. 15. iv. 7. ix. 10, 12, or 9, 11. xlvi. 19.
2 K. xix. 25. Isa. xxxvii. 26. So the learned
Leigh in his Critica Sacra, " Germinavit,pul-
lulavit, herbas et gramina produxit. Jer. iv.
7." Comp. Isa. xxvii. 10, 11. xxxii. 1.3.
xxxiv. 13. Hos. ix. 6. x. 8. 1 Mac. iv. 38.
III. As Ns. fem. ny"i3, rrys, and in reg. ny3,
the plumage or feathers of birds, which shoot out
of their bodies as vegetables from the earth, or
blossoms from trees, occ. Ezek. xvii. .3, 7.
Jf)b xxxix. 13. Lev. i. 16.
n^:]
332
n2i3
I V. As a N. V3 the hawk, from his rapid flight
or shooting away in flying.* occ. Lev. xi. 16.
Deut. xiv. 15. Job xxxix. 26 ; which last pas-
sage seems to refer to the migration of the
hawk towards the south ; for most of the genus
of hawks are birds of passage. See Bochart,
vol. iii. 269, 270 ; and Pluche's Histoire du
Ciel, torn. i. p. 47, S^c.
Hence Latin nisus a hawk.
V. To shoot, rush, ov flee away. occ. Lam. iv.
15; where LXX render laa by avn(p^*]irav
were inflamed, with anger namely, and the
Vulg. by jurgati sunt chided, quarrelled, agree-
ably to the next sense ; but our English trans-
lation, fled away, seems right.
VL In Kal, and Hiph. to break out into
strife or contention, to strive, contend. See
Exod. ii. 13. xxi. 22. Num. xxvi. 9. As a N.
rryn strife, contention, contest. Pro v. xiii. 10.
xvii. 19, & al.
yya To shoot out or emit sparks, to sparkle,
emicare, scintillare. It occurs not as a V.
but as a participle mas. plur. benoni in Kal,
O-yyj sparkling, occ. Ezek. i. 7 ; where how-
ever both the LXX and Vulg. render it as a
N. the former by trTivSn^a, the latter by scin-
tillae, sparks. As a N. ynya a spark, so the
Vulg. scintilla, but LXX in plur. <rTtv6n^ts.
occ. Isa. i. 31.
In general denotes superiority, being above, over
or beyond.
I. In Kal, absolutely, to be over, preside, occ.
1 Chron. xv. 21. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 12. With
bv following, to be or preside over, as work,
occ. 1 Chron. xxiii. -l. Ezra iii. 8, 9. So in
Chaldee as a participle Ith. nysnn set over.
occ. Dan. vi. 3 ; where Theodotion v-re^ over,
and Vulg. superabat was over, presided. As
a participial N. mas. plur. D-nyaD persons who
preside over other workmen, Eng. translat.
overseers, occ. 2 Chron. ii. 1, 17, or 2, 18.
xxxiv. 13; in the first of which passages the
LXX render it fXKrrarau, and Vulg. praepo-
sitos, presidents, prefects.
II. As a N. ny3 superiority, excellency, strength,
mastery, victory. Lam. iii. 18, And I said
"nya nnx my superiority, excellency is perished.
Isa. Ixiii. 6. And I will bring down DHi^a their
superiority (Eng. translat. strength, Vulg.
virtutem) to the ground; but ver. 3, onys VT
and their strength, i. e. their blood, which sup^
ported their strength, was sprinkled upon my
garments. LXX in both texts aluoe. blood,
so in ver. 3. Syr. dt, and Vulg. sangui-
nem. Pro v. xxi. 28, A false witness shall perish,
but a man who heard shall speak nasb to vic-
tory,, convincingly ; " so as to convince, and
carry his point." Bate ; where the Vulg. lo-
quetur victoriam, shall speak victory, French
transl. parlera avec gain de cause, shall speak
so as to gain the cause. Comp. Job xxiii. 7.
Hab. i. 4, Judgment does not go forth n^ib to
* .See the passages cited from Homer and Virgil under
rra" v. to which add that Homer, IL xv. lin. 238, caUs
the hawk uxtcrra ^tiritif'vii the swiftest of birds.
victory, i. e. with superiority or success. In 1
Sam. XV. 29, bn^W" n3 the excellency or
strength of Israel, i. e. the giver of superiority,
excellency, victory, or strength to Ismel, is
used as a title of Jehovah ; where the Vulg.
triumphator in Israel, the triumpher in Israel.
Comp. 1 Chron. xv. 21.
III. As a participial N. niisn, it occurs in
the titles of above fifty of the Psalms, and has
been by many supposed to signify a chief mu-
sician, a chief singer or precentor ; as for in-
stance, in the title of Psal. iv. ma^a^n niianb
has been explained, to the chief musician to be
sung to stringed instruments. But as Mr
Fenwick has observed, " it seems to be no
small prejudice to this opinion, that neither
the Chaldee paraphrase, the LXX, nor any
other of the ancient versions appear to have
any knowledge of this chief musician. They
all render it in a very different way;" the
LXX tis rcTiXos, so Vulg. in finem, <o </ie
end, the Chaldee paraphrast, xnairb/or triumph,
or rather, perhaps, for the triumpher, Aquila
often by ru vixotsim. To the victor, or giver of
victory ; so Jerome, victori. And though we
might suppose king David to direct his Psalms
to the chief musician in the temple-service, yet
can the same supposition be made with regard
to the prophet Habakkuk ? Would he direct
his prayer, ch. iii. to the chief musician on my
stringed instruments, as in our translation, ver.
19 ? In truth nwn, like ni:3 1 Sam. xv. 29,
seems to be a title of Jehovah in Christ, of
Him who not only in his own person overcame
all temptations and sufferings, and even death
itself, but ailso giveth his followers the victory,
yea maketh them more than conquerers (see
Rev. iii. 21. Rom. viii. 37. 1 Cor. xv. 57.) ;
and who, according to the LXX and Vulg.
version, is the nXos end or scope of the law
for righteousness to every one that believeth,
as Rom. x. 4. And this interpretation of
nyiO is both confirmed by, and will illustrate
Habak. iii. 19, The Lord Jehovah (is) my
strength, and he will make my feet like hind's
(feet), ^ma-asn nysnbi, and the giver of victory
(celebrated) on my stringed instruments will
make me to tread on my high places ; or rather,
the giver of victory will cause me to tread on
my high places, with psalms sung to stringed
instruments. In this view the Vulg. et super
excelsa mea deducit me victor in psalmis ca-
nentem. But observe that, according to either
of these interpretations, the b before ny3D is
considered as redundant or expletive. Comp.
under b 22.
IV. Both as a N. and a particle njii denotes
beyond, onward, enduring, continuing, perse-
vering. See Jer. viii, 5. xv. 18. Psal. xiii. 2.
xvi. 11. Amos i. .11.
With the particle b prefixed, naab onward,
still, continually. See 2 Sam. ii. 26. Job iv.
20. xiv. 20. D-nya niJDb literally, to continuance
of continuances, i. e. for a long continuance,
us Xi'*"* -^oXvv fur a long time, say the LXX.
occ. Isa. xxxiv. 10.
With ni^ preceding niii "ijr yet farther, Job
xxxiv. 36.
Vs:
333
VS3
To take away, eripere, whether in a good or
bad sense.
I. To take, pluck away, eruere, eripere. See
Ps. cxix. 43. So in Hiph. Hos. ii. 9 or 11 ;
where LXX a(piXov(/,ut I will take away. As
a participle Hiiph. Amos iv. 11. Zeeh. iii. 2j
in the former of which texts Vulg. raptus
syiatched, in the latter erutus plucked out, so
LXX in both s^sfr^rao-^svaj. In Niph. in-
transitively, to take oneself away, get aioay,
escape. Deut. xxiii. 15. Pro v. vi. 3, 5. Isa.
XX. 6. In Hiph. the same. 2 Sam. xx. 6,
where n from seems to be understood before
II. In Kal, transitively, to deliver. Ezek. xiv.
14. In Hiph. the same. Gen. xxxii. 11.
xxxvii. 22, & al. freq. In Niph. to he deliver-
ed. Jer. vii. 10.
III. In Kal, to take from, plunder, spoil, applied
to the persons spoiled. Exod. iii. 22. xii. 36.
In Hiph. to take away, strip off, spoken of
things. Gen. xxxi. 16. 2 Chron. xx. 25. In
Hith. to spoil or strip oneself. Exod. xxxiii. 6.
I. To keep, guard, preserve, reserve. See Ps.
xxxiv. 14. Ixiv. 2. Pro v. xiii. 3. xvi. 17. xxvii.
18. Job vii. 20. (comp. Deut. xxxii. 10.)
Prov. vii. 10, ab n'^y^ guarded or reserved
of heart, i. e. without any real, however full
of pretended, affection.
II. To keep, guard, as the besieged do a forti-
fication. Nah. ii. 1 or 2. Also, to guard,
watch, as the besiegers do a city. Isa. i. 8 ;
where LXX roXio^Kouf^ivn, besieged. Ezek. vi.
12; where LXX x'i^iix,ofJt,ivoi surrounded, and
Vulg. obsessus besieged. As a participial
N. mas. plur. D-^ya watchers, hesieqers. Jer.
iv. 16.
III. As a N. ^ya a plant, sucker, or young tree,
springing from the root, and reserved or pre-
served when the tree is cut down. occ. Isa.
xi. 1. xiv. 19. Ix. 21. Comp. Isa. xlix. 6 ;
where -^^ya or, according to the Keri, and
more than twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices,
""niia corresponds with "wnu; branches, i. e.
tribes. See Bp. Lowth.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. D-nyi enclosures,
places reserved, fenced or enclosed for burying
ground, probably not unlike those which Dr
Shaw, Travels, p. 219, informs us they have
in Barbary and the East to this day. occ. Isa.
Ixv. 4; where the LXX explain the Hebrew
13'>b'' D''1"iy3aT by xat iv Toi; cr^yiXaiois xotf/.uvrut
hu, iwTviet, and lie in the (sepiUchral) caves for
the sake of dreams ; and to such places, whether
caves or burying grounds, it probably was that
the idolaters had recourse for those visions
real or pretended with the grave, which are
mentioned, Isa. xxviii. 15, 18. Lucan, Phar-
sal. lib. vi. lin. 510, &c. describes the Thes-
salian sorceress Erichtho in like manner :
lUi namque nefas urbis mhmittere tecto
Aut laribus ferdle caput ; dcsertaque busta
Incolit, et tumulos expulsis obtinet umbris.
Grata dels Erebi ; coetus audire silentum,
Nosse domos Stygias, arcanaque Ditis operti
Non superi, nan vita vetat.
From towns and hospitable roofs she flies.
And every dwelling- of mankind defies j
Through unfreauented deserts lonely roams,
Drives out the dead, and dwells within their tomhs.
Grateful to hell, the living hag- descends.
And aits in black assemblies of the fiends.
Spite of all laws which Heaven or Nature know.
The rule of gods above, or men below.
Baker in Medulla.
>?p3 See under np5 V.
2 make hollow, form cavities, bore, pierce, or
the like.
I. To pierce, penetrate, perforate, 2 K. xii. 9.
xviii. 21 . Hab. iii. 14. Hag. i. 6. Job xl. 19
or 24, Zet any one take him in his sight, i. e.
with open force, and ap3" bore his nose with
snares or cords. See margin of Eng. translat.
Schultens and Scott; and comp. under nn III.
II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "ipa pipes, fis-
tidar instruments of music, occ. Ezek. xxviii.
13.
III. As a N. fern, in reg. napn a hole or cavi-
ty, occ. Isa. Ii. 1.
IV. As a N. fem. napn a kind of hammer, the
head of which was on one side sharp, to pierce,
cut, or hew ; on the other blunt, to beat iron,
brass, &c. occ. Jud. iv. 21. 1 Ki. vi. 7. Isa.
xliv. 12. Jer. x. 4. As the name of an instru-
ment the Vulg. always renders it by malleus
a hammer : the LXX likewise in three of the
passages just cited by ff^voa, ; but in Isa. xliv.
12, both the LXX and Symmachus translate
it by Ti^ir^u a piercer or graver, so Montanus,
Jud. iv. 21, by terebellum ; though in both
these last cited passages a hammer seems to
be the true signification of the word.
V. As a N. fem. rrSpa a female from her sex.
Gen. i. 27. vi. 19, & al. freq. Comp. Isa. Ii. 1.
VI. As a N. mas. a wine-fat or -vat, a lake,
which received the must from the na or wine-
press, from which the D^ip*- are distinguished,
Joel iii. 18, or iv. 13. freq. occ. np-" is the
same as what the Greeks call v-rox^viov by
which the LXX render it, Isa. xiv. 10,
Joel iii. 18. Hag. ii. 16. Zech. xiv. 10, and
which is also the w^ord used by St Mark, eh.
xii. 1. Comp. Isa. v. 2, and see Vitringa and
Bp Lowth there. But observe that in Job
xxiv. 1 1 . D-ip" is used for the hollow vessels
in which the ancient Arabs trod their grapes.
Job xxiv. 11. Isa. v. 2, & al. freq.
VII. As a N. np a cab, a measure oi capacity ;
said to contain about the sixth of a seah, or
three pints and one third English, occ. 2 Ki.
xi. 25. Josephus, Ant. lib. ix. cap. 4, 4,
explains the fourth part of the ap by Ittrviv
or the Roman sextarius, which was somewhat
more than the English pint, and consequently
the njr itself must, according to this computa-
tion, be above four English pints ; but proba-
bly Josephus had no design to be exact.
VIII. As a N. fem. nnp occ. Num. xxv. 8;
where the circumstances of the narration show
it to mean the inner part or room of the tent ;
so the 6ec?-chamber is called by the Arabs bx
XSp, whence the Spanish alcoba, and French
and Eng. alcove, a recess of a chamber, where
the bed is placed. See Le Clerc's Note on
Num. xxv. 8.
IX. As a N. fem. rrip and in reg. nap the
belly of a woman. So Targ. xnya and riDia
-rp:
334
t]p5
her belly, occ. Num. xxv. 8. Also, the paunch
or maw of a beast, occ. Deut. xviii. 3. So the
LXX {vwiTT^oy, and Vulg. ventriculiim.
X. To pierce, wound, in a metaphorical sense,
as with the tongue, to blaspheme, curse. Lev.
xxiv. 11, 16. Comp. root rrnp.
XL Because the ancients used to impress some
* mark or stigma on what was their own, for a
token of distinction and claim of possession, as
is still customary with us in land-marks, and
sometimes in marking of animals, &c. hence
as a V. np3 to mark, distinguish, define. Gen.
XXX. 28 ; where the LXX 'htxffTuXov distin-
guish, Symmachus ^rav define; and to the
same sense the Chaldee Targum ir-'is. Comp.
Isa. Ixii. 2, 13 Sp- shall define it, " which the
mouth of Jehovah shall fix upon thee.'''' Bp
Lowth. The verb has no other relation to
7iaming than as names are marks of distinction :
hence when joined with mno' names, as Num.
i. 17. comp. ver. 5. 1 Chron. xii. 31. xvi. 41.
2 Chron. xxviii. 15, where Eng. translat. ex-
pressed by name, & al. it might most strictly
and properly be rendered, to distinguish, or be
distinguished, by names. As a participle mas.
plur. in reg. -apa defined, denominated, occ.
Amos vi. 1.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea is
evident, to mark with spots, to spot. Hence,
I. As a participial N. *Tp3 spotted, marked with
spots, speckled, spoken of cattle. Gen. xxx.
32, 33.
II. As a N. mas. plur. cj-'Tpa mouldy spots or
specks, spoken of bread, occ. Josh. ix. 5, 12,
And behold now it (the bread) is dry D-'Tpa rr-m
and there are specks, namely upon it, or it is
spots, i. e. full of spots or specks, of mould
namely.
III. As a N. mas. plur. D''*Tp3 cakes,f pinked
or marked with small holes, as still usual
among us, say some ; but rather, I think, with
Harmer, Observations, vol. i. p. 244-, &c.
cakes or biscuits strowed, and so spotted, with
seeds, as of sesamum, Roman coriander, &c.
such as he proves are usual in the east to this
day. occ. 1 K. xiv. 3.
IV. As a N. fem. plur. mTpa studs or spots
of silver. So LXX ffTiyftaruv ; Vulg. ver-
miculatas zn/aic?. occ. Cant. i. 11. See Har-
mer's Outlines, p. 207.
V. As a N. tpj a shepherd or herdsman, one
who taketh care of sheep or cattle ; so Aquila
-xotfcnoT^oipos a feeder of flocks, Symmachus
Tgs^y (ioffK'nf/.ecra, feeding cattle, and -rotju.ti* a
shepherd ; named in Heb. nps, I apprehend
with Mercer, Drusius, Leigh, &c. from his
marking or branding his own cattle to distin-
guish them from those of others, occ. 2 K. iii.
4. Amos i. 1.
with a fixed 3, and a radical but mutable or
omissible rr final.
To clear, clear away.
See Daubuz on Rev. vii. 3.
t " Tenues plarentulce punctis respersae quemadmodum
hodie fieri videmtui in beUai-iis noxtris."
Leigh's Critica Sacra.
I. To be clear, or cleared away, as a city of its
inhabitants, occ. Isa. iii. 26 ; where the Vulg.
desolata, desolate, Eng. marg. emptied. Comp. 2
K. xxi. 13. Also, to be cleared away, utterly
destroyed, as by the curse of God. occ. Zech.
V. 3, twice ; see ver. 4, and Comp. Jer. xxx.
11, and Mr Lowth's and Dr Blayney's note
there.
II. As a N. fem. plur. nrpan, in reg. "rcpara
the broad shallow bowls or dishes, paterre (which
from pateo to open wide), whence the libations
of wine were cleared or emptied at the sacri-
fices, occ. Exod. xxv. 29. xxxvii. 16. Num.
iv. 7. Jer. Iii. 19.
III. In Kal, to clear away, cleanse, as blood.
Joel iii. 21. As a N. p"p3 cleanness, as of the
teeth in hunger. Amos iv. 6.
IV. In Kal, transitively, to clear from guilt,
obligation, or punishment. Exod. xx. 7. 1 K.
ii. 9. Job ix. 28. x. 14. In Niph. to be thus
cleared. Gen. xxiv. 8, 41. Num. v. 19. As a
participial N. -p3 clear, pure, innocent,free. Gen.
xxiv. 4 1 . Ex. xxi. 28. Deut. xxiv. 5. It is particu-
larly applied to blood shed undeservedly. Deut.
xix. 10, 13, & al. freq. As a N. p-pa clean-
ness, freedom from guilt, innocence, occ. Gen.
xxv. Ps. xxvi. 6. Ixxiii. 13. So ^-pa (accord-
ing to the common printed editions) occ. Ho^
viii. 5; but observe that twenty- six of Dr
Kennicott's codices, and among them the
Complutensian edition, read p-ps.
V. Chald. As a N. xp3 clean, pure, spoken of
wool. occ. Dan. vii. 9. As a N. N''p3 innocent,
spoken of blood, occ. Joel iii. 24, or iv. 19.
Jon. i. 14. In the former passage (where the
phrase is similar to those in Deut. xix. 10. 2
K. xxi. 16. xxiv. 4, & al.) we may well sup-
pose that the prophet threatening Edom
uses a dialectical word, (comp. ver. 26. ) and
that in the latter the foreign sailors do so like-
wise. In Joel, however, nine of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices, and in Jon. more than thirty,
read -ps.
'p'p See under 'p'p.
Dp3
In Kal, to avenge. 1 Sam. xxiv. 13. 2 Ki. ix.
7. In Niph. to be avenged, take vengeance. 1
Sam. xviii. 25. Jer. xlvi. 10, & al. Also, to
have vengeance taken on oneself, to be avenged,
punished. Gen. iv. 15. Exod. xxi. 20, 21, &
al. To be avenged, have vengeance taken on
one's account. Gen. iv. 24. Comp. Exod. xxi.
21. In Hith. to avenge oneself Psal. viii. 3.
Jer. V. 9, 29, & al. Dpsnrs the self-tormentor,
Satan.
" Myself am Hell." Milton.
occ. Ps. viii. 3. As Ns. Dp3 and fem. rrnp3
revenge^ the act of revenging, vengeance. Deut.
xxxii. 35, 41. Ps. cxlix. 7, & al. freq.
Pp3 See under pp--
To go round, surround, encompass.
I. in Kal, applied to time, to go round, come
about, in the sense of continually returning
periods, occ. Isa. xxix. 1, Add year to year,
ispS" D-an let the feasts go, or come, round.
In like manner the Vulg, solennitates evolutae
tlp3
333
sunt, the solemn feasts are rolled (passed) by.
In Hiph. the same. occ. Job i. 5, And it
came to pass rrna^nrr -n- iB^prr -3 when the days
of the feasting were going about. LXX trwin-
ksff^)t(recv were ended, Vulg. in orbem transis-
sent had passed round. Montanus, circuierunt
were gone about. As a N. fem. rrsipn revolu-
tion, of time, 1 Sam. i. 20, d^?3N*7 mspn revo-
tions of days. Exod. xxxiv. 22, rrattTr nSTpn
revolution or end of the year ; called, Exod.
xxiii. IG, rraa^.T nxy the going out of the year.
(Comp. under lyin II ) So Homer, II. ii.
lin. 295, mentions
HEPITPOnEnN mxvroi :
^ The revolving year :
and Odyss. xi. lin. 294,
A? HEPITEAAOMENOT irin
The year again revolving
I. In Kal, to surround, encompass, occ. Job
xix. 25, 26, / know my Redeemer liveth, and
hereafter he shall stand upon the dust, or shall
arise over the dust, i. e. shall come to raise and
judge the dead, (comp. Gen. iii. 19. Ps.
XXX. 10. ) and hereafter ' -Tij; my skin shall
thoroughly surround, or encompass this, nxT
fem. pointing to his ursa or body (comp. Job
xiii. 28.* John ii. 19, 21. Ezek. xxxvii. 6,
8.) ; and from or out of my flesh shall I see
God (the Propitiator). Comp. next verse and
Psal. xvii. 1 5. 1 John iii. 2. Rev. i. 7. And
observe that -iij^ may here be either plur. or
sing, my skins or my skin; if the former,
there is no difficulty in its construction with
ispa plur. ; if the latter, it must be considered
as used in a distributive sense ; and in either
view it will import Job's survey, as it were,
of the several parts of his miserably excoriated
frame. So that on the whole the Vulgate has
given the true explanation, though not a literal
version of this glorious text: " Et rursum
circumdabor pelle med, et in carne mea videbo
Deum meum. And I shall be again encom-
passed with my skin, and in my flesh shall I
see my God." As a N. fem. rrspa a girding,
encompassing, occ. Isa. iii. 24. To this pur-
pose the LXX (Txo'viio ^uiryi thou shah be gird-
ed with a rope, and Vulg. funiculus a rope.
III. In Hiph. of local motion or position, to
encompass, surround, go round. Josh. vi. 3, 11.
1 K. vii. 24. 2 K. xi. 8. Job xix. 6. Ps. xxii.
17, & al. As a N. tipa a compass, circuit. Isa.
x. 34, The compass of his thick wood shall
fall by iron. Also, a going over, a going round
about, in order to glean, or gather some fruit
remaining after harvest, a gleaning, occ. Isa.
xvii. 6. xjiiv. 13. Comp. Deut. xxiv. 20. As
a N. fem. in reg. nsipn revolution, circuit. Ps.
xix. 7.
IV. In Hith. to go round, cut round, occ. Lev.
xix. 27 ; where Aquila, eu Ti^iKvx,Xu<riis thou
shalt not round; Symmachus, ou ri^tlv^n<rirt
XVX.XM, ye shall not shave round in a circular
manner; Vulg. neque in rotundum attondebi-
vi/p:
* Where see Scott's Note, and Merrick's Annot. on
Ps. xxxiv. 7; and Albert!, Observat. Philol. on John u.
19. p. 209.
tis, neither shall ye cut round. Comp. under
i7XS L
V. As a N. mas. plur, o^Dp or D*3ip apes, or
rather monkeys, so called from their antic ges-
tures and frequent circumgyrations. Bochart
seems to hint it was rather a foreign, that is,
an Ethiopic, than a Hebrew name ; and says,
that it denotes a particidar kind of ape, name-
ly, such as were brought from the country of
the Troglodytes on the Ethiopian coast.
However this be, it should seem, that from
this name D-Sp, sing. C)p is derived the Greek
KyiTos or xn^os, and Roman cephus, a monkey ;
which animal, we are expressly informed both
by Pliny and Solinus, was brought from
Ethiopia. See Bochart, vol. ii. 992, 993;
and Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. in 1 K. x. 11.'
And the same oriental name appears in the
monkeys called KHinEN in the Praenestine
Pavement, (see Shaw's Travels, p. 434.) and
in the French cep or ceb. occ. 1 K. x. 22. 2
Chron. ix. 21.
To bore, dig, or cut out.
I. To bore or scoop out, as eyes. occ. Num. xvi.
14. Jud. xvi. 21. 1 Sam. xi. 2. Prov. xxx. 17.
II. In Niph. to be digged or cut out. Spoken
figuratively of offspring, occ. Isa. Ii. 1. Comp.
under rr'ia I.
III. In Niph. to be bored, perforated, eaten into
holes, as the body with sores, occ. Job xxx. 17,
By night my substance "Vl^n "ips is bored or
corroded/?om off me. Michaelis, Recueil de
Questions, p. 71, observes that in the elephan-
tiasis,* Job's distemper, " Avec le temps il se
forme en differens endroits du corps des tu-
meurs, et ces tumeurs degenerent entin en
plaies incurables, qui percentVuue apres I'autre."
In pi'ocess of time tumours are formed in diffe-
rent parts of the body, and these tumours de-
generate at length into insurable sores, which
penetrate one after another.
IV. As a N. fem. in reg. nnp3 plur. m*ip3 a
hole, or hollow cavity, occ. Exod. xxxiii. 22.
Isa. ii. 21.
V. As a N. ^^'p'!:i a spring or fountain. See
under *ip I.
It hath the same meaning as u^ps Comp. nya.
I. In Kal, to lay snares, occ. Ps. xxxviii. 13.
Also, to ensnare, catch in a snare, occ. Psal.
cix. 11. In Niph. to be ensnared, occ. Deut.
xii. 30. In Hith. to make oneself a snare.
occ. 1 Sam. xxviii. 9; where LXX ^aythvus
thou layest a snare.
II. Chald. to dash, clash together ov one against
another, as the knees in terror; so LXX a-t/vs-
x^arovvro, and Vulg. collidebantur. It seems
to be formed from the Heb. ptt^a to clash, by
* It is too common a spectacle to see even among Euro-
peans (at Rio de Janeiro), as well as native whites and
negroes, that dreadful disease, the elephantiasis, which,
destroying the sound texture of the integuments of the
human frame, swells, distorts, and discolours wherever
it attacks, enlarging the patient's misshapen limbs to the
bulk of those of the huge animal, the resemblance to wliom,
in that particular, occasioned the appellation this Iiorrid
disorder has re ?eived. Sir George Staunton's Embassy
to China, vo . . p. 158.
13
336
KtL'D
transposing u; and p, or from the sound, occ.
Dan. V. 6. ^
-13
The radical idea of this word seems to be, to
split, separate, or divide particles of matter
which before cohered.
I. As a V. with " jod inserted, i"'3 to plough,*
divide ground by the plough, occ. Jer. iv. 3.
Hoseax. 12, V3 DSbTl'-a Plough to yowr selves
a ploughing. So Montanus in Hosea, arate
vobis arationem. As a N. n''3 a ploughing,
occ. Prov. xiii. 23. Jer. iv. 3. Hos. x. 12.
Comp. Prov. xxi. 4-, where five of Dr. Kenni-
cott's codices read -i-a.
II. It is applied to the action of light or fire
splitting or dividing the masses of gross air,
according to that of Job xxxvii. 11, Also the
pure ether n-'ltJ" wearieth, dissolveth, the den-
sity or gross air. It occiu-s not, however, as a
verb in this sense, but as a N. *n3, plur. n'la
and mi3 somewhat capable of giving light, or,
which is the same thing, of dividing the masses
of gross air, a lamp. Exod. xxvii. 20. xxx. 7.
Lev. xxiv. 4, & al. freq. The houses of
Egypt, according to Maillet, are never without
lights in the night-time. If such was the an-
cient custom not only of Egypt, but of the
neighbouring countries of Judea and Arabia,
it will strongly illustrate the application of *i3
in 2 Sam. xxi. IT.f Job xviii. 6. xxi. 17. Ps.
x\dii. 29. cxxxii. 17. Jer. xxv. 10, & al. See
more in Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 200;
vol. i. p. 133. - But in Job xxix. 3, I think,
with Mr Scott, that there " is probably an al-
lusion to the lamps which hung from the ceil-
ing in the banqueting -rooms of the wealthy
Arabs," not unlike what Virgil mentions in
the palace of Dido, iEn. i. lin. 730,
dependent lychni laquearibus aiireis
IncensL
On Prov. xxi. 4, see under xian II. and ob-
serve that the LXX there render "la by Xa^w-
T>jj, and Vulg. by lucema, a lamp.
Prov. xxxi. 18, IJer lamp goeth not out by night,
may be well illustrated by the following pas-
sage of Virgil, which indeed bears so great a
resemblance to Prov. xxxi. 18, 19, 15, that it
might almost pass for a poetical imitation of
those verses, -^n. viii. lin. 407, &c.
Prima quies medio jam noetis abactae
Ciirriculo expulerat somnum ; cum foemina primiim
Cui tolerare colo vitam, tenuique Minerva,
Impositum cinerem et sopitos suscitat ignes ;
Noctem addens operi, famulasque ad iumina longo
Exercet penso
Night now was sliding in her middle course :
The first repose wasfinisfi'd : when the dame,
IVho by her distaff's slender art subsists.
Wakes the spread embers and the sleeping fire.
Night adding to her work : and calls her maids
To their long tasks, by lighted tapers urged.
Trapp.
And to give a modem instance of a similar
kind. Monsieur de Guys, in his Sentimental
So the Saxon word ja/off,' and English plough, seem
derivatives from the Heb. 373 to divide, or flbs to cleave,
cut in pieces. See Deb. imder n73
f So Vir^l, JEn. ii. lin. 281,
O Xn-KDardani^ ! Spes ofidissima Teucrum!
O Iliimi's light, the Trojan's surest hope!
Journey through Greece, ('cited in Critical
Rev. for June 1772, p. 459,) says, " Embroi-
dery is the constant employment of the Greek
women. Those who follow it for a living are
employed in it from morning to night, as are
also their daughters and slaves. This is a pic-
ture of the industrious wife painted after na-
ture by Virgil, in the eighth book of his
^neid. I have a living portrait of the same
kind constantly before my eyes. The lamp of
a pretty neighbour of mine, who follows that
trade, is always lighted before day ; and her
young assista7its are all at work betimes in the
morning."
As a N. 'T'3 a lamp actually giving light. It is
used only in a figurative sense, occ. 2 Sam.
xxii. 29. 1 K. xi. 36. xv. 4. 2 K. viii. 19. 2
Chron. xxi. 7. Num. xxi. .30, nax D'i"'3l ^nd
their lamp is destroyed, i. e. they are become
utterly desolate, as Jer. xxv. 10. As a N. fem.
riTlsn or m3?3 an instrument for holding lamps
to give light, a candlestick or chandelier. Exod.
xxv. 31, 32, &al. freq.
III. As a N. *n3n a furnace or oven, from its
biirning, melting and dissolving heat. Gen. xv.
17. Exod. viii. 3. Lam. v. 10. Mai. iv. 1, &
al. Comp. Isa. xxxi. 9, which alludes to the
fiery blast that destroyed the Assyrians. Com p.
ch. xxx. 3033.
IV. Chald. As a N. "^13 and K'n3 fire. Dan.
iii. 6, 24. vii. 9, 10, & al.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. ni3 spikenard.
So the LXX vK^ai, and Vulg. nardus. It
seems to be not a Hebrew, but a foreign, i. e.
an Indian word. occ. Cant. i. 12. iv. 13, 14.
" Spikenard or nard, a plant that grows in the
Indies, whose root is very small and slender ;
it puts forth a long, small stalk, and has severa
ears or spikes even with the ground, which has
given it the name of spikenard." Calmet's
Dictionary.
This is a most extensive root, signifying in
general, to bear, take or lift up. Its most re-
markable applications are as follows.
I. To bear, bear up, as the waters of the flood
did the ark. Gen. vii. 17.
II. To take up, as weapons. Gen. xxvii. 3.
III. To bear, suffice, contain. Gen. xiii. 6.
xxxvi. 7. xliv. 1.
IV. To lift up or lay on, as a load upon a beast.
Gen. xxxi. 17. xiii. 26. Comp. 1 K. xiii. 29.
2 K. ix. 25, Jehovah mrr Kirnrr nx i-bj; Kir3
laid upon him (King Jehoram) this burden,
i. e. this heavy doom or prophecy; see the
context. And so the N. Na;n seems applied,
Isa. xiii. I. xv. 1. xvii. 1. Habak."i. 1, & al.
freq. ; but in Prov. xxxi. 1, it means no more
than a weighty important discourse; and in
Lam. ii. 14, mxtt^n is applied to the flattering
predictions of the false prophets. And indeed
several learned men have thought that xirn
when predicated of words or speeches means no
more than taking them up or uttering them (see
Zech. xii. 1. ix. 1. Mai. i. 1, and^sense XI.
below), which seems true when applied by the
prophets to their own prophecies. See Jer. xxiii.
Hu;^
337
H\l/:
33, 38 ; Vitringa on Isa. xiii. 1 ; Pococke on
Mai. i. ] ; Bp Newton on Prophecies, vol. i.
p. 355, &e. ; and Bp Newcome on Nah. i. 1.
V. To hear, carry as a burden. Gen. xlv. 23.
Exod. XXV. 14. As a N. xim a hearing or
carrying. Num. iv. 47. Also, the thing home,
a burden. 2 K. v. 17. viii. 9. As a N. fem.
plur. in reg. "nxira heasts of burden. Isa. xlvi.
I. So Montanus, gestatricia vestra.
VI. It is particulai'ly applied to the imposing or
laying of an usurious hurden upon debtors, Nira
Nim to lay such a hurden upon. See Neh. v.
7, 10. As a participial N. aw^ an oppressor,
of this kind, an oppressive creditor. 1 Sam.
xxii. 2 ; but in Isa. xxiv. 2, xira in Niph. is
the person loaded or oppressed in this manner.
VIL To carry, hring. Gen. xlv. 19. xlvi. 5.
xlvii. 30, Exod. x. 13.
VIII. To take away, caryy off. Num. xvi. 15.
Hos. i. 6. Mai. ii. 3.
IX. To take, receive, ohtain, reportare. Esth. ii.
15, 17. Ps. xxiv. 5.
X. To hring or take, as a wife, ducere, for one-
self. Jud. xxi. 23. Ruth i. 4. 1 Chron. xxiii.
22. 2 Chron. xi. 21 or for another. 2 Chron.
xxiv. 3. Neh. xiii. 25. Ezra ix. 12.
XI. To take up, take into one's mouth (according
to our phrase), as words, discourses, or the
like. Exod. xx. 7. xxiii. 1. Ps. xv. 3. xvi. 4.
Job xxvii. 1. Amos v. 1, & al. Comp. Isa.
iii. 7.
XII. To take, as a numbci". Num. iii. 40. 1
Chron. xxvii. 23. or sum. Exod. xxx. 12.
Num. i. 2. See sense XXIII. below, and
under u^kI X.
XIII. To hring, present. As a N. fem. nKJZ>3
a gift, present. 2 Sam. xix. 42, ku^3 nxu^D DK
IDb, Eng. translat. hath he given us any gift ?
brought or presented to us a present ; as a N.
fem. nKa;?3 nearly the same. Esth. ii. 18. Jer,
3d. 5. Comp. Gen, xliii. 34 ; where it is ren-
dered messes, i. e. presents of meat. Also, a
bringing, presenting. Deut. xxiv. 10.
XIV. To hear, as a tree does fruit or boughs.
Ezek. xvii. 8, 23. Hag. ii. 19.
XV. To hear sin, as an offender, to hear it
himself, as a burden, (comp. sense V.) i. e. to
he reckoned as a siimer, and punished according-
ly. Lev. V. 1, 17. xxiv. 15, & al. freq. With
a following, Ezek. xviii. 19, where the word
iox punishment seems to be understood. To
hear, as a mulct, or fine. Prov. xix, 19 re-
proach. Ezek. xxxix. 26.
XVI. To hear sin, in a vicarious manner, or
instead of the sinner, and that whether typi-
cally, see Exod. xxviii. 38. Lev. x. 17. xvi.
21 or really, Isa. liii. 4, 12.
XVII. Transitively, or with b following, to
bear or hear with sins or sinners, to forbear pu-
nishing them. See Gen. xviii. 24, 20. 1. 17.
Exod. x. 17. xxiii. 21. Num. xiv. 19. Isa.
ii. 9.
XVIII. To raise, take or lift up, as the feet,
the hands, the eyes, the voice, &c. See Gen.
xxix. 11. xxxiii. 1, Job ii. 12. Ps. xxviii. 2.
Isa. Iii. 8, & al. freq. twi without bip is used
ellipticall^ for lifting up the voice. Job xxi.
12. Isa. iii. 7. xiii. 2. In n2irn Jer. ix. 18,
the radical x is dropped in the common print-
ed editions, but retained in twenty-one of Dr
Kennicott's codices. As a N. fem. r\iW eleva-
tion, exaltation. Gen. iv. 7. (see Eng. marg.)
xlix. ,3. Also, an elevation, rising, swelling,
pustule. Lev. xiii. 2, 10, & al. As a N. n^u?
elevation, height, occ. Job xx. 6. As a noun
a^u;': a prince, an elevated person, one of exalted
dignity. Gen. xvii. 20. xxiii. 6. Num. i. 16,
& al. freq. As a N. mas. plur. D^KU/a vapours
which are raised from the earth and waters
into the air. See Ps. cxxxv. 7. Jer. x. 13.
Ii. 16, D-N-ii^a the same. Prov. xxv. 14. As a
noun fem. nxtt^n an elevation, rising, as of
smoke. Jud. xx. 38, 40. Comp. Jer. vi. 1.
As a N. fem. plur. mxc^n elevations, heights.
Job xxxvi. 29. Also, elevations of voice, out-
cries, to which the verb hv/^ is very often ap-
plied. Job xxxix. 7. So as a N. pxa^D an ele-
vated cry, acclamation. Prov. xxvi. 26. Comp.
Prov. xxvii. 14, and under rtaiv II.
XIX. To raise, lift up, as floods do their voice
or waves. Ps. xciii. 3. As a N. ]MiTi; lifting
up, swelling, as of waters. Also, a swelling or
insolence, as of men or nations. See Isa. xvii.
12, 13. Ps. Ixv. 8. Ixxiv. 23.
XX. It is rendered to consume, burn, i. e. raise
in smoke and vapour. Nah. i. 5. 2 Sam. v. 21.
But in the former passage it may perhaps be
better referred to the rising or heaving up of
the earth in an earthquake. So the LXX
atiffTctXyi was lifted up ; and in the latter nw
may be rendered he took away, though it does
indeed farther appear from 1 Chron. xiv. 12.
that David also burnt the idols.
XXI. In Kal and Hiph. to elate, puff up, de-
ceive or seduce by elation. See Gen. iii. 13. 2
K. xviii. 29. (comp. 2 Chron. xxxii. 15.) xix.
20. Jer. xlix. 16. Obad. ver. 3. In Niph, to
he elated, deceived by elation, Isa. xix. 13.
XXII. iyi<i Ka;3 to lift up the head as of one-
self, in pride or insolence. Ps. Ixxxiii. 3. ^in
confidence, Job x. 15. of another in order to
make him conspicuous, either with a design of
kindness and favour, or otherwise. See 2 K.
xxv. 27. Jer. Iii. 31. Gen. xl. 13, 20; but at
ver. 19, joined with ^j-biyn, the phrase is right-
ly rendered, shall lift up (or take) thy head
from off thee, i. e. shall behead thee ; after
which the chief baker was to be hanged, as the
Philistines, who were descended from the
Egyptians, treated the dead body of Saul, 1
Sam. xxxi. 9.
XXIII. mni Ntt'a to take a sum. Comp. mider
v;h^ X.
XXIV. a-33 N2?3 to lift up the face of oneself,
as in kindness. Num. vi. 26, in confidence
or assurance. 2 Sam. ii. 22. Job xi. 15. xxii.
26. of another, and so to accept or regard his
person, either with favour, kindness or respect
in general, as Gen. xix. 21. 1 Sam. xxv. 35.
2 K. iii. 14. V. 1. Lam. iv. 16 ; or with undue
favour or respect. Lev. xix. 15. Ps. Ixxxii. 2.
Prov. xviii. 5. Mai. ii, 9.
XXV. u;S3 Xtt'a, construed with bx, to lift up
the soul, i. e. the desires and affections, to,
(comp. under N33 V.) Deut. xxiv, 15. (where
Eng. translat. sets his heart upon) Jer. xxii.
27. xliv. 14, & al. freq. Comp. Ezek. xxiv.
2.5, Dtt'Si NiTD ^\H^ and that whereupon they set
Z
ntL'a
338
nti'^
their minds. Eng. translation. Comp. Psal.
xxiv. 4j. XXV. 1, and Merrick's Annot. in Psal.
Tliis verb is, both in sense and sound, nearly
related to ?ity3.
I. To breathe, blow, as wind or air in motion,
occ. Ps. cxlvii. 18. Isa. xl. 7.
II. The authors of some versions and lexicons
have, from Gen. xv. 11, supposed this word
to signify, to blow moay, drive away with the
breath or voice, accordingly aa'" is in that pas-
sage rendered in the Targum, niE5K Ae made to
fiy away, by Aquila a.<riffo(iwi)>, and by the
Vulg. abigebat, he drove away ; but the LXX
seem to have given the true sense of the words
Dnx ac" in rendering them by ffvuKx^ta-n uvtqh
he sat down with or by them, denoting, saith
Grotius, the stay of his descendants in Egypt.
(Comp. ver. 13.) So that nar" in this text is
not of the root nir3, but of "2.^ which see.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to overtake, reach, attain
to. Gen. xxxi. 25. xliv. 4. xlvii. 9. Lev. xxvi.
5. Isa. lix. 9, & al. freq. y^m'i occurs accord-
ing to the common printed editions in 2 Sam.
i. 22 ; but as I know not what tolerable sense
can be fairly assigned to it, I observe that two
of Dr Kennicott's codices there read 3D3 and
twenty-nine aiDD, and that this root is likewise
followed by *TinN in Ps. xliv. 19. Isa. xlii. 17.
1. 5. Jer. xxxviii. 22. xlvi. 5. In 2 Sam. i.
22, 3D3 or 3103 well corresponds with mi^n in
the following line, and with the LXX uvkt-
v^atpyi was turned back, and Vulg. rediit re-
turned. In Hiph. to overtake, seize, as terrors.
Job xxvii. 20. as joy and gladness, Isa. li. 11.
XXXV. 10, where see Vitringa. As a N. a-u'
an overtaking, namely of enemies, or the like,
occ. 1 K. xviii. 27.
II. To overpass, go beyond. So LXX ujrsjs-
drxrav. OCC. Job Xxiv. 2.
III. In Hiph. withb or n following, to reach
or attain to. See Lev. v. 11. xiv. 32.
With a radical but omissible 3, and a radical but
mutable or omissible rr.
I think with Schultens, in his MS. Orig. Heb.
that the primary idea of this root is loosing,
laxity, relaxation, and hereto perhaps should
be referred "ti;", Psal. Iv. 16, with the radical
n changed into - as in "u^n Deut. xxxii. 18 ;
mn -IT" death shall be let loose upon them ; for
thus the Complutensian edition, and many of
Dr Kennicott's codices, either in the text or
margin, give the Heb. in two words ; and so
the authors of the LXX and Vulg. appear to
have read it, the former rendering it by ixSiru
SaaTaj, the latter by veniat mors, let death
come. And Symmachus still nearer to the
Heb. ai<pvihiui i-riXSot B^ecvxros avrois let death
come suddenly /)on them. ('omp. under ayin.
I. To be relaxed, as a sinew that is strained,
occ. Gen. xxxii. 32.
II. To be relaxed, weakened, fail, as strength.
Jer. li. 30. Num. xxi. 30, D-u^a weakened,
where the Vulg. lassi pervenerunt, they came
tired. As a N. fem. .T'tt'n a failing, failure.
occ. Job xxx. 22, rr-tt^n "Saann Thou dissolvest
me (to) a failure, i. e. till I fail away or come
to nothing.
III. As a N. plur. with a masculine termina-
tion, but fem. signification, as cbna, D^iy, and
others (see Grammar, sect, iv.) D-u^a women,
the female sex of man, (see Gen. iv. 19. vi. 2.
Num. xx.xi. 18, 33.) so called on account of
their weakness or imbecility in comparison of
the male sex, according to that of Jer. li. 30,
Their might or strength rrntya is relaxed or
weakened, they are become D^irab women
AXAI1AE2 evx ir AXAIOI Phrygiie neque
enim Phryges. Comp. Jer. 1. 37. Nah. iii. 13.
So Xerxes, on observing the gallant behaviour
of queen Artemisia in the sea-fight of Sala-
mis, said, O/ /msv av^^e? yiyo>ia.<n fiot yvvotixis' al
^i yvvuiKi;, avl^ti, My men are become women,
and the women, men." Herodot. lib. viii.
cap. 88.
IV. To be remiss, as in punishing, occ. Job xi.
6, That God ']^^]}'a ^b rrzy is more remiss or
gentle to you than your iniquity {deserves).
V. It denotes relaxation or remissness of mind.
In Kal, transitively, to let go or let slip out of
mind, to forget, occ. Deut. xxxii. 18; (where
LXX iyxarsXi'Tii, and Vulg. dereliquisti,
thou hast forsaken). Jer. xxiii. 39. Lam. iii.
17. Ezek. xxxix. 26, lurai And they shall for-
get their shame and all their transgressions which
they have transgressed against me, Dnntrn when
they dwell in their land securely, and no one
makes them afraid. Such is the plain sense of
the passage compared with the context. Psal.
xxxii. 1, i?tyEi "itt^S Forgotten as to his trans-
gression, i. e, whose transgression is forgotten,
just as the following vi'ords naiDU '<"1DD denote
him whose sin is covered. Comp. Isa. xliii. 25.
Jer. xxxi. .34. Also, to be let slip out of mind
or be forgotten by, to slip or escape, in this
sense, occ. Isa. xliv. 21. In Hiph, nu^rr to
make remiss or weak in mind, heedless or inat-
tentive, occ. Job xxxix, 17, For Godn^ri hath
made her weak m wisdom. As a N. fem. n^'i^a
oblivion, f org etfulness. occ. Ps. Ixxxviii. 13.
With regard to the III. and V. senses here as-
signed to this root, comp, "nST which in an op-
posite view denotes both the male sex, and also
remembering, from the primary idea of strength
or vigour.
VI. In Kal, to lend, i. e. to remit, let go or part
with one's money or goods to another upon
loan. It is used either absolutely, or with 2
prefixed to the borrower. Jer, xv. 10, 'n''U?3 xb
"Ii lu^a t^b^ I have not lent, and they have 7iot
lent to me, or parted with their property for
me. So Neh. v. 10. / also, my brethren and
my servants om Q-i^S (not, might exact of, as
rendered, but) do lend to <Aem ; thus ver. 11,
which ye lend to them. So the Vulg. in the
former passage commodavimus eis, and LXX
i6nx,etfji.%v we have placed out.
As a N. na^n loan, sometvhat parted with to
another on loan. occ. Deut. xv. 2, rru/n bya ba
TT*", literally, every owner o/aloanof, or some-
what parted with from his hand, i. e. every
creditor. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "U'^sa
lenders, creditors, occ. Isa. 1. 1.
The lexicons and translations sometimes
|ti'3
339
nw:
render the verb in this view by lending upon
usury ; but it seems evident from Deut. xv. 2.
xxiv. 10, 11, that simple lending is its true im-
port ; because in these passages directions are
given as to rra^a lending to their brethren,
whereas lending to their brethren on usury or
increase was absolutely forbidden, Lev. xxv.
3337. Deut. xxiii. 19, 20, or 20, 21. And
as the prohibition in this latter passage is gene-
ral as to their brethren, (comp. Ps. xv. 5. Ez.
xviii. 8. xxii. 12.) I dare not with Mr Clarke
and Bate limit it to the poor, but think the
poor are particularly mentioned in the former
text, because they were the only persons who
would probably want to borrow money or vic-
tuals on usury or increase. Indeed it is said,
Exod. xxii. 24 or 25, If thou shalt lend money
to my people, to the poor with thee, thou shalt
not be to him my33, ye shall not lay upon him
jtra biting usury .- but here it is manifest that
niySD may be rendered as a lender, and refer
to the usual custom of lenders when Moses
wrote, without properly in itself denoting any
thing of usury ; thou shalt nut be to him as a
lender or creditor generally is. And from the
hard-heartedness of the Jews towards their
debtors, of which we have instances, 2 K. iv.
1. Neh. V. 1 13, rrtt'S orrrur-ia seems in after-
times to have carried a bad sense. See Ps.
cix. 11. Isa. xxiv. 2.
I. In Kal, to bite, cut or pierce with the teeth.
Gen. xlix. 17. Num. xxi. 6, 8, 9. Mic. iii. 5.
Hab. ii. 7. It is most commonly applied to
the biting of a serpent.
II. In Kal, to bite, i. e. hurt or damage, as
usury. Deut. xxiii. 19 or 20. In Hiph. to
cause to bite in this sense, i. e. to lend upon
usury. Deut. xxiii. 19, 20. As a N. "jc^d
biting usury. So the Latins call it usura vo-
rax, devouring usury. Exod. xxii. 25. Deut.
xxiii. 19, & ai. To this purpose Mercer and
Cev. in Robertson's Thesaurus explain the
word; and Rivetus in Leigh's Critica Sacra
says, " The increase of usury is called ']W2,
because it resembles the biting of a serpent ;
for as this is so small as scarcely to be per-
ceptible at first, but the venom soon spreads
and diffuses itself till it reaches the vitals, so
the increase of usury, which at first is not per-
ceived nor felt, at length grows so much, as by
degrees to devour another's substance." It is
evident that what is here said must be under-
stood of accumulated usury -, or what we call
compound interest only ; and accordingly ^ura
is mentioned with and distinguished from
n'-ain and n-iin increase or simple interest.
Lev. xxv. 36, 37. Prov. xxviii. 8. Ezek. xviii.
8, 13, 17. xxii. 12.
III. As a N. fem. rratra a chamber, the same as
rraa'b, b being changed into 3 by a Chaldaism.
occ. Neh. iii. 30. xii. 44. xiii. 7. comp. ver. 8.
I. In Kal, transitively, to cast or drive out, to
remove by force. Spoken of people or nations.
occ. Deut. vii. 1, 22. 2 K. xvi. 6.
II. 7b take away by force, as man's breath, occ.
Job xxvii. 8.
III. Intransitively, to be cast ov fly off with vio-
lence, occ. Deut. xix. 5.
IV. To cast its fruit, as the olive-tree. occ.
Deut. xxviii. 40.
V. To pull or pluck off, as a shoe. occ. Exod.
iii. 5. Josh. v. 15.
But these two last senses, which in the lexi-
cons and Concordances are given to this root,
belong more properly to bir, which see.
With a 3 radical but omissible, which the verb
never retains in Heb. though frequently in
Syriac and Arabic, in the sense of breathing.
I. To breathe, breathe out. occ. Isa. xlii. 14, I
will cry out like a travailing woman, r)Ntt^Xl OiVH
Tns / ivill at the same time breathe out, and
fetch my breath ; like a warrior or hero hasten-
ing to, and eager for the battle. This is what
the prophet seems here to mean. See Vitringa.
Du^s in I K. ix. 8, I apprehend, more properly
belongs to the root nm to be desolate, astonish-
ed, as D-U'" Jer. xlix. 20, also plainly does,
though some of the lexicons place both these
passages under 0:^3.
II. As a N. fem. rrritys and in reg. nntt'3 breath,
halitus. Job xxxvii. 10. Isa. ii. 22. xxx. 33.
Dan. X. 17. Comp. Dan. v. 23.
CTi rvr\ nniy3 the breath of the spirit of life.
Gen. vii. 22, seems to refer to Gen. ii. 7, and
to be explanatory of onx bs at the end of ver.
21, the destruction of the inferior animals
having been described in the former part of
that verse. So nniy3 bD Deut. xx. 16. Josh.
X. 40. xi. 11, seems to be limited to human
creatures by Josh. xi. 14. Comp. 1 K. xv. 29,
and see Gusset, Comment. Ling. Heb. in oiy3.
III. As a N. fem. in reg. n?3u;3 the soul or
spirit of man breathed into him at first by Je-
hovah Aleim, and supported by communica-
tion with the Divine Light and Spirit, as his
natural breath by communication with the ma-
terial light and air. Gen. ii. 7. Isa. Ivii. 16.
Prov. XX. 27. Comp. under sense IV. and Job
xxvii. 3. xxxiii. 4. xxxiv. 14. Mat. x. 28.
John i. 4. viii. 12. 1 John v. 11. Rom. viii.
2, 10. I Cor. XV. 45. Gal. v. 25. Heb. xii.
19; and see Bp Bull's English Works, vol.
iii. p. 1124, &c. 8vo.
IV. As a N. fem. in reg- nniy3 the breath, or
inspiration, of the Almighty. Job xxxii. 8.
Comp. John xx. 22.
V. As a N. fem. nntrsn a species of animals
enumerated among the lizards, occ. Lev. xi.
30. The learned Bochart hath plainly proved
that it was no other than the chameleon, an
animal of the lizard kind, furnished with lungs
remarkably large, and so observable for its
manner of breathing, or perpetually gasping, as
it were, for breath, that the ancients feigned it
to live only from the air. Thus Ovid, Me-
tamorph. lib. xv. fab. iv. lin. 411,
Jd quoque quod ventis animal nutritur et aura.
The creature nourish'd by the wind and air.
See more in Bochart, vol. ii. 1078.
VI. As a N. fem. n?2u;3n perhaps a species of
owl, so called from its breathing in a strong and
audible manner, as if snoring, occ. Lev. xi.
18. Deut. xiv. 16. But as in both these pas-
^ii;:i
340
p]2/2
sages, particularly in the former, it is men-
tioned among the water-fowls, and as the
LXX in the latter appear to have rendered
it, y/3iv the ibis (a species of bird not unlike the
heron), and the Vulg. in the former by cyg-
num the swan, it should rather seem to denote
some water-fowl, and that (according to its
derivation) remarkable for its manner of
breathing. And therefore I think the conjec-
ture of the learned Michaelis (whom see,
Recueil de Questions, p. 221), that it may
mean the goose, which every one knows is re-
markable for its manner of breathing out or
hissing when provoked, deserves considera-
tion.
I. In Kal, to blow, as with a blast, stream or
current of air. occ. Exod. xv. 10. Isa. xl. 24.
II. As a N. ricrj rendered tivilight, night, dark,
dawning of the morning or of the dai/, but it
properly signifies the evening or morning -breeze.
It is frequently used in the former sense, as
2 K. vii. 5, 7. 'Prov. vii. 9, dv ail?:i 'e\m'y
during the evening-breeze, in the mixing of the
day, or during that time when the day, or,
which is the same thing, the light that consti-
tutes the day, is mixing with the night or dark-
ness, i. e. in the twilight. For the morning-
hreeze it is clearly applied. Job vii. 4, and per-
haps Ps. cxix. 147. Comp. under ns3 I.
III. As a N. Pintra"' (formed from r^iya as y\nr\''
from nrsn) some kind of bird, mentioned Lev.
xi. 17. Deut. xiv. 16. Isa. xxxiv. 11, and
supposed to denote a species of owl, so called
from its appearing and flying about in the twi-
light, q. d. the twilight bird. But this inter-
pretation seems very forced ; and since in the
first of the passages just cited, the riiufS" is
clearly mentioned among the ivaler-fowls, and
the LXX have in the first and last of those
texts rendered it by i^n the ibis, it should
seem to mean some kind of water-fowl, re-
sembling the ibis, and, from its derivation, re-
markable for its blowing; and of such birds
the most eminent seems to be the bittern,
which " in the north of England is called the
mire-drum, from the noise it makes, which may
be heard a long way off. Some say it imitates
the bellowing of a bull ; and will give four,
five, or six bombs at a time. It begins to bel-
low about the end of February, and ceases
when breeding time is over." Brooke's Nat.
Hist. vol. ii. p. 302. The principal difficulty
against this interpretation arises from Isaiah
xxxiv. 1 1 , where the tiiti^a- is spoken of as fre-
quenting the desolated land of Edom ; a coun-
ry, according to Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 438,
440, remarkably destitute of water, and there-
fore improper, it may be thought, for the
abode of a water-fowl, that feeds on fish. In
answer to this objection I would observe that
the riKp or pelican, another water-fowl, is, in
the same text, mentioned with the cruras that
I believe all the larger water-fowls are remark-
ably shy, that they sometimes build their nests
in retired places a long way from the water
where they prey, and that I am sufficiently
assured from experience, that our common
heron will come at least twelve or fourteen
miles (and perhaps much farther) from their
usual abode to catch fish.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. csttrx a kind of con-
jurors, so called, perhaps, from their pretended
divine inspirations. See under r\^n I.
It seems to be a word formed from the sound,
as kiss, clash, smack, snap, &c. in English.
I. In Kal, to kiss, smack with the lips. Gen.
xxix. 13. Prov. xxiv. 26, & al. freq. It refers
to the kiss of reverence. Gen. xli. 40. 1 Sam.
x. 1 of worship or adoration. 1 K. xix. 18.
Hos. xiii. 2. Comp. Ps. ii. 12. It was not
customary among the Greeks and Romans to
give the kiss of adoration to their idols : * but
at Agrigentum in Sicily, where it seems the
worship of the Tyrian Hercules was intro-
duced by the Phenicians, who, it is well
known, settled many considerable colonies in
that island, we meet with a brazen image of
Hercules, whose mouth and chin were worn
by the kisses of his worshippers. Ex aere simu-
lachrum ipsius Herculis rictum et mentum ejus
pauld attritius, quod in precibus et gratula-
tinnibus non soliim id venerari, verum etiam os-
culan solebant. Cicero, Actio ii. in Verrem,
lib. iv. cap. 43. The kiss of adoration is still
practised by the Siamese Pagans ; for in their
public worship, " after the priest's benedic-
tion, every one goes to an image, and kisses or
bows to it, and then marches off in good
order." Complete Syst. of Geog. vol. ii. p.
288, col. 2. As a N. fem. plur. n-p-ir'a kisses.
occ. Prov. xxvii. 6. Cant. i. 2.
II. To kiss, touch gently, or lightly, occ. Job
xxxi. 27, "sb "T' '^v;T\^ and my hand hath kissed,
touched, my mouth. So Lucian, Ui^i Oi^^'/ienoj:,
tom. i. p. 918, edit. Bened. mentions the
Greeks, even in his time, " worshipping the
sun, x.vffa.yri? t>j xu^oe, by kissing their hand,
and then thinking their adoration complete."
Comp. p. 357, De Sacrif. Minucius Felix,
cap. 2, ad fin. remarks, that when the heathen
Caecilius observed the statue of Serapis, ut
vulgus superstitiosus solet, manum ori admo-
vens, osculum labiis pressit, he, according to
the custom of the superstitious vulgar, moving
his hand to his mouth kissed it with his lips.
See Davies' note. Apuleius, who lived in
the second century, speaking of one ^milian,
probably a Christian, says, Apol. p. 496, " Si
fanum aliquod prcetereat, nefas habet adorandi
gratia manum labris admovere. If he passes
by a temple, he thinks it wicked to move his
hand to his lips, as a sign of adoration." As a
participle fem. plur. Hi ph. mp-irn kissing,
touching lightly, occ. Ezek. iii. 13.
HI. To clash, as armour. It occurs not as a
verb in this sense, but as a participle benoni
mas. plur. in reg. Ps. Ixxviii. 9. -mi ''prv^^2
nirp clashing or rattling (and) shooting (as Jer.
iv. 29,) with the bow. So nu/p "pi^a clashing,
* It is however the custom of the Greek Church in
Russia, in The Rites and Ceremonies of which by
Dr King-, he informs us, p. 138, note, that " Every per-
son, before he communicates, kisses the images of Jesut
and the Virgin, and sometimes others.''
-wi;^
341
nti'^
rattling or clattering with their bow. 1 Chron.
xii. 2. 2 Chron. xvii. 17. Comp. Job xxxix.
23. Thus, likewise, Homer, in his Descrip-
tion of Apollo, II. i. lin. 4<5, & seq.
AwTy iv)i07Oj.
His bow and quiver o'er his shoulder slung,
" Fierce as ho moved the silver shafts resound.
Breathing revenge."
So likewise Virgil of Apollo, JEn. iv. lin. 149,
Tela sonant humeris
And ^n. xi. lin. 652, describing Camilla,
Aureus exhumero sonat arcics.
Hung on her shoulder sounds the gilded bow.
As a N. ptra the clashing or noisy collision of
arms. Job xx. 24. Ps. cxl. 8. Also, armour,
armoury. 1 K. x. 25. 2 K. x. 2.
IV. In Kal, to snap, crackle, as fire doth. occ.
Ps. Ixxviii. 21. In Hiph. to cause fire to snap
or crackle, make it burn fiercely, occ. Isa. xliv.
15. Ezek. xxxix. 9, pty3:i ^^^'^:}n^ And they
shall cause (the fire) to crackle among the arms.
In this last passage we may observe that there
is an antanaclasis, or that the root pira is ap-
plied in its two different senses of armour, and
of crackling like fire. See a similar instance
under "inn L Jud. xv. 16. And on Ezek.
observe that it was usual among the ancient
nations to burn the warlike instruments of their
conquered enemies. See Josh. xi. 6. Ps. xlvi.
9. Nah. ii. 13 or 14 ; Bp Lowth on Isa. ix.
4 ; and Potter's Antiq. book iv. ch. xii. p. 119,
1st. edit.
With a radical but omissible a-
I. 2'o lacerate, cut or tear in pieces. Thus the
cognate verb 1D3 is used in Chaldee, Syriac,
and Arabic ; in which last language it is par-
ticularly applied to a bird's tearing in pieces its
prey with its beak. occ. 1 Chron. xx. 3, And
the people which (were) in it (Rabbah) he (Da-
vid) brought out, bnirr ^y-'inai rrnam ^^v'^
m"i3niT and cut or tore with the saw, and with
threshing instruments of iron, and with (double
or several) saws ; and thus did David to all the
cities of the children of Ammon. But it is not
said that he did thus to all the people, nor is
any thing more implied than that he did thus
to some of them ; and it is certain from 2
Chron. xx. 1, & seq. that David did not extir-
pate the children of Ammon. And consider-
ing the remarkable generosity of David's tem-
per, candid criticism obliges one to suppose he
had good reasons for inflicting such severe
punishments as he did on some of the Am-
monites. See in the preceding chapter (1
Chron. xix.) how ignominiously their king
Hanun and his princes had treated David's
servants when sent on an embassy of kind-
ness ; reflect on the intended cruelty of Na-
hash, Hanun's father, to the inhabitants of
Jabesh Gilead, I Sam. xi. ; see the horrid
barbarity with which the Ammonites were
wont to treat the Israelites (Amos i. 13).
Observe that Damascus, i. e. the Syrians,
some of whom were in alliance with the Am-
monites in the war against David, 2 Sam. x. 1
Chron. xix. 6.) are expressly said in the pro-
phet Amos, ch. i. 3, to have thrashed Gilead
b'ni'n my*inn with thrashing instruments of
iron (so Symmachus and Theodotion t^o;^ois
fft'^n^iis iron wheels) -. lay all these things toge-
ther, and then say whether it is not probable
that David was thus remarkably severe upon
some of the children of Ammon, as a retalia-
tion or punishment for some horrid cruelties
of which they; had been guilty towards his
Israeli tish subjects ; though we are not parti-
cularly informed what these cruelties were, as
we are in the case of Adonibezek the Canaan-
ite, Jud. i. 6, 7 ; and of Agag the Amalekite,
1 Sam. XV. 33.
I am well aware that * some learned men, in
order to vindicate king David from the charge
of cruelty, have proposed to refer the verb *iiy-
in 1 Chron. xx. 3, to the root 'ntr^, or n^m, to
be a prince or ruler, and accordingly have ren-
dered the text. And he ruled fthemj by the saw,
by the harrows or iron mines, &c. " i. e. made
them slaves, and condemned them to these
servile employments." But taking the verb
'ijy"< in this sense of ruling, is not the expres-
sion of ruling by a saw strangely harsh and un-
couth ? But were we even to admit this, what
can be the meaning of ruling men -ynn:: of
iron ? for it does not appear that the Hebrew
word here used ever signifies mines (though
Dr Chandler says the word may be so render-
ed), or any cutting instrument but what was
employed in thrashing the corn and cutting the
straw, and was drawn by oxen ; and so it can-
not denote (as Bate, Crit. Heb. in v*in
thought it might) some some instruments used
by the stone-cutter. If it be objected that the
expression in the parallel passage, 2 Sam. xii.
31, is .Tnaran Da;"'i and he put (them J to the
saw, &c. which seems to signify that he only
put them to labour with the saw, &c. I would
reply that as one design of the books of Chron-
icles seems to have been f to clear up some
obscure and difficult passages in the former
books of scripture, particularly in -those of
Samuel and of Kings ; so in the instance be-
fore us it appears to me that the phrase in
Chronicles is much more determinate than
that in Samuel, and that the latter may well
mean he put them to be torn, cut or killed with
the saw, &c. ( just as we should say in English,
he put them to the sword, for slaying them with
it) ; especially since it is added in the same
verse of Sam. pbni Dmx T-asym And he
made (some of) them over (i. e. burnt them) in
their Molech, as a punishment, no doubt, for
their infernal human sacrifices.
I must just add, that the LXX render ^m^ in 1
Chron. xx. 3, by ^/s^r^/a-s he sawed asunder ; that
the Vulg. gives the sense of the passage thus :
Et fecit super eos tribulas et trahas et ferrata
See the late Dr Chandler's exceUent Review of the
., ,, ^, /-._j.,. M<.o,H- T. ift &c. and
! notes.
r ^.., ^rr ^ 9^'
&c. and p. 1697. . . ^ -a
\ See the learned Mr Baruh's Critics Sacra examined,
&c.
See the late Dr Chandler's exceUent Review oi
Hist, of the Man after God's own Ht'art, p. 188, c
his Life of King David, vol. ii. p. 227--233, and then
But comp. Michaelis, Sppplement ad Lex. Heb. p.
ntL'D
342
)n:
' carpenta transire, ita ut dissecarentur et conte-
rerentur, And he caused sledges and thrashing
instruments stuck with iron to pass over them,
so that they were cut in sunder and torn to
pieces ; and that Josephus, Ant. lib. vii. cap.
7, 1, expresses this transaction of David's
in general terms by rov; V av^^aj uix,i(rafjt.ivo;
hs(phtos he destroyed the men by torments.
As a N. liirn a saw from the manner of its cut-
ting, occ. Isa. X. 15. So the LXX t^iuv and
Vulg. serra ; which Latin word seems a deri-
vative from the Heb. ntya, dropping the 3.
1 1. As a N. nu'a an eagle. Exod. xix. 4. Lev.
xi. 13, & al. freq. This species of birds is
* eminent for rapacity and tearing their prey in
pieces ; for which purpose they are furnished
with beaks or talons remarkably strong and
crooked. Hence Homer, Odyss. xix. lin. 538,
styles the eagle ayxvXo^uXyi; crooked-beaked,
or (according to others) crooked-clawed. See
Bochart, vol. iii. 164, 165. So Virgil, JEtw.
ix. lin. 563, 564,
Qnalis ubi aut leporem, aid candenti corpora cr/gntan
SustuUt alia petem pedibus Jovis armiger uncis.
Tlius on some silver swan or timorous hare,
Jove's bird comes sousing down from upper air ;
Her crooked talotts truss the fearful prey.
Then out of sight she soars, and' wings her way.
Dryden.
Again, Mn. xi. lin. 751, 752,
Utque volans alte raptutn cumfuliHi draconem
Fert aquila, implicuitque pedes, atque unguibus haesit.
So stoops the yeUow eagle from on high.
And bears a speckled serpent tlu-ough the sky.
Fastening his crooked talons on the prey.
Dryden.
And is not the Latin aquila, whence French
aigh, and Eng. eagle, a derivative from the
Heb. bpi; crooked?
Without having recourse to idle fables. Ps. ciii.
5, seems to relate simply to the renovation of
the eagles feathers after moulting. See
Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. and comp. Isa. xl. 31.
I. This is, in the lexicons, made a distinct
Heb. root, and rendered to fail, perish, or the
like: and under it the Concordances range
Isa. xix. 5. xli. 17. Jer. li. 30. But for the
tirst of these passages see under rrna^, for the
second r\iv, and for the last nw: III.
II. Chald. It occurs not as a V. but as a N.
pna^a and ioina'D a letter, an epistle. Some,
saith Marius de Calasio, refer this word to the
Persians, among whom nu^l3 signified to write.
Ezra iv. 7, 18, & al.
Occurs not as a verb, and the ideal meaning is
uncertain ; but as a N. S'-nD and fem. rrl-nD a
path, pathway, or track worn by the feet, saith
Avenarius. The LXX and other Greek
versions almost constantly render it by T^z/Sas
a path, from t^//3<w to wear, or by ar^ifroi, from
a intensive and r^xiriw to tread. I am inclined
therefore to think that treading, or rather wear-
ing a track with the feet, is the radical mean-
ing of the word. The N. rrSTia is more de-
+ " Rostro ^uidem veUicantletiam aliae rapaces aves j
tamen rapactwn principi, id speciali jure triouitur, quia
rostro est magis adunco, et eo carpit fortius." Bochart.
terminate than ^in, which denotes a way in
general. See Isa. xliii. 16, Lam. iii. 9. In
Prov. xii. 28, n-ni is joined with *]-tt, In the
way of righteousness (is) life, nnTi^ Tim and
(in) the way, or course of her track (is) no
death.
To cut in pieces, as an animal body. As a N.
nna a piece cut off. See Exod. xxix. 17.
Jud. xix. 29. Ezek. xxiv. 4, & al. freq.
Der. Notch. Qu ?
I. In Kal or Niph. to be poured out, to distil,
as liquids. Exod. ix. .33. 2 Sam. xxi. 10.
Comp. Job iii. 24, as money from a chest.
2 Ki. xxii. 9. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 17. In Hiph.
to pour out. Job X. 10.
II. In Hiph. to fuse, melt, as metals. Ezek.
xxii. 20. In Niph. to be thus melted. Ezek.
xxii. 21, 22. xxiv. 11.
III. In Niph. to be poured forth, be in a high
state of fusion, or dissolution, as fire in the act
of furious burning. It is applied to wrath.
Jer. vii. 20. xlii. 18, & al. Comp. Nah. i. 6.
Dan. ix. 11.
To give, " that is, to make a thing be any where,
or tvith any one, or belong to any one," saith
Cocceius.
I. To give, grant, bestow. Gen. i. 29. iii. 6, 12,
& al. freq. ^n- "tt Who will give or grant ? is
an expression of desiring or wishing. O that !
Exod. xvi. 3. Num. xi. 29. Job xix. 23.
Comp. Jud. ix. 29. Jer. ix. 1. In Hiph.
transitively, to endow, i. e. give gifts, or pre-
sents to, donare aliquem. occ. Hos. viii. 9.
Comp. ver. 10. As a N. dropping both the
3's as in the infinitive nn, nnn a gift, 1 Ki.
xiii. 7, & al. As Ns. inn and fern- rrann a
gift. Gen. xxxiv. 12. Num. xviii. 6, 7, 11, &
al. freq. pnx a gift, reward, present. Deut.
xxiii. 18. Mic. i. 7, & al. Fem. rrDHK nearly
the same. occ. Hos. ii. 12.
II. With a, bx, bj7, -isb and the like following,
to put, place, set, appoint. Gen. i. 17. ix. 13.
XV. 10. xviii. 8. xxx. 40. xl. 11. xli. 41, 42, &
al. freq. Comp. 2 K. xxiii. 5.
III. To make, to effect. Gen. xvii. 5, 6. Lev.
xxvi. 19. Ps. xxxix. 6. Ezek. iii. 9. vi. 14.
Comp. ch. xxxvii. 26.
IV. To give, grant, permit. Gen. xx. 6. Exod.
xii, 23. Jud. iii. 28. Ps. xvi. 10. Comp. Ezek.
XX. 25.
V. To give, give forth, utter, as a sound or
voice. 2 Sam. xxii. 14. Ps. Ixxvii. 18. Jer.
xlviii. 34, & al. So to utter, rehearse. Jud. v.
11. On Jud. xi. 40, see under nsn I.
VI. To give, yield, bring forth plentifully, as the
earth or a tree. Lev. xxvi. 4. Ps. Ixvii. 7.
Comp. Prov. xii. 12.
VII. To give, send forth, or emit, as an odour.
Cant. i. 12. ii. 13, & al.
VIII. With b J? following, to set upon, attack;
thus one of the Hexaplar versions frih^To.
Ezek. xix. 8. So the French use donner to
give for setting upon an enemy.
IX. As a N. mas. plur. D-Dna Nethinim, per-
sons given to the priest and Levites for per-
Dn3
343
wr\:
forming the servile offices of the tabernacle or
temple. So the LXX in 1 Chron. ix. 2, ren-
der it by h'^of^ivot persons given. The Gibeon-
ites, of whom we read, Josh. ix. 21, 27, that
Joshua DDH" gave them for hewers of wood,
and drawers of water, for the congregation and
for the altar of Jehovah, were the first of this
kind. We next read of the Nethinim, whom
David and the princes pa gave for the service
of the Levites, Ezra viii. 20. It is likely that
these were taken from some of the people con-
quered by David ; and it is highly probable,
that of the remaining Canaanites also, con-
quered by Solomon, some were allotted to this
service. Comp. Ezra ii. 58, with 1 Ki. ix.
20, 21; and see Calmet's Dictionary in iVe-
thinims, and Bp Patrick on 1 Chron. ix. 2.
Ezra viii. 20.
To demolish, destroy, spoil. Once, Job xxx.
13; where LXX E^sr^ijSjjirav are hrokeii to
pieces, and Vulg. dissipaverunt have demolished.
It seems related to the following ^na, and irns.
PDD See under jjnb
. To break to pieces, break down, destroy, demolish.
It is applied to altars, Exod. xxxiv. 13, & al.
to an oven, &c. Lev. xi. 35. to houses,
towers, cities, pillars, walls. Lev. xiv. 45.
Jud. viii. 9. ix. 45. 2 K. x. 27. 2 Chron.
xxxvi. 19 to teeth, Ps. Iviii. 7 to rocks,
Nah. i. 6.
To draw away, withdraw, draw asunder.
I. In Niph. to be drawn away or withdrawn, as
the feet from one place to another. Josh,
iv. 18.
II. In Kal and Hiph. to withdraw, draw off, or
entice away. Josh. viii. 6. Jud. xx. .32. In
Niph. and Huph. to be thus drawn or enticed
aumy. Josh. viii. 16. Jud. xx. 31.
III. In Kal, to draw or pluck up or off. See
Ezek. xvii. 9. xxiii. 34. Job xviii. 14. Jer.
xxii. 24 ; where, in I3pnx, 3 is inserted after
the Chaldee form, and that word immediately
precedes the threat of delivering Coniah into
the hands of the king of Babylon.
I V. To draw off or out, as sheep from the fold,
Jer. xii. 3. as the wicked from a people,
like dross from metal. Jer. vi. 29.
V. In Kal, to draw or pluck asunder. See Jud.
xvi. 9, 12. Isa, v. 27. xxxiii. 20. Jer. ii. 20.
v. 5. It is applied figuratively to the breaking
off of the strong purposes of the mind. Job
xvii. 11. pins in Lev. xxii. 24, is rendered
broken, but rather means ''loose ov disjointed,
the sinews being stretched or broken asunder."
Bate.
VI. As a N. priD a kind of leprosy, a scall
which brings or draws off the hair. Lev. xiii.
30, 31.
VII. As a N. p-nx and pinx an outer cloister
or gallery withdrawn, as it were, from the rest
of the building, occ. Ezek. xli. 15, 16. xlii. 3
5. Observe that Nrr-pnnK Ezek. xli. 15, is in
the Chaldee form for .T'pnnx.
With a radical but omissible a.
I. In Hiph. to loose, loosen, let loose, set free.
occ. Ps. cv. 20. cxlvi. 7. Isa. Iviii. 6. Job vi
9. For 2 Sam. xxii. 33, see under in".
II. In Kal, to move, or be moved loosely, or
nimbly, to leap, skip. occ. Lev. xi. 21. Job
xxxvii. 1 ; where the Chaldee Targum tsu"
leaped forth, Vulg. emotum est was moved. In
Hiph. to cause to move thus. occ. Hab. iii. 6
III. As a N. "nna the natrum or nitre of the
ancients. "It is a genuine, pure, and native
salt, extremely different from our nitre, and
indeed from all the other native salts ; it being
a fixed alkali, plainly of the nature of those
made by fire from vegetables Natrum, whe-
ther native or purified, dissolves in a very small
quantity of water ; and this solution is in many
parts of Asia used for washing ; where it is
also made into soap, by mixing- it with oil
It is found in great abundance in many parts
of Asia, where the natives sweep it from the
surface of the ground, and call it soap-earth. *
The earliest account we have of it, is in the
Scriptures ; where we find that the salt called
nitre in those times would ferment with vine-
gar, and had an abstersive quality, so that it
was used in baths, and in washing things. So-
lomon compares the singing of songs with (to)
a heavy heart, to the contrariety of vinegar and
nitre ; and Jeremiah says, that, if the sinner
wash himself with nitre, his sin is not cleansed
off. These are properties that perfectly agree
with this salt, but not at all with our salt-
petre." New and Complete Dictionary c^
Arts, &c. in Natrum. From the above ac-
count of the 'in 3 or natrum, it is plain that it
hath its Heb. name from its ready solution in
liquids, and from its loosening and absterging
spots, filth, &c. occ. Prov. xxv. 20. Jer. ii.
22. The reader may find some farther account
of the natron of Egypt in Dr Shaw's Travels,
p. 479, 2d edit. He observes, " Upon making
experiments with the natron, we find it to be
an alkali, and to occasion a strong fermentation
with acids, which will very well illustrate
Prov. xxv. 20, where the singing of songs to a
heavy heart is finely compared to the contraries
ty or coUuctation betwixt vinegar and nna nch.
tron ; not nitre or salt-petre, as we render it,
which being an acid easily mixes with vinegar."
IV. Chald. In Aph. to cause to fall off, to shake
off', as leaves. So LXX iKrtvxlTt, Vulg. ex-
cutite. occ. Dan. iv. 11 or 14.
I. To pluck up, pluck up by the roots, to extir-
pate, as a vine, Ezek. xix. 12 as groves,
Mic. V. 13.
II. Spoken of cities, to root up, raze, destroy
from the foundations. Ps. ix. 7. Jer. xxxi. 40.
III. Of people or kingdoms, to extirpate, root
up, eradicate. Deut. xxix. 28. 1 K. xiv. 15^
Jer. xxiv. 6. xlii. 10. xiv. 4, & al. freq. In
the three last cited texts it is opposed to
planting. In Niph. to be rooted up. Amos,
ix. 15. Dan. xi. 4.
IV. Of waters. In Niph. to be drawn out, ex.
hausted,fail. occ. Jer. xviii. 14.
* Comp. Complete Syst. of Gcogr. vol. u. p. 69.
nntriD
344
V;in:
PLURILITERALS iiO.
nnn3 CLaia.
As a N. rt gift or reward, occ. Dan. ii. 6. v.
17. So LXX ^u>oi,t,, and Vulg. dona. The
plur. pina is used in the same sense in the
Chaldee Targum on Jer. xl. 5.
tnn:
As a noun from naa to hark, and mn to see
Nibhaz, the aleim or idol of the Avites, men-
tioned 2 K. xvii. 31. " The Rabbins say it
had the shape of a dog, much like Anubis of
the Egyptians ;'** and in this instance I am
inclined to think they tell us nearly the truth.
In Pierius' Hieroglyphics (p. 53, fol. edit.)
is the figure of a f cynocephalus, a kind of ape,
with a head like a dog, standing upon his hin-
der feet, and looking earnestly at the moon.
Pierius there teaches us that the cynocephalus,
was an animal eminently sacred among the
Egyptians, hieroglyphical of the moon, and
kept in their temples to inform them of the
nioon's conjunction with the sun, at which
time this animal is strangely affected, being
deprived of sight, refusing food, and lying sick
on the ground ; but on the moon's reappearance
it seems to return thanks, and congratulate |
the return of light to both himself and her.
This being obsei-ved, the name inaa gives us
reason to conclude that this idol was in the
shape of a cynocephalus, or perhaps of a man
with a dog's head (for it does not appear that
the cynocephalus was known to the Avites),
looking, barking or howling at the moon. It is
obvious to common observation, that dogs in
general have these properties ; and an idol of
the form just mentioned seems to have been
originally designed to represent the power or
influence of the moon on all sublunary bodies,
with which the cynocephali and dogs are so
eminently affected. Thus the influence of the
returning solar light was represented by a cock
(see below bana), and the generative power of
the heavens, by a Jishy idol. See ]i3-r under
31 IV. And hence, perhaps, a^ts^/?, or Di-
ana, i. e. the moon, was among the Greek and
Roman heathen attended by dogs, and at last
converted into a huntress,
Sylvarumque potens IMana,
Lucidum cceli decus.
HottAT. Cann. SaecuL lin. 1, 2.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. nor so far as I
can find in Chaldee, but in Syriac signifies in
Hith. to be inflamed, or set on fire, to shine.
Chald. As a N. fem. Nrny"na3 a lamp-sconce
or chandelier, which holds the burning lamps.
occ. Dan. v. 5. The Chaldee Targum also
uses it, Zeph. i. 12, for Heb. JTYia lamps.
As a N. nehushtan, i. e. a brazen serpent, from
ir^na brass, and ^n a serpent, occ. 2 K. xviii.
4 J where Jlezekiah. brake in pieces nirnarr i^na
the serpent of brass which Moses had made;
* Calmet's Dictionary.
f Kvvoxi<pa,\o;, from xuvos a dog^s and xi^^^yi a head.
X So Johnson, Nat. Hist, de Quadruped, p. 100. Luna:
exorienti congralulari dicuntur. Comp. Shaw's Travels,
p. 353.
for (or because) unto (or in) those days the chil '
dren of Israel ivere burning incense to it; K'np'-I
and he (Hezekiah) called lY nehushtan, a brazen
serpent, and treated it accordingly, when abused
to idolatrous superstition ; though in its ori-
ginal institution it was a type of so high im-
port as to represent the Son of Man lifted up
on the cross, that whosoever believeth on him
should not perish, but have everlasting life.
Comp. Num. xxi. 8, 9, with John iii. 14, 15.
As a N. Nisroch, an Assyrian idol, mentioned
2 K. xix. 37. Isa, xxxvii. 38. The Chaldee
N. mas. plur. T'3'id is several times used,
Dan. vi. for overseers or presidents over inferior
governors. -|1D3 therefore seems to be, like
bl?a the ruler, and -jbn the king, a general name,
in the Assyrian dialect, for the solar fire ; to
whose anger Sennacherib probably attributed
the fiery destruction his army had lately met
with at Jerusalem ^see Isa. xxx. 30, 33,) and
therefore went to his temple to placate him.
It is observable, that the LXX in 2 K. xix.
call this idol M=s-^a;^, MS. Alexand. Ea'a^a;^;,
and in Isa. Nao-a^a;^;, MS. Alex. Aa-^;^.
These various readings seem to show that they
regarded the 3 in -jid3 as servile, and by conse-
quence, in some measure, confirm the exposi-
tion here given ; and perhaps the idol was in
fact called by these several names ; as -jba was
by the Ammonites called also DDbn, and the
Moabitish u^ias, sometimes u'-qs.
As a noun from la a light, and b3 to revolve,
Nergal, the Aleim or idol of the men of Cuth,
mentioned 2 K. xvii. .30. It seems to denote
the solar fire or light, considered as causing the
revolution of the earth, and so the return of the
morning light upon it. The rabbins say the
idol was represented in the shape of a cock ;
and probably they tell us the truth, for this
seems a very proper emblem. Among the
latter heathen, we find the cock was sacred to
Apollo, or the sun; because, saith Proclus,
" He doth, as it were, invite his influence, and,
with songs, congratulate his rising ;" * or, as
Pausanias in the first book of his Eliacs,
" They say this bird is sacred to the sun, be-
cause he proclaims his approaching return."
So Heliodoms, speaking of the lime when cocks
crow, comes still nearer to the literal meaning
of the Heb. bans ; " for," says that writer,
" ai(r6yi(ru (pv<rixri rm rou 'HAIOT kccS" hf^oci riEPI-
2TPO*H2 Ecr/ mv rou diov ^^oer^yjg-iv xivouuivovs,
by a natural sensation of the sun's revolution
to us, they are incited to salute the god."
iEthiop. lib. l.f
And perhaps under this name Nergal they
meant to worship the sun, not only for the di-
urnal return of his light upon the earth, but
also for his annual return or revolution to our
northern hemisphere. We may observe that
the emblem, a cock, is affected by the latter as
See Pierii Hieroglyph, p. 223, fol. edit.
\ May not the Greek name for a cock oiMxtu^, be most
probably derived from the Heb. 'TIN nsbrr tJi^ coming
of the light, of which that bird gives such remarkable
notice ?
V:i-)3
34.^
no
well as by the former, and is frequently crow-
ing both day and night at the time of the year
when the days begin to lengthen This, that
great painter of nature, Shakspeare, has re-
marked,
Some say, that ever 'gainst that season comes,
Wherein our Saviour's birth is celebrated.
The bird of dawning singeth all night long.
Hamlet, act i. scene 1.
And here it may not be amiss to take notice
of the beautiful propriety with which a cock
was made use of to awaken St Peter from his
guilt, after he had denied our Lord; and to
remind him, in a most striking manner, that
Christ the Divine Light must, as his material
type, the natural light, be glorified through op-
position and sufferings. Comp. John xii. 23.
xiii. 31. xvii. 1.*
Steph. Morinus, in his Dissertation concerning
the Terrestrial Paradise, prefixed to Leusden's
edition of Bochart's works (p. 24), observes
from Josephus, Ant. lib. ix. cap. 14, 3, that
the Cuthites were of Cutha, which is a coun-
try of Persia, and that this may be confirmed
by the idol they worshipped, namely b^'iD :
" For," says he, "that word seems compound-
ed of 'T'3 fii'e, a luminary, and ba to roll, roll
round, as denoting the sun illuminating the
world by his circular motion. This is the
opinion of Selden, De Diis Syris, syntag. ii.
cap. 8. Now no one is ignorant that the sun
was the principal god of the Persians, and that
his symbol, fire, was religiously worshipped by
them, whence their priests were called tv^ui^oi,
their temples ^u^cuhia, in which the unextin-
guished fire was preserved, Sfc." It is there-
fore the opinion of Morinus, that the Cuthites
worshipped immediately the sun or the j^re, as
an emblem. But does not the phrase nx liri?
ba'ia they made Nergal, rather incline one to
think they made some graven or molten image,
as an emblem of their god ? To which may be
added, that the modern f Persees in India,
who are descended from the ancient fire-wor-
shippers of Persia, pay a religious regard to
the cocli. And in the 19th chapter of the
Vendidad Sade, one of the works of Zoroaster,
the great prophet or teacher of the Magian or
Persee religion (which is still extant, and
which Mr Perron a few years ago deposited
in the French king's library), he celebrates the
cock, who next to the angel Sserosch is the
guardian of the world, and secures mankind
against the snares of the devil, j: However, if
the Cuthites, mentioned 2 K. xvii. 30, were
really of Persia, it must be observed on the
other hand, that Magiism or the worshipping
of fire, and not Zahiism or image-worship, was
at this time the national religion of that coun-
try. But the learned Dr Hyde (Relig. Vet.
Pers. cap. ii. p. 39, edit. 1700) strenuously
contends that the rrniD or ma mentioned in 2
K. xvii. 24, 30, was situated in Babylonia,
and so called, by the usual dialectical variation
of a; into n, from u^is the son of Ham, who at
first settled in this country. See Gen. x. 6,
10. And accordingly we find the name of this
idol bai3 made a part of the appellation of two
of the king of Babylon's princes, Jer. xxxix.
3, and of that of Nerigillassor king of Babylon.
Seethelate Mr Lee's valuable work, entitled Sophron,
vol. ii. p. 428. note.
\ Modern Universal History, vol. vi. p. 284.
i See Gentlemen's Magazine for November 1762, p.
529.
Sec Prideaux's Connex. pt. i. book iv. An. 186.
To measure, mete. It occurs not, however, as
a V. but as a N. nxD a seah, a measure of ca-
pacity for things dry, equal to about two gal-
lons and a half. occ. 2 K. vii. 1, 16, 18, Q-nxD
two seahs. occ. 1 K. xviii. 32. 2 K. vii. 1, 16,
18. D-XD piur. seahs, several seahs. occ. Gen.
xviii. 6. 1 Sam. xxv. 18.
rrXDND occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate
form, but as a noun rrxDXD repeated or exact
measuring or measure, occ. Isa. xxvii. 8,
rrxDXDi " In just measure [comp. Jer. xxx.
11.] when thou inflictest the stroke, [ver. 7.]
wilt thou debate with her ; with due delibera-
tion, even in the rough tempest, in the day of the
east wind.'' Bp Lowth. The Babylonish
conquest and captivity of the Jewish people
represented by a vine, is expressed by similar
images, Ezek. xix. 10 13. Comp. Ezek.
xvii. 6 10. For rrxDXDa in Isa. xxvii. 8,
Aquila and Symmachus have sv (raru aarot,
seah by seah, Theodotion, sv (/.ir^u f^ir^ov, mea-
sure by measure, and the Vulg. in mensura
contra mensuram, by measure against measure.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Syriac sig-
nifies to shoe, i. e. cover the feet, " calceavit,"
and as Ns. X31XD, andxaxDra a warrior's shoe,
agreave, "caliga, ocrea." Castell. As parti-
cipial nouns in Heb. pXD a soldier's or war-
rior's shoe, ^XD a warrior so shod. occ. Isa. ix.
4 or 5, For ^XD pXD bD omnis caliga caligati,
every greave of the armed warrior in the con-
flict, and the garment rolled in blood, shall even
be for a burning, food for, or consumed by, the
fire. See Bishop Lowth's translation and
note, to whom the reader is indebted for the
explanation of this difficult text.
ID
I. In Kal, intransitively, to turn, turn about,
aside or round. Gen. xlii. 24. 1 Sam. xv. 27.
xviii. 11. 2 Sam. xiv. 24. xviii. 30, & al. freq.
as a door on its hinges. Prov. xxvi. 14.
Comp. Ezek. xli. 24. In Niph. to turn, be
turned or turned about. See Num. xxxiv. 4, 5.
Josh. XV. 3. Ezek. xxvi. 2. In Hiph. tran-
sitively, to turn, turn about or aside. 1 K. xviii.
37. 2 K. xvi. 18. Ezek. vii. 22, & al. In
Huph. to be turned about or round, as a
thrashing-wheel, occ. Isa. xxviii. 27.
II. In Kal, to turn or apply to action, particu-
larlym hostility. 1 Sam. xxii. 17, 18. So
ver. 22, irsa baa ^niD ^aax I have turned
against every person of thy father's house.
no
346
IID
III. Transitively or intransitively, to turn
aside, remove. See Num. xxxvi. 7, 9. 2 Sam.
XX. 12.
IV. In Kal and Niph. intransitively, to he
turned, changed, altered. 1 K. ii. 15. jer. vi.
12. Zech. xiv. 10. In Kal or Hiph. to turn,
change. 2 K. xxiii. 34. xxiv. 17. As Ns. fem.
rrSD a turn, change, oce. 1 K. xii. 15. niDS
the same. occ. 2 Chron. x. 15. So the LXX
in both passages fiiraffT^txpn. Comp. 1 K. ii.l5.
V. In Kal and Niph. transitively, to turn or go
about, to compass, encompass. Deut. ii. 1,3.
Josh. \d. 2, 3, 6, 10, 13, 11. Psal. Ixxxviii.
18. cxviii. 10, 11. Gen. xix. 4. Jud. xix. 22.
It is particularly applied, I Sam. xvi. 11,
(comp. Ps. cxxviii. 3.) to sitting round a table
at meat, according to the custom of the east-
erns at their meals to this day.* In Hiph. to
cause to go about, to lead or carry about. Exod.
xiii. 18. I Sam. v. 8 10. As a N. used ad-
verbially iDn around, round about, 1 K. vi.
22. (comp. Cant. i. 12.) mas. plur. in reg.
laDTa places round about, environs. So LXX
reii tiqikvxXm, Vulg. in circuitu. occ. 2 Ea.
xxiii. 5. As a N. fem. plur. msDD circuits,
circulations, revolutions. So LXX xuKXcofiara.
occ. Job xxxvii. 12.
VI. To encompass with, enclose or set in, as pre-
cious stones in ouches of gold. It occurs as a
participle Huph. fem. plur. Exod. xxviii. 11.
xxxix. 6, 13.
sno I. To turn, turn about. Ezek. xlii. 19. as
the spirit or gross air in its annual motion pur-
suing the solar light on the earth's surface,
Eccles. i. 6, and 2 mo circuiting around, i. e.
repeating its circuit in the earth's ecliptic.
Comp. under v\v.tv II.
II. To go about, go round, to circuit. 1 Sam.
vii. 16. In a Hiphil sense, Deut. xxxii. 10,
irT3:i2D"' he led him about, he instructed him,
i. e. in the intricate, circuitous way through the
waste, howling wilderness, without which in-
struction that horrid desert would have been
impassable by such a vast multitude of men,
women, and children. See Harmer's Obser-
vations, vol. iv. p. 357.
III. To go round, surround, or encompass en-
tirely or repeatedly. See Gen. ii. 11, 13. Josh.
vi. 15. Ps. xvii. 11. cix. 3. cxviii. 10, 11, &
al. freq. As a N. ^"^v the round, circumfe-
rence, environs. 1 Chron. xi. 8. Ps. xxxi. 14 ;
in which passages, as in many others, it is con-
strued with n prefixed, in the environs; and
hence n being omitted, it is often used adver-
bially, around, as Exod. xvi. 13. xix. 12. xxv.
24-. As a N. fem. plur. mn-SD and na^riD
places around, environs. Num. xxii. 4'. Jer.
xvii. 26. It is construed with b in, at, prefix-
ed, Ps. xliv. 14. Ixxix. 4 ; and that particle or
the like being understood, it is used adverbial-
ly, Exod. vii. 24. Num. xi. 24, & al. freq.
IV. To encompass, enclose, as the waters did
Jonah. Jon. ii. 3, 5, or 4, 6. So Jer. xxxi.
22, How long wilt thou withdraw thyself, O
thou refractory daughter ? (meaning the people
of Israel and J udah) for Jehovah createth a new
See Shaw's Travels, p. 232; Russel's Nat. Hist, of
Aleppo, p. 105; Niebixhr's Description de 1' Arabic, p. 46.
thing upon the earth, "i^aa SilDn rrap3 a female
(one who is merely such) shall encompass, en-
close, a male child (comp. Job iii. 3. ) This
was indeed creating a new thing on the earth,
(comp. Num. xvi. 30,) but in perfect accord
with the great original promise, Gen. iii. \5,
that the seed of the Woman should bruise the
serpent's head, and with the subsequent pro-
phecy of Isaiah, ch. vii. 14, that a virgin
should be with child and bring forth a son.
Comp. Isa. ix. 5 or 6. Mic. v. 2 or 3.*
KID
To drink hard, guzzle, swill, ingurgitare. occ.
Isa. Ivi. 12. Nah. i. 10; where it is spoken
of the Ninevites D-X'-nD DXnDDT AndwhUeihey
are guzzling (as) drunkards, they shall be de-
voured as stubble fully dry. So Diodorus Si-
culus, lib. ii. p. il2, edit. Rhod. relates that
" it was while the Assyrian army were feasting
for their former victories, that those about
Arbaces (the Mede) being informed by some
deserters of the negligence and drunkenness (rtjv
P'xPuf/.iav a; fudnv) in the camp of the enemies,
assaulted them unexpectedly by night, and
falling orderly on them disorderly, and prepared
on them unprepared, became masters of the
camp, and slew many of the soldiers, and drove
the rest into the city." See Bp Newton's Dis-
sertations on the Prophecies, vol. i. p. 265,
8vo. &c. As a participle or participial N. xno
a drinker or drunkard, occ. Deut. xxi. 20.
Prov. xxiii. 20, 21. Comp. Ezek. xxiii. 42.
Also, strong drink, inebriating liquor, occ. Isa.
i. 22. Hos. iv. 18.
Hence the Greek ffxHx^uv to rave or riot like a
bacchanal, bacchari. Hence, also, Bacchus
was introduced among the Athenians under
the name of Zw; -^afiec^tos, but expelled the city
by means of Aristophanes, who inveighed vio-
lently against him. See Cicero De Leg. lib.
ii. cap. 15.
IID
I. In Ka\, to inweave, interweave, intwine. occ.
Nah. i. 10. In Niph. to be intwined. occ. Job
viii. 17. As a N. "jiD an intertexture of bushes
or branches of trees crossing and intwined with
each other, a thicket, occ. Gen. xxii. 13. Ps.
Ixjdv. 5. Isa. ix. 18. x. 34. Jer. iv. 7.
II. Chald. as a N. Kano a kind of harp, so
called, perhaps, by a dialectical variation from
the meaning of the Heb. because thick strung
with chords, occ. Dan. iii. 5. But many of
Dr Kennicott's codices read ionty with a tv.
It is rendered by Theodotion tntfAfivxn, which
Strabo, cited under bn3 VII, expressly ob-
serves was a barbarous or foreign name. The
<rfi(ivxi(rr^iei, or woman who plays on the ffxfjc-
(hvxn, is mentioned in Philemon's Ma/;^^f, lin,
5, edit. Cleric. See Martinii Lex. Etymolog.
in Sambuca, and Bp Chandler's Vindication
of the Defence of Christianity, p. 51, 52.
Comp. -jnu;.
See Cocceii Lexic. in "1^3 and ip3 ; Gusset, Com-
ment. Ling. Heb. in SSD N. ; Bp Pearson on the Creed,
Art. iii. p. 191, edit. 1612; Dr Stanhope on the Epistles
and Gospels, vol. i. p. Si3; Ancient Universal Hist. 8vo.
vol. X. p. 456, Note (u) j and Leigh's Supplement to Cri-
tica Sacra.
VlD
347
-):iD
1. To support, hear, carry, or carry away, as a
burden, bajulare. It implies more labour than
HWi, SO is sometimes placed after it. See Isa.
xlvi. 4, 7. liii. 4, 11. In Hith. b:3nDr7 to he
or hecome hurdensome, or a hurden to oneself.
Curva trementi
Membra tulit passu.
Ovid. Metam. lib. iii. lin. 276.
occ. Eccles. xii. 5. As a N. bno, fern. plur.
in reg. nb^D a hurden. 1 K. v. 15. Ps. Ixxxi.
7. Exod. vi. 6, & al. freq.
II. Chald. As a participle plur. Aph. ^--baiDn
or, according to eight of Dr Kennicott's codi-
ces, TbaDn spoken of foundations, " strongly
laid," Eng. translat. strong. Jit to hear the
superincumbent buildings, occ. Ezra vi. 3.
Der. Lat. sahulum, sand, from its weight, (see
Prov. xxvii. 3.) hence Eng. sabulous, sahido-
sity.
-inO Chald.
To think, hope, expect. Once, Dan. vii. 25. It
is thus used in the Targums, Gen. xlviii. 11.
Ps. xl. 2, & al.
:iD
I. To recede, go or turn hack. Ps. liii. 4. Prov.
xiv. 14, to retreat, as from battle. Mic. vi. 14.
Comp. Psal. XXXV. 4. In Niph. to he turned
hack. See Psal. xliv. 19. Isa- xlii. 17. 1. 5.
Comp. imder aD3. In Hiph. to cause to re-
cede, to remove, withdraw. Deut. xix. 14.
xxvii. 17. In Huph. to he turned hack, with-
drawn. Isa. lix. 14.
II. Asa participle fem. sing. rraiD withdrawn,
retired, occ. Cant. vii. 2 or 3, thy helly, thy
corpulent, and consequently, according to the
oriental taste, thy comely, shape, (comp. under
DD I.) a heap of wheat D-SU'Wn rT3lD retired
hehind lilies ; LXX 'TKp^a.yfji.ivfi, Vulg. valla-
tws fenced. " Over my drawers," says Lady M.
W. Montague, describing her Turkish dress,
(letter xxix. vol. ii. p. 12.) "hangs my smock
of fine white silk gauze, edged with embroi-
dery. The antery is a waistcoat made close to
the shape, of white and gold damask." (Comp.
Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. i. p. 135.) Now sup-
pose the protuberant shape of the Jewish
queen exactly fitted with a golden damask or
tissue waistcoat, above and below which the
white smock appeared (as being both much
longer and considerably higher); might not
her shape be aptly compared to a heap of golden
grain bounded on the extremities with lilies ?
Such heaps of wheat, thrashed out, as well as
lilies, were objects so very familiar to the
Israelites, that they might well be mentioned
together in a comparison, without alluding to
any actual custom of conjoining them. See more
in Mr Harmer's Outlines, p. 107, &c. and in
Mrs Francis' Notes in her excellent Poetical
Translation of Solomon's Song.
III. Asa N. a^D, plur. D-a-D ando-ao the dross
or scoria of metals, which withdraws or sepa-
rates from them in refining. See Prov. xxv.
4. Isa. i. 22, 25. Ezek. xxii. 18, 19. Observe
that in Ezek. xxii. 18, thirteen of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices read j-Db.
I. To how, or hoiv down to the ground, occ. Isa.
xliv. 15, 17, 19. xlvi. 6. In almost all the
oriental languages it signifies, not only to fall
upon the knees as a mark of respect, but also
to touch the ground with the forehead, as is, to
this day, commonly practised by the eastern
nations in their acts of adoration. It doth not
however mean so profound an act of worship
as what is expressed by mnntyrr (which de-
notes the prostration of the whole body on the
ground), as is evident from Isa. xliv. 17. xlvi.
6.
II. Chald. naD the same. Dan. ii. 46. in. 5, 6,
11, &al. freq.
The verb has the same sense in Arabic, and
hence their N. naora a place of prostration or
worship, particularly a Mahometan one, whence
the Gr. and Latin names, in the middle ages,
/^et(ryihav, and meschyda, the Spanish meschita,
the Italian meschita, and moschea, the French
mosquee, and Eng. mosque.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but m Chaldee
signifies, to gain, or acquire to oneself, make
one's own, to appropriate. As a N. fem. nbaD
a peculium, a peculiar property or treasure.
Exod. xix. 5. 1 Chron. xxix. 3. Eccles. ii. 8.
Mai. iii. 17, where Eng. marg. special trea-
sure.
Der. The Latin singulus, singularis, whence
Eng. single, singular, &c.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur.
D-aaD great men, princes, nohles. It seems a
foreign word, for it occurs not in Scripture
till the time of Isaiah and Jeremiah, and in
the books written before the captivity always
means a prince or nohle among the Assyrians
or Chaldeans. See inter al. Isa. xli. 25. Jer.
Ii. 23, 28, 57. Ezek. xxiii. 6, 12, 23. Dan. ii.
48. iii. 2, 3. Ezra ix. 2. Neh. ii. 16. I sus-
pect the word to be a derivative from the Chal-
dee verb "aD or naD to he great. Comp. under
Kaa' and rrau;.
I. In Kal, to shut, shut up, shut in, to close, en-
close. See Gen. ii. 21. vii. 16. xix. 6. Exod.
xiv. 3. Josh. vi. 1. On Ezek. xliv. 2, see
Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 329. In
Niph. to he shut, shut out. Num. xii. 14, 15.
Isa. xiv. 1. In Hiph. to cause to he shut up, to
give up, give over. See Lev. xiii. 4. Deut. xxiii.
"15. xxxi'i. 30. Ps. xxxi. 9. Ixxviii. 48, 50, 62.
Lam. ii. 7. Amos i. 6, & al. As Ns. -iaiD
close confinement, occ. Ezek. xix. 9. TiaD an
enclosure, occ. Hos. xiii. 8. DSb inaD, the en-
closure or integument of their heart, their pe-
ricardium. So Homer, II. xi. lin. 115, of the
lion, a^raXov n o-(p' it^ a.<rnv^it, he tears out
their tender /tear/s. naon a place of confinement,
a prison. Isa.xxiv. 22. Ps. cxlii. 8. Fem. plur.
mnaOD prisons. Ps. xviii. 46. As a N. fem.
niaon an enclosure, a horder. Exod. xxv. 25.
1 K. vii. 28, & al. freq.
II. As a N. -laora a smith, a locksmith, or the
like. So Buxtorf in Lexic. " Claustrarius, fa-
ber ferrarius." occ. 2 K. xxiv. 14, 16. Jer.
ID
348
nnv
xxiv. 1. xxix. 2. The LXX render it, 2 K.
xxiv. 14, by ffvyKXuavTBi an enchser ; the Vulg.
in all the passages above cited, by clusor, or
inclusor, by which is rather meant a setter of
precious stones, seals, or the like, than a coars-
er workman ; and perhaps this is the better in-
terpretation.
III. As a participle paoul, "ii^D, frequently
joined with am goldy seems to denote close,
solid, massive, beaten close by the hammer, or
sheet-^o\A. What is called 1130 nrrT 1 K. vi.
20, is expressed 2 Chron. iii. 8, by mi: nm
good gold. The LXX in 1 K. vi. 20, render
"n3D by ffvyxixkufffitvik), in 1 K. vii. 49, by
ffwyxXtiofAtva;, ver. 50, by ffvyKX'.KTTu, ; by all
which words, perhaps, they intended to con-
vey the idea of close, solid, "nao is once used
as a participial N. without nrrT, for solid gold,
Job xxviii. 15.
1130 Occurs not as a V. but as a N. i-iaD a
violent shotver, say the lexicons, which makes
men shut themselves up in their houses, occ.
Prov. xxvii. 15. But might not the words
l-iaD m-a be better and more literally render-
ed in a day of shutting up, i. e. when men shut
themselves up ? The LXX translate them
iM hf^i^a. x^f^'^'^Vf *^ '^ winter's day, and the
Vulg. in die J'rigoris, in a day o/cold.
ID
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic
signifies to obstruct or stop up a way or any
opening, to shut up a door. See Castell.
I. As a N. ID a clog or dogger, probably such
a one as used to be put on the feet of fugitive
Slavics, or other malefactors. (See Scott on
Job) occ. Job xiii. 27. xxxiii. 11. In the
former of which passages the LXX, by ren-
dering it KuXv//.aTi an impediment, seem to have
given nearly the idea of the Heb. word.
Comp. Ecclus xxxiii. 28 or 30.
II. As a N. -no, and once, Gen. xlix. 6. in
reg. no.
1. A secret, something kept close, or shut up, as
it were. Prov. xi. 13. xx. 19. xxv. 9. Amos
iii. 7, & al.
2. A secret or separate assembly. See Gen.
xlix. 6. Ps. Ixxxix. 8. cxi. 1. Jer. vi. 11. xv.
17. xxiii. 18, 22. Prov. xv. 22.
]1D
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies, to loosen, let loose, and is particularly
applied to a garment or robe. As a N. ^-ID
a loose kind of garment, a shirt, a smock. So
the LXX render the word in Jud. by a-iv^ovas
and o^ovia, and the Vulg. throughout by sindo-
nem and sindonas. occ. Jud. xiv. 12, 13. Prov.
xxxi. 24. Isa. iii. 23. Shirts of linen, cotton, or
gauze are still worn by the Turks and Moors,
and by persons of condition among the roving
Arabs, and in Arabia Felix. For more on
this subject see Shaw's Travels, p. 228 ;
Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 416, &c.j
and Niebuhr's Description de 1' Arabic, p. 54,
&c.
Der. Gr. <r/v5, Lat. sindon.
-nD
Occurs not as a V. in the Heb. Bible, but in
the Chaldee Targums frequently, and signifies,
to order, dispose, arrange, &c. Comp. niy.
L As a N. mas. plur. D-llD rows. occ. Job x.
22 ; where it seems from the connection, to
mean the rays, beams, or columns of light, in-
termixed with, and penetrating the stagnating,
torpid air, or darkness; the L X X according-
ly explain the word by (fiyyoi light, splendour.
11. As a N. pllDn a gallery consisting of a
row or range of pillars, a colonnade, such as
the eastern houses, to this day, generally have
above stairs, and with which gallery all the
upper chambers communicate. So Busbe-
quius speaking of the house he had hired at
Constantinople, Epist. iii. p. 151. Cubicula
omnia in porticum habent aditum. Comp.
Shaw's Travels, p. 208. occ. Jud. iii. 2.3, A7id
Ehud went out (of the rr^bj? or chamber ojf cool-
ing namely, see ver. 20, and comp. Jer. xxii.
13.) naTnonrr (not, I think, through the
porch, as we render, and as Dr Shaw seems
to have understood it, but) into the gallery,
and he shut the folding doors of the chamber
upon him, and locked them. Comp. rr-bj? under
nbir IV.
-IHD
Occurs not as a V. but
I. As a N. irrD round, of a round form, occ.
Cant. vii. 2.
II. irrorr ir-a a prison from the round form of
the building, q. d, a round house. Gen. xxxix.
20, & al.
mo
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea seems
to be, to cover, clothe, or the like.
I. As a N. fem. in reg. mO a garment, vesture.
So the LXX Tioi(iaX7iv, Vulg. pallium, occ.
Gen. xlix. 11, where observe that the Sama-
ritan Pentateuch has imD3.
II. As a N. mD?3 a covering, a veil. So LXX
KxXvf4f/,et, and Vulg. velamen. occ. Ex. xxxiv.
3335.
III. Chald. As a N. it-d Sivan. A name
given by the Jews, after the captivity, to the
third month, which nearly answers our May,
O. S. It seems a derivative from the Chaldee
verb mo to rejoice, be glad, because in that
month all things rejoice, as it were, and appear
glad. Once, Esth. viii. 9.
:inD
I. To drag, draw by force or violence, occ. 2
Sam. xvii. 13. Jer. xxii. 19. xlix. 20.
II. To pull, as dogs do with their teeth at a
carcass, occ. Jer. xv. 3. So the LXX m
"hiaffTccfffjicii for pulling in pieces, Vulg. ad lace-
rand iim to tear, lacerate.
III. As a N. fem, plur. mano rags,* pieces of
cloth torn from the rest. occ. Jer. xxxviii. 11,
12. So the LXX pxKyt tatters, rags, from
(>niT<ru> to tear.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, to sweep or scrape off. occ. Ezek.
xxvi. 4 ; so Vulg. radam. As a N. -riD off-
scouring, refuse, ^i^f4^nfeci. occ. Lam. iii. 45.
Fem. nmo the same. occ. Ps. Ixxx. 17- Isa.
V. 25; where the LXX render rrmDD by us
xe<r^ia, so the Vulg. quasi stercus, as dung,
thus likewise Eng. marg, ; and the former
* From the Saxou hracode, torn. Jolinson.
^nt)
349
T
passage may be rendered, It is burnt with fire
as refuse, i. e. such refuse stuff as the eastern
people use for fuel to this day. * So as a N.
mas. plur. o-mD. occ. Isa. xxxiii. 12, DTilDa
as refuse they shall he burnt with fire. But
comp. under nD3.
II. In Kal, to sweep off, remove entirely. Spo-
ken of a person, occ. Ps. lii. 7. In Niph. to
he thus swept off ov away. Spoken of persons
or nations, occ. Deut. xxviii. 63. Prov. ii. 22.
III. Of a house, to demolish or raze it to the
ground, occ. Prov. xv. 25. (where LXX xa-
TBCiTTecf. plucketh down) 2 K. xi. 6 ; nOD from
demolishing, i. e. that it be not demolished.
Comp. HDD.
Der. To sack, French saccag'er.
To sweep, drive, as a violent shower of rain
doth. As a participle act. occ. Prov. xxviii.
.3. Such a shower is in Arabic called rrsinD,
and ns-nD. See Schultens on Prov. In Niph.
to be swept off or away. occ. Jer. xlvi. 15.
Der. To sweep, swoop, swap, swift, scoop. Qu ?
-IHD
In general, to move to and fro.
I. Intransitively, to go about, wander to and fro.
occ. Jer. xiv. 18. But comp. Eng. marg.
Targum, Lowth and Blayney on the text.
Also, transitively, to traverse, go about, or pass
freely up and down a country, occ. Gen. xxxiv.
10, 21. xlii. 34. Montanus renders the word
in these passages by circueo to go abotit.
II. As a participle or participial N. '^mD and
^"^rw one who travels up and doivn for the pur-
poses of traffic, or to sell his wares, as the
hawkers and pedlars do among us, so a trader,
chapman, merchant, circulator, circumforaneus.
Gen. xxiii. 16. xxxvii. 28. Prov. xxxi. l-t.
As Ns. "iriD a place of traffic, a mart whither
such traders come. Isa. xxiii. 3. Also, mer-
chandise, traffic. Prov. iii. 14. xxxi. 18. Isa.
xlv. 14. As a N. fem. in reg. rririD a mart.
Ezek. xxvii. 12. Ver. 15, Many countries
"fi" TSyrVo {were) thema.rtof thy hand or power,
or thou hast their merchandise or commerce in
thy power. So ver. 21, "j-t- -"iriD merchants
of, or in, thy poiver.
The Greek verb s/jfro^iv9fiKi (from sv in, and
riiou to pass), by which the LXX constantly
render inD in the texts cited from Genesis
under sense I. and the related Ns. i/^To^as and
ifjt.'TooKi, which they generally use for it in other
passages, nearly express the idea of the Heb.
word.
III. As a N. fem. rrinD a small shield, a tar-
get or buckler, which is moved every way for
the defence of the body, parma, parmula. occ.
Ps. xci. 4.
IV. As a N. fem. n'^^D occ. Esth. i. 6. It
seems to denote " that fine variegated marble,
where the veins are irregular, and the streaks
of different colours running backwards and for-
wards, to and fro." Bate. " Quid si hoc mar-
mor lineis hue illuc trajicientibus notatum?
Sic enim imitarentur vias mercatorum, quce hue
illuc transmeant." Gusset in w^w. C
'in'nriD to flutter, palpitate, move irregularly and
* See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 254-, &c.
repeatedly up and down, as the heart of a per-
son in great distress, occ. Psal. xxxviii. 11 ;
where LXX tra^ity^h and Vulg. conturbatum
est, is disturbed, French translat. est agite <?a
et la, is agitated this way and that.
This last application clearly shows the ideal
meaning of the root.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but as a N. ly-riD
" Corn growing of its own accord, without a
new ploughing and sowing, in the third year
after a seed time, for what groweth in the se-
cond year is called n-BD." Cocceius. The
LXX render the word by ra KvxnXXovTx what
springs up, Vulg. by quae sponte nascuntur
what groweth spontaneously. Once, 2 K. xix.
29. The corresponding word in Isa. xxxvii.
30, is D'-nu^ (which see) : and from the sense
of the root 'onw in Arabic, namely high, tall
(see Castell), and from the LXX and Vulg.
translation of our N. tr-riD, the idea of the
word seems to be to spring, spring up, or the
like.
ntDD
This word seems nearly related to Twn'a} to de-
cline, go out of the way. As a participle or
participial N. mas. plur. D'-OD decliners, such
as turn aside. Once, Ps. ci. 3; where LXX
'vu^ci(ia.<nii transgressions, Jerome declinationes
declinings.
I. To overspread, cover, hide, as with a veil, &c.
to iieil, overshadow. See Exod. xl. 3. 1 K.
viii. 7. Ps. cxxxix. 13. (Comp. Job x. 11.)
Job xxxviii. 8. xl. 17 or 22. As a N. -jd and
y\b a tabernacle, 2HK02. Ps. xxvii. 5. Ixxvi.
3. xlii. 5; where LXX a-Kmyii, and Vulg. ta-
bernaculi, and id is mentioned as parallel to
DNTbx n">i the house of the Aleim. "[D a covert
or den, as of a lion. Ps. x. 9. As a N. fem.
rrSDj'plur. mSD a pavilion, booth, bower, taber-
nacle, covert, or the like. Psal. xviii. 12. Jon.
iv. 5. Lev. xxiii. 42, 43. Job xxxviii. 40. Isa.
i. 8; where observe that little temporaiy
booths or hits are still usually erected in the
eastern gardens for the sake of watching them.
See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 454,
and Bp Lowth. Our translators render msD
in 1 K. XX. 12, 16, by pavilions ; but it pro-
bably means no more than slight temporary
booths made with the boughs of trees, the
shade of which, even the great men in the
hot eastern countries still sometimes prefer
to the accommodation of a house or tent.
See Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 50,
&c. Amos V. 26, And ye have home mSD
the tabernacles or shrines of your Molech.
We have the plain traces of this idolatrous
custom among the Egyptians. Thus He-
rodotus, lib. ii. cap. 63, speaking of the idol
worshipped at Papremis, says, " To Ii ayaXy-u.
tOV iV NHP f^lX^M ^vXlVtU xeiTUKt^^VirCdfl,iVM
vpoixxo/m^oua-i TJj T^OTi^xiyi ij aXXo oixyifjLU.
The image being in a small temple of wood
gilt, they (i. e. some of the priests) carry out,
the day before, to another building." So
Diodorus Siculus, lib. i. towards the end,
" Kar iviuurev w^ roii Aiyvrrton rov NEflN
TOV Aios vrt^eeievtrfiai rev jrerecffrov tig rr,v Aifivm,
IC'
350
T
Atfid-ritt; rov Ssaw -rct^otros. Among the Egyp-
tians the shrine of Jupiter is annually trans-
ported over the river (Nile) into Libya, and
after some days returns, as if the god him-
self were come from Ethiopia." See Homer,
II. i. lin. 420, &e. and Eustathius on that
place, and Macrobius, Satumal. lib. i. cap.
23 ; from whom it appears that the Romans
had, in their pompae, similar customs of car-
rying their idols. * As a N. -jon a covering,
a vail Exod. xxvi. 36, 37, & al. Comp. 2
Sam. xvii. 19. Isa. xxii. 8, rTmrT" IDn riN ban
and the vail of Judah shall he removed.
Schultens (De Defect. Ling. Heb. p. 427,
258, &c.) shows from the Arabian writers,
that the image of tearing or taking away the
vail, is borrowed from the unhappy state of
the eastern virgins or matrons, when they are
affronted, \dolated, and treated with all kind
of insult and contumely, and that therefore
removing the vail of Judah expresses the ut-
most misery and ignominy. To what he has
produced, I add from Herbelot, Biblioth.
Orient, p. 643, col. 1, article Motaz, &c.
that " Cabihah, the mother of Khalife Motaz,
complained of Saleh, the Turkish chief, He
has torn my vail, to express with decency. He
has dishonoured me." Comp. Harmer's Out-
lines, p. 16, and under oy II. Also, a cover-
ing, overshadowing, as of a cloud. Ps. cv. 39.
As a N. fem. in reg. n3Dn, a covering.
Ezek. xxviii. 13. As a N. 'ya^'O, or, accord-
ing to the Keri, and about twenty of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices, -|DTT2 (in the form of a par-
ticiple Huph. ) something overspread, a coVert,
shelter, occ. 2 K. xvi. 18.
II. To cover, protect, defend. Ps. v. 12. xci,
4. cxl. 8.
Hence Greek (raxos a shield.
III. To cover, overspread, with wrath, dark-
ness, or misery. Job iii. 23. (where the Vulg.
circumdedit tenebris hath surrounded with dark-
ness,) Lam. iii. 43, 44.
IV. In Hiph. joined with n-ba*! nx, to cover
his feet. occ. Jud. iii. 24. 1 Sam. xxiv. 3 or
4. According to the Targum, Vulgate, and
perhaps the LXX, this phrase means to ease
nature, " purgare alvum, purgare ventrem,"
Vulg. It seems however very improbable
that Eglon should be at this business in a
chamber of cooling. But we learn from Dr
Pococke, that in Egypt they often lie in those
cool saloons that have cupolas to let in the air,
having their beds brought on the sofas. And
the heat of the eastern countries, at noon, is
so gi'eat, in the summer time, that the people
frequently lie down to sleep in the middle of
the day, especially people of delicacy ; and so
they did anciently, as appears by the instance
of Ishbosheth, 2 Sam. iv. 5, 7. And it is pro-
bable from the circumstances of the story,
Jud. iii. that the servants of Eglon appre-
hended that he was doing the same, and that
this was what they meant, ver. 24, by his
covering his feet, as they used anciently to do
Compare Selden De Diis Syris, syntag. i. p. IIR;
and Calmet's Dictionary in Niches.
when they lay down to sleep in the summer
time. See Ruth iii. 7. The text in Judges
clears the sense of th^ other in 1 Sam. xxiv.
4. Mr Sale on the Koran, note b, p. 295, ch.
xxiv. says, " Sleeping at noon is a common
custom in the East, and all hot countries."
So Niebuhr, Description de I'Arabie, p, 6. "
" Comme pendant le solstice d'ete, &c. As
during the height of summer, the sun is almost
perpendicularly over Arabia, it is generally so
hot in July and August, that, unless in a case
of urgent necessity, no one travels from eleven
in the morning till three in the afternoon :
the Arabs rarely work during that time ; they
usually spend it in sleeping in a souterrain,
which admits the wind from the top to make
the air circulate. This is likewise the custom
at Bagdad, in the island of Charej, and per-
haps in other to\'\Tis of that country." See
more on tliis subject in Harmer's Observa-
tions, vol. i. p. 166, &c.
V. Transitively, to overspread, smear over, as
oil or ointment, occ. Deut. xxviii. 40. 2 Sam.
xiv. 2. Mic. vi. 15. With i following, to
anoint with, oil namely, occ. Ezek. xvi. 9.
Absolutely, to anoint oneself. Ruth iii. 3. 2
Sam. xii. 20. Dan. x. 3. Transitively, to an-
oint another, occ. 2 Chron. xxviii. 15. In
Niph. to he anointed as a prince or ruler, occ.
Prov. viii. 23; where Theodotion r^oxixi'^n^-^
fjLat I have been appointed, and Vulg. ordinata
sum. So Ps. ii. 6, -abn -riDDa "DKT And I am
anointed (for) king. So the LXX taking the
verb as in Niph. tyu ^s x.a.ri<rTa,hv fixiriXivs,
and Vulg. ego autem constitutus sum rex,
hut I am appointed king. The final in -aba
may be paragogic, as in the name b"Tii "DbQ
Ps. ex. 4. (comp. Heb. vii. 1, 2.) and as in
"bjrn master (sing.) Exod. xxi. 29, 34, 36.
xxii. 10, 11, 1.3, 14. But the LXX here
having ut* avrev, and the Vulg. translator ab
eo, hy him, seem to have read "i3b?3. As a N.
mas. plur. D-D-Da anointed princes, sovereigns.
occ. Josh. xiii. 21. (called Dbra kings. Num.
xxxi. 8.) Ps. Ixxxiii. 12. Ezek. xxxii. 30.
Mic. V. 4 or 5. As a N. -jidn a Utile pot,
cruse, or phial of oil for anointing, occ. 2 K.
iv. 2; where, however, the LXX and Vulg.
take -fiDx for a verb, the former rendering the
Heb. iraiy "JIDX DN "D by on aXX' jj o aXii-^^ofiai
ikexiov except oil with which I may anoint my-
self; and the latter by nisi parum olei quo
ungar, except a little oil with which I may be
anointed. And considering the pathos with
which we may well suppose the woman spake,
I know not whether this is not the better in-
terpretation of the Heb. But the reader will
judge for himself.
VI. man niDD succoth henoth. The sacred
historian, in recounting the idolatrous worship
of the heathen people, whom the king of As-
syria transplanted into the cities of Samaria, 2
K. xvii. observes ver. 30, that the men of Ba-
bylon made mai mSD. The words may be
literally rendered the tabernacles of the daugh-
ters or young women ; or if man be taken as
the name of a female idol from nan to build
up, procreate children, then the words will ex-
press the tabernacles sacred to the productive
T
351
pv
powers feminine; and, agreeable to this latter
exposition, the rabbins say the emblem was
a hen and chickens. But however this be, there
is little reason to doubt, but these mSD were
tabernacles, wherein young women exposed
themselves to prostitution in honour of the
Babylonish goddess Mylitta. Herodotus, lib.
i. cap. 1 99, gives a particular account of this
detestable service. " Every young woman of
the country (of Babylon, says he) must once
in her life sit at the temple of Aphrodite, or
Venus (whom he afterwards tells us the As-
syrians called Mylitta), and prostitute herself
to some stranger. Those who are rich, and
so disdain to mingle with the crowd, present
themselves before the temple in covered cha-
riots, attended by a great retinue. But the
generality of the women sit near the temple,
having crowns of * cord upon their head, some
continually coming, others going, f Ropes are
held by them in such a manner as to afford a
free passage among the women, that the stran-
gers may choose whom they like. A woman
who has once seated herself in this place^ must
not return home till some stranger has cast
money into her lap, led her from the temple,
and defiled her. The stranger who throws the
money must say, / invoke the goddess Mylitta
for thee. The money, however small a sum it
be, must not be refused, \ because it is
appointed to sacred uses. The woman must
follow the first man that ofifers, and not reject
him ; and after prostitution, having now duly
honoured the goddess, she is dismissed to her
own house. In Cyprus, adds the historian,
they have the same custom. " And this abo-
mination implied by mai m3D the men of
Babylon brought with them into the country
of Samaria. The Babylonish MuXtrra., My-
litta, i. e. Nn"T''bl?3 signifies the procreatrix,
from the Chald. T>bnK to procreate ; and both
the name of the idol and the execrable service
performed to her honour, show that by Mylit-
ta was originally intended the procreative or
productive power of nature, or of the heavens,
the A(pga^;r>j of the Greeks and Venus of the
Romans. ||
** A very learned ^ author of our own nation
(say the writers of the Universal Hist. vol.
xvii. p. 295. ) imagines that some traces of the
succoth-benothmeLy be found in Sicca Venerea,
the name of a city in Numidia, not far from
the borders of Africa Propria. The name it-
self bears a near allusion to the obscene cus-
tom above taken notice of (i. e. prostitution),
and seems to have been transported from
Phoenicia. Nor can this well be disputed,
So Strabo, lib. xvi. p. 1681, edit. Amstel, ^uf^iyyi S'
ttrnrrcu ixatj-T'/j. Each of the women is crowned \vith a
cord."
\ See Baruch, vi. 43.
t A like desecration among the Egyptians or Canaan-
ites was probably one reason of the laws, Deut. xxiii. 18,
19. See Lev. xix. 29.
So Justin, lib. xviii. cap. 5. Mos erat Cypriis, virgi-
nes ante nuptias statutis diebus dotaleni pecuniam quae-
siuras, in quaestum ad litus maris mittere, pro reliqua
pudicitia libamenta Veneri soluturas."
II See the beginning of Lucretius 's first book De Rerum
Natura and above under ST IV.
II Selden De Diis Syr. syntag. ii. cap. 7. whom see.
when we consider that here was a temple
where women were obliged to purchase their
marriage-money by the prostitution of their
bodies."
See also Vossius de Orig. & Progr. Idol. lib.
i. cap. 22.
13D to cover, overshadow or protect, completely
or entirely. Exod. xxv. 20. Ezek. xxviii. 14,
16, & al. As a N. ^dd, or, as eighteen of
Dr Kennicott's codices read, ^aiD a covering,
shelter; so LXX 7r^o(pvXaxa.{, Vulg. umbra-
culum. " It denotes the tortoise or shed under
which the besiegers covered themselves." Bp
Newcome. occ. Nah. ii. 5.
1D3D to protect, defend repeatedly, occ. Isa. ix.
10 or 11, Jehovah naiy- shall exalt the oppres-
sors of Rezin against him, and "]D3D'' shall pro-
tect or defend his enemies. Isa. xix. 2, "DDDaDT
And I will defend Egyptians against Egyp-
tians, and they shall fight every man against his
brother. Thus Bate, but Qu ?
To pervert, turn away from its true end or pur-
pose. 2 Sam. XV. 31. In Niph. and Hiph. to
be perverse, act perversely or foolishly. Gen.
xxxi. 28. 1 Sam. xiii. 13. xxvi. 21, & al. As
a N. a fool, perverse. Eccles. x. 3. As a
N. fern. nib3D perverseness, foUy. Eccles. ii.
3, 12.
Hence the Greek, o-xixxos, ffxoXio;, irKxXnvos,
oblique, distorted, which words may serve to
confirm the true meaning of the Heb. baD.
The radical idea of this very difficult root,
which in the common lexicons has senses
assigned to it which seem utterly irreconcila-
ble, is, I think, to lay up, lay in store, store or
treasure up. It occurs not, however, as a V.
strictly in this sense, but hence
I. As a participle Hiph. or participial noun
]3Dn laying in store, frugal, thrifty, i. e. one
who is obliged to be so by the slenderness of his
fortune, homo frugi. occ. Eccles. iv. 13. ix.
15, 16 ; in which passages the LXX render
it by <rv}?, which properly means one who
gains his livelihood by his labour, and so lives
sparingly.* Isa. xl. 20, rrTST^n pDDrr he who
is frugal in oblation (religion), for the subject
here seems to be their teraphim, penates or
household-gods, which the idolaters prepared
at theit own private expense. Comp. Isa. xliv.
13, and Vitringa. As a N. fem. plur. maSDD
repositories, magazines, storehouses, occ. 2 '
Chron. xvi. 4. xxxii. 28, m3DD?3 "'ij? cities of
stores, stove-cities, occ. Exod.i. 11. 1 K. ix. 19.
2 Chron. viii. 4. xviL 12. So, perhaps, Deut.
viii. 9. A land where thou shalt not eat bread,
naDDTan by means of a magazine or magazines,
as in Egypt. As a participial N. \:3V a store-
keeper, a house-steward, oixovi/jtoi. occ. Isa.
xxii. 15. Fem. n33D a store- or house-keeper,
proma conda. occ. 1 K. i. 2, 4.
II. In Kal, to profit, to lay up, as it were,
something in store. It is used either absolute-
ly, occ. Job XV. 3 ; or with b, occ. Job xxii.
2. XXXV. .3. Also in Kal, or Niph. to be pro-
* Comp. Greek and English Lexicon in Htr/j,'.
-IDD
352
hD
filed, occ. Job xxxiv. 9. Eecles. x. 9, He
who removeth stones ayj^'' must labour in them,
and he who cleaveth wood on ]'dTD'' shall be pro-
fited bi/ it. A man must take pains to accom-
plish any business ; and if he does so, he shall
reap the fruits of his labour.
III. In Hiph. followed by the particle DJ? with,
to lay np, i. e. an interest or favour, with
any one. occ. Job xxii. 21, Lay up, or procure
(an interest) now with him, and be at peace.
iV. In Hiph. to lay up, as it were, in a store-
house, occ. Ps. cxxxix. 3, rrnaDDrr Thou layest
or treasurest up all my ways or actions, i. e.
not only art acquainted with them, as our
translation, but layest them up by thee, to be
one day brought into judgment, whether they
be good, or whether they be evil.
V. In Hiph. with b and an infinitive V.
following, to lay up, as it were, in order to do,
to have in readiness, in promptu habere, occ.
Num. xxii. 30. Have I had it in readiness,
have I been ready or apt to do thus to thee ?
Thus have I taken notice of all the passages
wherein this root occurs, and in the explana-
tion of them have been much obliged to
Schultens' MS. Orig. Heb. though I have
not exactly followed his expositions.
I. To close, shut, shut up. occ. Gen. viii. 2. Ps.
Ixiii. 12. Isa. xix. 4.
II. Chald. from Heb. 'lau', to hire. occ. Ezra
iv. 5.
Der. a scar. Gr. tr^i^'fx, whence schirrus,
schirrosity. Lat. sacer, (Qu?) whence sacred,
consecrate, &c.
In Arabic it signifies to be silent, "siluit, ta-
cuit." Castell. In Heb. it occurs not as a V.
in Kal, but in Niph. or Hiph. to be silent, keep
silence. Once, Deut. xxvii. 9 ; where the
LXX ffiwra, be silent.
Hence old French escouter, Qu? \vhence Eng.
scout.
7D
In general, to raise, elevate, exalt.
I. In Kal, to raise up, as heaps of com. occ.
Jer. 1. 26 as a highway, occ. Isa. Ivii. 14.
Ixii. 10; in which three passages the Eng.
translation renders it, cast up. So likewise in
Ps. Ixviii. 5, the LXX explain it by oho-^oin-
trxTi, and Vulg. by iter facite make. a way ;
but comp. under sense VI. As a N. fem.
rrbDD a raised or high way. See Isa. xlix. IJ.
Ixii. 10. freq. occ.
II. To cast or throw up, as besiegers do a bank
against a besieged city. See Job xix. 12. xxx.
12.
III. As a N. bD a basket in which things are
heaped up. Gen. xl. 16 18,* & al. freq.
IV. As a N. fem. plur. mbon elevations or
exaltations, as of the D-nsiD orbs of the fixed
stars ox planets (comp. under ana II.); for, as
Eliphaz in Job xxii. 12, See D-nsiD wiC^ the
head of the stellar fluxes, ^ly^ "3 how high they
are. occ. Jud. v. 20, the stars DmbDaa from
their elevations, or elevated situations (de ex-
Comp. Homer, n. ix. lin. 217; Virgil, Em. i. lin. 704
altationibus suis, Montanus), fought against
Sisera. How so ? By having their influence
on the atmosphere supernaturally increased in
such a manner as to occasion those heavy
rains that swelled the river Kishon, so as to
sweep away Sisera's army, as it follows in the
text. Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 274-, tells us,
" In travelling under the S. E. brow of that
mountain (Carmel), I had an opportunity of
seeing the sources of the river Kishon, three
or four of which lie within less than a furlong
of each other, and are called Ras el Kishon,
or the head of Kishon. These alone, without
the lesser contributions nearer the sea, dis-
charge water enough to form a river half as
big as the Isis. During, likewise, the rainy
season, all the water which falls on the eastern
side of the mountain, or upon the rising
gi-ound to the southward, empties itself into
it in a number of torrents, at which conjunc-
ture it overflows its banks, acquires a wonder-
ful rapidity, and carries all before it. And it
might be at such a conjuncture as this, when
the stars (Jud. v. 20.) are said to fight against
Sisera, viz. by bringing an abundance of rain,
whereby the Kishon was so occasionally high
and rapid, as to sweep away the host of Sisera,
in attempting to ford it." Thus far the Doc-
tor. But still the modern philosopher will
object, that the stars, including the planets,
have no natural influence or efficiency at all in
causing rain. I answer, that is certainly more
than he knows. One of the principal causes
of rain is an alteration in the state of the at-
mosphere ; and, no doubt, such a quantity of
light as proceeds from, or is put in action by,
the stars and planets taken together, must at'
all times have a considerable effect upon it :
especially since the planet Jupiter alone, when
near his opposition to the sun, gives so strong
a light as to cast a very perceptible shadow, as
may be easily observed. A supernatural in-
crease, therefore, of this light of the stars and
planets (and to this I think Deborah alludes,
Jud. V. 20.) must have had a proportionably
greater effect on the atmosphere, and might,
for aught the wisest man upon earth can
affirm to the contrary, occasion violent rains ;
and fi'om the words of Deborah, we have the
highest reason to think it actually did so at the
defeat of Sisera. Real philosophy makes men
modest, and sensible of the deficiency of their
knowledge, and, I will add, disposes them
humbly to receive instruction from HIM who
made the heavens and the earth, and all things
therein; and to protect what I have above
written from the sneers of the half-learned
sciolist, I shall subjoin the words of that
great and accurate observer of nature * Boer-
haave, who, speaking of the causes of meteors,
has these words : " Perhaps also the different
aspects of the planets may contribute to this
effect,'' i. e. of uniting the primary particles of
water, which before floated separately in the at-
mosphere, and so occasion rain, snow, and hail.
To which I add an excellent remark of the
Ch^i
mistry, by Shaw, vol. i. p. 405.
bD
353
hVd
Rev. William Jones, Physiological Disquisi-
tions, p. 188. " From the foregoing observa-
tions this one reflection is obvious, and will be
more so when we come to the experiments of
electricity, that light and fire may have power-
ful eflfects in nature where they give no sensi-
ble heat: because it appears that they have
other powers, besides that of agitating bodies
with heat ; and therefore the light of the moon
and stars may he working such effects as we lit-
tle understand or think of, although no heat is
discoverable in their rags."
V. As a N. fem. plur. mbon risings, ascents,
i. e. stairs. So LXX ccvafiaa-us, and Vulg.
gradus. occ. 2 Chron. ix. II.
VI. To raise, elevate, perhaps as the voice in
singing, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 5. This sense best cor-
responds with the preceding iT'iy, and iqt in
the same verse. Hence the word rrbo Selah,
which occurs above seventy times in the
Psalms, and thrice in the prophet Habakkuk,
always at the end of a sentence, but never in
construction. It was most probably a note of
music, or a direction to the singers in the tem-
ple service to raise their voices or instruments,
where it is inserted. Thus the LXX con-
stantly render it by 'hia.-^/ocXfji.a,, which signifies
a variation in singing and melody, " cantus et
melodiae immutatio," Hederic.
bbo I. To raise or cast up very high, as a way.
occ. Jer. xviii. 15. Prov. xv. 19. As a par-
ticipial N. bibon a way so raised, occ. Isa.
XXXV. 8. Comp. bD I.
II. As a N. fem. nbbD a work raised or thrown
up, a high hank, a mount made for carrying on
a siege. Our English translation constantly
renders it hank or mount. So the LXX, who
were certainly much better acquainted \vith
the ancient military art than any modern in-
terpreter can pretend to be, generally translate
it by x'"l^'' or 'yr^oiT-x^u(ji,ce. a mount, or by ;^tii^a^,
a rampart, circumvallation. The x"(^^i ^s used
by the Greeks, is thus described by Abp Pot-
ter, Antiquities of Greece, vol. ii. book iii.
ch. 10. " x<!y^fl5, agger, a mount, which was
raised so high, as to equal, if not exceed, the
top of the besieged walls. The sides were
walled in with bricks or stones, or secured
with strong rafters to hinder it from falling ;
the fore part only, being by degrees to he ad-
vanced near the walls, remained bare. The
pile itself consisted of all sorts of materials, as
earth, timber, boughs, stones, &c. as Thucydi-
des reports in the siege of Platseae : into the mid-
dle were cast only wickers and twigs of trees
to fasten, and, as it were, cement the other
parts : the whole fabric of the mount is thus
described by Lucan, lib. iii.
Tunc omnia late
Procumbent nemora, et spoliantur robore silvae ;
Ut, ciun terra levis mediam virg-ultaque molem
Suspendant, structa laterum compage Ugatam
Arctet humum, pressus ne cedet turribus agger.
Uvpyoi, turres, moveable towers of wood were
usually placed upon the mount. They were
formed of several stories, which were able to
carry not soldiers only, but all sorts of portable
engines." This account of the Grecian ;i;&;^a
(which word, by the way, is a derivative from
Xii to pour) may serve to show with what
propriety the V-isu^ to pour out is so frequently
applied to the Heb. rrbbo, which probably did
in like manner consist of all sorts of materials,
earth, stones, rubbish, &c. thrown ov poured
out together. Hence, also, we may perceive
in what sense n-yrr iKn mbborr the mounts ap-
proached the city, Jer. xxxii. 24 ; and how a
mount might even stand in the ditch, 2 Sam.
XX. 15 ; as likewise of what use trees were in
constructing them, Jer. vi. 6 ; and how they
might be said to throw down the houses, Jer.
xxxiii. 4<.
III. In Hith. bbinorr (n and d being transpos-
ed) to raise oneself in insolent opposition, occ.
Exod. ix. 17 ; where the insertion of the ^ in
the participle bblHDtt shows it to belong to
this root bbo.
bobo I. To exalt exceedingly or very much, i. e.
in mind, to have a very high esteem for. occ.
Prov. iv. 8.
II. As a N. fem. plur. mbobD large baskets,
in which many things were heaped together,
such as were used by the grape-gatherers. So
LXX X.CCOTXXX0V, and Vulg. cartallum. occ.
Jer. vi. 9.* Comp. above bo III. Thus An-
acreon describes the men and girls at a vintage
as carrying the grapes on their shoulders in
baskets. Ode Iii. line 1, &c.
TAAAPOI2 <piiOV(riy etvd^is.
Met* vot^Sivaiv, iv ajjiuv.
and before him Homer, II. xviii. lin. 567, 568,
nAEKTOIS v TAAAP0I2I <pifev fj^iXtrthx, xct^-xci.
This root is nearly related to nbD, as Kwa to
rrtan, xnn to rrnn. It occurs not as a V. but
as a participle mas. plur. Huph. D^xbDn compa-
rable, to be compared. Once, Lam. iv. 2.
Comp. under rrbD II.
nbD
It is variously rendered, but the most probable
explanation seems to be that which Schultens
in his Comment, on Job, and in his MS.
Orig. Heb. proposes from the Arabic, namely,
to shake or strike the ground with exultation,
like a high-spirited prancing horse, " nby,
(cum sad) in saltu terram (prioribus) pedibus
percussit equus." Castell. This interpretation
is confirmed by the LXX translation >jXXa^>?v,
/ leaped, and by the Targum yinx / will
exult. Once, Job vi. 10, nb-na mbOKI and
I would exult in agony or anguish^ or in the ex-
pectation.
With a radical but mutable rt.
I. To strew, strew down, strew on the groundy
lay prostrate, as enemies, stemere, prosternere.
occ. Ps. cxix. 118. Lam. i. 15 ; where Mou-
tanus prostravit, French translat. a abatu has
beaten down.
II. In a Niph. sense, it is rendered, to be valued,
estimated, compared; but strictly, signifies, to
he strewed or laid on the ground, as the ancient
merchants laid their commodities to be barter-
Aa
nbo
354
173D
ed or exchanged for others : a method of traffic
still practised by some nations to this day ; as
for instance, by the Moors and Negroes of
Africa, in bartering salt and various trinkets
for gold.* occ. Job xxviii. 16, 19; in which
verses the Vulg. renders it by the words con-
feretiir, componentur, shaU be conferred, com-
pared, but literally shall be carried or placed
together; so the LXX in both by avfji,9>a.(Trax-
Sriffirai, literally, shall be carried to the same
place.
Hence perhaps Eng. to sell, a sale.
III. As a N. fem. nbD fine flour, meal, which
has been bolted or strewed through a sieve.
Exod. xxix. 2. Num. vii. 13, 19, & al. freq.
In Gen. xviii. 6, it seems used as a participle
paoul. fem. nbo nnp meal bolted or sifted.
And by 1 K. iv. 22, nnp, when alone, signi-
fies the coarser meal, nbo the finer flour.
The radical idea of this word seems to be, to
hose, relax, remit; whence with b following,
and prefixed either to the sin or sinner, it is
used for pardoning or forgiving, but strictly
denotes to loose or relax the chains, as it were,
of sins, or to remit the punishment of them.
See Exod. xxxiv. 9. Lev. iv. 20, 26, 35.
(where Montanus, demittatur), Deut. xxix.
20. Psal. Ixxxvi. 5. The LXX frequently
render the V. by a(ptnfei, which comes very
near to the ideal meaning of the Heb. As a
N. fem. rTTT'bD, plur. mn-bD and mnbo, re-
mission, forgiveness, occ. Ps. cxxx. 4. Neh. ix.
17. Dan. ix. 9.
Hence Eng. slack, slacken, and perhaps to slake,
" to grow less tense, to be relaxed." Johnson.
rhv
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. .and the ideal
meaning is uncertain, but as N. obo a ladder.
So the LXX xX/^a^, and Vulg. scala. Once,
Gen. xxviii. 12. Comp. John i. 51. Possi-
bly obD may be plural, strictly denoting
*' stairs or steps to mount by." Bate. Comp.
under bo V.
]hv
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. pbo, plur. D-inbo
a kind of thorn, occ. Ezek. ii. 6. xxviii. 24 ;
in which latter text the LXX render it by
exeXo-4' a thorn, a prickle. May not ]"ibD be a
derivative from rrbo to strew, strew on the
ground, and so denote some kind of thorn,
speedily overspreading a large quantity of
ground, perhaps not unlike the dew-briar?
Occiu-s not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic
signifies, to cut, break, &c. particularly the
head. See Castell. Hence as a N. j?bD a
rock, from its cragginess. See inter al. Cant,
ii. 14. Isa. ii. 21. vii. 19. Amos vi. 12. DeuL
xxxii. 13, And he made him to suck honey out of
the rock, i. e. not that small quantity of honey
which they might gather from what the wild
" Les caravanes de Maures, qui vont a Tombouctou
dans le fond de I'Afrique, n'ont pas besoin de monnoie.
Le Maure met son sel dang un monceau, le Negre sa
poudre dans un autre -, s'il n'y a pas assez d'or, le Maure
retranche de son sel, oule Negre ajoutede sonor, jusqu'a
ce que les parties conviennent." Montesquieu, Esprit
des Loix, liv. xxiL ch. 1. Comp. Shaw's Travels, p. 239,
9A Pdit
bees might have deposited in the cavities of
the rock, but those great quantities produced
from bees who collected it from aromatic
plants Kwdi flowers growing among the rocks ; as
it follows in the text, and oil out of the flinty
rock, i. e. furnished by olive-trees growing
there. See more in Harmer's Observations,
&c. vol. ii. p. 195, &c. To illustrate Job
xxxix. 28, we may remark from BufFon, Hist.
Nat. des Oiseaux, tom. i. p. 115, 12mo. that
the eagle usually constructs its airy, which is
liat, and more properly b. flooring of sticks and
twigs than a nest, between two rocks, in a dry
and inaccessible place. On Isa. xxxii. 2, see
Bp Lowth's note ; and on Jud. vi. 20, Har-
mer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 505.
I. To pervert, turn aside. Exod. xxiii. 8. Prov.
xix. 3, & al. As a N. tibD perversion, perverse-
ness. Prov. xi. 3. xv. 4.
II. To subvert, overthrow. Job xii. 19. So
LXX xaritrr^i-^/i hath overthrown, and Vulg.
supplantat supplants. Comp. Prov. xiii. 6.
xxi. 12.
Schidtens, in his MS. Orig. Heb. and on Prov.
xiii. 6, says, that in Arabic the V. signifies to
make smooth and slippery, so to cause to slip ;
and that these senses will best suit the several
texts of the Heb. Bible wherein the root oc-
curs.
Der. To slip, slippery, &c. a slope.
phv Chald.
To ascend, go or come up. occ. Ezra iv. 12.
Dan. ii. 29. vii. 3, 8, 20.
Der. By transposition. Lat. scala, a ladder,
whence Eng. scale, French and Eng. escalade.
rhD
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies to scour, cleanse. See Castell. Hence,
according to some, as a N. fem. nbD flne flour
or meal of corn cleansed or cleared from the
coarser bran. But see under rrbD III.
DD
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic the
cognate root Qv; signi&es to smell, (see Castell,
and the Arabic version in Gen. xxvii. 27.
Deut. iv. 28. ) and in Chaldee and Syri.^c the
nouns DD and NOD denote a drug, pharmacum,
either of a beneficial or noxious kind, accord-
ing to the words with which they are joined.
See Castell, Lexic. and Wetstein on 2 Cor.
ii. 16.
As a N. mas. plur. D''r2D drugs, aromatics, spi-
ces, freq. occ. But the text which seems to
fix the word to this sense is Exod. xxx. 34,
Take to thee D'-rsD spices, or drugs (so French
translat. des drogues), stacte, and onycha, and
galbanum D-nD (pure) spices, and pure frank-
incense ; each shall be separate by itself. LXX
have in the former part of this verse rendered
the word by is^utrfioiTa. sweet spices. So Aquila
and Symmachus in Exod. xxx. 7. by fi^vo-fMi-
<ruv, and Theodotion there u^ufAaruv aromatics.
i. In Kal, either transitively or with b follow-
ing, to support, sustain, uphold. Gen. xxvii.
37. Psal. iii. 6. xxxvii. 24. cxlv. 14. (where
LXX vToffri]^i'(ii) Ezek. xxx. 6, & al.
II. With br following, to support upon or by
h72D
355
172D
to lean or lay upon, as the hands. Exod. xxix.
10, 19. Dent, xxxiv. 9, & al. freq. In Niph.
to be supported, lean or rest upon. Jud. xvi. 29.
2 K. xviii. 21. Psal. Ixxi. 6. Isa. xlviii. 2.
Comp. 2 Chron. xxxii. 8.
HI. With bir or bx following, to lie hard upon,
press, oppress. Ps. Ixxxviii. 8, where Syrama-
chus t^tftota-iv pressed hard; Ezek. xxiv. 2,
where LXX a-rnoita-xTo sr* pressed hard upon.
ten
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. and as a N. fem.
bl2D is rendered a figure, image, idol; but from
a comparison of 2 Chron. xxxiii. 7. with 2 K.
xxi. 7, it is manifest (as Bate has observed in
his Crit, Heb.) that, whatever be the precise
idea of the word, bno, as an object of worship,
is equivalent to rT'^u;K, or, the hlesser (comp.
imder -iirx IV.); and consequently was a fe-
male deity, perhaps a Venus, the goddess of
love and pleasure, as well as the mother of the
expected Saviour, the Desire of all nations. It
appears from 2 Chron. xxxiii. 7, that Manas-
seh impiously placed bnon bOS nx a carved
image of (this) Samel, which he had made, in
the house of the Aleim, i. e. within the precincts
of the temple, (comp. 2 K. xxi. 5, with 2
Chron. xxxiii. 5.) and probably near the north-
ern gate of the inner court, where we find it
set up afterwards, Ezek. viii. 3, 5 ; in the for-
mer of which verses it is called rrioprr bnD
rrapnrr Samel provoking to jealousy, which had
taken possession (so LXX rov xTufzivov), name-
ly of the house of the Aleim.
The word b?2D occurs only in Deut iv. 16. 2
Chron. xxxiii. 7, 15. Ezek. viii. 3, 5, and that
always as a N. but in Arabic as a V. signifies
to compose an affair, or make peace, " compo-
suit rem, pacemve fecit " ( Castell), which im-
port seems well enough to correspond with
iTitrx, the other title of the goddess b73D.
And this latter name meant perhaps the peace-
maker, pacificatrix. The command in Deut.
iv. 15, 16, is. Ye shall take great heed to your-
selves lest ye he corrupted, and make to your-
selves bnD bD r\r\nr\ bos a graven image, the
representation ofany Samel, the form of male or
female. By which it should seem that as the
idolaters had different Baals, i. e. the idol of
the heeve or hull represented in different man-
ners and with different insignia (see under bjrn
III.); so they had also divers Samels: even
as the Egyptians, from whom the Israelites
probably learnt this branch of idolatry, had
their different Isises, and as the Greeks and
Romans afterwards had their different Venuses.
(Comp. under "123 II.) The miiTK Ashrelis
mentioned Jud. iii. 7, seem to answer to the
bnD b3 in Deut. iv. " From the Heb. bnD it
is very probable that the Greeks had their
Semele, the mother of Bacchus, whom she
bare to Jupiter, and many of whose characters
have a very striking resemblance to those of
the Messiah.* In the Orphic hymn to Se-
mele she herself is styled 'xa.fA^MiXna. queen of
See Justin Martyr, Apolog. ii p. 89, and Dialog, cum
Tryph. Jud. p. 294, 295, edit. Colon. ; Boyse's Pantheon,
p. 101; Spearman's Letters on the Septuagint, p. "
Jortin 's Remarks on Eccles. Hist, vol. L p. 148, 2d edit.
all; and ApoUodorus, lib. iii. says, that Se-
mele after her death was ranked among the
gods, under the name of Thyone, and that her
son Bacchus, having descended into hell, had
fetched her from thence, and ascended with her
into heaven.''* So Pindar, Olymp. ii. lin.
44, &c.
Zaie< f^i\l Ev O>t.ufi,moi{,
Atrodxvoia- /Sgs^ai
Among the immortals lives
She who in thunder died.
The loose-hjur'd Semele.
Is not Salambo, the Babylonish name, accord-
ing to f Hesychius, of AipjaS/rjj, or Venus, like-
wise related to the Heb. bnD ?
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Chaldee,
like the Greek crnfAaivu, which may be derived
from it, signifies, to mark, appoint. Hence as
a participle Niph. '\r:i'o'i marked, appointed.
Once, Isa. xxviii. 25. :|:
I. To he rough, sharp-pointed, horrere, aculea-
tus esse. It occurs not, however, as a verb
simply in this sense, but as a N. mas. plur.
D'*'inDn and fem. nmnDn nails, sharp-pointed
spikes of iron. occ. 1 Chron. xxii. 3. 2 Chron.
iii. 9. Isa. xli. 7. Jer. x. 4.
II. '^'QD pb* the rough chafer, which may be thus
denominated from its rough, sharp-pointed feet
or claws. Thus Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex.
Heb. p. 1080. " Horridus, horrens, aculea-
tus. Possit id hrucho convenire, cujus pedes
tales, sicque Vulgata vertit, ut bruchus aculea-
tus." occ. Jer. Ii. 27; where hostile cavalry
are compared to chafers, chiefly, I suppose, on
account of their riMmiers ; so LXX us ax^i-
luv nAH0O2 like a multitude of locusts, though
the resemblance holds also in their swift mo-
tions, and their consuming the fruits of the earth.
III. To be rough, stand an end, horrere, as the
pile of the body in terror. So LXX (p^<|ay,
and Vulg. inhorruerunt. occ. Job iv. 15, *inDn
""ntn niirty the pile of my flesh stood an end.
Thus Homer, II. xxiv. lin. 359, speaking of
Priam, when terrified at the appearance of
Mercury :
His hairs stood upright on his bending limbs.
And Persius, sat. iii. lin. 115,
Alges, cum excussit membris timor albus aristas.
This minute see ! with wild affright you stare ;
Shivering each limb, and bristling everyhair.
Brewster.
Comp. under ii?u; I.
I. To be rough, and shiver, as the flesh in
terror. So Symmachus o^dor^ixu. occ. Psal.
cxix. 120.
The above cited are all the passages wherein
the root occurs.
Editor's note (o) on Deut iv. 16, in Bate's New and
Literal Translation.
t SatXot^/Siiw, -h AipgoS/Tij B/3uX4);wf. Hesych.
X Qu? Whether in this text instead of pD3 mi?tt'
we should not read inDafT IPU' which two words will
then agree in gender.
p
356
DD
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic
with a Sin, signifies to pour out, pour out gently,
spread out ; and with a Shin, to pour out hy
sprinkling, pour out hy degrees, also, to become
lean, he consumed by leanness. (See Castell
under pD and pty.) Hence, as a N. \\xsn.
(formed as nax from la, miK from m) effusion,
diffusion, dissipation, dissolution, occ. Gen.
xlii. 4, 38. xliv. 29. Exod. xxi. 22, 23 ; in all
which texts it denotes the dissolution or death
of a person ; and in Exod. " seems to relate
to the child, if quick, as well as to the mother. "*
See LXX. Comp. 2 Sam. xiv. H.
p3D occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur.
in reg. "ddsd the clusters of fruit in the female
palm, or date-tree. These first appear in
sheaths which break out among the palm
branches round the top of the stalk ; each of
these sheaths opening, after some time, from
the bottom to the top, discovers a large cluster
of embryo-fruits, sometimes to the number of
two thousand three hundred; each cluster,
according to Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 142, weigh-
ing fifteen or twenty pounds. And they seem
to have their Heb. name from their diffusive
fecundity. So the Arabic ]X32^ is applied to a
wide spreadijig tree, " diffusa arbor." Castell.
Once, Cant. vii. 8; where the Vulg. fructus
fruits, and the LXX to the same sense u^piuv
tops, since the clusters or fruit really gi'ow on
the top of the stalk. But for a more particu-
lar description of the palm-tree, and its fruit,
1 refer to Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra, on
Exod. XV. 27, and on Job xxix. 18, with the
plates.
HDD
With a radical rr final, as appears by the follow-
ing noun being masculine.
It occurs not as a verb, and the ideal meaning
is uncertain ; but as a N. mas. rrsD a hush.
So the LXX (ietros, and Vulg. rubus. It is
used only for that in which Jehovah appeared
to Moses, occ. Exod. iii. 2 4. Deut. xxxiii.
16, The good will rr3D "231:; of those who dwelt
in the bush : from this last text it is evident
that Jehovah appeared to Moses in more per-
sons than one, as he did to Abraham, Gen.
xviii. of which see under a-i3 II. p. 342,
col. 1.
Hence, perhaps, Gr. a-na to hurt, wound (which
may be the radical idea of the Heb. rT2D), Lat.
sentis a thorn, bush.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in the Chaldee
Targum of Jonathan Ben Uziel on Num. xvi.
14, we meet with "iTisDn from the Heb. ipan
wilt thou bore out ? the eyes namely. As a N.
mas. plur. D-n^D rendered blindness, but from
the circumstances of the histories in Gen. and
2 K. means dazzlings, deceptions or confusions
of sight from excessive light. So the French
translat. eblouissement a dazzling, occ. Gen.
xix. 11. 2 K. vi. 18; in both which passages
the Targums paraphrase it by x^T'^iu^ erup-
tions or flashes of light, or, as Mercer in Ro-
bertson explains the Chaldee word, irradia-
tions. And in this view the Heb. omaD may
be very naturally derived (with Schultens in
his MS. Orig. Heb.) from ]D to pour forth,
diffuse, and "na light ,- so the Lexicons in gen-
eral make "iiSD a quadriliteral word.
DD
Occurs not as a verb in Heb, but in sense as
well as in sound seems nearly related to mm to
be brisk, active, sprightly, to exult.
I. As a N. D^v, plur. d-DID a horse, from the
active alacrity or sprightliness of that species
of animals, according to that of Job, ch. xxxix.
21, tt^-u;- he exulteth in his strength. Comp.
under mm. Every one knows how eminent
this quality is in horses, even in our part of
the world, and it is much more so in the warm
eastern countries. And this no doubt was the
reason why the idolaters of those nations in
general consecrated horses to the sun or solar
light. Thus Strabo tells us (lib. ii. p. 780,
edit. Amstel.) of the Massagetes, that they
esteem the sun as the only god, and to him
they sacrifice horses. Herodotus, at the end
of his first book, relates the same fact, and ex-
plains the reason of it. " They sacrifice,"
says he, " the swiftest or most active of animals
to the swiftest of the gods." To the same
purpose Heliodorus (lib. x.) speaks of the
Ethiopians, and Xenophon of the Armenians,
;(Ub. iv. Avafixin;). The last quoted author
makes mention of the Persians oflfering horses
for a burnt sacrifice to the sun, as a usual cus-
tom (Cyropsed. lib. viii. p. 460, 464, edit.
Hutchinson, 8vo. ) : and Justin (lib. i. cap.
10.) says much the same thing of the Persians,
as Strabo and Herodotus do of the Massagetes,
that they regard the sun as the only god, and
reckon horses sacred to him. To these passa-
ges above cited, we may add that of Ovid,
Fast. lib. i.
Placat equo Persis radiis Hyperiona cinctum,
Ne detur celei-i victima tarda deo.
" The Persians sacrifice horses to the sun, that
a sluggish victim may not be offered to a swift
deity. "
The idolatrous consecration of horses to the
sun had infected Judea; for we read, 2 K.
xxiii. 11, of the horses which the kings of Ju-
dah had given m^mb to the mn or solar light.*
So Xenophon, as above, mentions the white
chariot consecrated to the sun, among the Per-
sians, which, no doubt, was drawn by horses.
And Apollo, or the sun, was sometimes among
the Greeks and Romans represented in a cha-
riot drawn by four horses. " Thus in the Or-
phic hymn to 'HXios he is styled A/^^syra the
charioteer, and Tir^xfixfi.Bcri Toffo-t ^o^ivuv exult-
ing or running his course, with feet of quadru-
peds. And in the story of Phaeton in Ovid's
Metam. lib. ii. fab. 1, we find not only a de-
scription of the chariot of the mn, lin. 106, but
even the poetical names of his /owr horses, lin.
153, 154. Comp. Virgil, iEn. xii. lin. 114,
115; and Spence's Polymetis, p. 185, &c. and
under nDl I.
Editor's note in Bate's Translatioa
See Vossii De Orig-. et Pro^. Idol. lib. ii. c. 9, and
Bochart, vol. ii. 175177. Selden De Diis Syr. p. 249.
DD
357
fpD
Horses in so remarkable a manner partake of
that liveliness and sprightly vigour, which is
one of the most eminent and glorious effects
of the sun or solar light on animals, on men,
and even on universal nature, and there is no
room to question, but the idolaters, by conse-
crating horses to the sun, meant to attribute
to him, as independent on Jehovah, that alacrity
and activity, of vi'hich his influence is indeed
the natural cause to the whole material sys-
tem. The heathen writers just cited aim at
the true reason of this consecration, but, from
a false philosophy, stop short at the imaginary,
though apparent, motion of the solar orb, freq.
occ. As a collective noun TIDD a number of
horses, like our Eng. words, horse, cavalry,
91 1-TTes. occ. Cant. i. 9; where the com-
parison of the royal bride, and of her regular
train of comely virgins (whom, I think, we
must include,) to such animals may, to a mo-
dern western reader, seem coarse and un-
polished ; yet as ingenious men have observed,
Theocritus has made a like compliment to
Helen in his Epithalamium, (Idyl, xviii. lin.
30.) where, after observing that this cele-
brated beauty was ^m^n, fAiyttXn, plump and
lusty, (circumstances which the easterns ad-
mire in women to this day), he compares her
to a,^fx,a.Ti QifftraXo; W<roi, a Thessalian
chariot-horse. See more in Harmer's Out-
lines, p. 172, &c. And the * reader may
find a modern Turkish and a Grecian
beauty answering the above description of
Helen, represented to the eye in Russel's
Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, plate xvi. p. 101, and
in Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. i. tab. xxiv. p. 135.
It may be worth observing, that the etymo-
logists derive the Gr. tT-zoi a horse, from
WTUffdeci '7to(ti flying with his feet, the Lat.
equus from the Gr. axvs swift, and perhaps
our Eng. horse is related to the Gr. o^w, fut.
o^ffu, which in the passive signifies to rush with
violence or impetuosity.
II. As a N. DID a swallow. So the LXX,
Symmachus (in Isa.) and Vulg. See Bo-
chart, vol. iii. 59, &c. who there assigns the
note of this bird for the reason of its name,
and ingeniously remarks, that the Italians
about Venice call a swallow, zisilla, and its
twittering, zisillare. I shall not oppose this
learned writer's opinion, but observe with
Cocceius, that the swallow might have the
name of 'D^'D from its swift motion. Thus in
English we call a bird of this species, a swift,
" from the quickness of their flight." John-
son, occ. Isa. xxxviii. 14. Jer. viii. 7. But
observe, that in Isa. the Keri and three of Dr
Kennicott's codices in the text, and one
more in the margin, read D-Da, and that in
Jer. thirteen of his codices now read D-Dl, as
five more did originally.
III. As a N. DD a moth, a papilio of the night.
So LXX ffyjTos and Vulg. tinea, occ. Isa. li.
8. The ingenious Abbe Pluche, comparing
the papilios in general with the caterpillars
from which they spring, remarks, " The cater-
pillar, who is changed into a nymph, and the
papilio that proceeds from it, are two animals
entirely different : the first was altogether ter-
restrial, and crawled along the ground ; the
second is agility itself." Nature Displayed,
vol. i. p. 34, English edit. 12mo. This,
joined with our own observation, may suffice
to show the reason of the moth's Heb. name
DD ; and it may be farther remarked that the
Greek name for a papilio is in like manner
^'vx*'^ probably from its spirit and activity.
See Spence's Polymetis, dial. vii. p. 71.
Der. Greek trtis a moth. Also, to souse, as a
bird on its prey.
I. To support, sustain, uphold. Ps. xviii. 36.
Prov. XX. 28. Isa. ix. 7.
II. It is particularly applied to the effect which
eating has on the human heart, Jud. xix. 5, 8.
(comp. Gen. xviii. 5.) Ps. civ. 15, Bread
which sustaineth man's heart. This expres-
sion is philosophically just. Food, and parti-
cularly bread, which is very expansive, taken
into the stomach, distends that organ, which,
then bearing upwards against the liver and
diaphragm, sustai7is or bolsters up the heart,
and so takes off from the ascending branches
of the aorta that drag, which, when the sto-
mach is empty, contracts their diameters,
lessens the quauitity of blood ascending to-
wards the head, and consequently of the ner-
vous fluid or animal spirits generated in the
brain, and so is one of the causes of that
faintness which we feel after long fasting.
The V. is also used absolutely in this view,
to support or comfort oneself occ. 1 Kings
xiii. 7 ; where however, perhaps, "|sb thy
heart, is to be understood.
III. As a N. I'S'ora propt-up work. occ. 1 K.
X. 12. It would be no easy matter to guess
what this word meant, unless the parallel pas-
sage, 2 Chron. ix. 11, had explained it by
mbDn stairs, called also nyon from the man-
ner of their construction.
rrj?D See under jyDa III.
In general, to split, divide, rive. The LXX
have given nearly the idea, Isa. ii. 21, by
rendering the N. '<3I7D erx,i<r//.xs clefts, from
ffXi^e^ to rend, cleave.
I. In Hiph. to split, rive, as a branch from a
tree. occ. Isa. x. 33; where Vulg. confrin-
get shall break.
II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "BjrD the branches
of a tree, which divide off from its body. occ.
Isa. xvii. 6. xxvii. 10. And so with Bate we
may understand D^syD 1 K. xviii. 21, How
long halt or hop ye upon two boughs ? i. e.
like birds hopping backwards and forwaids
from one bough to the other, without settling.
It does not appear that the N. ever signifies
thoughts or opinions, as we render it. As a
N. fem. plur. in reg. '>nsj>D the same. occ.
Ezek. xxxi. 6, 8
III. As a N. tr-j^D, plur. in reg. "SXTD a rent or
cleft of a rock. occ. Jud. xv. 8, 11. Isa. ii.
21. Ivii. 5.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. o-s:^D. occ. Ps. cxix.
113 ; where it seems to denote violent persons,
tearing and rending' those who come in their
npD
358
nsD
way. So Jerome, tumultiiosos tumultuous,
turbulent. Com. ver. 115.
The above cited texts are all in which the root
occurs ; and in the explanation of it I am in-
debted to Schultens MS. orig. Heb.
I. Intransitively, to be turbulent, tumultuous, vio-
lently agitated, os the sea. occ. Jonah i. 11, 13.
II. Applied to the heart, to be violently dis-
turbed or agitated, occ. 2 K. vi. 11.
III. As Ns. nyD, and fem. rrll^D a violent or
turbulent wind, a whirlwind, tempest, turbo.
2 K. ii. 1, 11. Job xxxviii. 1. Ps. Iv. 9.
Ixxxiii. 16. Jonah i. 4. Hence perhaps as a
V. to be turbulent, tempestuous, as a whirlwind.
Spoken of men. occ. Hab. iii. 14.
IV. Transitively, to disturb, agitate, drive atvay,
disturb, scatter, as with a tempest or whirl-
wind, occ. Isa. liv. 11. Zech. vii. 14; where
Vulg. dispersi, and Montanus, excellently,
exturbavi. In Niph. to be driven away. occ.
Hos. xiii. 3.
Der. Sore (old Eng.) vehemently.
The idea of this root seems to be cavity, con-
cave, hollow ; and hence, perhaps, Eng. to sap,
undermine, and Greek (rnTu to rot, and ffet-r^oi
rotten. Comp. under x'-asniD among the pluri-
literals. It occurs not however as a verb, but
I. As a N. tiD, plur. fem, mSD, a bowl, a basin,
a concave vessel to hold liquids or other things.
See Exod. xii. 22. Zech. xii, 2. 2 Sam. xvii.
28 ; where msD seems to denote such wooden
bowls as the Arabs still use for kneading their
bread in, and afterwards eating out of.*
II. As a N. ciD plur. o-SD. Mr Hutchinson
(columns, p. 22.) says, that in Amos ix. 1, it
signifies " a hollow shell or covering above the
door, and before the porch." Bate, Crit.
Heb. explains it, " a saloon or basin-like porch
before the door of the house," and imme-
diately cites 1 Chron. ix. 19. keepers D'-BDrr
of the porches of the tabernacle. But what
porches had the tabernacle ? A gate it had to
the outer court, (Exod. xxvii. 16. xl. 33.)
which implies a threshold and a lintel; and
the former of these is, I think, signified by r)D
in the singular, and both of them by D-BD in
the plural. See under rrsD verb.
Occmrs not as a verb in Heb. but seems in
sense as well as in sound to be nearly related
to nsD to scrape or sweep together. So Ki02 to
rroa, Nan to nan, &c.
As a N. N13Dn provender for camels or asses.
It seems strictly to denote mixt provender
(farrago corrasa) swept together, as it were, of
chopped straw, barley, and perhaps some beans.
Such as they still feed their labouring beasts
with in the Eastf occ. Gen. xxiv. 25, .32,
xlii. 27. xliii. 24. Jud. xix. 19; in which last
passage, as well as in Gen. xxiv. 25, 32, it is
distinguished from their pn or chopped straw.
In Kal, to moan, lament, bewail, utter a mourn-
See Harmer's observations, vol. i. p. ;i63, Sftt, and note.
\ See" Harmer's observations, voL i. p. 426, 427, and
Niebuhr, Voyage, torn. i. p. 122.
ful sound. See 1 K. xiii. 30. Jer. xxii. 18. In
Niph. to be lamented. Jer. xvi. 4. xxv. 33.
As a N. TBDn a moan, wailing, lamentation.
Mic. i. 8, For this I will make TBDn a moan-
ing, D-sna like the dragons. This passage
determines -rsD to signify a mournjul noise,
and not, as the lexicons in general make it,
a gesture of grief. Comp. Job xxx. 28, 29.
On Isa. xxxii. 12, see under mi]! II. and on
Zech. xii. 12, see Harmer's Observations, vol.
iii. p. 400.
n)D
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n.
Schultens, in his printed Origines Hebrseae,
lib. i. cap. 13, and in his MS. Orig. Heb.
has, I apprehend, given the true idea of this
root, namely to scrape, sweep, radere, verrere ;
which senses he shows at large that the cog-
nate "SD has in Arabic.
I. To scrape, as a razor, occ. Isa. vii. 20, In
that day the Lord nb^"" shall shave with a hired
razor (even) by those beyond the river [Eu-
phrates namely), by the king of Assyria, the
head and the hair of the feet (the pubes), DJT
nsDn ]p^TT nx and it (the razor) shall scrape
even the beard, i. e. the king of Assyria shall
plunder and harass the great men, and the
vulgar of the Jewish people, and even the
most honourable of all, their princes and
kings. How these things were fulfilled, see
2 Chron. xxviii. 20, 21. Isa, xxxvi. 2 K.
xviii. 13, &c. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 11. Comp.
Ezek. vi. 1, &c. Hence perhaps Saxon scafan
and Eng, to shave.
II. To scrape or sweep together, corradere.
Isa. xiii, 15, Every one that is found, or readily
met with, shall be thrust through, and every one
n3D3 that is swept up or together, corrasus
(namely from flight or concealment), shall
fall by the sword. Deut. xxxii. 23, in-irb T^^VH.
mj7l I will sweep together (conradam) upon
them evils : where LXX ffuvu^at, and Vulg.
congregabo, / will gather together. So in the
infinitive mSD to scrape or rake together. See
Isa. xxx, 1. Deut. xxix. 19. Num. xxxii. 14,
niDDb to scrape together, and so heap up
(matter or fuel) bv upon the burning anger of
Jehovah.
As for Isa. xxix. 1. Jer. vii. 21, which also
Schultens refers to this root, perhaps the
reader will be inclined to think that the com-
mon interpretation, which assigns them to tiD''
to add, is more easy and natural ; but he will
judge for himself.
III. In Kal, to scrape or sweep off, or away,
eradere, everrere. See Gen. xviii. 23, 24.
Comp. Zeph. i. 2, 3. Also, to be swept off, or
away. Jer. xii. 4. Comp, Gen. xix. 15, 17.
Ps. Ixxiii. 19. Esth. ix, 28. In Niph. to be
swept off, as in battle, or the like. 1 Sam.
xxvi. 10. Comp. I Chron. xxi. 12. 1 Sam.
xxvii. 1. Ps. xl. 14. Prov. xiii. 23, Much food
(is in or by) the tillage of the poor, nsD: u^-T
but substance, opulence, is swept away for want
of judgment or order.
IV. As a N. fem. nsiD, in reg. nsiD, vio-
lent sweeping wind or storm. See Job xxi. 18.
Ps. Ixxxiii. 16. Isa. xxi. 1. As a N. fem.
nnsiD the same. occ. Hos. viii. 7. So the
nsD
359
TliiD
Arabs use their verb *SD for the winds sweep-
ing the earth, and the Arabic N. rr-SND signi-
fies a violent wind, which sweeps up the dust,
leaves, &c. in its way. The Latin poets in
like manner often apply their V. verrere to
the winds. Thus Lucan, lib. v. lin. 572,
Co-i verrent mare.
Caurus * will sweep the sea.
So Virgil of the Aquilo, or north- east wind,
Georg. iii. lin. 201.
Jlle volat, simul arva fuga, simul cequora verrens.
He sv^dftly flying siceeps the fields and main.
And before him, Lucretius, lib. i. 280,
Sunt igitur venti nimirum corpora cceca,
Qiue mare, quce terras, quce denique nubila coeli
Verrunt
The winds are bodies, thouffh by us unseen,
Which sweep the main, the land, and cl6uds of heaven.
So Hb. V. lin. 267, 389, and lib. vi. lin. 624,
he speaks of the winds verrentes cequora,
sweeping the seas. And to add but one pas-
sage more, Virgil, ^n. i. lin. 63, says that
unless ^olus confined the stormy winds,
Maria ac terras coelumque profundum
Quippeferant rapidi secum, verrantque ;;er auras.
The seas and earth, and even the cope of heaven,
They'd tear away, and sweep tlu-oi^h empty space.
For the above passages from the poets, I am
obliged to Schultens' printed Origines He-
brseae, lib. i. pars i. cap. 13, 5.
V. As a N. PiD a threshold, which is swept or
brushed by the door or gate in opening and
shutting. Jud. xix. 27, And her hands (were)
upon the threshold. Zeph. ii. 14, Desolation
(shall be) riDl in the threshold. Plur. axBD de-
notes the threshold and the lintel, both of which
are brushed by the door. 1 Chron. ix. 19, The
keepers of the D^SD of the tabernacle. ( Comp.
under s^D II.) Amos ix. 1, Strike the porch
(i. e. the vaulted covering over the door, of
the temple namely), that DB^vrt the lintel and
threshold mat/ tremble. Comp. Isa. vi. 4.
Ezek. X. 4. xl. 6, and Lowth there.
VI. As a collective N. r)^D the plants or weeds
which grow on the borders of a river or sea,
and are continually swept or brushed by the
waves. See Exod. ii. 3, 5. Isa. xix. 6. Jonah
ii. 6. ^^v D" the weedy sea, i. e. the western
arm or gulf of what is now commonly called
the Red Sea, anciently named the Heroopoli-
tan gulf, and now the gulf of Sues. It has
been thought that this Hebrew appellation was
given to it from the great quantity of weeds
with which it abounded. Thus both Diodorus
Siculus, and Artemidorus in Strabo, (cited in
Bochart, vol. i. 282.) have taken particular
notice of the fAvtou and (pvxov; moss and alga, or
sea-weed, with which the Red Sea abounds,
and from which they account for its remark-
ably green colour, Comp. Wisd. xix. 7. Dr
Shaw also (Travels, p. 447.) is for translating
" tjlD D*, the sea of weeds, or weedy sea, from
the variety of algcB and fuci, and perhaps the
madrepores and coralline substunces just de-
scribed, which grow within its channel, and at
* The north-west wind.
low water, particularly after strong tides, winds,
and cm-rents, are left in great quantities upon
the sea-shore." But how far this testimony
of Dr Shaw should be extended to the al/fce
some may doubt ; since Mr Bruce, Travels,
vol. i. p. 237, positively asserts that in the
Red Sea, of which he had seen the whole ex-
tent, he never in his life saw a weed of any
sort. " My opinion then," says he, " is, that
it is from the large trees ov plants of white coral,
spread every where over the bottom of the
Red Sea, perfectly in imitation of plants on
land, that the sea has obtained this name," of
*11D D" namely. But with the above assertion
compare Michaelis, Recueil de Questions,
quest, i. and Qu?
For the reason of the Greeks naming it E^v^^x
exXaffffct, whence the Romans called it Rubrum
Mare, and we the Red Sea, comp. Greek and
English Lexicon under Bpy^^os. To what the
reader may there find I add from Mr Bruce
" I am of opinion that it certainlj^ derived its
name from Edom, long and early its powerful
master, that word signifying red in Hebrew.
It formerly went by the name of the Sea of
Edom or Idumea; since, by that of the Red
Sea. As for what fanciful people have said
of any redness in the sea itself, or colour in the
bottom, the reader may be assured all this is
fiction, the Red Sea being in colour nothing
different from the Indian or any other ocean."
Travels, vol. i. p. 236, 237, where see more.
VII. As a N. PiiD an extremity or end, of a
thing, where it is, as it were, scraped or swept
off". " Praerasio vel prsesectio rei." Schultens.
Comp. rryp I. IV. occ. 2 Chron. xx. 16.
Eccles. iii. 11. vii. 2. xii. 13. Joel ii. 20.
VIII. Chald. to sweep away, consume, put aJi
end to. occ. Dan. ii. 44. Also, to finish, ac-
complish, occ. Dan. iv. 30 or 33. As a N.
CjlD and emphatic xsno extremity, end. Dan. iv.
8. vi. 26, & al.
5)3D in Hith. with the D and n transposed,
fjainDfr to be at the threshold, to be a door-
keeper, occ. Ps. Ixxxiv. 11. It is a V. formed
from the N. piD; and we often read of tht
keepers of the v\t) or threshold, in the temple
service. See 2 K. xii. 9. xxii. 4. xxiii. 4. xxv.
18. 1 Chron. ix. 22.
n3D
I. In Kal, to join, unite, occ. 1 Sam. ii. 36. In
Hiph. to put near, or close. So Montanus,
adjungenti. occ. Hab. ii. 15. In Niph. to be
joined, united, collected, cleave to or together.
occ. Job XXX. 7. Isa. xiv. 1 ; where the LXX
-r^oiTTiS'/Kn^a.i shall be added. In Hith. nsnorr,
D and n being transposed, to join oneself, cleave,
adhere, occ. 1 Sam. xxvi. 19.
II. As a N. nn3D a scurf or tetter adhering, to
the skin. Lev. xiii. 2, & al.
III. As a N. rT'SD corn, which adheres to the
ground, when the harvest is gathered in, and
in consequence springs up the next year. occ.
Lev. xxv. 5, 11. 2 K. xix. 29. Isa. xxxvii. 30.
But as a N. mas. plur. in reg. -n-BD is used in
a more general sense, Job xiv. 19, for what
grows upon and adheres to the ground, not-
withstanding the violence of the torrents which
are there referred to ; the waters dash in pieces
bBD
360
15D
the stones; yix isj? rr^n-SD r\vimn the dust of
the earth overwhelms its produce.
IV. As a N. fem. plur, mnsDn close veils,
Eng. translat. kerchiefs, which, according to its
etymological meaning from the French couvre-
chef a covering of the head, very well answers
the Heb. word; LXX sr/jSaXa/a veik, cover-
ings ; so French transl. voiles, occ. Ezek. xiii.
18, 21. But it may be proper to remark, that
Mr Harmer, Observations, vol. ii. p. 98, ex-
plains mnsDn of such rich embroidered hand-
kerchiefs, as the eastern women in a state of
honour and happiness do to this day bind over
the other ornaments of their heads : I, how-
ever, prefer the former interpretation. Comp.
under nD3, and -jD I.
Der. Speck. Qu?
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. bsD a howl or
dish. occ. Jud. v. 25. vi. 38.
Der. Lat. simpulum, m being inserted, as usual,
before p ; and, the d being struck off, the Gr.
<piaX7], whence Eng. phial or vial. Also, to
spilL
]2D
I. To cover, protect, secure, occ. Deut. xxxiii.
21, For there (in) a portion of the lawgiver,
i. e. assigned to him by Moses the lawgiver,
himself, psD {was he) protected or secured,
" i. e. as to his possessions which he left be-
hind him when he went \vith other tribes to
war against the Canaanites." Taylor's Con-
cordance. See Num. xxxii.
II. To cover, line, as the sides, and, according
to the * eastern custom, the roof, of a building
with boards or wainscot, occ. 1 K. vi. 9. vii.
3, 7. Jer. xxii. 14. Hag. i. 4, where Eng.
translat. ceiled, so Aquila a^ofufAivoig, and
Vulg. laqueatis. As a N. ]3D the wainscot, in
general, occ. 1 K. vi. 15.
III. As a N. fem. na^SD occ. Jonah i. 5. It
is rendered ship, but that is expressed by a dif-
ferent word, rr-sx, in this and the two imme-
diately preceding verses. It seems to denote
a roofed or ceiled room or cabin in the ship,
" to the sides ('<n3*i"') of which conveniences
somewhat like the mangers in stables might be
fixed for the sailors to lie down in." Taylor's
Concordance, whom see.
pJDD
It seems to be a word formed from the sound,
as clap, smack, in English.
To smite, strike, clap, or smack, as the hands
together, whether in anger, occ. Num. xxiv.
10; or in exultation, insolence or derision.
occ. Job xxxiv. 37. Lam. ii. 15. Jer. xlviii.
26; in which last cited passage the LXX
have t^ix^ouffu v ;^u^i Korov, and Vulg. allidet
manum, shall clap his hand. As a N. pSD a
clapping of the hands, as in insolent exultation,
occ. Job XX. 22. As a V. in Kal, transitively,
to clap the hands at, explodere. occ. Job xxxiv.
26. Comp. ch. xxvii. 23.
Smiting on the thigh is mentioned as a gesture
of grief, not only by the sacred writers, Jer.
See Shaw's Travels, p. 309; Russell's Nat. Hist, of
Aleppo, p. 2.
xxxi. 19. Ezek. xxi. 12; but by the profane.
Thus Homer, II. xii. lin. 162,
Avi fot, tor a)fXM^i TS, xi u trifrXfiyiTO /xti^ou.
Groaning, he smote Ids thighs.
So n. XV. lin. 113 and 307, xvi. lin. 125, and
Odyss. xiii. lin. 198.
Thus likewise Xenophon (Cyropsed. lib. vii.
p. 360, edit. Hutchinson, 8vo.) says, that
Cyrus, when he heard of the death of the
brave and faithful Abradatas, i'raia-xra a^a, rov
fAYi^ov smote his thigh.
The above cited are all the texts wherein this
root pSD occurs. Comp. paa;.
I. To tell, count, number, enumerate. Gen. xv. 5.
xli. 4-9, & al. freq. In Niph. to be numbered.
Gen. xvi. 10. xxxii. 12. As Ns. "nsjD a num-
bering, enumeration. 2 Chron. ii. 17. Comp.
irrnSD Ps. Ixxi. 15. *i3Dn a number. Gen. xli.
49. Exod. xvi. 16. Num. i. 2, & al. freq. It
sometimes implies yewnes.s, as Isa. x. 19. And
the remainder of the trees of his wood "i\-r"> 13D7D
shall be (such) a number, i. e. (so) few, that a
child may write them. And in general it may
be observed, that " according to the genius of
the Hebrew language, when "isdd number, is
placed after the substantive to which it belongs,
it denotes a few, as Num. ix. 20. Job xvi. 22.
[Ezek. xii. 16.] But when it comes before
the substantive to which it is joined, then it
denoteth mamj, as Job xxxvi. 26. " Taylor's
Concordance. Comp. Deut. xxxiii. 6,
Hence Eng. to cipher, compute, calculate.
II. As a N. 'i^BD a kind of precious stone, a
sapphire, so called, perhaps, from the number
of gold-coloured spots, with which it is beauti-
fied. So LXX (raT!i)u^o;, and Vulg. sapphirus.
Pliny informs us, that " the sapphire glitters
with golden spots, that they are of an azure or
sky-blue colour, but rarely intermixed with
purple. Those of Media are the best, but
none are transparent."* " The sapphire of
the ancients," says the New and Complete
Dictionary of Arts, &c. " was a semi-opake
stone of a deep blue, veined with white, and
spotted with small gold-coloured spangles in the
form of stars." A pavement, therefore, of
sapphires is, in a comparison, very properly
joined with the f body of the heavens in its clear-
ness, Exod. xxiv. 10. Comp. Ezek. i. 26. x. 1.
There is mentioned by Philostratus a remark-
able heathenish imitation of the divine appear-
ance, which is described in Exod. xxiv. or
rather of that in Ezek. i. " Philostratus," |
says my author, " observes, that there was
in the royal palace in Babylon, a room vaulted
like a heaven, and adorned with sapphires of the
colour of heaven, with images of gods placed
aloft, and appearing, as it were, in the air ;
that the king was wont to give judgment there.
* Sapphirus aureis punctis collucet. Caerjileae et
sapphin, raroque cum purpura. OptimtB apud Medos,
nusquam tamen perlucidce. Nat. Etist. lib. xxxvii. cap. 8.
+ Now glow'd the firmament
With living sapphires-
Says Milton (Paradise Lost, book iv. lin. 604,605), speak.
ing of the stars themselves.
X " De Vit. Apollon. lib. i. et apud Phot. Cod. ccxli."
Daubuz on the Revelation, ch. xxi. 20. p, 1007.
-13D
and that there were four golden ivyyn, or
charms, hanging down from the roof, prepared
by the magicians, and called ^im ykurrai,
tongues of the gods. What can we think all
these things were contrived for, if it were not
that these men thought that, by these means,
the judgments of the kings would become
divine oracles, and be so esteemed by their
subjects? It appears evidently, that such pre-
parations and ornaments in the presence cham-
ber, or judical court of a king, were absolutely
like the adytum, or sanctuary of a deity, which
was thought to give out true oracles, at least
as far as we can guess by those slender ac-
counts we have of them. " Thus far my author.
And was not this idolatrous pageantry of the
Babylonish kings evidently stolen and pervert-
ed from the appearance of the God-man over
the cherubim, in the holy of holies, from
whom true oracles did indeed proceed ? Comp.
Exod. XXV. 22. Num. vii. 89. Ezek. i. 26.
And will not the above cited account throw
some light on Ezek. xxviii. 16, where we find
the impious prince of Tyre after he set up for
a god, in the midst of the stones of fire, i. e. of
the stones that shone like fire, among which we
find the sapphire, ver. 13? Comp. under nns IV.
III. To teU, narrate, recount, relate in detail,
particularly, or minutely. See Gen. xxiv. 66.
Ps. ii. 7. xix. 2. Ixiv. 6. Ixix. 27. In Niph.
to be thus told or related. Job xxxvii. 20. As
a N. *iSDn, a narration, relation. Jud. vii. 15.
So \j^^ 'Smyyiffiv.
IV. As a N. 13D a particular account or rela-
tion in writing, whether hieroglyphical or literal.
1. An account or memorial in hieroglyphical or
emblematical writing. Exod. xvii. 14. ( Comp.
under HDD IV.) And in the same sense it
may be used, Job xix. 23. xxxi. 35, Let mine
adversary nn3 'nSD write (i. e. hieroglyphically)
a memorial ; ver. 36, Surely I would take it
upon my shoulder ; I would bind it as a tiara,
diadem, or turband to me. * Linen is one of
the oldest materials that ever was written upon
(as appears by the bandages of the Egyptian
mummies still preserved) ; and to this Job pro-
bably alludes in the passage just cited, as also
in ch. xiv. 17. This might readily be not only
taken on his shoulder, but bound about his
head. And why might not an accusation be
as easily depicted in hieroglyphical writing on
linen, as a direction for destroying a person be
engraved in the same kind of writing on a
wooden tablet ? An instance of which latter we
meet with in Homer. The very ingenious and
learned Mr Wood, in his Essay on the Origi-
nal Genius and Writings of that poet, after
observing that neither in the Iliad nor Odyssey
is there any thing that conveys the idea of let-
ters or reading, nor any allusion to literal writ-
ing, adds, p. 250, " As to symbolical, hierogly-
phical, or picture-like description, something of
that kind was, no doubt, known to Homer, of"
361 VpD
which the letter (as it is called) which Belle-
roplion carried to the king of Lycia is a proof."
This letter was sent from Pnetus, II. vi. lin.
168, &c.
TIiu,^i Ss iu,iv Avxinvh, o-a^sy y ^y, 2HMATA ATPPA,
rPA**"A2 i Ttvat,x.t iTTvxriu ^/j^Be^ee. rraXX*-
To Lycia the devoted youth lie sent,
ts expressive ofli
Graved on a tablet that th(;_princ should die.f
With marks expressive ofliis dire intent
See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 172. Livy
mentions libri lintei, linen books or records, as being- in
use among the Romans, lib. iv. cap. 7, 13, 20, and lib. 38;
and long after those times, Vopiscus, in Aurclian, 1.
Comp. Pliny, Nat. Hist. xiii. II ,
" The Mexicans, though a civilized people,"
adds Mr Wood, " had no alphabet ; and the
account they sent to Montezama of the land-
ing of the Spaniards was in this picture-writ-
ing. "^
2. An account in literal writing. Gen. v. 1. Neh.
vii. 5 ; where it is applied to a genealogical ac-
count or register.
3. A book, roll, or volume. Exod. xxiv. 7. 2
Chron. xxiv. 27. Isa. xxix. 11, 12. (Comp.
under onn- ) Isa. xxxiv. 4-.
4. A bill or note. Deut. xxiv. 1, 3.
5. An epistle or letter. 2 Sam. xi. 14<, 15. 2 K.
v. 5. xix. 14.
6. A deed or conveyance. Jer. xxxii. 10 12.
V. As participial Ns. isiD and nsD a notary,
recorder, secretari/, historiographer, scribe. See
Jud. V. 14. 2 Sam. viii. 17. 2 K. xii. 10. xix.
2. Jer. xxxvi. 26. It is both in Heb. and
Chald. particularly applied to Ezra, who is
called a ready 1^^D scribe in the law of Moses,
so is equivalent to a man of learning. See
Ezra vii. 6, 11, 12, 21. Neh. viii. 1. Hence
VI. As a N. 1SD learning, literature. Dan. i. 4.
(where Theodotion y^a,f/.fji,xra., Vulg. literas.)
17. Comp. Isa. xxix. 11, 12, where LXX
y^a.fjt,fjt.o!.Ta., Vulg. literas.
To pelt, i. e. either to throw, or to strike with
something thrown. The LXX have once, Isa.
Ixii. 10, rendered it hylKt^piTruv to throw forth
or away.
I. Intransitively, to pelt. 2 Sam. xvi. 13, bpD-T
innjyb D-DiXl and he pelted with stones over
against him, and threw dust.
II. Transitively, to pelt a person with stones. 2
Sam. xvi. 6, -ni nx D-snxn bpon and he pelt-
ed David with stones. Deut. xiii. 10, And thou
shalt pelt him with stones that he die. So
without the express mention of o-dsx stones,
1 K. xxi. 10, Take him and pelt or stone him
that he die. And as a participle paoul, Naboth,
b'p'D (is) stoned, and is dead. 1 K. xxi. 14. So
in general, to stone, pelt with stones, whether to
death or not. See Exod. viii. 26. xvii. 4. xix.
1.3. Josh. vii. 25.
III. With n following, to pelt or clear from
stones, occ. Isa. v. 2. Ixii. 10, pN?3 ^b^\i'o clear
(i. e. the highway) from stones. Judea is a
very stony country, and the stones very trouble-
some in travelling ; which circumstances make
the application of the image to ecclesiastical
scandals, or stumbling stones the more proper.
* Pope.
f Comp. Ovid. Metam. lib. vi. lin. 576, &c.
t Comp. Gogruet's Origin of Laws, &c. voL L pag. 174,
edit. Edinburgh; Robertson's Hist, of America, vol. ii.
p. 14. 270, 1. 286, ito.
ID
362
n-iD
-ID
I. In Kal, intransitively, to decline, turn aside,
turn out of the way, depart. Gen. xix. 2, 3.
xlix. 10. Exod. iii. 3, 4. 1 Sam. vi. 12. 2
Sam. ii. 21, & al. freq. Job xxxix. 32, or
xl. 2, *niD* -ntt^ Dy n'ln does he who contends
with the Almighty draw back? So the LXX
txxXtni. And the Vulg. expresses the general
sense of the Heb. words, Numquid qui con-
tendit cum Deo, tarn facile conquiescit ? Does
he who contends with God so easily acquiesce ?
See the following verses, and Scott on the
place. In Hiph. transitively, to remove, turn
aside or away. Gen. viii. 13. xxxv. 2. xlviii.
17, & al. freq.
II. As a participial N. *iD displeased, fastidious,
turning himself away, as persons in sullen
grief are apt to do. occ 1 K. xx. 43. xxi. 4'.
And Ahah came into his house 'id displeased
and angry and turned away his face.
III. It is applied to xnD, strong inebriating
liquor, Hos. iv. 18, oxnD "iD, their strong drink
is gone off, turned (as we say) Eng. translat.
is soin:; so the French, est devenue aigre.
Comp. Isa. i. 22.
IV. To turn aside, out of the way of God or
true religion, to apostatize, Exod. xxxii. 8.
Deut. xi. 16, 28. 1 K. xv. .5, (where see Dr
Chandler's Review of Hist, of the Man after
God's own heart, p. 302) & al. As a N. fem.
rr*iD a turning aside, revolt, apostasy. Deut.
xiii. 5. Isa. i. 5, & al. As a participial N.
mas. plur. c'llD seems once used in a political
sense, revolters. occ. Eccles. iv. 14., For from
the house (not of prisoners, but) of revolters
he {this sensible youth) cometh to reign, in al-
lusion probably to Jeroboam, whose future
elevation Solomon foresaw. See 1 K. xi. 11
13, 26, 28, 40. xii. 20.
V. As a N. 'T'D, plur. mn-D a pot, a kettle, to
remove meat to and from the fire. Exod. xvi.
3. 2 Chron. xxxv. 13, & al. Also, a pot, or
jmn, to remove ashes from the altar. Exod.
xxvii. 3, & al. naTT m'T'D fishing boats, so
Targum pn-y TS^TTt, they seem to be called in
Heb. m'T'D from their deep roundish form re-
sembling a pot. occ. Amos iv. 2. Comp.
Jer. xvi. 16, and Lowth's notes. Our trans-
lators render the words fish-^ooAs; but it
does not appear that m'T'D signifies hooks, and
a fish-hook is denoted by a different word,
r^'^n Job xl. 25, or xli. I. Isa. xix. 8. Hab.
i. 15. Neither does m*TD signify 5/)ears, as
Mr Harmer interprets it, Observations, vol.
iv. p. 200.
VI. As a N. mas. plur. inreg. ^^^^o the dangling,
irregular shoots of a vine, which bear either
none or bad grapes, occ. Jer. ii. 21.
VII. As a N. mas. plur. on^D thorns, from
the irregular manner of their growth, occ.
Eccles. vii. 6. Isa. xxxiv. 13. Hos. ii. 6.
Nah. i. 10. Comp. Mic. vii. 4; and on
Eccles. vii. 6, observe, that though their most
usual fuel in the East is dung, which burns
very slowly, they however heat their pots with
thorns or small twigs, (comp. Ps. Iviii. 10.)
which burn as remarkably quick. See more in
Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 261, &c.
VIII. As a N. fem. y'^'o (formed as y'Div from
jtt^), plur. ma-'lD a coat of mail, which turns
aside or toards off offensive weapons from the
body. occ. Jer. xlvi. 4. Ii. 3.
TnD to turn aside, or away, again and again, or
repeatedly. It is used both in a transitive and
intransitive sense. Lam. iii. 11. Hos. iv. 16.
As a participle ^"TiD turning aside, withdraw-
ing, revolting, rebelling, refractory. See Deut.
xxi. 18. Neii: ix. 29. Hos. iv. 16. Zech. vii.
11. Fem. ny\'D gadding, rambling. (Qu?)
Prov. vii. 11. In Hiph. to turn aside, or re-
move entirely. Ps. Ixxxi. 7 ; where if "mT'Drr
be the true reading, the inserted ^ must be
considered as substituted for the reduplicate
*i ; but thirty-one of Dr Kennicott's codices
read "nT'Dn without the ^. Targ. -n-nyx /
removed.
Der. Gr. ffv^u to draw, to sheer off, swerve,
sore, sorry, sorrow, sour, surly, Qu ?
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but may per-
haps have some relation to nny to. scorch, and
mur to parch. As a N. mas. plur. D^l'iD
perhaps, nettles, from the pungent burning
sensation they cause. So in Lat. a nettle is
called urtica, from uro to burn.
Nee hnmerito nomen sumpsisne videtur,
Tacta quod exurat digitos urtica tenentis.*
Once, Ezek. ii. 6.
n-iD
I. To spread, or stretch out, beyond, or abroad,
applied to a luxuriant vine. occ. Ezek. xvii. 6.
to persons stretched out through indolence
and luxury, occ. Amos vi. 4, 7. So that
thorough sensualist Anacreon, ode iv. lin.
1, &c.
'En fMjptrivxis rifitvetK
Et/ Xurtveti? n voikis
2TOPE2A2, B-aa, ^^oTrmtv.
Stretched at my length on flowery bed,
I'll drink my ml.
to the curtain of the tabernacle, which
spread beyond its hinder or western side. occ.
Exod. xxvi. 12, 13. As a N. n"iD what thus
spreads beyond, superfluity, occ. Exod. xxvi.
12. As a participle paoul mas. plur. in reg.
occ. Ezek. xxiii. 15, Drr"u;Nin D-biiiD -m'lD
exceeding, i. e. spreading out to a great size
in dyed attire about their heads, wearing large
tiaras of dyed cloth about their heads. French
translat. ayant des habillemens de tete flottans
et teints. It is plain that "miD is of the same
form as "iian at the beginning of this verse,
and therefore must agree with D'"'*tu'3 in the
preceding one, and ought to be rendered ac-
cordingly; not as by Vulg. and Montanus,
tiaras. See Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. i. p.
129, &c. on the head-dresses of the modem
orientals. And observe that in Ezek. xxiii.
14, twenty-eight of Dr Kennicott's codices
read D^TU^S.
II. In Niph. spoken of wisdom, " to be or
become luxuriant, to shoot out into vain foolish
conceits," Taylor ; or, " as we say, to over-
shoot itself," Bate. occ. Jer. xlix. 7.
Der. To stretch, a streak.
* Macer in Martinii Lex. Etym.
IID-
363
DHD
^"ID Chald.
It occurs not as a verb in the Bible, but as a
N. mas. plur. 'jO'^CJ, emphat. K-SID, and in
reg. "310 presidents over other governors,
occ. Dan. vi. 24, 6, 7.
Occurs not as a Y- in Heb. and the ideal mean-
ing is uncertain, but
I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "310 plates, or
rather axle-trees ,- so the Vulg. axes, but the
LXX TO. Tooinx^vra the appendages, occ. 1
K. vii. 30.
II. As a N. mas. plur. D-21D princes, chiefs,
rulers. The word in this view is used only for
the five princes of the Philistines, who are
enumerated, 1 Sam. vi. 16, & seq. and who
were probably so called by a dialectical varia.
tion from the Heb. 'lU' comp. 1 Sam. xxix. 9.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee
signifies to serve, minister, attend. The word
is of a less servile signification than Tni;.
I. As a N. D'^ID an attendant or officer in a
king's court. Gen. xxxvii. 36. xxxix. 1. xl. 2.
Esth. i. 10. 2 K. XX. 18. Comp. Dan. i. 3.
II. ^ lord chamberlain, a lord of the bed-cham-
ber, who, I suppose, was a eunuch. Esth. ii.
3, 14. And hence
III. A eunuch, a man castrated. Isa. Ivi. 3, 4.
So called, because such were usually advanced
to the highest offices in the palaces of the eas-
tern princes, and particularly had the care of
their women, (see Esth. ii. Dan. i.) as is still the
custom among the oriental nations to this day :
not that the word V'^D doth in its primary
meaning imply castration, for Potiphar V'MD of
Pharoah had a wife.* See Gen. xxxix. 1, 7,
&c.
In like manner the Greek twov^os (whence the
Latin eunuchus, and Eng. eunuch) doth, accord-
ing to its etymological sense, signify a cham-
berlain, or bed-chamber-man, from iuvn a bed,
and ixt^ to have or keep. In the court of king
Zedekiah we find Ebed-melech a black eunuch,
Jer. xxxviii. 7, &c. (comp. Jer. xiii. 23.) and
it is remarkable that the Turkish Grand Seig-
nor still employs such to attend on his harem.
* This argxunent is not however absolutely conclusive,
for the eunuchs in some places, as in Tonquin, have women
and marry. See Dampier's Voyages ; Salmon's Geograph.
Grammar, p. 451 ; Dow's History of Hindostan, (in Crit.
Rev. for October, 1768, p. 243.) who says that Cafoor,
who had paved his way to the Musnab, though a eunuch,
married one of the sultanas, and Mr Niebuhr, Descrip-
tion de 1' Arable, p. 71, has these express words : " Les
eunuques ne haissentpas le sexe, comme bien des gens le
croient. Celui, qui fit avec nous la route de Sues a Jambo,
avoit plusieurs femmes esclaves destinees a ses plaisirs ;
une d'elles etoit traitee en grande dame. L'on me parla
d'une riche eunuque a Basra, qui avoit son harem. Eu-
nuchs do not hate the sex, as many persons believe. He,
who made with us the voyage from Sues to Jambo, had
seve7-al female slaves destined to his pleasures ; one of
whom was treated like a great lady. They told me of a
rich eunuch at Basra, who had his harem." And to come
nearer home, " Even the eunuchs [among the Turks]
are allowed to marry, and several of them have many
wives, for polygamy is allowed." Habesci's Present State
of Ottoman Empire, p. 106. The ancient eunuchs were
not less 1 asci vious than the modern. See Ecclus xx. 3. xxx.
20; and Bayle's Dictionary, article Combabus. Epictetus
in Arrian lib. ii. cap. 20, remarks, K< ol AIIOKOIITO-
MENOI raj yt jrgofo/tA/asj ts tcdv a.v\iuv et,ir6sio-^ot.(rQxt on
Zvmvrcu. Comp. Juvenal. Sat. I. lin. 22, and note Delph.
See Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 327,
&c.; Complete Syst. of Geography, vol. ii. p.
5 ; and Habesci's Present State of Ottoman
Empire, p. 155.
It occurs once in the form of a participle Hiph.
Amos vi. 10, And a man's uncle, or rather be-
loved friend, shall take him ns*iDm to bring the
bones out of the house ; where the Vulg. ren-
ders ns^DQl, et comburet eum, and shall bum
him; and our translation, more justly as to the
form of the word, and he that burneth him.
What seems to have led the translators to
this interpretation is the similarity of sound
between ci^d and ri>nu; to burn. But still
it was not the custom of the Jews to
burn their dead. The burning mentioned 2
Chron. xvi. 14, refers to the burning of per-
fumes ; comp. ch. xxi. 19. Jer. xxxiv. 5. And
the single instance we have in the Jewish his-
tory of burning dead bodies, in the case of Saul
and his sons, 1 Sam. xxxi. 12, was, no doubt,
to prevent the possibility of their being treated
with indignity, as they had before been ; see v.
9, 10. * But though the Jews did not burn,
they used to anoint their dead (see Mat. xxvi.
12. Mark xiv. 8. Luke xxiii. 56, and comp.
under iJDn I.): and this seems the true sense
of the Heb. pi*iD, which is retained in the Sa-
maritan version of Deut. xxviii. 40, where it
answers to the Hebrew yw to anoint, 13*1D?3
then in Amos vi. 10, he who anoints him.
DD
I. It occurs not as a V. in Kal, but in Hiph.
to stir, raise or rouse up. occ. Job xxxvi. 16.
II. To stir up, in a spiritual or mental sense, to
incite, excite. See Deut. xiii. 7. 1 Sam. xxvi.
19. 2 Sam. xxiv. 1. IK. xxi. 25.
III. To excite, irritate, occ. Job xxxvi. 18, Be-
cause there is wrath (namely in God), (take
heed) lest psu'i fn-D", he initate thee to explo-
sion, i. e. so as to explode and reject thee, as at
ch. xxxiv. 26.
Hence, perhaps, Lat. cito, whence excito, incito,
and Eng. excite, incite, &c.
IV. With a following, to urge from, avert, turn
away, in a transitive sense. Job xxxvi. 16. 2
Chron. xviii. 31.
V. As a N. mas. sing. nnD (formed like inn
from nn, "I3n from an) the disturbed, turbulent^
boisterous part or season of the year, such as
the months of November, December, January,
and Febniary, are in Syria, f So, according to
Niebuhr,^: the Arabs call the rainy season,
which at Maskat, and the eastern mountains
of Arabia, lasts from about the 21st of No-
vember till the 18th of February, by the name
of Schitte. occ. Cant. ii. 11 ; where LXX
PC^ifiuv, and Vulg. hyems winter.
bnD see bbo III. under bo.
unv
I. To stop, stop up, obturare, as wells, or the
like. occ. Gen. xxvi. 15, 18. 2 K, iii. 19, 25.
2 Chron. xxxii. 3, 4, 30. So LXX in all
See Cicero De Leg. II. 22, of Sylla.
+ See Russell's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 148,
157.
t Description de I'Arabie, p. 4.
d, 156,
ir\v
364
K-'^SniD
these passages ifup^aa-a-tiy as a breach in a
wall. Neh. iv. 7 ; where LXX cim<p^air(nffffxi.
II. To stop, obstruct, shut out, as prayer. So
LXX aTip^a^i. occ. Lam. iii. 8.
III. To stop, shut up, as a vision, which is, at
the time it is given, unintelligible, occ. Dan.
viii. 26. xii. 4, 9. Comp. ver. 8.
IV. As participles or participial Ns. DHD the
hidden part of man, or the inner man, o screo av-
6^u^oi, as St Paul speaks, Rom. vii. 22. Eph.
iii. 16; or as St Peter, 1 Ep. iii. 4, h x^utto?
Ttis xao^iKi av^^wTfoi, the hidden man of the heart.
occ. Psal. li. 8. D'-no something hidden or ab-
struse, occ. Ezek. xxviii. 3.
The above cited texts are all wherein the root
occurs.
Der. to stem, stammer.
nriD
I. In Kal, and Hiph. to hide, conceal. Exod. iii.
6. Isa. xvi. 3. Deut. xxxi. 17, 18, & al. In
Niph. of a person or thing, to be hidden, con-
cealed. Gen. xxxi. 49. Num. v. 13. Also, to
lie hid, abscond. Gen. iv. 14. 1 Sam. xx. 19.
1 K. xvii. 3. In Hith. to hide oneself, lie hid,
1 Sam. xxvi. I. Isa. xxix. 14, & al. As a N.
ino secret, Jud. iii. 19. Prov. xxi. 14. xxv. 2.
Also, a hiding or secret place. 1 Sam. xix. 2.
Ps. xviii. 12. xxxi. 21. cxix. 114. Ixxxi. 8, /
answered thee Djj'i *inD2 in the secret place of
thunder. See Exod. xix. 16 19. As a N.
fem. mnD, a hiding place, protection, occ. Deut.
xxxii. 38. As a N. inon a hiding place or
den of a wild beast. Ps. x. 8, 9, & al.
II. Chald. to destroy, demolish, occ. Ezra v.
12. So LXX KttTiXviri dissolved, demolished.
Der. Store. With n prefixed, Gr. (Avtrm^iov,
whence Eng. mystery. The old French mes-
tier, whence Eng. mistery, and formerly mister,
a trade. A satyr, a species of ape.
Also from the Chaldee, to shatter, scatter.
Hence also the Latin or Roman idol, Satur-
nus, Saturn, had his name. He answered to
Kjavflf, Cronus, in the Greek mythology ; and
as the latter had his appellation from Heb. pp
to irradiate, be diffused, as the light ; so the
former, I think, from "iriD to hide, denoted the
light, the electrical or finer part of the celestial
fluid,* latent in the pores of all bodies, and
which, assisted by the air, is indeed the life of
all animals and vegetables, and the true anima
mundi, or soul of the world. Comp. under
irna. But I shall leave the thinking and phi-
losophical reader to his own reflections on
this very curious and interesting subject, after
presenting him with as literal a translation as
I can, of
Tlie Orphic hjmn to Cronus or Saturn. f
" Illustrious or cherishing father, both of the
immortal gods and of men, various of counsel,
spotless, powerful, mighty Titan ; who con-
sumest all things, and again thyself repairest
them ; who boldest the inefl[able| bands
See Encyclopsedia Britannica in Chemistry, No. 96,
&c. and in Electricity, p. 450. col. 2, &c. 3d edit.
+ The original may be found at p. 110. of Eschenba-
chius' edition.
i Or perhaps " infrangible, not to be broken," for I
suspect the true reading of the Greek to be ci^pr,>cTovs.
throughout the boundless world; Cronus,
thou universal parent of successive being ;
Cronus, various in design, offspring (or rather
fructifier) of the earth and of the starry hea-
ven ; birth, growth, consumption ; husband of
Rhea,* dread Prometheus,f who dwellest in
all parts of the world, author of generation,
tortuous in counsel, most excellent, hearing
our suppliant voice, send of our life a happy,
blameless end."
Whether the Saxon god ^ Seater, who has left
his name to our Saturday, was brought from
Germany, or derived from the Roman Satur-
nus, I pretend not absolutely to determine.
He was, however, according to Verstegan's
Antiquities, p. 85, represented under the
figure of an old man standing on a. fish, (comp.
p3"T under an IV.) with a basket of fruits and
flowers in his right hand, and a wheel in his
left. Fish, fruits, and flowers, are very proper
emblems of fecundity in the animal and vegeta-
ble world, as the wheel is of revolution or
change ; and all taken together, are very suita-
ble symbols to accompany the all-consuming,
all-repairing god, as Orpheus in the above
cited hymn describes Cronus or Saturn,
Comp. Vossius De Orig. & Prog. Idol. lib. ii.
cap. 33.
PLURILITERALS, in D.
1TD see under niD III.
As a N. from bl?D to cut, break, and Dir conti-
guity, a kind ot' locust, probably so called from
its rugged, craggy form, as represented in
Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra, tab. ccl. fig. 1,
which see. Once, Lev. xi. 22. In Chaldee
Dj;bD is used as a verb, and signifies, to swal-
low down, consume, or the like, and thence
Bochart derives the N. DjybD ; but I rather
apprehend that the Chaldee V. is formed from
the Heb. N. compounded as above.
As a N. from dD to place, and it round, a
bunch of vine buds, which produce the blossoms
or flowers, so called from the form of their
growth, round the stalk, occ. Cant. ii. 13, 15.
vii. 12. Symmachus renders it in Cant. ii. 13,
by fl/yv^>? the vine blossom, the Vulg. in that
passage by fiorentes flowering, blossoming, and
in the two last by floruit hath blossomed, and
flores blossoms; but the LXX in the two
former texts by xvrpt^uv, and in the last by xv-
'ir^iirfAes, which I take precisely to denote the
bud or budding of a flower. See Harmer's
Outlines, p. 136, &c.
K-'iBTDID or rT'>3l3mD Chald.
As a N. a kind of musical instrument, occ.
* i. e. of the gross air, from Greek psw to flow.
\ i. e. sometimes acting ?ts,firc, which Prometheus was
fabled to have stolen from heaven.
% " Tliis name," Sheringham observes, " is to be found
in no writer before Verstegan. " Univ. Hist. b. iv. cap.
13. 3. p. 443. vol. vii. fol.
m3D
363
nir
Dan. iii. 5, 10, 15. But in Dr Kennicott's
codices the word is in these texts spelled with
great variety.
This word, notwithstanding the opinion of
some learned men to the contrary, is not, I
think, derived from the Greek ffvfjt,(ptovta,,
which " is a compound word that signifies a
concert or harmony of many instruments;
whereas in Daniel x-ssDnD is a simple name
of one single instrument, as the words cornet,
flute, harp, with which it is joined, (each) de-
note one kind of music. As to the particular
instrument intended by that name, we cannot
be positive. A pipe perforated with many
holes was so called in the Jerusalem tongue,*
and a bladder with pipes in it had the like
name in the language of the Moors, which
they left behind them in Spain. f The Moors
in Africa called a little drum, hollow in the
middle, and covered on one end with a skin, a
symphony, \ which (name) as justly might be
given to one kind of harp or fiddle, that was
made, according to St Austin, of a concave
piece of wood like a drum. For the com-
mon reason of calling so many things by the
same name, seems to be their cavity, wherein
they all agreed." For " symphony (x-DEiaiD)
comes from P]3D (or 5id), which carries the
idea of cavity to all its derivatives. Thus
saph or siph (pid), the original of the Greek
scyphus, is a cup or bowl in the Hebrew or
Chaldee tongue. Syphon is a pipe that sucks
up and decants water, and siphnos in Hesy-
chius is interpreted by another word, signify-
ing void or empty." Thus the late learned Bp
Chandler, in his Vindication of the Defence
of Christianity, book i. ch. i. sect. 2, where
see more. I must not, however, omit to ob-
serve, that the name of this instrument is in
the common editions printed without the n
x-^s-'D, Dan. iii. 10, and that in the dialectical
derivations from the Hebrew n is often in-
serted before n and s, as in nanb from i-ab
(comp, under nab) sambuca from inD, &c.
"113D See under 13D.
As a N. from rT2D a thorn, and is to break, the
fin of a fish, which consists of rays, or, ac-
cording to the Heb. phrase, of thorns, i. e.
little bones or cartilaginous ossicles, supporting
a membrane broken or divided into several
partitions. Thus then the form or texture
gives the reason of the Heb. name. occ. Lev.
, xi. 9, 10, 12. Deut. xiv. 9, 10.
71"ID Chald.
It occurs not as a V. in the Bible, but in the
Targum signifies, to cover, clothe, particularly
with an outer garment. Thus in Targ. on
Ezek. xvi. 26, idi ^bl'iDn clothed with flesh;
Nah. ii. 3, V3iy^5ia vbllDa clothed in various
colours. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "bn'iD
cloaks, mantles, burnooses, occ. Dan. iii. 21,
27. Herodotus, lib. i. cap. 195, tells us, that
in his time, which was about a hundred years
after the events recorded in Dan. iii. the dress
of the Babylonians consisted of a tunic of
linen reaching down to the feet, and over this
another tunic of woollen, and over all a white
short cloak or mantle, x:^etnhov, and that on
their heads they wore turbands (jt,ir^n(n* Thus,
therefore, I think, we may best translate Dan.
iii. 21. Then these three men were bound,
prT">bn'nD3 in their cloaks, prT"ariD3 their tur-
bands, prrnbnnST and their upper (woollen)
tunics, ^irr-a^lbT and their under (linen) tu-
nics. And as according to this interpretation
their "bllD were their outermost garments, we
see the propriety with which it is observed at
ver. 27, that these were not changed by the fire.
As a N. fem. plur. in reg. from "nD to decline,
(comp. ID VL) and r)y to move to and fro,
'n3i;iD long branches shooting to a distance
from the tree, and easily moved to and fro by
the wind, q. d. wavers. LXX xXa^oi branches.
Once, Ezek. xxxi. 5 ; where observe that not
only the Keri, but also many of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices read TTiairD, and nine of them
i-msj^lD.
As a N. from i-D a thorn, and T91 to spread
abroad. Some kind of wide spreading thorn
or briar. Once, Isa, Iv. 13.
* " Drus. Prov."
+ Sanct. in Dan. In Spain in the last century, blind
men went about the country, with a bladder to which
pipes were fastened, and blowing it made music. This
they called a symphony.
I " Isid. iii. 31."
" Aug. in Ps. xxxii."
I. In Kal, intransitively, to serve, labour,
work, Exod. XX. 9. Num. iv. 24^. Deut. v. 13.
I I. In Kal, transitively, to serve the ground,
i. e. to till or cultivate it, to co-operate or la-
bour together with the natural agents, in
making it produce its fruit regularly and
plentifully. Gen. ii. 5. iv. 2, 12, & al. freq.
So the Greeks say tjjv yn* Bi^a-rivsDi to serve
the ground, for tilling it. See Prodici Her-
cules, p. 9, edit. Simpson. In Niph. to be
cultivated. Ezek. xxxvi. 9, 34. As a N. fem.
in reg. mnir a tilling or tillage. 1 Chron.
xxvii. 26.
III. In Kal, to dress a vineyard. Deut. xxviii.
39.
IV. In Kal, to serve, be obedient to another
man as a servant. Gen. xix. 4?. xv. 13, 14. In
this sense it is sometimes followed by b, as 1
Sam. iv. 9. With a following, it signifies to
serve oneself of another, se servir d'nn autre,
to work or do somewhat by means of him, to
make him one's servant or slave. See Exod.
i. 14. Jer. xxii. 13. xxv. 14. xxxiv. 9. Ezek.
xxxiv. 27. Deut. xxi. 3. Isa. xiv. 3; in which
two last cited texts observe that nnj; is indefi-
nite one they ; so French translation in Isa.
Strabo gives us nearly the same account of the Ba-
bylonish dress, lib. xvi. p. 1082, edit. Amstel. Compare
also what Dr Shaw says of the modern Arab, Moorish,
and Turkish dresses. Travels, p. 224. p. 20, &c. ; and
Niebuhr's Description de 1' Arabie, p. 54, &c.
nip
366
iir
on t'aura asservi. In Hiph. to cause to serve.
Exod. vi. 5. Ezek. xxix. 18. As Ns. -rny
a servant or slave. Gen. ix. 25. xii. 16, & al.
freq. Fem. ninjr. in reg. maj; servitude,
service. Gen. xxix. 27. xxx. 26. Exod. i. 14,
& al. freq. Also, a number of servants, famu-
litium. Gen. xxvi. 14. Job i. 3. Comp.
under bnp.
V. In Kal, transitively, or with b following,
to serve in a religious sense, to perform acts of
religious worship and obedience, either to the
true or false gods. Exod. iii. 12. iv. 23. xx.
5. Deut. iv. 19. Jud. ii. 11, 13, & al. freq.
As a N. fem. msj? religious service. Exod.
xii. 25, 56, xxxvi. 1, & al. freq.
VI. Chald. to make, form, do. Jer. x. 11.
Dan. iii. 1, 15, 32. iv. 32. In Ith. to be made,
done. Ezra vii. 26. Dan. ii. 5. iii. 29. As a
N. fem. nnny, emphat. Nnnnj? work. Ezra
V. 8. vi. 7. As a N. *T3J?n a work, occ Dan.
iv. 34 or 37.
VII. Chald. to keep, observe^ as a religious
feast, occ. Ezra vi. 16.
Der. Lat. obedio, whence French obeir, and
Eng. obey, obeisance, obedient, obedience.
nnr
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr-
I. To be thick, gross, occ. 1 K. xii. 10. 2
Chron. x. 10. So the LXX vap^^vrtoos, and
Vulg. grossior est is thicker. As a N. "ni;
thickness. 1 K. vii. 26. 2 Chron. iv. 5. Job
XV. 26, & al.
II. As a N. ay a thick beam or plank. 1 K.
vii. 6. Ezek. xU. 25, 26.
III. In Kal, to be or become gross, crass, bulky,
unwieldy. So the LXX ivaxv^^^i, Vulg. in-
crassatus fuisti. occ. Deut. xxxii. 15.
IV. As a N. nj7 the density or condensation, as
of vapours in a cloud. Exod. xix. 9. Hence
as a N. nj; plur. o-iy and mil? a cloud. 1 K.
xviii. 44. Isa. xviii. 4. Jud. v. 4. 2 Sam.
xxiii. 4. Hence once as a verb in Hiph. to
cloud over, " cover with a cloud," Eng. trans-
lat. So Montanus, obnubilavit. Lam. ii. 1.
Comp. 131; I. under rrDjr.
V. As a N. nj7 the gross, condensed part of the
celestial fluid, towards, and at, the extremity
of the system, *' ao-Tsaofl^^arov a^ipvnv, the star-
eyed darkness," as Orpheus styles it. Hymn,
in Apoll. lin. 13. See Job xx. 6. xxii. 12
14. xxxvii. 11. Isa. xiv. 13, 14.* This is
what Josephus calls KovffrobXXov, by which he
seems to mean the condensed or concreted air ,-
foTi describing the formation of the heaven on
the second day fi'om the creation, he says that
God " xov/rraXXov Ti^i-rn^Ks avr<u, compacted or
concreted the crystal around it." Ant. lib. i.
cap. 1. 1. Comp. under onn VIII.
VI. As Ns. rrajyn density, crassitude. It is
spoken of stiff clayey ground, or the like. 1 K.
vii. 46 ; where observe the rr is radical and
unchanged, -nx? the same. 2 Chron. iv. 17.
VII. As a N. mas. plur. D-ny thickets of
wood. Jer. iv. 29.
* See Hutchinson's Moses' Princ. pt. i. p. 125, & seq.;
Pike's Philosophia Saora, p. 61, 62 ; and Spearman's En-
quiry after Philosophy and Tlieology, ch. v. p. 290, edit.
Edinburgh.
Der. Web, weave, hub, of a wheel. Latin
nubo to cover, veil, nubes a cloud.
In general, to turn aside, divert. '
I. Spoken of a way, to turn it aside, or divert
it from a straight course, occ. Joel ii. 7.
Dmnnx pianj?" 'wb^ and they shall not turn
aside their ways (so LXX ov fi,rt ikkXivuiti
rai T^i(lous avTtov) i. e. as the Vulg. et non
declinabunt a semitis suis, and they shall Jiot
decline from their paths.
II. As ttinjr and uny somewhat diverted or
turned aside from its proper owner by way of
pledge, a pledge or pawn. occ. Deut. xxiv. 10
13. Might not iiony iDljrb in the first of
these passages be strictly rendered, to turn
aside his pledge, i. e. from him to thyself?
As a verb in Kal, formed from the N. to
pledge, plight, borrow upon pledge, occ. Deut.
XV. 6. In Hiph. to cause or permit another
to borrow upon pledge, to lend to him upon
pledge, occ. Deut. xv. 6, 8. So in the former
text the French translation runs thus, Tu
preteras sur gage a plusieurs nations, et tu n"
empnmteras point sur gages; in the latter
thus, Tu ne manqueras point de hi preter
sur gages.
uuij; As a N. u-uaj? ; see among the pluri.
literals.
To pass, in whatever manner.
I. To pass, go or move from one place to an-
other. Gen. xii. 6. xv. 17. xviii. 5. xxx. 32, &
al. freq. To pass off, distil, trickle down, as
liquid myrrh or honey-drops, occ. Cant. v. 5,
13. In Hiph. to cause to pass. Gen. xlvii. 21.
As a N. nnjr a place where one may easfly
pass along, a pass, passage, or side. 1 Sam.
xiv. 40. Exod. xxxii. 15, the tables were writ-
ten on their two ""inj? sides or planes, which
might be passed along. n-DE) "^nJr bl7 upon the
passage, i. e. the plane, of its face, or front.
Exod. XXV. 37.
" In Gen. x. 21, Shem, the progenitor of the
holy line, is styled laj? -sa bs "IN the father
of all the children (not of Eber, his great
grandson, for how was he more the father of
them than of his other descendants ? but) of
passage or pilgrimage the father of all those
who were passengers, pilgrims, itinerants,
passing from one place to another, as the holy
line were, till their settlement in Canaan, and
who also confessed themselves to be strangers
and pilgrims upon earth, plainly declaring
thereby that they sought a better country, that is
to say, a heavenly. See Gen. xxiii. 4. xlvii. 9.
Heb. xi. 810, 1316. Of Abraham in
particular it is written, Gen. xii. 6, that "lajj-
he passed through the land, and during }his
pilgrimage from one place to another in the
land of promise, wherein he sojourned as in a
strange country, the epithet nsj? i. e. the pil-
grim or sojourner (LXX -ri^KT^ passenger)^
formed as '*iD3 a stranger, is applied first to
him. Gen. xiv. 13 ; and afterwards *iij?, fem.
n^'iai?, LXX 'E(ioccie:, Hebrew, became the
distinguishing appellation of the holy family
and people descended from him. See Gen.
"i:ir
367
nnr
xxxix. 14 xl. 15. xliii. 31. Exod. ii. 6, 11.
iii. 18."*
As a particle *iii? beyond, over, on the other
side, Deut. iv. 49. Josh. xiii. 27. 1 K. iv. 24.
ini? bit, beyond, q. d. to over, Deut. xxx. 13.
over, q. d. at over, Exod. xxviii. 26.
II. To pass over. Gen. xxxi. 21. In Hiph. to
cause to pass over. Gen. xxxii. 23. viii. 1, And
God i^]}> caused the spirit or air to pass over
the earth, i. e. he caused it to act in its usual
manner, not through the earth, as at ch. vii.
11, but only, or chiefly, by pressure on the sur-
face, and so the waters were checked, prevented
from rising higher. Comp. Gen. i. 2 ; and
see Mr Catcott's excellent Treatise on the
Deluge, p. 48, 1st edit. p. 86, 2d edit. As a
N. ii^'zv a ferry-boat for passing over a river.
2 Sam. xix. 18. As a N. mas. inj??3 a ford, a
place where a river is passable. Gen. xxxii.
22. As a N. fem. n"i3j;a a ford, Isa. x. 29.
x\n. 2. Also, a pass, or passage. 1 Sam. xiv. 4.
III. To pass, go, be current, as silver. Gen.
xxiii. 16.
IV. To pass away, overpass. Gen. 1. 4. Ps.
xxxvii. 36. cxliv. 4. Job xxx. 15. Cant. ii. 11.
It is once applied to the passing away of con-
densed clouds in hailstones and flashes of fire.
Ps. xviii. 13, At the brightness before him T'Sj;
^1^'!J his densities passed (in) hailstones and
coals of fire l-ai? plainly means the condensed
thunder-clouds, consisting of gross air, and of
watery and sulphureous exhalations from the
earth. These, through the brightness of Je-
hovah's presence, were kindled, (see 2 Sam. xxii.
13. comp. Exod. xix. 18. Deut. iv. 11,) and
passed away in a storm of hail and lightning. -f-
V. As a N. Tini? produce of the land, q. d. what
passes or comes from it. occ. Josh. v. 11, 12.
Comp. Lev. xxiii. 10 14.
VI. In Hiph. to cause to pass to another, as
an inheritance. Num. xxvii. 7, 8.
VII. In Hiph. to make over, give up, as the
first-born to Jehovah, Exod. xiii. 12. (comp.
ver. 2. Exod. xxii. 28.) sons or daughters to
Molech, Lev. xviii. 21. Jer. xxxii. .35. (comp.
Lev. XX. 2.); which was done wa.'D. by fire, 2
K. xxiii. 10 ; and therefore the phrase vn:;rr
lyxn making over by fire, implies making over
to Molech by fire, as in Deut. xviii. 10. 2 K.
' xvi. 3. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 6. And even T-aj^rr by
itself, without expressing either the fire or Mo-
lech, is used Ezek. xx. 26, for this horrible ser-
vice. Comp. ver. 31, and see under -jbD II. \
VIII. With bir following, to pass over, pass by,
disregard, forgive, as an offence. Prov. xix.
11. Mic. vii. J 8. Comp. Hos. x. 11. In
Hiph. to cause to pass away, to put away, as
iniquity. 2 Sam. xxiv. 10.
IX. To pass beyond, transgress, a law, com-
mandments, &c. Num. xxii. 18. Josh. vii. 15.
2 Chron. xxiv. 20. Isa. xxiv. 5, & al. In Hiph.
to cause to transgress. 1 Sam. ii. 24.
X. With bv upon following, to pass, be laid, or
charged upon, as a public burden or impost.
* Greek and English Lexicon in 'E^^euet.
+ See Bate's Integrity of the printed Hebrew Text,
&c. p. 126128.
X Comp. Vitringa, Observat. Sacr. lib, ii. cap. 1. 18.
occ. Deut. xxiv. 5 ; where the Vulg. rightly, I
apprehend, explains it. Nee ei quidpiam ne-
cessitatis injungetur publico?, neither shall any
public necessity or service be enjoined him.
XI. In Hiph. to cause to pass away, to turn
away, remove. Ps. cxix. 37, 39. 2 Chron. xv.
8. Jonah iii. 6.
XII. To overdo, overcome, as wine does a man
who drinks too much of it. Jer. xxiii. 9.
XIII. As a N. fem. niS]^ in reg. n"inj7, plur.
HTn:!!;, excess, as of pride. Prov. xxi. 24.
Comp. Jer. xlviii. 29, 30. But it generally de-
notes the excess or violence of anger, whether
of man, as Ps. vii. 7. Isa. xiv. 6 or of God,
Ezek. xxi. 31 or 36. xxii. 21, 31. Hos. v. 10.
Hence as a V. in Hith. to be excessively angry,
or transported with anger, " se deborder en co-
lere." Mercer. Deut. iii. 26. Psal. Ixxviii. 21,
59, 62. Prov. xxvi. 17. But in Prov. xiv. 16.
XX. 2, 'nairnn seems to signify making himself
a transgressor, as Schultens, in his Comment,
has observed. He adds, that in the latter text,
llil^na he who makes himself a transgressor
against him, is a construction parallel with
"NtJn he who sinneth against me, Prov. viii. 36.
XIV. 11^1?^, literally, in ot for passing. It is
used as a particle, and denotes the passing
from cause to effect.
1. Before a N. or pronoun, because, on account
of. Gen. viii. 21. xii. 13, That it may be well
with me "Tiinirn because of thee, by thy means,
q. d. that this good may pass through thee to
me. Comp. ver. 16. Gen. xviii. 26, 29, 31.
2. Before a V. fut. because that, to the end that.
Gen. xxvii. 4, And I will eat "nnrn to the end
that my soul may bless thee, q. d. that hence it
may pass that my soul, &c. Gen. xlvi. 34, Ye
shall say so and so im;n linyn to the end that
ye may dwell in the land of Goshen, q. d. that
from this cause it may pass that ye may dwell,
i. e. that from your so saying such an ^ect
may follow. So before a V. infinitive, 2 Sam.
X. 3.
Der. over, ever.
To rot, become rotten or mouldy, so Vulg. com-
putruerunt ; but rather, to be shrunk up, and so
come to nought by excessive drought. See Bo-
chart, iii. 471. " That ancient learned gram-
marian Abu Walid chooseth to give the signi-
fication of it [lyni;] by comparing it with an
Arabic word Dnj; abesa [which see in Castell],
as it signifies much the same with DS" yabesa,
to grow dry, which he looks on as best befit-
ting this place, viz. because the hurt here
spoken of is rather done by drought than mois-
ture." Pococke's Commentary on Joel, p. 36.
Once Joel i. 17.
nnp
I. To twine, intwine, complicate. The LXX
give the idea of the word Exod. xxviii. 14,
where they render it frsTAsy^sva wreathed^
twisted. As a participle paoul m^ST compli-
cated, intwined, twisted together. Ezek. xx. 28.
Comp. ch. xxxi. 10, 14. nnj? rru^jra "wreathen
work," Eng. translat. Exod. xxviii. 14, 22.
II. As a N. mai? and nni;, plur. D-nsi; and
mnap a rope formed by complication or twist-
:ip
368
n:ii^
ing. Isa. v. 18. Ps. cxxix. 4<. Job xxxix. 10.
Jud. XV. 13. Ps. ii. 3. Hos. xi. 4, & al. freq.
III. To conipUcate, i. e. to contrive artfully.
Spoken of oppression, occ. Mic. vii. 3, the
prince asketh, and the judges, for reward, and
the great man speaketk oppression, H^r^ l^^sa it
is his life, .'nnny-i and they complicate it, i. e.
the oppression ; they contrive it artfully and
craftily ; qu'ils entortillent," says the French
translation. So the Greeks use ixpxivuv
(AYirtv, 5oXov to weave a design, counsel, deceit,
(see Homer, II. vii. lin. 324; vi. lin. 187.)
and the Latins, wectexe fraudes, &c.
Hence Greek ccrru to bind together, connect;
but comp. under tax.
To hake upon (see Isa. xliv. 19). or under the
coals, as cakes of bread, occ. Ezek. iv. 12,
where LXX iy}cov\l/us (MS. Alexand. kihtx-
xguyPus), and Vulg. operies, thou shalt cover.
Comp. bba V. under b3. As a N. fern, rr^sr,
in reg. n3i7, a cake of bread thus baked. Gen.
xviii. 6. 1 K. xvii. 13. xix. 6, & al. So the
LXX throughout syx^uip/j, * and Vvdg.
(panis) subcineritius (bread) baked under the
coah or ashes. And this ancient method of
baking bread is still sometimes used in the
East. " Rauwolff observed, that travellers/re-
quentlg baked bread, in the deserts of Arabia,
on the ground heated for that purpose by fire,
covering their cakes of bread with ashes and
coals, and turning them several times till they
were enough." f Comp. Hos. vii. 8. Bus-
bequius ^ mentions the baking of bread under
the coals by the women of Bulgaria in Tiu-key
as a usual practice in his time. And not to
multiply testimonies of a fact so well known,
I shall only farther add a translation of what
Niebuhr says. Description de 1' Arable, p. 46,
" The Arabs of the desert sometimes put a
ball of paste upon coals of lighted wood, or
upon cameVs dung dried; ils la couvrent soig-
neusement de ce feu, they cover it carefully
with this fire, in order that it may be thorough-
ly penetrated by it; they afterwards take off
the ashes from it, and eat it hot."
As a N. ys^m the same as nay. occ. 1 K. xvii.
12. For 3ii;?3 Psal. xxxv. 16, see under 3y"?.
The radical idea is, I apprehend, to be set, or
joined, upon another. So as a V. the LXX
always render it by iTinhfAcc,. aaj; however
occurs not as a V. simply in this sense ; but
I. It denotes strict conjunction or union of love
or affection, as pm, pjrn, &c. With bv, and
once (Ezek. xxiii. 12). with bx, following, to
* Were there any doubt concerning the sense of this
Greek word ys5u<p/j, it might be determined by Lu-
cian, tom. i. p. 272, edit. Bened. where in a dialogrie be-
tvveen iEaciis and Menippns, Empedocles, who was burnt
to death in mount jEtna, is described to be a-m'hov ^\itu;,
ita-Tie iyz^ui^tcci et^ros stuck full tvith ashes, like bread
baked under the coals ; and this passage, by the way, far-
ther shows that the Greeks, in Lucian's days, sometimes
used such sort of bread.
t Harmer's Observations, voL i. p. 232, where see more'j
and in Scheuchzer Phys. Sacr. on Num. xi. 69.
X De Legat. Turc. epist. i. p. 42.
\ Or, la Braise, the live coah, as he expresses himself in
his Voyage de 1' Arabic, torn. i. p. 188.
he set upon, doat upon. Ezek. xxiii. 5, 7, & aL
As a N. fem. in reg. nnay a being set or
doating upon. So LXX tTidicriv. occ. Ezek.
xxiii. 11.
II. As a N. nail) or nair rendered organ (so
LXX in Job xxi. 12. Ps. cl. 4. o^yavov) which
it seems to have resembled so far as it con-
sisted of a number of pipes set close, or joined
together, occ. Gen. iv. 21. Job. xxi. 12. xxx.
31. Psal. cl. 4. Ezek. xxxiii. 31, For they make
(thy words) D-naj; (like) pipes in or at their
mouth, i. e. something to play or trifle with.
Ver. 32, And behold thou art to them D''nai? l-irs
as a song (for) the pipes (i. e. to be sung with
them) of one who has a pleasant voice, and is
skilled in music. From the passage here cited
the antiquity of this instrument sufficiently ap-
pears, but we can hardly imagine it was very
like the modern organ : it seems rather, from
Ezek. xxxiii. 31, to have been " a kind of flute
composed of several pipes of unequal thickness
and length joined together, which gave an har-
monious sound when they were blown into by
movingthem successively underthe lower lip. "*
And it may be worth observing, that in the
additional psalm, which we have in the LXX,
David says of himself, when a shepherd, A<
^upis fz-ov iToiTiffav o^yocvov, my hands made the
organ ; which seems to show that these trans-
lators meant by e^yavov some kind of pastoral
instrument, probably not unlike that described
by Virgil. Eclog. ii. lin. 36,
disparibus septem compacta cicutis
Fistula,
A flute of seven unequal pipes compact.
Where observe, that the term " compacta" f
very nearly expresses the idea above assigned
to the Heb. nap.
Two or three lines before, Virgil tells us, ac-
cording to the popular mythology of his time.
Pan primus calamos cera conjungere plures
Instituit
Pan taught io join with wax unequal reeds.
Dryden.
And Lucretius, lib. iv. lin. 592, 593, describes
Pan as playing on the reeds of his syrinx, or
compound pipe, by moving his lip along it.
Unco ssepe labro calamos percurrit hianteis
Fistula silvestrem ne cesset fundere musam.
Comp. lib. v. lin. 1406.
So the idol Pan, or universal nature, xoixf^oio
TO ffvfjL'ra.v, Orph. is commonly represented
with a musical instrument composed of severe
pipes, and according to Orpheus,
he modulates to dancing measures
The hartnony of nature
Comp. under an HI- and note there.
His pipes answer in number to the six primary
planets and the moon, whose constant and re-
gular revolutions are carried on by the streams
of light, and spirit,\ dispensed to each accord-
* Calmet's Dictionary in Mv^ic.
\ So Ovid, Metam. Ub. i. lin. 711,
disparibus calamis compagine cerce
Inter se j unctis
t The Greek scholiast on Theocritus, Idyll, i. Im. 3,
says that the syrinx or compound flute of Pan represent-
bw
369
hiV
ing to the heathen theology, by Pan. I say
of light as well as of spirit, or gross air, not on-
ly because light is really one of the great agents
by which the planets are moved round in their
orbits, but also because the harmony of the
world was expressly ascribed by the heathen
to Apollo, or the solar light, as well as to Pan,
or rather to Apollo under the character of
Pan. Thus Orpheus in his Hymn to Apollo,
-With thy harp
Of various modulation thou the whole
" Of heaven dost harmonize."
DoDD altered.
And again,
Ev9iv ivaiyvfjucci; ffi. /S^bto/ x.XY,iovtrtt a(XT
Uttvec, ^iov dtxi^ur, etufiiuv av^tyfjcxti' hvret.
Nature's tribes,
No less than Natiu-e, to thy harmony
Oive the variety and pleasing change
Of seasons, mix'd by thee in equal parts.
Summer and winter mortals hence
Have call'd thee royal Pan, two-horned god
The vivifying gales tlu-ough Syrinx famed
Emittmg DoDD.
Thus we learn whence Pythagoras and his
successors had their famous harmony of the
spheres. Comp. under tjt IV. and ]"ip II.
See the Orphic Hymns to Pan and to Apollo,
and Mr Spence's Polymetis, p. 181, and plate
xxvi. fig. 1, where you may observe a per-
sonage playing on two pipes, in the middle of
two concentric ovals ; the outer one of which
is adorned with representations of the planets,
the inner one with those of the zodiac.
It occurs not as a V. but the idea is evident.
I. As a N. b^i; round, orbicular, roundness, ro-
tundity. 1 K. vii. 23, 31, 35, & al.
II. As a N. b-DI? a circular or round ornament,
a ring or ear-ring. occ. Num. xxxi. 50. Ezek.
xvi. 12. So in the latter passage the LXX
'r^ox,Krxov:,^n6. Vulg. circulos. Comp. under DT3.
III. As a N, b3i;Q a round camp or encamp-
ment, occ. 1 Sam. xxvi. 5, 7, and so fem.
rrb^yn occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 20; where LXX
ar^QoyyvXufftv the round. "An Arab caynp is
still always round, when the disposition of the
ground will admit of it, the prince being in the
middle, and the Arabs about him, but so as to
leave a respectful distance between them.
Add to this, that their lances are fixed near
them in the ground all the day long, ready for
action." Thus Mr Harmer (from D'Ar-
vieux). Observations, vol. ii. p. 245; where
see more. So Volney, Voyage, tom. i. p.
364, says, " The form of the camps (of the
Bedoween Arabs) is an irregular round, con-
sisting of a single range of tents placed at a
greater or less distance from each other."
Comp.Encyclop. Britan. in Bedouins, p. 118.
IV. As a N. fem. nbai? plur. mb^y a carriage
or car, which is ro&rf forward on round wheels.
Gen. xlv. 19. 1 Sam. vi. 7, & al. Also, a
edthe pjVjfo of the world; rtji/ Se <ru^iyya tuv ivtu xea-fjca
Tvuif^eeriuv y.ifx,ri(riv mi. Comp. under bn3 IV.
kind of tribulum or machine fur thrashing out
corn, such as Varro De Re Rustic, lib. i. cap.
52, calls plostellum Pcenicum, a Punic or
Carthaginian wain ; which no doubt the Car-
thaginians derived from their Phenician or Ca-
naanitish ancestors, and which Varro de-
scribes is made " ex assibus, dentatis cum or-
biculis in eo quis sedeat atque agitat, qua?
trahunt, jumenta, of boards, and furnished
with little wheels notched like teeth, and adds,
that a man may sit in it to drive the beasts
which draw it." A similar machine is still
used in the east for the same purpose. Thus
Dr Russell* tells us, that near Aleppo in
Syria, the corn is " dislodged from its husk by
a machine like a sledge, which runs upon two
or three rollers drawn by horses, cows, or asses.
In these rollers are fixed low iron wheels,
notched like the teeth of a saw, and pretty
sharp, at once cutting the straw and separating
the grain." Comp. under 2"nn. occ. Isa. xxviii.
27, 28; where see Bp Lowth. Amos ii. 13,
" Behold I will press your place, as a loaded
corn-wain presseth its sheaves ; where p^j^n
and pyn both seem active. See Bp New-
come's note, and his Appendix.
V. As a N. bayri a chariot or waggon-way, a
road for carriages, a highway. Ps. cxl. 6. It
is often used in a metaphorical sense for ways,
paths, proceedings of men, &c. See Ps. xxiii.
3. Prov. ii. 15. iv. 11. Isa. lix. 8, & al.
VI. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "b^irn circula-
tors, revolvers, occ. Ps. Ixv. 12. "j^bai^riT and
thy circulators (i. e. the light and spirit, which
are in perpetual circulation) drop fatness. So
Callimachus, with remarkable conformity to
the Psalmist's expression, says, in his Hymn
to Apollo, or the solar light, lin. 38,
His hair on earth afragi-ant oil distils.
But should not 'T'b3i7Q be rather rendered thy
(i. e. God's) vehicles, as denoting the clouds on
which he rideth, or which he maketh his cha-
riot? See Isa. xix. 1. Ps. civ. 3.
VII. As a N. b3jr and fem. rrb^y a calf, a
young beeve, a steer or heifer. See Gen. xv. 9.
Isa. vii. 21, 22. Ps. cvi. 19, 20. Hos. x. 11.
This seems an emblematic name given to this
animal, as being, both to believers and hea-
then, a representative of fire, that condition of
the heavens wherein the celestial fluid is in
the most violent act of circulation, and which
is the great circulator, the natural and mecha-
nical spring of all the action, motion, and cir-
culation in the universe. Hence the golden
calves of Aaron and Jeroboam were set up as
secondary representatives of the First Person
(as we speak) of the ever-blessed Trinity,
whose primary emblem was fire. Comp. under
n"i3 II. p. 342,343.
It is plain from Aaron's proclaiming a feast to
Jehovah, Ex. xxxii. 5, and from the worship of
Jeroboam's calves being so expressly distin-
guished from that of Baal, 1 K. xvi. 31,32. 2
K. X. 2831. (comp. Acts vii. 40, 41.), that
Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 18.
2B
D3r
370
ir
both Aaron and Jeroboam meant their respec-
tive calves for emblems of Jehovah.* It is also
farther evident, that by setting up the calf or
steer, i. e. the cherubic emblem of the first
person of the Godhead, neither Aaron nor
Jeroboam intended absolutely to exclude
the second and third persons of the ever-
blessed Trinity as objects of worship, for each
calls his respective calf Aleim, (plur.) and
Aaron says, nbn these (are) thij Aleim,
THEY ivhich have brought (ibj^rT plur.) thee up
out of the land of Egypt . See Exod. xxxii. 4.
1 K. xii. 28. Nevertheless the inspired Psal-
mist speaks of Aaron's calf vath the utmost
contempt, and declares that, by worshipping it,
they forgot God their Saviour, (comp. 1
Cor. X. 9.) who had worked so many miracles
for them, and that for this crime God was
going to destroy them (see Psal. cvi. 19 24.
comp. Exod. xxxii. 10); and St Stephen
calls it plainly u^uXov an idol, Acts vii. 41 ; as
St Paul likewise styles those who worshipped
it idolaters. And as for Jeroboam, after he
had, for political reasons (see 1 K. xii. 27,
&c. ) made a schism in the Jewish church, and
set up his two calves in Dan and Bethel, as ob-
jects of worship, he is hardly ever mentioned
in Scripture but with a particular stigma set
upon him Jeroboam, the son of Nebat, who
made Israel to sin. Were not these things
written for our admonition, and to teach us
Christians also, what a dreadful crime it is to
set up one person of the Holy Trinity as an
essence or nature superior t3 the other two co-
equal and coeternal persons ; and how highly
idolatrous it is to worship one supreme being
in exclusion or derogation of the Son and of the
Holy Spirit? This is not the Lord^ God
Jehovah Aleim, proposed to our faith and
adoration in the Scriptures of truth, which
were given by inspiration of God, and are able
to make us wise unto salvation. And what
matters it, as to ourselves I mean, whether we
set up an idol in our heart, or put the stumbling-
block of our iniquity before our face 9 See
Ezek. xiv. 3, 4, 7, 8. Comp. 1 John ii. 2.3.
V. 20. 2 John ver. 9.
Der. Saxon hweogul and hweol, whence Eng.
wheel. Saxon hcegel, whence hail. Also per-
haps ogle, goggle.
To be grieved, afflicted. Once, Job xxx. 25 ;
where LXX ffTivaZ,u* to groan. The word is
used in Chaldee in the same sense.
It is probable that from this root Hercules was
by the Gauls surnamed Ogmius, "n^jr, on ac-
>count of his many labours and sufferings. See
Bochart, vol. i. 663, 664.
To be detained, stay. So the LXX xaravx^-
S-ninifSi ; wiU ye be detained^ In Chaldee
likewise the V. signifies to be detained. See
Targum on Isa. xxiv. 22. xlii. 22. xlix. 9.
Once, Ruth i. 13 ; where observe, that nssyn
is for nD33i7n, the radical 3 being dropped be-
Comp. Vossius De Orig. & Prog. IdoL lib. i. cap. 3,
p. 19, 4to. edit.
fore a servile one, as in rrSDNP for nSjOxn,
Isa. Ix. 4. See Grammar, sect. vii. 2.3.
Hence the Greek oxnu to delay, okvo; sloth, &c.
Occurs not as a Y. in Heb. but as a N. niaj? a
crane, a bird of passage, occ. Isa. xxxviii. 14.
Jer. viii. 7. Bochart thinks it so called from
its cry, and observes that the names of this
bird in several other languages, particularly
the Greek yi^avaj, Latin grus, Welsh garan,
German cran (to which we may add our Eng.
crane), are all formed by an onomatopoeia from
its remarkable cry, of which the Greek and
Latin poets have taken abundant notice. And
from the Heb- name of this bird the learned
writer just mentioned remarks, that the Arabs
appear to have had their V. "I3ir in the sense
of returning home, fleeing back to one's own
dwelling. For it is certain that these birds
every year return or fly back to the northern
countries where they were bred, and, accord-
ing to ^lian, TJjv lOLVTuv iKXffTov fimXiHV ava-y-
veapi^iiv, &IS Tvtv oix.ia\ ai6^tt)<7toi, know again each
their own nests, as men do their own houses.
See more in the excellent and entertaining
Bochart, vol. iii. 6880.
IP
Denotes beyond, farther, or besides somewhat
else.
I. As a particle, mj?.
1. Of time, yet, still, Gen. xxix. 7. Num. xi.
33. Comp. Job xxvii. 3.
2. Besides, moreover, 2 Sam. v. 13. Isa. v. 4.
3. Again, yet again, any more. Gen. xxiv. 20.
Jud. xiii. 8. Gen. viii. 21.
4. A long while. Gen. xlvi. 29. Ruth. i. 14.
5. It is used almost like a N. any other, any
else. Deut. xxxiv. 10. Isa. xlv. 5, 6.
6. With S prefixed, mj?l whilst yet, q. A. in yet,
Deut. xxxi. 27. 2 Sam. xii. 22.
7. With 73 prefixed, *ny?3 from the long while
(comp. 4.) Gen. xlviii. 15, myn from the
long time / (have been born or lived, namely. )
Num. xxii. 30, -|Tij?r3 from the long time
thou (hast ridden).
II. Asa particle, njr.
1. Of time, yet, still. Job i. 18. Comp. Gen.
xlix. 27 ; where LXX in yet. Hence Sax.
gyt, get, Eng. yet, Lat. ad to, Eng. at.
2. Of time, place, or comparison. Until, to,
unto. Lev. xv. 5. Deut. i. 7. Isa. i. 6. 2 Sam.
xxiii. 19.
3. Even. Isa. xxxiii. 23, where Symmachus 'ED2
ffxvXm <7roXXuv even many spoils.
4. Moreover, farther. 1 Sam. ii. 5.
5. Whilst, during the time that. Jud. iii. 26.
Jonah iv. 2. 2 K. ix. 22.
6. Of time, by, not later than. Ezra x. 17.
Exod. xxii. 25. Cant. ii. 17. iv. 6.
7. All along, perpetually, usque. Isa. xlvii. 7.
where see Vitringa.
8. ni; repeated, both and. Num. viii. 4.
9. ly is joined or connected with several other
particles, as ox, n, &c. Some of the con-
structions are taken notice of under dx, 73, &c.
and the rest vidll be best understood by attend-
ing to the radical meaning of nj; and the sense
of those other particles. For instance, -3 nj?
ir
371
mr
until, literally, to, or till, when. Gen. xxvi. 13.
2 Sam. xxiii. 10. Kb TJ? yet not, not yet. Prov.
viii. 2G. 'iir^N ly wnto (</ie ^^^e) </ia^ Num. xi.
20. Unto (the degree) that. Josh. xvii. 14^.
And so of the rest.
10. With n prefixed, Tjrn whilst yet, q. d. in
yet. Jer. xv. 9. See also root nyn.
III. As a particle of time or condition, ni;
to, unto, until Num. xxiv. 20. Ps. civ. 23.
TV. As a N. njr time onward, futurity, eternity
to come. Job xix. 24. Psal. Ixxxix. 30. cxxxii.
12, 14, & al. freq. In Isa. ix. 6. the LXX
(Alex, and Complut.) render ni; "IN by
TuTYi^ rov ftiXkovTos aiuvos father of the future
age. Comp. Heb. vi. 5, and Whitby there.
Also, time hack-ward, afore-time. Job xx. 4.
V. In Kal, to hear witness, testify, which is
carrying our thoughts heyond what is apparent
or present to some distant or farther matter or
thing. Lam. ii. 13, '^1^'2H rrn what shall I wit
ness to (or against) thee? So the LXX n
fAKorv^yiffo) (Toi ; comp. 1 K. xxi. 10, 13. But
in Lam. it seems rather to mean, what shall I
call to witness against thee ? and so the Keri,
the Complutensian edition, and very many of
Dr Kennicott's codices read the verb in Hiph.
"jT^irx. In Hiph. to bear witness, protest. Gen.
xliii. 3. Jer. xi. 7, & al. freq. to call to witness.
Deut. xxxi. 28. Also, to make or cause to
witness. Jer. xxxii. 10. In Huph. to he wit-
nessed, testified, occ. Exod. xxi. 29. As Ns. Ty,
fem. rrTi?, a witness or testimony, a person or
thing which hears witness to some other person
or thing not seen, as being either past, absent,
or future. See Gen. xxxi. 44, 48, 50, 52.
Zeph. iii. 8, (where the LXX and all the
Hexaplar versions, u? (ak^tvpioi for a witness)
Psal. Ixxxix. 38, His {the J^essiah's) throne
shall he established for ever as the moon, and
(as) the faithful witness in heaven, i. e. as the
rainbow, which God after the deluge appoint-
ed as a sign or witness of his mercy in Christ.
See Gen. ix. 12 17, and under nmp II.
Many learned men however understand the
witness here mentioned to be no other than
the moon itself, and this seems no contempti-
ble interpretation. Comp. Ps. Ixxii. 5, 7. Jer.
xxxiii. 20, 21. xxxi. 35, 36. So Ecclus xliii.
6. The moon is called trK/^uov himvo; a perpetual
sign, French translat. un signe perpetuel. It
is remarkable, that in the ancient hymn E;?
2X>!v>?v To the Moon, ascribed to Homer, the
full moon is said, lin. 13, to be a token and sign
to mortals,
fem. T\1V testimony. The various types and
appointments of the law are called by this
name, as witnessing somewhat heyond them-
selves, namely, spiritual things, or the good
things to come. See Col. ii. 17. Heb. viii. 5.
ix. 23. X. 1, &c. Thus the cherubim with the
ark are called myrr Exod. xvi. 34. (comp.
ver. 33.) xxvii. 21 ; and in the plui*. m"rj?.*7.
Num. xvii. 4 or 19. Comp. ver. 7 or 22 ;
so the two tables of stone are called myn or
the tables of myn, because they were to be a
perpetual witness or testimony of what the
Israelites were to do and forbear. Exod. xxxi.
18. xxxiv. 29. Comp. Exod. xxv. 16. xxx. C.
And thus the whole tabernacle is called piyn
mjjrr the tabernacle of testimony, as attesting or
bearing witness to spiritual truths, or the good
things to come, and to the duty of men in de-
pendance on them. Exod. xxxviii. 21. Num.
i. 50, 53. Comp. Heb. ix. 912, 24. As a
N. fem. nmun testimony, mean of attesting.
occ. Ruth iv. 7. Isa. viiL 16, 20.
Hence Saxon wed, and old Eng. wed, an agree-
ment, plighting, whence it is particularly ap-
plied to the matrimonial agi'eement, hence
wedding. Also Sax. oth, Eng. oath.
VI. As a N. fem. mjj an assembly. See under
-ri7^ IV.
VII. As a N. "Tir is by some rendered the
mouth in the following texts. Num. xxiii. 18.
Job xxxii. 12. Psal. xxxii. 9. ciii. 5. In the
first of these -ny may much better be translat-
ed as a N. with * suffixed, my testimony, so in
Job O^-TJ? your testimonies; or else *tj7 or "Tj;
may be taken as a particle, to, unto, according
to Montanus's version, Ps. ciii. 5. satisfying
with good "T-nj; even thee, miserable and dis-
tressed as thou hast been. See the preceding
verses. Ps. xxxii. 9, with hit and bridle, vi]j
to, or upon each of them, to hold them in.
Where observe that the suffix ^, usually singu-
lar, him refers to both the horse and mule just
mentioned, as the following m'lp sing, like-
wise doth.
my In Kal and Hiph. to preserve or continue
still, i. e. in being or safety. (Comp. ny L II.
above) occ. Ps. cxlvi. 9. cxlvii. 6. In Hith.
to be preserved or continue still, occ. Ps. xx. 9.
Symmachus renders it in Psal. cxlvii. 6, by
uvaKTco/xsvas refreshing, recreating, and the Tar-
gum in Psal. XX. 9, by xab-nnx we have been
strong.
K"TP See under n^v HI-
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. With "by following, to pass over or upon, as
a path or way. So LXX -raotiX^iv t-r occ.
Job xxxviii. 8. Comp. xxxi. 4.
II. Transitively, to cause to pass upon, to put
on. Ezek. xxiii. 40, "ly n^ny thou hast put on
ornaments. Comp. Jer. iv. 30. Job xl. 5 or
10. my put on now excellency and grandeur.
Isa. Ixi. 10, and as a bride n-bD myn putteth
on her jewels. Ezek. xvi. 11, ny inyxi antf I
put on thee ornaments. As a collective N.
sing. "Ty an adorning, ornaments, ornatus. Isa.
xlix. 18. Ezek. vii. 20. xvi. 1 1. xxiii. 40. plur.
nny Isa. Ixiv. 5 or 6, and we are all as an
unclean thing, and our righteousnesses Dny nana
as a garment of ornaments, or oniamental
showy garment, gaudy perhaps in the sight of
men, but hypocritical and covering a corrupt
heart. See more in Bate's Crit. Heb. Aquila
renders any in the above passages by ^a^T-
^iy of testimonies, in allusion probably to the
law, Deut. xxii. 1417,* which seems like-
wise the foundation of our version, filthy rags.
Also, plur. D-'-iy ornaments, occ. Ezek. xvi.
" Aquila, f^cteTv^iaiv, hoc est tpstitnoniorum ; auando
sanguis in prima coitu maritali vrrginis approhatur."'
Hieron.
)1P
3T2
nir
7. As a participial N. rrnjrn a putting on.
occ. Prov. XXV. 20, The putting on of a gar-
wewf nnp DT>a (not, in cold weather, as trans-
lated, but) in the day of cooling, i. e. in the hot
summer weather (as Neh. iii. 17.) vinegar upon
natron, and he who singeth, or the singing of
songs to an afflicted heart (are like), that is,
unseasonable and troublesome.
Hence Saxon wceda, Eng. weed, weeds, clothes,
dress.
III. Chald. to pass, pass away. occ. Dan. iii.
27. iv. 28. vii. 14. So n^I7 occ. Dan. vi. 8,
12, or 9, 13. In Aph. rrnrn to cause to pass
away, remove, take away. Dan. ii. 12. v. 20. vii.
12, 26.
Denotes pleasure, delight.
I. It occurs not as a V. in Kal, but in Hith.
ni^rirr to delight oneself, he delighted. So the
LXX VT^'(p>j(rav, and Vulg. abundaverunt
deliciis, they abounded in delights, occ. Neh. ix.
25. As a N. yy)^, plur. D-aiy delight, pleasure.
Gen. ii, 15. Ps. xxxvi. 9. So in both passa-
ges the LXX Tov<pfii, Vulg. voluptatis. D"3"tx?
is spoken of dress, 2 Sam. i. 24. Concerning
the garden of Eden, its spiritual design, and
the heathenish imitations of it, see under p
11. As a N. fem. nsTj; pleasure. Gen. xviii.
12. So Aquila r^v(pi^ia, and Vulg. voluptati.
As a N. fem. rr3"'Ty given to pleasures, luxu-
rious, voluptuous. So LXX v^vp^a. occ.
Isa. xlvii. 8. As a N. mas. plur. D^anyn
delights, delicacies, dainties. Gen. xlix. 20.
Prov. xxix. 17. Jer. li. 34. Lam. iv. 5. As
a N. fem. plur. rnatm delicacies, occ. Job
xxxviii. 31. (comp. under rroD IL) 1 Sam. xv.
32. (comp. under nirn II.)
Hence Greek h^ovn pleasure, and thavot pleasant.
II. As particles, compounded of nj; unto and
rrarr or ^rr hitherto, dropping the initial n,
nanir and ^Tir hitherto, yet. Eccl. iv. 2, .3. So
rramy Lam. iv. 17 ; where Montanus adhuc,
and French translation, jusqu'ici hitherto. But
obser\'e that three of Dr Kennicott's codices
read rra-Tir, and twenty-two rranir. Comp.
Gen. XV. 16. 1 Sam, i. 16.
III. Chald. As Ns. from the Heb. nj?, ni?j
iOiy, time, occasion, opportunity. Dan. ii. 8,
21. vii. 12, & al. plur. i^aip years. Dan. iv.
13, 20, 22, or 16, 23, 25.
To he superabundant or superfluous, to exceed.
Exod. xvi. 23. xxvi. 12. In Hiph. to cause or
make to superahound, to have over and ahove.
Exod. xvi. 18. As a N. riiy superabundance,
overplus. Exod. xxvi. 13. Lev. xxv. 27.
To separate, sever, set apart.
I. In Niph. to be severed, separated, so wanting.
Isa. xxxiv. 16. (LXX a-raXire, perished, fail-
ed) Isa. Hx. 15. (LXX n^rai was taken away)
Zeph. iii. 5. (LXX etviK^u(?>n, and Vulg. ab-
scondetur shall be hid) In Hiph. to cause or
suffer to be wanting^ or faU. 1 K. iv. 27, or
v. 7.
II. In Niph. to be dressed as a vineyard or other
ground, by separating or breaking the clods of ,
earth with a spade, or lather a mattock, occ. I
Isa. V. 6. vii, 25. As a N. inirn a spade, or rather a
mattock, occ. Isa. vii. 25. So Hasselquist, Tra-
vels, p. 160, observes that the inhabitants of Na-
zareth in Galilee " had no spades, but a kind of
hoe or grou7id-axe." And Niebuhr, Description
de r Arable, p. 137, says, that " instead of a
spade, the Arabs of Yemen make use of an
iron mattock (une pioche de fer) to cultivate
their gardens, and the lands in the mountains,
which are too narrow to admit the plough.
III. To separate, dispose, distribute, as an army
in battle array. 1 Chron. xii. 33, 38.
IV. As a N. ini? a flock of sheep or herd of
kine, which are separated and disposed at the
will of the shepherd or herdsman. Joel i. 18.
Com. Gen. xxxii. 16. Ezek. xxxiv. 17, 20.
Matt. xxv. 32.
Der. Saxon other, Eng. other. Also herd.
Occurs not as a V. and the ideal meaning is
uncertain, but as a N. mas. plur. "ly-ry lentils,
a kind of pulse. So the LXX ^xxo;, and
Vulg. lens. occ. Gen. xxv. 34. 2 Sam. xvii.
28. xxiii, 11. Ezek. iv. 9. "Lentils (says Dr
Shaw, speaking of the products of Barbary,
Travels, p. 140.) are dressed in the same
. manner as beans (i. e. boiled and stewed with
oil and garlic), dissolving easily into a mass,
and making a pottage of a chocolate colour.
This we find was the red pottage which Esau,
from thence called Edom, (d^TN red, Gen.
xxv. 30.) exchanged for his birthright."
DIJ^ See under iir V.
With the if radical, but mutable or omissible,
and the i radical, but mutable into ".
In general, to turn out of its proper situation or
course, to distort, pervert.
I. To pervert in a natural sense, turn upside
down, overturn, occ. Isa. xxiv. 1. Jehovah
rr-as mi; perverteth, tumeth up, its (the
earth's) surface, in allusion to the deluge.
Comp. ver. 18 20, and see Bp Lowth's
Praelect. ix. p, 165, edit. Getting. As a par-
ticipial N. fem. mj7 overturned, occ. Ezek.
xxi. 27, thrice ; where it seems to be spoken
of the kingdom of Judah.
II. As a N. >'S plur, d*"-!? a ruin, heap of ruins.
See Psal. Ixxix, 1, Jer. xxvi. 18. Mic. iii. 12.
So-jrn. occ. Isa, xvii. 1, nb3ni7T3 aheap of ruin.
III. As a N. "i; a heap of earth turned up.
Mic. i. 6. Hence
IV. The heap or tumulus of a grave, occ. Job
XXX. 24.
V. In Niph. to be distorted, writhed, as a person
in pain. occ. Psal. xxxviii. 7. Isa. xxi. 3.
VI. In Kal, to pervert, turn aside, as paths or
ways. occ. Lam. iii. 9. In Hiph. the same,
occ. Jer. iii. 21.
VII. In Hiph. to pervert, spoken of right or
justice. Job xxxiii, 27, xxxiv, 12, Also, to do
or act perversely, wrong, or wickedly. 2 Sam.
xix. 19 or 20. xxiv. 17. 1 K. viii. 47, & al.
In Kal, the same. occ. Dan. ix. 5. Esth. i. 16.
Comp, under mir. As a participle Niph, or
participial N. mi?3 perverted, in heart or un-
derstanding namely, occ, Prov, xii. 8, As Ns.
py, plur. (in reg.) oiis but generally maiu
-nr
373
tr
perversion, perverseness, depravity, iniquity.
See 2 Sam. xix. 19 or 20. \y\v nearly the
same, 1 Cliron. xxi. 8. Ps. li. 7. Some of
the translations and lexicons give these nouns
the sense of punishment in the following pas-
sages, Gen. iv. 13. xv. 16. Num. v. 31. * 1
Sam. XXV. 24. Ps. Ixix. 28. Prov. v. 22. Isa.
XXX. 13 ; in all which perverseness or iniquity
seems the strict sense. The sense oi punish-
ment must, however, I think, be admitted in
Lev. xxvi. 41, 43. 1 Sam. xxviii. 10. 2 Ki.
vii. 9. As a noun fem. plur. na"!; (according
to the common printed editions) iniquities.
occ. Hos. X. 10 ; where Eng. marg. When I
shall bind them for their two transgi'essions,
" i. e. carry them captive into Assyria for
their idolatry or revolting from my worship,
and for their defection from the house of
David." Clark's note. And observe that in
Hos. X. 10. the Keri and eleven of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices read Dmaij;, and thirteen
others onsij; ; and that the LXX, Syr. and
Vulg. translate the words, when they are
chastised for their two iniquities, as if they had
here read not only Dm:iir, but DID^nn for
D"iDNn. See Bp Newcome. As a noun fem.
plur. mi73 perverseness, iniquities, occ. 1 Sam.
XX. 30; where rm*i?3rr mys p a son of re-
bellious perversenesses, seems to import a per-
son of a wicked, rebellious disposition, a wicked
rebel. Comp. p 9. under riDn VI.
VII I. As a N. mas. plur. d-J?" shovels. See
under rfj;- II.
IX. -ira the bowels, and mj;n gravel. See un-
der rri;?:.
^l^V^V occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate
form, but a noun mas. plur. o-yii? great or re-
peated perversions, deviations, or errors, of mind
or understanding namely. So LXX, tXv-
ffiMs error, Vulg. vertiginis giddiness, confu-
sion, occ. Isa. xix. 14.
IIP
With a n radical and immutable, as in bix, s;n3,
1. As a N. *i"iir blind, destitute of sight. Exod.
iv. 11. Lev. xix. 14, & al. freq. It is applied
to the eyes themselves, Isa. xlii. 7, D-D-J?
nr^rj the blind eyes. As a V. to blind, deprive
of sight, whether bodily, 2 K. xxv. 7. _Jer.
xxxix. 7. lii. 1 1 ; or mental, Exod. xxiii. 8.
Deut. xvi. 19. Blinding, or cutting out one
or both the eyes, has been in our days prac-
tised in Persia as a usual punishment for trea-
sonable offences, f mj? is opposed to nps open,
i. e. in the present case, pervious to the light,
capable of transmitting it. See Exod. iv. 11.
Ps. cxlvi. 8. Isa. XXXV. 5. xlii. 7. As a N.
fem. n"niT blindness, occ. Lev. xxii. 22. It is
an abstract word, like the following nbl'' and
nabs used for a concrete. As a N. pms
blindness, occ. Deut. xxviii. 28. Zech. xii. 4.
11. As a N. mj; the skin. See under my V.
III. Chald. as N. ^^^3 chaff.
XIV.
See under -ly
Wliere observe, by the way, that the impassioned
style of Abigail resembles that of Virgil's Nisus, JEn. ix.
Un. 427,
Me, me : adsum qui feci : in me convertite ferrum.
\ See Mr Hanway's Travels, vol. I p. 295, 296, 299, 327,
371. vol iv. p. 210, 211.
With a ^ radical, (as in yiD, my, ^"w, &c.) or
at least never dropped.
I. To incline, cause to incline downwards, or
more to one side than the other, occ. Eccles. i.
15. vii. 13. in both which texts it is opposed
to ipn straight, even ; Amos viii. 5, mybl
and to incline the balances of deceit, make
them weigh unfairly. In Hith. to incline, bow
oneself occ. Eccles. xii. 3. ^nd the strong
men shall bow themselves, forward namely, as
the legs of old men do, which naakes them lia-
ble to fall.
II. It imports partiality in judgment, and is ap-
plied either to the judgment itself, to incline
or make it partial, occ. Job viii.. 3, twice,
xxxiv. 12, or to the person judged. To incline
or be partial against him. occ. Job xix. 6. Ps.
cxix. 78. Lam. iii. 36. As a N. fem. in reg.
nmy wrong, injustice, occ. Lam. iii. 39.
III. Spoken of a way or proceeding, to per-
vert, make to decline or deviate from the pur-
pose, occ. Ps. cxlvi. 9.
IV. my to time, see under ny I. my3 I Sam.
XX. 30, see under n^V VII.
TP
Denotes strength or vigour.
I. In Kal, to be strong, vigorous, to prevail.
Jud. iii. 10. vi. 2. Ps. ix. 20. lii. 9, & al.
Also, to strengthen, make vigorous. Ps. Ixviii.
29. Isa. XXX. 2. In Hiph. to strengthen, or,
as we say in English, harden, the face in or
with impudence. Prov. vii. 13. xxi. 29.
Comp. Deut. xxviii. 50. Eccles. viii. 1. Dan.
viii. 23. As Ns. ty strength, strong, vigorous,
violent. Gen. xlix. 3, 7. Exod. xiv. 21. Jud.
xiv. 18, & al. freq. i:;d3 ^7y strong of appetite,
greedy. Isa. Ivi. 11. nyQ an instrument, or
mean, of strength. Ps. xxvii. 1. xxxi. 3, 5, &
al. freq. Also, a strong hold or place. Jud. vi.
26. Nah. iii. 11. Dan. xi. 7, 10, 19. As a N.
mas. plur. "aiyn strong holds, occ.'jlsa. xxiii. 1 1.
Hence Lat. os a bone, see under oyy HL Eng.
ox, from his strength.
II. In Hiph. to hasten, move, or remove with
haste and vigour, both in a transitive and in-
transitive sense, to force oneself or others
away. occ. Exod. ix. 19. Isa. x. 31. Jer. iv.
6. (where LXX tr^tviraTi haste) vi. 1. (where
LXX jv/(r;^wirT be strong.)
III. The word is applied to the prodigious
strength and activity of the Dpnur conficting
ethers, and of the :j''J)'^ expansion. Ps. Ixviii.
35. cl. 1.
IV. As a N. -ry, plur. ciy a goat, male or
female, so called on account of its agility or vi-
gour ; whence to the heathen it was an animal
representative of the ethers in expansion, or of
the active powers of nature. No doubt, this
was a vei7 ancient emblem ; for in the Orphic
Hymns we find Pan, i. e. the universe, called
atyofiiXis goat-limbed, ffxior^Ta. skipper, myovo-
fjt,oti x'^'i"^ delighting in goat herds, aXri^r? Ziu;
jci^affrm true horned Jove, i. e. who by his
two horns, i. e. the light and spirit, or gross
air, pushes forward the planets in their orbits.
tr
374
TP
(Comp. x^p 11.) And Herodotus, lib. ii. cap.
4^, informs us, that the Eg)rptian Mendes was
represented like the Grecian Pan, with the
face and legs of a goat, and that this name in
the Egyptian tongue signified both a goat and
Pan. See Beloe's note there. So Mendes may
perhaps be derived from Heb. TSD moving,
motive, and t17 strength.
The last cited historian in the same place re-
lates it as a fact which happened in his own
time, that a goat lay openly with a woman,
and other* of the Greek writers mention the
same horrid abomination, as a usual practice
among the Egyptians, in honour no doubt of
the ^avTo^un;, yiviro)^ Tavraiv all-productive,
all-generating god (as Orpheus calls Pan),
and hence probably one reason of the law,
Lev. xviii. 23. xx. 16, freq. occ.
Hence Gr. ai|, a she-goat.
Plur. onjr is used elliptically for goaVs hair.
Exod. XXXV. 6, 26, & al.
V. As a N. mas. plur. "lyn protectors, de-
fenders, guardians, mentioned as objects of
worship. Dan. xi. 38, 39; so Eng. ntiarg. at
ver. 38, God's protectors. Bp Newton in his
valuable and elaborate Dissertation on the
Prophecies, vol. ii. p. 155, &c. as he inter-
prets the king, in ver. 36, to mean the Roman
state or power, so he takes these D^Tyra to sig-
nify the guardian spirits or angels, whose wor-
ship he shows began in the Roman empire
very soon after it became Christian. This ex-
position seems far preferable to that which in-
terprets D-tjjn of Jupiter or the heavens, and
accordingly refers the prophecy to Antiochus
Epiphanes, and his dedication of the temple
at Jerusalem to Jupiter Olympius, and setting
up of that idol on the altar of burnt-offerings.
Comp. 1 Mac. i. 54, with 2 Mac vi. 2. and
see Universal History, vol. x. p. 267, 8vo.
The ancient Gauls, however, had a Hercules
\vith the attribute Magusan : which seems a
plain derivative from tj? to be strong, and this
is eminently f the character of Hercides. So
in the Orphic Hymn he is called /u,iya<Thns,
a\xi;i.i, Kccpn^o^ii^, et^xunffTi, strong, mighty,
strong-handed, insuperable. It is well known,
that by Hercules, j: in the physical mythology
of the heathen, was meant the sun or solar
light, and his twelve famous labours have been
referred to the sun's passing through the twelve
zodiacal signs ; and this perhaps not without
some foundation. But the labours of Hercu-
les seem to have had a still higher view, and
to have been originally designed as emblema-
tic memorials of what the real Son of Goc? and
Saviour of the world was to do and suffer for
our sakes ;
'Sova'aiy ^iXxrv^^tcc 9xvr xefjuXw,
Bringing a cure for all our ills,
the Orphic Hymn speaks of Hercules.
1154, edit Amstel. and Bo-
* See Strabo, lib. xvii p.
chart, vol. ii. &tl,642.
t St-e Spence's Polymetis, p. 114, 115.
X See the Orphic Hymn addressed to him, Macrobius
Satnmal. lib. i. cap. 20 ; Porphyry in Euseb. Praeparat.
Evangel, hb. iii. cap. H, P- 112, edit. Colon. ; and Vossiiis
De Orig. & Progr. Idol. lib. iL cap. 15.
But on this subject see more in Mr Spear
man's excellent Letters on the LXX,'p. 88.
To what that learned writer has observed, I
beg leave to add a curious passage from Mr
Spence's Polymetis, dial. ix. p. 116. Besides
Hercules strangling the two serpents sent to
destroy him in his cradle, " what," says he,
'is more extraordinary than this, is, that
there are exploits supposed to have been per-
formed by him, even before Alcmena brought
him into the world." To which he adds in a
note, " This perhaps is one of the most mys-
terious points in all the mythology of the an-
cients. Though Hercules was born not long
before the Trojan war, they make him assist
the gods in conquering the rebel giants (Virgil,
^n. viii. lin. 298) ; and some of them talk
of an oracle or tradition in heaven, that the
gods could never conquer them without the as~
sistance of a MAN. ApoUodorus, Bibl. lib.
i. and Macrobius, Sat. lib. i. cap. 20." Thus
Mr Spence. But can any man seriously be-
lieve that so excellent a scholar as he was,
could not easily have accounted for what he
represents as being so very mysterious ? Will
not 1 Pet. i. 20, compared with Hag. ii. 7,
clear the whole difficulty, only recollecting
that Hercules might be the name of * several
mere men, as well as a title of the future Sa-
viour ? And did not the truth here glare so
strongly in our author's eyes, that he was
afraid to trust his reader with it in the text,
and so put it into a note, for fear it should
spoil his jests at p. 125 ?
VI. As a N. fem. rr-STl? the black eagle, so
called, according to Bochart, from its great
strength in proportion to its size. Thus Homer
describes it, II. xxi. lin. 253,
Swiftest and strongest of the aerial race.
Pope.
The same account is given of it by Aristotle,
Pliny, and other writers. It is called in Latin
f Valeria a valendo, from its strength, and Tar-
gum Onkelos renders the Heb. rysty by Kni;,
and so preserves the idea. See more in Bo-
chart, vol. iii. 188, &c. Comp. Buffon, Hist.
Nat. des Oiseaux, tom. i. p. \2^. occ. Lev.
xi. 13. Deut. xiv. 12. It should however be
observed that according to this exposition the
noun n-aTl? is a word of a very uncommon,
and, I believe, unexampled, form, no reason
being assigned for the termination rfD". Bate,
Crit. Heb. explains rT''371? by "jfAe whining
kite, from rr-a its noise, and tj; impudence,
strong and bold disposition ;" and in his note
on Lev. xi. 13 (in New and Literal Transla-
tion), he says, " they have on the South
Downs in Sussex, a whining kite, which may
" Nee aestimes Alcmena apud Thebas Boeotias natum,
solum vel primum Herculem nuncupatum : immo post
multos atque postremiis ille hac appellatione dignatus
est honoratusque hoc nomine." Macrob. Satumal. lib. i.
cap. 20.
+ Pliny enumerating the species of eagles, Nat. Hist,
lib. X. cap. 3, mentions first, " MelanaetosaGrcBcisdicta,
eademque Valeria, minima magnitudine, viribus praeci-
pua, colore nigricans. The kind called from the Greeks
M<!lanaetos, or the black eagle, and also Valeria, the
least in size, but chief in strength, of a blackish colom-. "
nti>
375
Dr
be heard when very high in the air, and seems
to be the rr-SiyrT here." Here LXX render
the word by kxtanroi, and Vulg- by haliteetus,
the sea-eagle. Whatever bird was intended, I
think it was so named from isr its strength,
and ,-r^3 (Ezek. xxvii. 32.) moaning, which
nearly agrees with Bate's derivation.
7tir to make exceedinghj strong, strengthen very
much, LXX iiiT(ptXiti tri&u, made safe or secure.
occ. Prov. viii. 28. As a N. ^^^V very or ex-
ceedingly strong, occ. Ps. xxiv. 8. Also, great
strength or power, occ. Ps. Ixxviii. 4?. cxlv. 6.
Isa. xlii. 25. xliii. 17.
I. In Kal, to leave, forsake, leave ofi, dismiss,
let go. Gen. ii. 24^. xxiv. 27. xxviii. 15. Exod.
ii. 20, & al. freq. Exod. xxiii. 5, When thou
shalt see the ass of him that hateth thee, lying
under his hurden, lb mpn nbTm then thou shalt
forbear to leave it to him ; i. e. thou shalt not
'leave the beast under his burden (LXX ev
'TdoiXiuirn Kvro, thou shalt not pass by it, the
beast), i)ut shalt assist him in raising it up
again, and then M2)J Styn mj; thou shalt surely
leave it with him. ( Comp. Deut. xxii. 4. ) Neh.
iii. 8, ^2^V^^ and they left (i. e. intermitted
building) Jerusalem to the broad wall So the
LXX KctTiXiirov, and Vulg. dimiserunt. See
Pole Synops. in loc. Comp. Neh. iii. 34-, or
iv. 2, Drrb ^n"n;^^ will they let them alone ? So
Vulg. Num. dimittent eos gentes? Will the
Gentiles let them alone ? In Hiph. to be left,
forsaken. Ps. xxxvii. 25, & al.
i I. To leave, commit, concredere. Gen. xxxix. 6.
Job xxxix. 11. Ps. X. 14.
III. With n following, to forsake, fail from,
So Targum p^DS LXX iKXn-^ova-iv a-ro
Vulg. deficiet de occ. Jer. xviii. 14. Comp.
under abur.
IV. To let go, let loose. Job x. 1, ^b'J rmj?X
"IT'U' I will let loose viy meditation upon me,
I e. I will give it full vent. So as a participle
paoul mT vhe who is let go free, as opposed to
m^i? Iwn who is shut up. Deut. xxxii. 36. 1 K.
xiv. 10. xxi. 21. See Scott's note on Job.
V. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -Dimi? market-places,
warehouses, or repositories, where goods are left
for sale. The LXX generally render it by ay
amarket-place ; and probably these D^3nnTI7 near-
ly resembled the modern bazars in the eastern
countries, 'which, says Dr Russell,* " are pro-
perly, long, covered, narrow streets, on each side
of which are a number of small shops, just
sufficient to hold the tradesman (and perhaps
one or two more) witb all the commodities he
deals in about him, the buyer being obliged to
stand without. Each separate branch of busi-
ness has a separate bazar allotted them." These
bazars are like our Exeter ' Change, London,
but usually longer. Ezek. xxvii. 12, Tarshish
(was) thy mart for the abundance of all riches,
in silver, iron, tin, and lead. -j-Dimj; I3n3
(which) they put (in) thy warehouses. That
the particle a in is to be understood here, and
at the 14th ver. before y^^^^]} is evident from
ver. 16, 19, where it is expressed. Ver. 33,
1-313117 nx5in when thy bazars (i. e. the con-
* Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 5, 6.
tents of them) went out from the seas, thou
fi.ll.edst many people, &c.
I. To surround with a fence, fence round. So
the LXX <p^a.y(jt.o)> -TsorJijKK, and Vulg. scpi-
vit. occ. Isa. V. 2. Their vineyards in Syria
and Judea are still /(7icerf not only with living
hedges, but sometimes with stone walk. See
Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 452, &c.
456, &c.
II. Chald. As a N. fem. in. reg. npil? a ring
which surrounds the finger. So LXX "^xxrvknu,
and Vulg. annulo. occ. Dan. vi. 17. Comp.
under jjno III.
Der. Husk.
I. In Kal, to help, aid, assist. Gen. xlix. 25.
Deut. xxxii. .38, & al. freq. In Hiph. the
same. occ. 2 Chron. xxviii. 23. In Niph. to
be holpen, assisted. Ps. xxviii. 7, & al. As a
N. "nTy help, aid. Gen. ii. 18. Deut. xxxiii. 26,
& al. freq. Fem. rms; nearly the same, help^
assistance. Jud. v. 23. Isa. x. 3.
II. As a N. fem. rr^^V is mentioned as some-
thing belonging to Solomon's temple, 2 Chron.
iv. 9, And he ( Solomon) made the court of the
priests and the great mtl7, and doors to the
rmir, and he overlaid their doors, i. e. both the
doors of the priests' court, and of the nmy,
with brass. 2 Chron. vi. 13, For Solomon had
made a scaffold of brass, and had placed it in
the midst of the rrTii;, and upon it TOV he was,
and kneeled down upon his knees, &c. But by
ver. 12, and 1 K. viii. 22, Solomon was now
before the altar of the Lord, and consequently
in the court of the priests ; and therefore if
rrTri? means the same in the former as in the
latter passage of 2 Chron. it cannot in that
signify the great court of the people. In both
texts it seems rather to denote, according to
Dr Taylor in his Hebrew Concordance, " a
square work raised above the pavement, with a
parapet round about it, and a door in the para-
pet, before the altar of burnt-offerings," and
appears to have its name from the help it af-
forded the king in being seen and heard by all
the congregation of Israel when he uttered his
admirable prayer, q. d. a lift.
III. As a N. fem. rr'mi; a settle or inbcnching
in the altar of burnt-offerings. There were
two of these inbenchings, upon the uppermost
of which the priests stood to sacrifice, and
they were each calledn"!!!? from the assistance or
ease they aflforded the priests in performing the
several parts of their office. * q. d. an easement.
occ. Ezek. xliii. 14, 17, 20. xlv. 19.
From this root is, perhaps, derived ^sar, the
Etruscan name for God, according to Sueto-
nius in Octav. cap. 97.
I. In Kal, transitively, to move, remove, or cast
away with quickness or impetuosity, to hurry
away. As a participle Benoni in Kal. occ.
Isa.*^xxii. 17; where the LXX uipiXn shall
take away .- but this is too weak a word ; and
See Prideaux, Connex. pt i. book iii. an. .53.5 ; Villal-
pand. Tempi, in Walton, Poly^lott. p. 16; Pole, Synops.
m Ezek. xM. 14 j in Altar of Burnt-offbrings.
Hv^r
376
IDP
observe that in this text ti-av is a N. fem. q.
d. (with) a hurrying away, as the preceding
II. In Kal, with bx following, to rush violerdly
or impetuously upon, to fly upon, involare, as
upon spoil, occ. 1 Sam. xv. 19. xiv. 32 :
where the Keri, the Complutensian edition,
and very many of Dr Kennicott's codices read
isy-T. The LXX in 1 Sam. xv. 19, render it
u^fjintrai thou didst rush ; and one of the Hex-
aplar versions in 1 Sam. xiv. 32, by u^f*fiinv
rushed.
III. In Kal, with n following, to fly upon with
insults and contumely, occ. 1 Sam. xxv. 14;
where Aquila, ar^wSyi he was stirred up.
Hence perhaps, Saxon, hwettan to excite,
whence Eng. to whet ; also Saxon hwit, whence
Eng. white, the most vivid of all colours.
IV. As a N. la-y a pen for writing, made, ac-
cording to the practice still continued in the
East, of a reed,* and so called, because it
rushes, as it were, on the paper, parchment, or
&c. on which it writes, occ. Ps. xiv. 2. (where
LXX KctXctfioi, and Vulg. calamus, a reed)
Jer. viii. 8. Also, a pen or graver of iron for
the same reason, occ. Job xix. 24. Jer. xvii. 1.
V. As a N. u-y a general name for rapacious
birds, from the impetuosity with which they
rush on their prey. occ. Gen. xv. 11. Job
xxviii. 7. Isa. xviii. 6. xlvi. 11. (where see
Vitringa and Bp Lowth) Ezek. xxxix. 4.
Comp. Job ix. 26. Hab. i. 8. Hence Greek
atro; or a/sroj an eagle. Also, a ravenous wild
beast, occ. Jer. xii. 9. Comp. under yas III.
KIDP See under oy II.
ntop
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
Denotes in general, involution.
I. To throw or wrap as a garment over one.
See Jer. xliii. 12. Ps. civ. 2. cix. 19. 1 Sam.
xxviii. 24, b''l7?3 rrui? XTPtt and he has wrapped
(over him) an upper garment. As a N. or par-
ticiple fem. rr""i3j; wrapped up, veiled, muffled up.
So LXX "Ts^ilixXkofiivn. occ. Cant. i. 7.
" For why should I still darkling rove.
E'en by the tents of those I love ?"
Mrs Francis.
Of a sword, ."-r'^yn wrapped up or covered,
as wdth the scabbard, occ. Ezek. xxi. 15. As
a N. rruiTD an upper garment, a robe. occ. Isa.
Ixi. 3.
II. Constructed with by to put a covering upon,
to cover. Lev. xiii. 45, the leper rcov DSty by
shall cover the upper lip ; for in the leprosy the
breath is excessively offensive, and perhaps in-
fectious ; from the former circumstance the
Syrians call it N"nN mi the lion's breath, be-
cause these animals likewise have a very stink-^
ing breath.f Covering the upper lip was also a
custom of mourners. See Ezek. xxiv. 17, 22.
Micah iii. 7. Muflling up the mouth in mourn-
ing for the dead was practised by the Jews in
Barbary when dean Addison was there. See
Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 382.
* See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 175; Shaw's
Travels, p. ^27, note 3 ; Han way's Travels, vol. i. p. 317 ;
and Niebuhr, Voyage en Arable, torn. i. p. 1 18.
k See Michaelis' Recueil de Questions, p. 12, not.
II L Spoken of rain, to overspread, cover, occ.
Psal. Ixxxiv. 7, the rain covereth the pools or
reservoirs. Comp. Isa. xi. 9. Hab. ii. 14.
IV. To wrap over one, as it were, to cover
oneself with, as shame. Ps. Ixxi. 1.3. cix. 29.
(comp. Psal. Ixxxix. 46.) zeal. Isa. lix. 17.
Also, in Kal and Hiph. to wrap over another,
and so cover him with, as a robe, &c. a robe
of righteousness. Isa. Ixi. 10 shame. Psal.
Ixxxix. 46.
The above cited passages are all in which this
root occurs.
Occurs not as a verb but as a noun mas. plur.
in reg. "D'uy the bowels, intestines. Once, Job
xxi. 24, VD''iDy his bowels or intestines are full
of, or abound with, 's.b'nfcit. So the LXX ra
^ iyx.oi.rx aurou -rXviByi trriaro;, and Vulg. vis-
cera ejus plena sunt adipe. Consult Bochart,
vol. ii. 457, 458. May not D''3"'i:y be a N. mas.
plur. from rrioy to involve, formed as cs-ba
from nba ? And may not the intestines, in-
cluding those fatty parts, the mesentery and
omentum, be so called on account of their
wonderful involutions ?
I. To obscure, cover, cloak, hide ; or in a passive
sense, to be obscured, covered, hidden. Job xxiii.
9. Ps. Ixv. 14. Ixxiii. 6. As a N. fem. plur.
mauyn rendered mantles, but might rather, I
think, have been translated mufflers; for it
seems to mean what the Turks call murlins,
of which Lady M. W. Montague, letter xxix.
vol. ii. p. 17, speaks thus: "No woman, of
what rank soever, is permitted to go into the
streets without two murlins, one that covers
her face all but her eyes, and another that hides
the whole dress of her head, and hangs halfway
down her back." occ. Isa. iii. 22. Comp.
Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. i. p. 133, 134.
II. In Kal and Hith. to be obscured, darkened,
covered, overwhelmed, that is, to be in extreme
weakness, grief, or affliction, to faint or fail
through sorrow and misery. Isa. Ivii. 16. Lam.
ii. 11, 19. Ps. Ixi. 3. cii. 1. Ixxvii. 4. cvii. 5,
& al. As light is in Scripture often used for
joy and alacrity, so darkness signifies yazn/ness,
sorrow, and affliction. See inter al. Ps. cxii.
4. Isa. V. 30. Lam. iii. 2. Amos v. 18, and
under -ji^rn II-
III. In Hiph. to be weak, faint, dull, lifeless.
occ. Gen. xxx. 42. As a participial N. mas.
plur. D-BTOy weak, faint, occ. Gen. xxx. 42.
See Bochart, vol. ii. 513, 514.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to encompass, surround,
occ. 1 Sam. xxiii. 26. Ps. v. 13. Ixv. 12. ciii.
4. But these two last texts should perhaps be
rather referred to the following sense.
II. As a N. fem. rT"ntDy in reg. rriuy a circle or
flllet of gold worn by princes. See 2 Sam. xii.
30. 1 Chron. xx. 2. Esth. viii. 15. Job xix. 9.
Cant. iii. 11. Ezek. xxi. 26 or 31 ; where it
is distinguished from the nS35in ox turband ;
and both are there mentioned as royal orna-
ments. So Xenophon (Cyropaed. lib. viii. p.
461. edit. Hutch. 8vo.) describing the royal
appa'*el of Cyrus, says, " l^ixi ^i otsuyifitx, -rt^i rn
^tor
377
DDr
Ttoi^u. he had a fillet round his tiara." And in
modern times Mr Hanway, History of Nadir
Shah, p. 191, among the presents made by
that prince to the Great iVIogul, mentions a
crown, a bracelet, a fillet (this, says he, in a
note, they call sirpeach, which is worn round
the turband), and girdle, richly set with dia-
monds. Hence as a verb in Kal and Hiph. to
croivn, encompass the head with a crown. See
Psal. viii. 6. Isa. xxiii. 8. Cant. iii. 11 ; in
which last passage it denotes the crown worn
by the Jewish bridegroom at his marriage.
The * ancient ceremony of crowning the con-
tracting parties at their marriage is still ob-
served in the Greek church. This Mr Har-
merf has observed concerning those of that
communion in Egypt ; to which we may add
from Dr King's Rites, &c. of the Greek
Church in Russia, " The second ceremony,
which is properly the marriage, is called the
office of matrimonial coronation, from a singu-
lar circumstance in it, that of croivning the
parties. Formerly these crowns were garlands
made of flowers or shrubs, but now there are
generally in all churches crowns of silver kept
for that purpose." So in the marriages of the
Maronites in Syria, "after a short service the
bishop puts a crown first on the bridegroom's
head, after which the bride, bride's man and
maid are crowned in the same manner."^ On
Job xxxi. 36, it may be remarked, that how-
ever dissimilar binding a writing about the head
may be from our customs, yet we meet with
such a practice in the East even to our days ;
for when a governor under the Great Mogul
is receiving letters or orders from his master,
" the moment he sees the packet, he alights
from his horse, and falls prostrate to the
ground ; which done, he takes the packet from
the messenger, binds it fast upon his own head,
and returning to the court-room, where he
usually despatches business, reads it, and re-
turns an answer immediately." Complete Syst.
of Geography, vol. ii. p. 308, col. 1.
The LXX generally render the N. by (rrKpxvos
a crown, and the V. by <rTi<pctvou to crown.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic the
cognate root qui? signifies to sneeze. As a N.
fem. plur. in reg. -nu'-Uj; sneezings or neesings.
So the LXX and Aquila ^rrx^uos, and Vulg.
sternutatio. Once, Job xli. 9.
The Heb. ii^ioi;, like the Lat. sternuo, sfernuto,
and the Eng. sneeze, seems to be a word
formed from the sound.
*I^ See under t^^}J.
*]^P See under r)!;-.
I. To confine, fetter. So in Arabic the verb sig-
nifies to bind or confine, as with a rope, and as
a N. is applied to the rope, which from the
mouth or neck of a camel is tied to his fore-foot,
in order to tame and break him. See Castell.
See Suicer's Thesaurus in ^Ttipetvos I.
+ In Outlines of a New Commentary on Solomon's
Song's, p. 7.
t Dr Russell's Nat. Hist of Aleppo, p. 127.
occ. Prov. vii. 22, as a participle paoul, the
formative ^ being omitted, as it frequently is ;
b-nx 'nonn xb D3i;3t aiid as the fettered fool
(goeth) to correction; or as thefooli'etteredfor
correction ; so this young man is by the vio-
lence of his lust dragged, as it were, to destruc-
tion, against his better mind.
II. As a N. mas. plur. D'<DDJ? ornamental fet-
ters or shackles worn by the Jewish women,
occ. Isa. iii. 18. So Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib.
xxxiii. cap. 12, mentions the compedes or fet-
ters of silver, which, he says, were worn by
women of the lower ranks, i. e. among the
Romans. Niebuhr* speaks of the great rings
(les grands anneaux) which the common and
dancing women in Egypt, and an Arabian wo-
man of the desert, wore round their legs. Dr
Shaw, Travels, p. 241, mentions the shackles
or tinkling ornaments of their feet (so our trans-
lation renders D-DSI?) as part of the constant
dress of the Moorish women ,- and Stewart, in
his Journey to Mequinez, says that the Moor-
ish women in those parts have bracelets about
their arms and legs. Mandelslo, Travels, p.
11, says, " The [Persian] women wear about
their arms and legs a great many rings or plates
of silver, brass, or iron, according to their con-
ditions and qualities." *' RauwolfF tells us
that the Arab women, whom he saw in his go-
ing down the Euphrates, wore rings about
their legs and hands, and sometimes a good
many together, which, in their stepping, slipped
up and down, and so made a great noise." Sir
John Chardin says, that " in Persia and Ara-
bia they wear rings about their ancles, which
are full of little bells. Children and young girls
take a particular pleasure in giving them mo-
tion ; with this view they ivalk quick."\ And it
appears from the Koran, that the Arabian
women in Mahomet's time were fond of hav-
ing the same kind of ornaments noticed. " Let
them not (i. e. the women) make a noise with
their feet, that the ornaments which they hide
may thereby be discovered." Sale's Al Koran,
ch. xxiv. p. 291. note. " iet them not make
a noise with their feet, &c.] By shaking the
rings w^hich the women in the East wear
about their ancles, and which are usually of
gold or silver. The pride which the Jewish
ladies of old took in making a tinkling with
these ornaments of the feei is (among other
things of that nature) severely reproved by the
prophet Isaiah, ch. iii. 16 and 18." And to
return to our Heb. word DDJ?, the citations
just produced will illustrate Isa. iii. 16, the
only remaining passage where the root occurs.
The daughters ofZion rT3DDl7n Drr"b311 make
a tinkling with their feet (Eng. translat.) or,
more strictly, shake or move their shackles on
their legs ,- the meaning of the verb in this text
being taken from the noun LXX roit ^otn*
vrai^ovcron sporting or dancing with their feet.
Voyag-e en Arabie, torn. i. p. 133, 148, 195. Comp.
torn. ii. p. 56.
t Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 385. And for far-
ther satisfaction the reader may consult Calmet's Dic-
tionary in Periscelides ; Complete System of Geogra-
phy, voL ii. p. 175, col. i. p. 304, col. i. p. 330, col. i, and 0.
331, col. ii ; Sandys' Travels, p. 54, 85 j Annual llegisUT
for 1779, Characters, p. 47.
^r>2;
378
nhi;
In Kal, to trouble, disturb, put into agitation or
commotion. Gen. xxxiv. 30. Josh. vi. 17. \n'u
25. In Niph. to be troubled, stirred up. Psal.
xxxix. 3. As a N. fern. jTiDira trouble, distur-
bance. So Viilg. conturbatio. occ. Prov. xv. 6.
/P See under rrbj?.
i*'?^ Chald.
I. As a particle from Heb. by, over. occ. Dan.
vi. 3.
II. Asa N. xby an occasion. See under rrbj;
XIX,
To stammer or stutter. It occurs not as a verb
but as a participial N. mas. plur. D-abj? stam-
merers, stutterers. So the LXX v/'XX/^t;<r<, and
Vulg. balborum. Once, Isa. xxxii. 4.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, to ascend, mount upwards, to go or
come up, in almost any manner. See inter al.
Gen. ii. 6. xl. 10. xlix. 4. Amos vii. I. 1 K.
xxii. .So. Isa. vii. 1. Jer. viii. 22. Prov. xxi.
22. Gen. xix. 28. Ezek. xi.24. Exodxvi. 14.
The expression of nbjr going up to one's bed,
Gen. xlix. 4. 2 K. i. 4, 16. Psal. cxxxii. 3,
may be illustrated by what Dr Shaw says of
the Moorish houses in Barbary, Travels, p.
209, 210; where, after having observed that
their chambers are spacious, of the same length
with the square court, on the sides of which
they are built, he adds, " At one end of each
chamber there is a little gallery raised three,
four, or five feet above the floor, with a balus-
trade in front of it, with a few steps likewise
hading up to it. Here they place their beds ,-
a situation frequently alluded to in the H.
Scriptures, which may likewise illustrate the
circumstance of Hezekiah's turning his face,
tvhen he prayed, towards the wall (i. e. from
his attendants), 2 K. xx. 2. Isa. xxxviii. 2* ;
that the fervency of his devotion might be the
less taken notice of and observed. The like
is related of Ahab, (1 K. xxi. 4.) though pro-
bably [he did thus] not upon a religious ac-
count, but in order to conceal from his atten-
dants the anguish he was in for his late disap-
pointment."
nb bv mbj; to ascend upon the heart, i. e. to
come into the mind ; the heart being considered
as the seat of the understanding and affections.
Isa. Ixv. 17. Jer. iii. 16. Comp. under nb I.
In Niph. to go up or away. 2 Sam. ii. 27.
Also, to be exalted, elevated, raised up. Ps.
xlvii. 10. xcvii. 9. In Hiph. to cause to as-
cerid, to bring or carry up. Gen. 1. 24, 25,
& al, freq. On 1 Sam. xxviii. 1 1 , &c. comp.
Ecclus xlvi. 20, and see Arnold's note there.
In Hith. to raise or lift up oneself. Jer. Ii. 3.
As a N. bv high, exalted, the high one. Hos. xi.
7. 2 Sam. xxiii. 1. Also height, highest pitch.
Isa. lix. 18. -bl73 mbna buD according to the
\e\^t of retributions, according to the height
he will repay. See Vitringa, and comp. ch.
bciii. 1. So as a N. Chald. x-bx. Dan. iii.
26, 32, & al. As a N. fem. in reg. nbx an
* Where comp. Bp Lowth's note.
ascent. 1 K. x. 5. Comp. Ezek. xl. 26. As
a N. bjrn a lifting up, as of the hands, occ.
Nell. viii. 6. Comp. under m'< V. 1. As a N.
nbyn a going up, ascent. Josh. x. 10. xviii. 17,
& al. rrbirob spoken of the voice, to a high or
raked ^\tc\\. 2 Chron. xx. 19. Comp. 1 Chron.
XV. 16. Hence perhaps in the title of Ps. cxxi.
mbl?72b "TV a song for elevations, and in those
of many other psalms mbya T-iy mean a song
-to be sung with the highest elevations of voice
and music. Fem. plur. mbyn steps or stairs
for ascending. 1 K. x. 19, 20. 2 K. ix. 13, & al.
Also, degrees, marks, or lines, one above ano-
ther, which, by means of a gnomon, intercept-
ing the solar light, or casting a shadow, deter-
mine the height of the sun, and consequently
the time of day. * Thus it occurs repeatedly
in 2 K. XX. 9 11. Isa. xxxviii. 8, which pas-
sages the reader will please to peruse very
attentively in Hebrew ; and then observe, 1st.
that the wnv or solar lighfsgoing backward, Isa.
xxx\dii. 8, is equivalent to the shadow's going
backward, 2 K. for the latter depends upon
the former, and on a dial the light is exactly
defined by the shadow. 2dly. That the dial
or horological instrument here referred to was
not an horizontal, but probably a vertical dial,
on which kind of dial the shadow descends
(which is expressed in 2 K. by -jbrr going on,
r7U3 declining, and nT going down) from sun-
rise till noon : therefore, 3dly, That the mir-
acle of the light's or shadow's stir going back-
war^, or in the contrary direction to going
down, i. e. their ascending, must have been in
the forenoon ; and therefore, 4thly, That
though we cannot exactly determine how
much time was marked by ten mbyn, yet it
could not be more than six hours, or the time
from sun-rising to noon : hence, 5thly, That
it seems not improbable that each rrbirn might
mark half an hour of time ,- and consequently
the ten mbi;?3, five hours ; since on this sup-
position the miracle would be the more obser-
vable ; and accordingly we may remark in the
6th place, That it was observed at Babylon
(2 Chron. xxxii. 31, where yix^ should have
been rendered in the earth ,- and that if it was
about eleven in the morning at Jerusalem,
when the sun or shadow began to go back, it
must have been nearly noon at Babylon ;
which circumstance would make the miracle
at this latter city still more obvious and strik-
ing. 7thly, That the observation of this mi-
raculous retrocession of the solar light was not
confined to Jerusalem and Babylon, it VAas
also taken notice of in Egypt ; for " the
Egyptians and their priests told Herodotus,
that, from the reign of their first king to that
of Sethon, the sun had risen four times in an
unusual manner ; that he had . twice risen
where he now sets ; and had twice set where
he now nses." E roivuv rovrco TCfi ^oovM ri'
T^etxi; iXiyov s| vt&iuv rov riXiov uvecritXccf ivffa.
Ti vvv xaTOi^viTcci, ivhvTiv hs tTtx,yTHkai' xat
ivhv vvv avTiXku, ivSxuTa, ^/f xaT/3>!V/. Lib.
ii. cap. 142. It must be confessed, that in
See an entertaining note concerning dials in Mr
Pope's Iliad, xi lin. 119.
nVr
379
nVr
the expressions of Herodotus, in this passage,
there seem to be inextricable difficulties, whe-
ther owing to the obscure account of the
Egyptians themselves, or to the author's mis-
imderstanding it, or to both these causes ; or,
which seems most probable, as well as most
honourable to this great historian, to the cor-
ruption of his text. But still, in this relation
of Herodotus, confused as it is, we may plain-
ly perceive the traditionary traces of the two
miracles recorded in Josh. x. 12, 13, and in 2
K. XX. In the former, though the sun would
not indeed appear to the people of Egypt to
rise in the west, yet he would seem to them to
remain there a whole day. ( Comp. under nnT
V. and rryn I. ) In the latter miracle, as
above explained, the sun would really appear to
the Egyptians to set in the east for some mi-
nutes ; since Egypt is somewhat to the west-
ward of Judea. On the contrary, at Pekin in
China, the apparent retrocession of the sun
would not begin till about half an hour after
four in the afternoon, and consequently to the
inhabitants of that city he would not appear to
set at all, but only to lengthen the day live
hours. Now there is a surprising fact record-
ed in the Chinese annals to have happened
some time within the reign of Yau, their
seventh monarch from Fohi, in words to this
effect, that the sun did not go down during the
space cf ten days. Thus the Modem Uni-
versal History, vol. viii. p. 358, 8vo. where
the learned authors say, " the time of this Yau
corresponds with that of Joshua ; this there-
fore seems an account of the miraculous sol-
stice which happened at his command." But
I must confess that for * reasons well known
to men of learning, I give but very little credit
to Chinese chronology, and would rather refer
the surprising fact just mentioned to the mi-
racle in the time of Hezekiah ; because by that
the day would have been really lengthened to
the Chinese, not indeed ten times, but ten
degrees; whereas it appears to me, that to them
the night would have been doubled by the mi-
raculous solstice in Joshua's time. For if the
solar light was then, as I apprehend, just go-
ing off from Gibeon, when he commanded it
to stop, it must have been gone off from Pekin
in China about five hours and a half ; and if
it miraculously staid upon Gibeon about a
whole day, there must have been the additional
space of a day (or night) before it rose to Pe-
kin. Lastly, let it be observed, that by the
tvnv! or solar light's miraculously shifting back-
ward ten degrees to the east, the earth must
roll back as many degrees to the west ; since,
as the tt^nur or circle of intersection of light
and darkness was moving eastward, the light
would become more rarefied at the eastern, in-
stead of being so, as usual, at the western
edge of the earth, and f consequently the spi-
See Jenkin's Reasonableness of Christian Religion,
part iii. c. 1. vol. i. p. 321, 3d edit. ; Third Dissertation at
the end of vol. iii. of Goguet's Origin of Laws, &c. p.
283, &c. edit. Edinburgh ; Ancient Univ. Hist. vol. xx.
8vo. p. lOi), &c. p. 150, &c. ; Encyclopaedia Britannica in
China, No. 4, 3.
+ See Spearman's Enquiry after Philosophy and Theo-
log/, chap, ii
rit would now rush in at the said eastern edge,
and turn the earth from east to west, contrary
to its usual rotation.
II. As a N. fern, rrbiy and rrby. plur. mbir
mby, and nbi; a bumt-offering, which ascends
in flame and smoke. See Gen. viii. 20. xxii.
2, 13. Exod. xxxii. 6. Lev. xvii. 8, & al. Jud.
xi. 31, And it shall be, that whosoever cometh
out from the doors of my house to meet me, on
my returning in peace from the children of Am-
nion, shall surely he Jehovah's T^b^V 1iT'n"'bs7m
and I will offer (to) him (Jehovah namely) a
burnt-offering. Here are two parts in Jeph-
thah's vow (nna, as it is called, ver. 30.) 1st.
That what person soever met him should be
Jehovah's, i. e. dedicated for ever to his ser-
vice, as Hannah devoted Samuel before he
was conceived in the womb, 1 Sam. i. 11.
(Comp. Lev. xxvii. l,&c.) And2dly, That he
himself would offer a burnt-offering to Jeho-
vah. Unclean beasts, and much more human
sacrifices, were an abomination to Jehovah ;*
therefore Jephthah could not intend to vow
either of these ; and if he had, surely the
priests would not have offered them. Such a
vow would have been to the last degree wick-
ed and absurd, and next to impossible to have
been performed. But r^b^V irrTibrrr, says
Jephthah ; had he meant, as translated, I will
offer it up for a burnt-offering, b for, ought to
have been prefixed to rrb^ir, as in Gen. xxii.
2, 13; but this was not his design, irrTT'bi;.!
signifies, / will offer to him, i. e. to Jehovahy
just before mentioned; and nn is here used
for "lb to him, as ^ for ib in T\yi to speak to
him. Gen. xxxvii. 4. in Try" he had appointed
to him, 2 Sam. xx. 5. vnpTym and I would
do to him justice, 2 Sam. xv. 4- n-nna"* I will
give to him, Ezek. xxi. 27 or .32. so 13 in
nsxn" will come to him, Prov. xxviii. 22 and
in "nm nr7nir''l, 1 K. xx. 9, And they brought
(to) him word again, the construction is exact-
ly parallel to that in Jud. xi. 31. But for
farther satisfaction on the construction of this
text, I must beg leave to refer to Bate's Crit.
Heb. in i, p. 162, and to Dr Randolph's Ser-
mon before the University of Oxford, entitled
Jephthah's Vow Considered.
Chald. as a N. fem. plur. ]^bv burnt-offerings,
occ. Ezra vi. 9.
III. As a noun "bjr a pestle, which by being
moved up, and then let down, brays things in a
mortar. So Aquila and Theodotion, vTi^aiy
and Vulg. pilo. occ. Prov. xxvii. 22.
IV. As a N. fem. rr-bj;, in reg. n-bj? a higher
room or apartment, an upper chamber. So L X X
vTi^uoy. 2 Sam. xviii. 33, or xix. 1, n-bj? bj? bj;""!
"lyiiTT and he went up to the upper chamber of or
over the gate. 1 K. xvii. 19, rr-byrr bn irrbyT
and he brought him up to the (upper) chamber.
These texts clearly prove the meaning of the
noun to be an upper chamber. And though 2
Sam. xix. 1, and perhaps 2 K. iv. 10, 11, af-
fords us an instance of what the Arabs still
call an oleah (rr-by), yet I cannot think with
Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 214, that "we may sup-
See Isa. Ixvi. 3. Dent. xii. 2931, and Lettres de
(luelques Juifs a Mons. Voltaire, p. 304, &c. p, 318, &c.
7^h:;
380
nVp
pose the Heb. rcby to be a structure of the
like contrivance," so as to include the smaller
houses, which are sometimes in the east an-
nexed to the larger, and which also the Arabs
call an olea/i.
The mention of the m-bj? or upper chambers,
in Jer. xxii. 13, is peculiarly proper ; since we
may suppose that the principal rooms ancient-
ly in Judea were those above, as they are to
this day at Aleppo, the ground floor being
chiefly made use of for their horses and ser-
vants. *
In Ps. civ. 3, 13, God's riT'bl? or chambers are
the clouds, in which he was sometimes pleased
to make himself visible to man. See Exod.
xiii. 21. xiv. 24. xix, 16. Deut. iv. 11. Comp.
Amos ix. 6.
V. As a N. ]vbv upper, high, higher, highest,
superior, supreme. Gen. xiv. 1820. xl. 17.
Deut. xxviii. 1. Comp. Job xxxi. 28. Dan.
vii. 18. As ivby the high one or highest, was
a title given by believers to Jehovah, so the
heathen ascribed the same to their false gods.
Thus the Phenicians (as Philo Byblius in-
forms us from Sanchoniathon) called one of
their gods EXiow (p-bl?) u-^'htto;, the most
high ; and from them the Carthaginians styled
their gods and goddesses, Alonim, and Alo-
nuth, that is D^ai-bj? and rnDi-br, as we find
them addressed in the Punic verses of Plau-
tus' Poenulus, act v. scene 1, which the reader
may see well explained by the learned Bochart,
vol. i. 721, & seq.
VI. As a N. fem. (of the like form as n-nnn)
n-'bir, plur. m^by upper, superior, occ. Josh.
XV. 19. Jud. i. 15.
VII. As a N. mas. rryb, plur. in reg. "bj^ a
leaf or twig, which ascends or shoots from a
tree. See Gen. viii. 11. Lev. xxvi. 36. Job
xiii. 25. Neh. viii. 15. Comp. Gen. xl. 10.
Amos vii. 1.
VIII. As a N. fem. rrbl^n a place where water
may ascend or rise, a place to hold water, a
trench, canal, water-course.-f 1 K. xviii. 32,
36, 38. 2 K. xviii. 17. Job xxxviii. 25. Also,
a raising up, healing, occ. Jer. xxx. 13.
xlvi. 11.
IX. As Ns. biy and bl? a yoke, which ascends
or is put upon the neck of a beast. See Num.
xix. 2. Figuratively, a yoke, of servitude,
slavery, or submission. Lev. xxvi. 13. 1 Ki.
xii. 4, 9 11, 14. of dominion or tyranny.
Gen. xxvii. 40. Isa. x. 27. Hence
X. As a N. b^V} fem. nbli; oppression, injus-
tice, iniquity. Lev. xix. 15. Deut. xxv. 16.
xxxii. 4. 2 Sam. iii. 34. Ps. Ixiv. 7. As a N.
b"!!; unjust, oppressive. Job xvi. 11, bi27 is
once used as a verb in this view, to oppress.
See Russell's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 4, and Har-
mer's Observations, &c. vol. i. p. 174. So Busbequius,
speakinj? of the house he had hired at Coastantinople,
epist. iii. p. 150. "Pars superior sola habitatur jaar*
inferior equorum stahulationi destinata est. The upper
part alone is inhabited i the lower is allotted for the
horses' stabling."
t From this noun may be deduced Cicero's family name
TuUius, " which in old 'language (according to Pompeius
Festus in Tullius) signified flowing streams or ducts of
water, and was derived therefore probably from their
ancient situation, at the confluence of the two rivers,"
Middleton's Life of Cicero, vol. i. p. 6. 4to.
q. d. to yoke. Isa. xxvi. 10. Comp. Ps. Ixxi.
4. Or do not these words rather sometimes
denote uppishness, insolence, arrogance, over-
bearing ? Job vi. 29, 30. xxxvi. 33.
XI. As a N. birs plur. D-bir" the ibex or rock
goat, a species of wild goat, so called from the
wonderful manner in which they mount to the
top of the highest rocks ; to which quality the
sacred writers allude, in the three passages
wherein the word occurs, 1 Sam. xxiv. 3. Ps.
civ. 18. Job xxxix. 1 ; and to this natural his-
torians bear abundant witness. Johnston
(Hist. Nat. De Quadruped, p. 53.) says,*
" It is certain there is no crag of the moun-
tains so high, prominent, or steep, but this ani-
mal will mount it in a number of leaps, provid-
ed only it be rough, and have protuberances
large enough to receive its hoofs in leaping."
So Buflfon, Hist. Nat. tom. x. p. 281, after
observing that the bouquetin or rock-goat,
and the chamois, greatly resemble each other,
adds, " But the rock-goat, as being morenimble
and strong, mounts to the very top (s'eleve
jusqu'au sommet) of the highest mountains ;
whereas the chamois inhabits only the second
stage, "f
As a N. fem. in reg. nby the female ibex. occ.
Prov. V. 19; where a man's wife is compared
to this animal, not on account of its beauty
(to which, if we may judge by the print which
Bufl!bn has given of the male, tom. x. pi. 17,^
it seems to have no pretensions) but of its ^n
or affection for its mate. Hasselquist, how-
ever, Voyages, p. 409, says, " I have often seen,
and well described the rock-goat. It is such
a fine creature, that Solomon could not mean
any other animal than this by the doe, to
which he compared his bride in the Canticles."
[I suspect that the author here confounds
Cant. ii. 9, with Prov. v. 19.] " And they
are found in abundance in the mountains of
Syria and Palestine ; but they are more like
cervus capreolus in outward appearance than
a goat."
XII. As a N. b'-Jjn a garment that goes above
or over the rest, an upper garment, a robe, q. d.
a surtout. Exod. xxviii. 4. 1 Sam. xv. 27.
Ezek. xxvi. 16, & al. freq. The high-priest's
b''i;n is thus described by Josephus, who
could hardly be ignorant of its form. Ant. lib.
iii. cap. 7. 4. Tlo^yip^i ' io-n kxi ouro; w
IX "huoiv n^iTf^infAXTOtv, aitrri px-rros sti tcov u/auv
/V/ KXt TMV TX^Bi 'TXtV^OtV (px^ffOS B' iV t'Tlf/.rtX.if
v(pa,<rf/,ivov This also reaches down to the feet,
(i. e. ) as well as those of the inferior priests
before described it is not made of two dis-
tinct pieces, sewed together at the shoulders
and sides, but is one entire long garment,
woven throughout." As a N. by 73 the same.
Job i. 20. ii. 12.
"Nulla certe montium rupes tarn alta, edita, aut
praeceps est, quam non saltibus aliquot superet ; si modo
aspera sit, et spatia tanta promineant, quanta salientis
ungulas excipere possint."
\ See also Bochart, vol. ii. 915, & seq. ; Pliny, Nat.
Hist. lib. viii. cap. 53 ; Johnston, ut sup. ; and Scheuch-
zer's Physica Sacra on 1 Sam. xxiv. 3.
I Comp. Michaelis, Recueil de Questions, p. 152 ;
Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra, tab. cccxxxvii. andcccxcvii. ;
and Michaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 1122, in bi?^
nVp
381
nVr
XIII. To bring up, spoken of female animals
with regard to their young, to nurse, suckle.
It occurs as a participle benoni in Kal fem.
plur. mbi7. Gen. xxxiii. 13. Psal. Ixxviii. 71.
Isa. xl. II. 1 Sam. vi. 7, 10 ; in both which
last cited texts our English translation renders
it milch. See Bochart, vol. ii. 298. As a N.
blir a suckling, either as brought up by, or fre-
quently ascending to the breast of the mother.
Isa, xlix. 15. Ixv. 20. As a N. mas. plur.
D-b^ni? sucklings, little ones. Job xix. 18.
xxi. II.
Hence Lat. oleo to grow, alo to nourish, whence
Eng. aliment, &c. and perhaps Greek yaXa.
milk, y being substituted for ]].
XIV. As a particle bj;
1. Upon. Gen. i. 2. Lev. xvi. 21. So Dan.
iv. 26 or 29, according to the * eastern custom
of walking on the flat roof of their houses.
2. Above. Gen. i. 20.
3. Upon, of, concerning. 1 K. iv. 33. Isa. i. I.
4<. On account of, for the sake of. Gen. xxvi. 7.
Lev. iv. 3. Lam. v. 17. Amos i. 3, 6, & al.
freq.
5. Before a verb, therefore, because. Gen. xli.
32. Isa. liii. 9.
6. Against. Num. xiv. 2. Jer. xi. 19.
7. Over, beyond, more than. Gen. xlviii. 22.
Eccles. i. 16.
8. Besides, over and above. Gen. xxxi. 30.
9. ^^ near. Gen. xvi. 7.
10. To, unto. Gen. xxxviii. 12. 2 K. xxv. 20.
Jer. xliv. 20.
11. Towards. Gen. xix. 16. xxi v. 49.
12. According to, by. Exod. vi. 26. Josh. ii. 9.
13. With, together with. Gen. xxxii. 12. Exod.
XXXV. 22. Mai. iv. 6, or iii. 24.
14>. For, instead of. Lev. xvii. 11. Num. xxi.
8, 9. ;
As a particle "bir is used in nearly the same
senses, but not so frequently, as by.
XV. With n prefixed, bi;D.
1. From upon, from. Exod. iii. 5. xl. 36.
2. Near, by. Jer. xxxvi. 21. 2 Chron. xxvi. 19.
3. Against. Jer. xxxiv. 21.
4. From above. Gen. xxvii. 39. Ezek. i. 25.
5. More than. Ps. cviii. 5.
6. Because, on account of. 2 Sam. xix. 10.
7. Above. Gen. i. 7. Ps. 1. 4.
XVI. As a particle rrbjyn upwards, above, for-
wards, of time, Num. i. 20 ; of place, Deut.
xxviii. 43.
XVII. As a particle bj?nn
1. From above. Isa. xlv. 8.
2. Above, q. d. at above. Deut. v. 8.
3. With b following, upon. Gen. xxii. 9. Jer.
xliii, 10. Comp. Isa. vi. 2.
XVIII. As a decompounded particle rrbj^obn
1. From above. Josh. iii. 13,
2. Upwards, above. Gen. vii. 20. Exod. xxv.
21. xxvi. 14.
XIX. Chald. to enter, go, or come in. Dan. ii.
16, 24. In Niph. or Aph. rrbljrr to bring in,
introduce. Dan. ii. 24. v. 7. So 3 being pre-
fixed to the first radical, after the Chaldee
manner, as in J7*t3 from yr-, nbysn. occ. Dan.
iv. 3 or 6. As a N. rrbj; or xby an occasion,
See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 17).
q. d. an entrance, occ. Dan. vi. 4, 5, or 5, 6.
As a N. "bvo the going in or off, of the solar
light from one hemisphere to the other, occ.
Dan. vi. 14 or 15, where Vulg. occasum the
setting. It is equivalent to the Heb. Ninra as
applied to the solar light, Ps. civ. 19. cxiii. 3.
bby I. To ascend repeatedly. It is used for a
repeated or second ascending of vines in order
to gather all the grapes, and may be rendered
to glean, occ. Lev. xix. 10. Deut. xxiv. 21.
Jer. vi. 9. Also, to glean, in a metaphorical
sense. Jud. xx. 45. As a N. fem. plur. mbbij?,
mbbj7, and nbbj? gleaning grapes, grapes left
after the gathering. Jer. xlix. 9. Jud. viii. 2.
Mic. vii. 1. Obad. ver. 5. Comp. Isa. xvii. 5.
II. The lexicons render the verb in this redu-
plicate form, to do, perform, effect, or the like ;
but it still retains the idea of the simple rrbST,
and may more accurately be explained, to come
up, or with b following, to come up to, come
upon, reach, in French ami;er a. Thus Lam.
i. 12, The sorrow which "h bbij? hath come un~
to, or reached me. So the Syriac translator
quoted in the Hexapla, ri^i/u.oi. Lam. iii. 51,
Mine eye "u^Bsb T^bb^V reached unto, Eng.
translat. afFecteth, my soul or frame. In a
transitive sense, to cause to come upon, or reach
unto, to bring upon. Lam. i. 22, bblI?T and
cause (it, the evil) to come upon them, as nbbnj;
thou hast caused to come upon me. Lam. ii.
20, And see to whom na nbblj; thou hast caus-
ed (it) to come or happen thus. Also, to put
upon or over. Job xvi. 15. "i^p "nDiri "nbbp
I have covered (literally, I have put upon) my
horn or glory with dust. So Vulg. operui.
" Canitiem immundodeformatpulvere." ^n.
X, lin. 844. Comp. under 'iBjr. ~As a N. fem.
rrb-by and rrbbj;, (Jer. xxxii. 19.) plur.
mb'-bj; and mbbi;, a causing a thing to come or
happen, a bringing a thing up or to pass, an oc-
casion, or perhaps a thing brought to pass, an
effect, performance. See 1 Sam. ii. 3. 1 Chron.
xvi. 8. Ps. xiv. 1. Ixvi. 5. D-im nb-bj; the
coming up of talk or reports. Deut. xxii. 14,
And put upon her the coming up of reports,
i. e. as our translation, give occasion of speech
against her. So ver. 17. As a N. mas. plur.
cbbyn things brought to pass, deeds, perfor-
mances. 1 Sam. xxv. 3. Ps. xxviii. 4. Ixxvii.
12. Ixxviii. 7, & al. freq.
III. In Hith. bbl?nrT to exalt, raise oneself, re-
peatedly or eminently. This, I apprehend, is
always the sense of the verb in this form.
Exod. x. 2, By which "nbbvnrr I have exalted
myself in Egypt. Comp. 1 Sam. vi. 6. Num.
xxii. 29, "a nbbynrr "3 Because thou hast
exalted thyself against me. So 1 Sam. xxxi. 4.
1 Chron. X. 4. Jer. xxxviii. 19. It is, in this
construction, with n following, frequently
equivalent to insulting. The LXX render it
by ifiTai^co and xctrafAuxunfiai to muck. Comp.
Jud. xix. 25.
Psal. cxli, 4, mbbir bbirnrrb to exalt myself
(in) exaltations or arrogancies, i. e. to sin
proudly and presumptuously.
IV. As a N. b-bi; a furnace, or more properly,
a crucible, q. d. a sublimatory, a vessel where-
in the impurities or dross of metal, being se-
parated by the action of the fire, are made to
l^x^
382
dVp
ascend, occ. Ps. xii. 7. Silver refined b-bps
in a crucible y"^^^ of earth. (Comp. b 20.)
Refiners' crucibles are to this day made of
earth.*
V. As a N. mas. bb^y a c/n7rf, a young or /i/e
one, yet in a state o( growth, or coming up, as
we say. It is several times joined with par a
suckling, and generally means a child more ad-
vanced, as 1 Sam. xv. 3. xxii. 19. Joel ii. 16 ;
but in Job iii. 16, are mentioned D-bbl? chil-
dren who have not seen the light. As a N.
mas. plur. D-bb^yn children, occ. Isa. iii. 4.
So as a N. bb^l?^ seems to be once used for a
child. Isa. iii. 12.
VI. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "bbyn imagina-
tions, things, which, according to the Hebrew
phrase, come up upon the heart (comp. under
rrbl7 I-) occ. Isa. Ixvi. 4. The unbelieving
Jews thought, for instance, that the Romans
would come and take away their place (tem-
ple), and nation, and the Romans came ac-
cordingly ; they said that they had no king but
Caesar ; and God abandoned them to Csesar.
VII. Chald. to enter, go, or come in. Dan. iy.
4. V. 8, 10. In this sense it often occurs in
Chaldee with a single b. See Dan. ii. 16. iv.
4 or 7, and comp. under rrbj? XIX. above.
So in Aph. Dan. ii. 24. Comp. under bi?3
III.
Der. Hill, &c. Lat. a/<ushigh, whence Enghsh
altitude, and French haut (anciently hault),
whence Eng. haughty, &c.
I. To exult, move, or leap for joy. 2 Sam. i.
20. Jer. Ii. 39, & al. freq. It is applied to the
heart, Ps. xxviii. 7 ; to the reins or kidneys,
Prov. xxiii. 16 ; from the pleasing motion with
which they are affected in great joy. So
Aquila in the former, and Symmachus in the
latter passages, excellently render it by the V.
yotvoiocu. As a N. rbi; exxAting. Isa. xiii. 3.
xxii! 2. xxiv. 8, & al.
II. To flourish, thrive, vegetate, vigere, as the
field, or plants growing therein, occ. Ps. xcvi.
12. The LXX and Theodotion rendering
the V. in Ps. xxviii. 7. by a.n6a,\iv, and the
Vulg. translating it there by refloruit, give
nearly the sense which it has in Ps. xcvi. 12.
A passage of Homer, II. xxiii. lin. 597, may
serve to illustrate the two scriptural applica-
tions of this word.
? ^Vfj
Joy t swells his soul, as when the vernal grain
Lifts the green ear above the springing plain.
The fields their vegetable life renew.
And laugh and glitter with the morning dew.
Pope.
From this root the feigned Elysian fields,
which Virgil, ^n. vi. lin. 638, 744, calls laeta
arva, and locos laetos, fields and places of Joy,
had their name. See Bochart, vol. i. 600.
Comp. Dbl? and ybv-
Der. From ^bv and nix light, to glister, glitter.
Qu ? Comp. under lyba.
* Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 15.?. 19.
\ Warms would be nearer the sense of the Greek
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic
signifies to be gross, crass, thick. As a N.
fem. rmbp the dusk of the evening, when the
light is somewhat incrassated or thickened.
(Comp. under -jirn and >53p) occ. Gen. xv.
17. Ezek. xii. 6, 7, 12. Vulg. caligo dark-
ness, obscurity.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to hide, conceal. Lam.
iii. 56. Lev. xx. 4. 1 Sam. xii. 3, & al. In
Niph. to be hidden, concealed. Lev. iv. 13. v.
2, & al. As a participial N. mas. plur.
D*T2bj;3 dark desigjiers, dissemblers. Ps. xxvi.
4. In Hith. to hide oneself, abscond, be hid.
Deut. xxii. 1, 3, 4. As a N. obs? a secrety
hidden thing, occ. Ps. xc. 8. (Comp. Job
XX. 11.) Eccles. iii. W, He (God) hath made
every thing beautiful in its season : (but) he
hath even put Dlbn Dbyrr DH (such) obscu-
rity in the midst of them that man canntt find-
out the work, that God doth, from beginning to
end.
" The ways of heaven are dark and intricate.
Puzzled in mazes, and perplex 'd with errors ;
Our understanding traces them in vain.
Lost and be^vilder'd in the fruitless search ;
Nor sees with how much art the windings run.
Nor where the regular confusion ends."
Addison.
So Job xlii. 3, Who is this that D-bs;r2 hideth
counsel without, or beyond (human) knowledge.
Meaning that Jehovah does so. See Schul-
tens and Scott.
As a N. fem. rT?3bj;n somewhat hidden or secret.
occ. Job xi. 6. xxviii. 11. Psal. xliv. 22.
Hence perhaps Lat. velum, revelo, whence
Eng. veil, reveal. Islandic, hilma to hide,
cover, whence Eng. a helm or helmet, to whelm
oyerwhelm. Also gloom, &c.
II. Dbi; or Qb^V are used both as Ns. and
particles, for time hidden or concealed from
man, as well indefinite. Gen. xvii. 8. 1 Sam.
xiii. 13. 2 Sam. xii. 10, and eternal, Gen. iii.
22. Ps. ix. 8, as finite, Exod. xix. 9. xxi. 6.
I Sam. i. 22, comp. ver. 28. 1 Sam. xxvii.
12. Isa. xxxii. 14; as well past. Gen. vi. 4.
Deut. xxxii. 7. Josh. xxiv. 2. Psal. xii. 14.
cxliii. 3. Prov. viii. 23, as future. It seems
to be much more frequently used for an inde-
finite, than for infinite, time. Sometimes it
appears particularly to denote the continuance
of the Jewish dispensation or age. Gen. xvii.
1,3. Exod. xii. 14, 24. xxvii, 21, & al. freq.
and sometimes the period of time to the Jubilee,
which was an eminent type of the completion
of the Jewish and typical dispensation by the
coming and death of^ Christ (see Lev. xxv. 9.) j
and of the final consummation of the great
obiy, or of the end of the world. Exod. xxi.
6. Deut. XV. 17. Comp. under bn" VI. mb-J?
is once used in the same sense as Qb^ir, Dlb'-irb
for ever. occ. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 7 ; where, how-
ever, two of Dr Kennicott's codices now
read obijrb, as one more did originally. As a
N. mas. plur. D-nbli; or D-obl? ages, future,
Isa. xlv. 17. Dan. ix. 24 or past. Psal.
Ixxvii. 6. Isa. Ii. 9. Chald. i-nbi; Dan. ii. 4.
Hence Old Eng. whilo7n formerly, and Lat.
D^r
383
oh:;
olim, wliich latter refers to time as well future
as past.
III. AsaN. DbjJ a young unmarried man, a
youth, a stripling, oce. 1 Sam. xvii. 56. xx. 22.
Fem. rrrsbi; a young unmarried woman, a dam-
sel, a maid. occ. Gen. xxiv. 43. (where Aquila
a-rex^vipa; hidden, concealed) ; Exod. ii. 8. Ps.
Ixviii. 26. Cant. i. 3. vi. 7 or 8. (where the
m?2bi; are contradistinguished both from the
gtieetis and concubines) Isa. vii. 14. No doubt
this application of the word is taken from the
concealed, retired state in which the unmarried
youth of both sexes anciently lived in the
eastern countries. So in 2 Mac. iii. 19, are
mentioned / xecTuxXuirToi <ruv Tx^hvuv such
virgins as were shut up, and in 3 Mac. i. 5,
ul Tia.rot.xX-i'Trot <TBc^hvoi iv B^aXxfAots the virgins
shut up in the chambers.
As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "mbj? youth, time
or days of youth, or of youthful retirement ;
D-D" days being understood as usual with
words of age. (Comp. under "iirn IV.) Isa.
liv. 4. Comp. Job xxxiii. 25. Psal. Ixxxix. 46.
As a N. fem. rrnbir youth, state of youth (so
LXX v9T'/jT/ and Vulg. adolescentia), or
more strictly, virginity, state of virginity, occ.
Prov. XXX. 19. Ver. 18, There be three things
(which are) too wonderful for me, yea, four
which I know not ; ver. 19, the way of an engle
in the air ; i. e. living, as it were, aloft in the
air, and yet thence spying out and seizing its
prey (comp. Job xxxix. 27 30. ) ; the way of
a serpent upon a rock, turning, winding, and
wriggling itself about, so that, though desti-
tute of legs, and smooth of body, it is able by
its sinuous motion to make its w^ay up the
smoothest rocks, and particularly by windir^
itself among the crags and protuberances,
* casts its old skin, and comes out young and
beautiful; the way of a ship in the midst of the
sea, exposed to storms and shipwreck every
moment; and the way (manner of life) of
u man, rrnbs?S in his virgin state, shunning
youthful lusts, and keeping himself pure and
unspotted; ver. 20, p SO, like all these
lour emblems, is the way, conduct, or behaviour
of an adulterous woman ; W'atching for her
prey, and destroying it without mercy ; insi-
nuating in her manners, and specious in her
appearance ; but every moment in danger of
being swallowed up by the great deep ; and
withal affecting the most delicate purity and
modesty ; she eateth, indulgeth her lust (comp.
Prov. ix. 17), and wipeth her mouth, andsaith,
I have done no wickedness. To this purpose
Schultens, in his Comment on Prov. explains
this passage, and in the second edition of this
work his exposition was cited with approba-
tion ; but I am now^ moi'e inclined to our
English translation of the latter part of ver.
19, and the way, or trace of a man with [or in]
a maid. 1st. Because Schultens' explica-
tion of the several emblems seems too artifi-
cial and strained. 2dly, Because rrnbl? no
where else signifies youth or virgin-state, but
in the six other texts where it occiu"s, a virgin
or maid. Sdly, Because a man's conduct in
* See Virgil, /En. ii. lin. 470, &c.
his virgin state does not seem any thing very
unsearchable, nor to suit the other subjects
mentioned. On tlie whole I know not how
to do better than by translating the words of
Vitringa on Isa. vii. 14, torn. i. p. 185. The
N. nnbl?, " as hath often been observed,
occurs in S. S. seven times ; in five of these
[omitting Isa. vii. 14.] it is certamly used for
an undeflowered virgin. There is one text
much_ controverted, Prov. xxx. 19, which the
unbelieving Jews urge in defence of their
own hypothesis, where among four things
hidden and inscnitable is reckoned nsa '\y^
nnbyi the way of a man in Alma ; which Alma
the Jews will have to be the same as in the
following 20th verse is called an adidlerous
woman ; for that to her is applied what Solo-
mon had said of the Alma. But this last
assertion I positively deny, since the writer
manifestly distinguishes the alma from the
adulteress, and only transfers the example of
the former to the latter. What shall we say
then ? The passage treats of stolen and clan-
destine loves, and the commerce which a man
has with an unmarried virgin, without the
privity or knowledge of any but the lovers
themselves ; while she in the mean time is
treated and respected as a virgin, and dissem-
bles her fault so well, as not to be traced out
by others. The person therefore here called
alma is one who is such in the common es-
teem, judgment, and opinion of others. But
you will say virginity was not inscrutable, since
among the Hebrews it was examined by a
public inquisition, Deut. xxii. 17. I answer,
that so neither was the adulteress, who had
violated her conjugal faith, deemed under the
law an inscrutable object, for that God had
appointed a sign by which to detect her. Num.
V. 15, 16, &c. ; and yet Solomon compares
her to the things preceding. Thus has Wa-
genseil* most rightly cleared this difficulty,
after having gi'eatly fatigued himself in re-
counting the opinions of others concerning
this text, most of which were not worth re-
lating. In the Proverbs are painted the oc-
currences of human life, such as they happen
in the ordinary intercourse of mankind, with-
out attending to extraordinary and far-fetched
events."
IV. As a V. in Hith. borrowing its sense
from the N. to sport, wanton as youth, juvenor,
^eii^u, which is in like manner, from ^ats a
child, occ. Job vi. 16 ; where speaking of the
temporary torrents from the mountains, he
says, they look blackish with ice ; obljrr'' "lD"<bl^,
:h'iv the snow sports, is tossed about, upon
thenu
In general, to move quickly to and fro, tripei^ec^ti*.
I. In Kal, to move quickly, exult, leap for joy.
occ. Job XX. 18.
II. In Niph. to be moved quickly, to be
fluttered or quivered, occ. Job xxxix. 13
or 16, the wing of the ostriches rrDbj;3 is
fluttered or quivered. This camel-bird, as
* Tela Igra Sat. p. 4()9. [which see.]
r^y
384
or
the Persians * call it, cannot fly from the
ground, but, assisted by the quivering mo-
tion of its' wings, moves at an astonishing
rate. Pliny begins the tenth book of his
Natural History thus : " Now follows the
nature of birds, the largest of which, and
almost of the genus of beasts, namely, the
African and Ethiopian ostriches, exceed a man
mounted on horseback in height, and heat. Jam
in swiftness (celeritatem vincunt) ; their wings
serving only to help them in running, for they
cannot fly, nor rise from the ground." See
more in Bochart, vol. iii. 24-5, and in Scheuch
zer, Phys. Sacr. on Job xxxix. To what they
have adduced from the ancient writers, I shall
add a remarkable passage from a modern tra-
veller. Mr Adanson, in his Voyage to Sene-
gal, speaking of two ostriches taken in Africa,
gives this account of their motion, which he
had particularly observed. " To try their
strength," says he, " I made a full grown negro
mount the smallest, and two others the largest.
This burden did not seem to me at all dis-
proportioned to their strength. At first they
went a pretty high trot ; when they were heat-
ed a little, they expanded their wings, as if it
were to catch the wind, and they moved with
such fieetness as to seem to be off the ground.
Every body must some time or other have
seen a partridge run, consequently must know
there is no man whatever able to keep up with
it ; and it is easy to imagine, that if this bird
had a longer step, its speed would be con-
siderably augmented. The ostrich moves like
the partiidge, with both these advantages ; and
I am satisfied that those I am speaking of would
have distanced the fleetest race-horses that were
ever bred in England^." Comp. Job xxxix. 18
or 21, and x^o I. and D-aa^i under p-n V.
III. In Hith. to exult, move exultingly. occ.
Prov. vii. 18; where LXX iyxvXtff0ufiiv let
us roll : Schultens, exultemus let us exult.
The above cited are all the passages wherein
this root occm-s. Comp. Tbj; and ybv-
I. To swallow, swallow down. So Symmachus
xa-ru^fotiuirti. OCC. Job xxxix. 30.
Hence Lat. gula, Eng. gullet, and perhaps
Lat. glutio to swallow, and Eng. to glut, glut-
ton. Also, ir; being prefixed, swallow, Qu?
(Comp. under ybrs) Or shall we not rather
say, that both the Heb. pbr, and Eng. swallow,
are words formed from the sound ? Comp. bb"
I. under b".
II. Chald. As a N. pbj; plur. Y'Sh'S (from
the Heb. jrby) a rib. occ. Dan. vii. 3.
I. To cover over. It occurs not as a V. in
Kal, but as a participle fem. in Huph. nsbirn
covered over, overlaid, set thick, occ. Cant. v.
14. Comp. under rws I. In Hith. to wrap,
envelop oneself, as in a garment, occ. Gen.
xxxviii. 14.
* So the Greeks ffT^6v6o%ciu,7iX6;, and from them the
Romans struthiocamelas. The Arabs also call the os.
trich ter gimel, the camel-bird.
f See also Nature Displayed, vol. i. p. 184, Eng. edit.
12mo.
Pope.
ours rtse,
swimming eyes.
Pope.
Hence velop, whence envelop, develop. Per-
haps, a wolf, who usually conceals himself in
the day-time, and comes forth to prey in the
evening. See Jer. v. 6. Hab. i. 8. Zeph. iii.
3, and Bochart, vol. ii. 823, 824. Also Latin
vulpes, a fox, for the like reason.
II. In Kal, to swoon, faint, from the dimness
or darkness which envelops or overshadows a
person in that state, occ. Isa. li. 20. Ezek.
xxxi. 15. Jonah iv. 8. So in Hith. occ.
Amos viii. 13.
The poets frequently describe fainting by this
circumstance. Thus Homer, II. v. lin. 696,
The fainting- soul stood ready wing-'d for flig^ht.
And o'er his eye-balls swam the shades of night.
Again, II. xi. lin. 356,
A/M^t Se eiriri ziXeciv/i vu| ixctXv^iv.
O'er his dim sight the misty vapi
And a short darkness shades his
Comp. H. xxii. lin. 466.
I. To exidt, leap for joy. Ps. v. 12, & al. So
the LXX render it several times by ayaXXmo-
fjLKi, Aquila and Symmachus by yav^ioLu and
Vulg. by exulto. It is applied to the heart, 1
Sam. ii. 1. As a N. fem. in reg. nybi;
exultation, rejoicing, triumph, occ. Hab. iii.
14.
II. To thrive, vegetate, flourish, as the field or
plants growing therein, occ. 1 Chron. xvi. .32.
Comp. Ps. xcvi. 12;and under tbjr, to which
this root appears nearly related.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic
signifies to adhere, stick close, or hang fast,
and nouns from this root, a leech. As a N.
fem. rrplbl? a leech, a horseleech, so the Tar-
gum Kplbi;. LXX (ihxxrj, and Vulg. san-
guisugae. Once, Prov. xxx. 15. See Bochart,
vol. iii. 796, &c.
The reason of the Hebrew name is evident.
Some etymologists deduce the Latin one hi-
rudo from haereo to stick. Horace, Art. Poet,
line last, has
Non missura cutem, nisi plena cruoris, hinido.
Like leeches stick, nor quit the bleeding wound,
Till off they di-op, with skinfuls, to the groinid.
Barnsto\.
Sticking like a leech is even proverbial in se-
veral languages.
Der. Saxon Icec, whence Eng. leech. Qu ?
D /P See under nbv
DP
Occurs not as a Heb. V. in the simple form, but
the idea seems to be, to collect, gather together,
consociate.
Hence perhaps Eng. to hem in, hem in sewing.
I. As a N. Djr, plur. D-nj? a people, a collec-
tion or society of men, Gen. xi. 6, & al. freq.
So in Chald. Dan. iii. 29, & al.
It is also spoken of a collection of gregarious
animals or insects, as of d*3DC', which see
under ]3ur II. Prov. xxx. 26. of ants, Prov.
xxx. 25. of locusts, Joel ii. 2, 5. Comp. un-
der ma IIL
^TDP
385
"TTDr
II. As a particle Q]}
1. With, together with. Gen. xviii. 23. Josh. i. 5.
2. In. Deiit. viii. 5. Job xxLx. 18.
3. Against. Deut. ix. 7. Psal. xciv. 16. Prov.
XXX. 31.
4. As, like as. Job ix. 26. Eccles. ii. 16.
5. Before, in presence of. 1 Sam. ii. 21,
6. Near to. Gen. xxxv. 4.
7. yls fo(7 as, together with, in respect of time.
Ps. Ixxii. 5.
8. With an imlnitive verb when. Ezra i. 11.
III. As a particle with n prefixed, Djjn.
1. Fron., from with, as the French say, d'avec.
I SaiT . xvi. 14. 2 Sam. iii. 15. Jud. ix. 37.
2. Wl-f'), unto. Gen. xliv. 32.
3. Bijna, in the presence of. 2 Sam. iii. 28.
IV. As a N. D"!?, joined with m'l, denotes the
collect rd force or impetuosity of the spirit or air
in motion, occ. Isa. xi. 15; where LXX
rrnvjuxri (aieciu, a violejit wind. Vulg. fortitu-
dine spiritus sui, with the violence of his blast.
V. As a N. fem. nnjr denotes nearness of situ-
ation or condition. It occurs with b prefixed,
as a particle, nnyb.
1. Near to. Exod. xxv. 27. Ezek. iii. 13.
Comp. Ezek. i. 20, 21.
2. Over against. Ezek. iii. 8. 1 Chron. xxiv. 31.
3. "tynny ba like as, just as. occ. Eccles. v. 15.
See Dy IT. 4.
Hence Latin imitor, and Eng. imitate, imitation,
imitahle, &c. Also, perhaps, Eng. to Tueet, a
mate, &c.
VI. As a N. n-nir (formed as n^'in from *in
and others) a neighbour, a member of the same
society. Lev. vi. 2. xviii. 20. n-'Djr is applied
to the human nature associated with the divine
in the person of Christ, Zech. xiii. 7 ; where
Vulg. coha;rentem mihi, cohering with me.
Qu ? Whether these two last words should not
be placed, as indeed they are in most of the
lexicons, under a distinct root HDir, which in
Arabic is applied to gathering into a bunch as
wool for spinning, " glomeratim coUegit lanam,
ut manui imponeret nendi ergo." Castell.
VII. Chald. to obscure, make dark or dim. It
occurs not in Kal, but in Huph. to be ob-
scured, become dim. So the LXX uf^xv^ea^tjcri-
Tat, and Vulg. obscuratum est. occ. Lam. iv.
P; and Dyi" here is of the same form as p-n-,
Isa. xxviii. 28. Hence in a reduplicate form,
Dni7 I. Chald. to hide, conceal, obscure, occ.
Ezek. xxxi. 8, to be hidden, lie hid or conceal-
ed, occ. Ezek. xxviii. 3.
This root oj;, both in the simple and redupli-
cate form, is often used in the Chaldee Tar-
gums, for being dark, obscure, or the like ; and
as Ezekiel prophesied, and Jeremiah wrote his
Lamentations during the Babylonish captivity,
it is not surprising that both prophets apply
the word according to the Chaldee usage.
II. As a N. mas. plur. emphat. x-Dnj; peoples.
Dan. iii. 4, & al.
To continue, subsist, be sustained or supported in
the same condition, whether of rest or motion. *
I. In Kal, to stand, stand still, stay, remain.
Gen. xviii. 8. xix. 17, 27. Lev. xiii. 23. Psal.
* See Hutchinson's Moses' Princip. part ii. p, 183, & seq.
cxi. 3. Eccles. ii. 9, & al. frcq. 2 Chron. vi.
12, And he (Solomon) "rnT stood before the
altar of Jehovah, in the presence of the congre-
gation of Israel; ver. 13, -4n6? irij?" he stood
upon it (the scaffold) and kneeled upon his
knees, nnjr here then does not mean standing
upright, or upon his feet, but only being, being
present. In Hiph. to cause or make to stand, to
set or raise up, to place, present, or establish.
Exod. ix. 16, And truly for this cause l'>mD n
have I raised thee up (i. e. not originally or
from thy birth, but I have caused thee to stand
or subsist, I have supported thee under the
preceding plagues. So LXX 2iiT*i^r,^7j; thou
hast been preserved) that thou mightest cause my
power to be seen, &c. Num. iii. 6. 2 Chron.
ix. 8, &al. freq. The LXX generally render
the verb by IffTn/u.! to stand, and its com-
pounds. The reader will, I hope, pardon my
inserting a note I had written on nirssrrr
Ez. xxix. 7, before the publication of Bp New-
come's version and notes on that prophet. " I
do not understand this Hebrew word. One
would think that the LXX, who have here
trvvinXaffccs or irvv'JX'zffa; thou hast broken, and
Vulg. dissolvisti thou hast dissolved, relaxed,
read miTDrr thou hast caused to shake or totter;
which last verb is applied to the loins. Psal.
Ixix. 24. Ezek. xxix. 7, mT3j;."7 pro mj;nrT,
Cocc. Lex. See Lowth." As Ns. Tny a sta-
tion, office. 2 Chron. xxx. 16. xxxv. 15. "nDj;
a stand, stage, or scaffold, probably that made
by Solomon, 2 Chron. vi. 13. Thus applied
2 Kings xi. 14. xxiii. 3. 2 Chron. xxiii. 13.
Comp. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 31, and under "id X.
"T?3J?a a standing, waiting, attendance. 1 K. x.
5. Also, a station, state. Isa. xxii. 19. As a
N. fem. in reg. m73j? a station, as of a com-
mander with his army. Mic. i. 11. Comp. 1
Sam. xvii. 3.
II. To remain alive, continue, superstes esse.
Exod. xxi. 21. Comp. Ps. cii. 27.
III. With D, and a verb infinitive following,
to stand still from, to stop or stay from. Gen.
xxix. 35. xxx. 9. Jonah i. 15. Comp. Job
xxxii. 16. 2 K. iv. 6.
I V. To sustain, support, or to be sustained or
supported in motion or action: applied to
the wind, Psal. cvii. 25, He commandeth,
rr'iyD HTI TrDj^-l and sustaineth the stormy wind,
and it lifteth up the waves thereof: to the wi^Vf
and n*is i. e. the solar and lunar light, which
were at the word of Joshua miraculously sup-
ported in action, and yet stayed on Gibeon,
and in the valley of Ajalon,* Josh. x. 13.
Comp. Hab. iii. II. to the heavens and the
earth supported in their various conditions,
motions, &c. Isa. Ixvi. 22. Comp. Psal. cxix.
90. Eccles. i. 4.
V. As Ns. *nni7 and nnj; a pillar or column,
w^hich stands, or w sustained itself, and sup-
ports other things. It is used for the pillar of
cloud and of fire in the wilderness, which
were miraculously supported in their respec-
tive conditions. Though this may appear in
Exod. xiii. 21. Num. xiv. 14, to be spoken of
See Spearman's Enquiry after Philosophy and Tlie-
ology, ch. iv. p. 251, & seq. edit. Edinburgh.
C c
h72r
386
pTDr
as two distinct pillars, yet it is plain from Ex.
xiv. 20, 24<. Num. ix. 15, 16, 21, that it was
but OJie, namely, a pillar of cloud with fire
burning in it, the former of which would ap-
pear most by day, the latter by night. Comp.
Exod. xvi. 10. Num. xvii. 7. Heb.* a pillar
or column, of smoke. Jud. xx. 40. In plur.
the pillars of the tabernacle or temple. Exod.
xxvi. 32, 37, & al. IK. vii. 21, & al. The
pillars of the earth, i. e. the columns of light
and spirit which support and continue it in mo-
tion. Job ix. 6. These are called also "-nnj?
"nirr columns of the heavens or airs, Job xxvi.
11. Comp. 1 Sam. ii, 8, and under py II.
VI. As a particle "nnj;, compounded of ini?
to stand, subsist, and " me, q. d. in my standing
or subsisting, in the place where I stand or sub-
sist ; so it may be rendered, witli or near me.
Gen. iii. 12. xxix. 19, 27. Deut. xxxii. 39.
To toil, labour, travail Psal. cxxvii. 1. Prov.
xvi. 26. Eccles. i. 3. v. 17, & al. As a N.
b7317 afflictive labour, toil, travail, weariness,
irksomeness, which one endures oneself; as
Gen. xli. 51. Deut. xxvi. 7. Jud. x. 16. Job
. vii. 3. Psal. x. 7. xxv. 18. Ixxiii. 5. xc. 10.
Also, what occasions toil or irksomeness to
another, or in our old English phrase, what
irketh or yrketh him (which verb is from the
Kunic yrk, work, labour), mischief. Num.
xxiii. 21. Ps. X. 7, 14. Iv. 11. xciv. 20. Prov.
xxiv. 2. Isa. x.l.
Hence may be derived the Greek a^tt/XXaa^as/
to strive, endeavour ; as also, by prefixing the
Digamma or F, the Oscian word famul a
slave, which is used not only by Ennius, but
by Lucretius, lib. iii. lin. lOiS, famul infi-
mus, the lowest slave. From famul we have
Liatin, famulus, familia, and Eng. family, fami-
liar, familiarize, &c.
I. In Kal, transitively, to lift, bear, or hold up.
occ. Zech. xii. 3; where the Vulg. levabunt
shall lift. As a participle paoul mas. plur.
ia-Dnj? lifted, borne, occ. Isa. xlvi. 3. Comp.
Deut. i. 31. As a N. fem. rrDQyn something
to be borne or lifed, a burden, occ. Zech. xii.
3 ; where see Louth's note.
II. With b following, to bear a burden for an-
other, occ. Psal. Ixviii. 20; where the L XX
explain the Heb. isb DDi)" by xarmo'^cuffu hu-iv,
so the Vulg. prosperum iter faciet nObis, shall
make our journey prosperous ; thus giving the
general sense, but not the precise idea of the
Heb. DDir. Comp. Isa. liii. 5, 6. 1 Pet. ii.
24..
III. In Kal and Hiph, with bl? following, to
lift Jip on another, so to lade or load. occ.
Gen. xliv. 1.3. 1 K. xii. 11. 2 Chron. x. 11.
Neh. xiii. 15. As a participle paoul fem. plur.
mDinj? laden, loaded, occ. Isa. xlvi. 1.
The above cited passages are all in which the
root occurs.
Denotes deepness, profundity.
See Vitrinara, Observ. Sacr. lib. v. cap. 14, especially
8 10, and cap. 16, 1, and note; and Mr Professor Ro-
bertson's Clavis Pentatcuchi on Exod. xiii. 21, and note.
I. To be deep. It occurs not in Kal in a natu-
ral sense, but in Hiph. to make deep, deepen,
as a fire-pit or stove, occ. Isa. xxx. 33. Also,
to retire, or plunge deep or far into deserts, as
the wandering Arabs, who live in tents, still
do, when they find their enemies too powerful
for them. occ. Jer. xlix. 8, 80- Tliib seems a
more probable interpretation than going into
deep caves or dens ; though that was sometimes
practised by the Israelites, wlio \isuaUy dwelt
in towns, as Jud. vi. 2. 1 Sam. xiii. 6. See
Harmer's Observations, vol. \. p. 101, &c.
To what he has adduced on this subject, I add
from Diodorus Siculus, speaking of the ancient
Arabs, lib. xix. p. 722, 'Orxv -rcXif^iiuv 'humi-as
alocx, ^^offiv, (pivyovffiv u? tviv t^i^/^ov, rauTri
xoufiivot o^v^iu/jt,oi.ri, when a strong lody of
enemies approach, they flee into the ihsert,
making this their fortress." So Nitbii'it re-
marks concerning their descendants, vr.iip-
tion de 1' Arabic, p. 329, that "the Sultan
could never impose a Turkish governor on the
(wandering) Arabian tribes ; for as ever_) par-
ticular family may abandon its tribe, when not
pleased with the reigning Schech, toute la
tribu se retireroit bientot au fond du desert,.
all the tribe would soon retire to the bottom of
the desert, if it should be attempted to make
them obey a Turkish governor." And of the
Montefik Arabs who encamp on the banks of
the Euphrates near Basra, Niebuhr observes,
Voyage, tom. ii. p. 199, " When the pacha
of Bagdad sends troops against this tribe, it
retires, as soon as it receives the intelligence,
to the bottom of the desert, whither the Turks
dare not follow. " Once more, Mons. Savary,
Lettre 1. sur I'Egypte, tom. ii. p. 8, says
concerning the wandering or Bedoween Arabs,
" Always on their guard against tyranny, on
the least discontent that is given them, they
pack up their tents, lade their camels with
them, ravage the flat country, and loaden with
plunder plunge (s'enfoncent) into the burning
sands, whither none can pursue them, and
where they alone dare dwell." Comp. p. 6.3.
Isa. xxxi. 6, mo p^nyrr to deepen turning
aside, i. e. to turn far aside, but in a spiritual
sense. Isa. vii. 11. rrbxiy prpyrr deepen the
petition, i. e. as our translation, LXX, and
Vulg. ask it in the depth or deep. As a N.
pnj; depth. Prov. xxv. 3. Also, deep, as
waters, Prov. xviii. 4. as a pit, Prov. xxiii.
27. as a leprous spot. Lev. xiii. 3 as hades,
Job xi. 8. Comp. Job xii. 22. Eccles. vii. 25.
Isa. xxxiii. 19, nsiy "pr^l? deep of lip, i. e.
speaking as if thick- or blubber tipped. So
Ezek. iii. 5, 6. As a participial N. mas.
plur. D-pnirn deep places, depths, as of waters.
Psal. Ixix. 15. cxxx. 1. Isa. Ii. 10 of hades,
Prov. ix. 18.
II. As a N. jiV^^ a deep vale or valley. Gen.
xiv. 3. 1 K. XX. 28, & al. freq.
III. In a spiritual sense, in Kal, to be deep,
profound, as the thoughts or designs of God.
occ. Ps. xcii. 6. In Hiph. to lay deep designs,
be profound, in this sense, occ. Isa. xxix. 15.
Hos. v. 2. Also, to be deep, plunged deep, as
we say, in corruption, occ. Hos. ix. 9. But
see Bp Newcome on the two last cited texts of
nr)r
387
n^r
Hosea. As a N. pnj7 deep, as the heart, Ps.
Ixiv. 7. " Alta mente." Virgil.
The idea seems to be, to press, squeeze, con-
stipate into a narroxn compass hy pressure.
I. In Hiph. to gather, as corn into sheaves, to
contract ov press it into a narrow compass, occ.
Ps. CXxix. 7 ; where LXX o ra "^gay/iAUTa
ffvXXiyMv, and Vulg. qui manipulos colligit, he
who gathers the armfuls or sheaves together.
As Ns. nnj; and i-nj? a sheaf, of com. Deut.
xxiv. 19. Jobxxiv. 10. Amosii. 13. Mic. iv. 12.
II. As a N. -nDl? an omer, being the 10th part
of an ephah, and equal to about six pints Eng-
lish, the smallest or most contracted measure, of
things dry, kno^^^l to the ancient Hebrews ;
for the np, cab, is not mentioned till the reign
of Jehoram king of Israel (2 K. vi. 25. See
ap under spa VII.) Exod. xvi. 36, & al. freq.
III. In Hith. with s following, to oppress,
q. d. to press oneself against another, that is,
to use one's power to squeeze or oppress him.
occ. Deut. xxi. 14i. xxiv. 7. So the LXX in
the latter passage, Ka.rithvva.(Tviv(Tct? tyrannizing
over, and the Vulg. in the former, opprimere
per potentiam to oppress by power.
IV. Chald. as a N. n?3l? wool. Dan. vii. 9. It
is so called, either because capable of g7'eat
compression, or from the Heb. 112)^, y being
changed into j?, as usual in Chaldee.
To lade or load. Once, as a participle benoni
in Kal, mas. plur. Neh. iv. 17. Comp. onir.
DTDP See under uv V. VI.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but as a noun
aap a grape, the fruit of the vine. Gen. xl. 10.
Deut. xxxii. 14, 32. (where observe that
thirty of Dr Kennicott's codices read nn-ssjr),
& al. Gi^apes^are so called perhaps from the
manner of their growth in clusters or bunches ;
for not only the Rabbinical writers apply nsy
as a V. for connecting, conjoining, but Onkelos
in Targ. on Exod. xxvi. 4, 5, 11, uses T-ssy
from the Heb. nxbb {connecting) loops, as the
Samaritan version likewise does D-SSJ? at ver.
4. Is not our Eng. grape in like manner ul-
timately derived from the Heb. rl*^3 to wrap
together (which see), the idea being a little
varied?
It has been already observed under nnT III.
that wine is called by the Hebrews D-nsj? 01
the blood of the grapes ; to which may now be
added, that their Tyrian neighbours used the
same phraseology. This appears from a little
story of Achilles Tatius, lib. ii. where, after
telling us that the Tyrians claim Bacchus, the
inventor of wine, for their countryman, he
adds a tradition of theirs, that Bacchus having
been hospitably entertained by a Tyrian shep-
herd, drank to him in wine, which after the
shepherd had quaffed, he asked JloSiv ovtoj;
iv^i; aifi,a, ykvxu ; Whence did you get this
sweet blood? To which Bacchus replied,
Tovro iffTtv aiua (sor^vuv. This is the blood
of grapes. Comp. Ecclus xxxix. 26 or 31.
11. 5.
:i3p
Denotes delight, pleasure, joy. It occurs not
as a V. in Kal, but
I. In Hith. 33irnrT to delight oneself, be delight-
ed, to joy, rejoice. Job xxii. 26. Ps. xxxvii.
11. Isa. Ivii. 4. (where Eng. translat. ex-
cellently, sport yourselves) Ixvi. 11. I^o the
LXX render it by T^v(pxeo, ivr^vipecu, *aTTfu-
(pciM. As Ms. aaj? delight, pleasure. Isa. xiii.
22. Iviii. 13. 2i3i;n,plur. D-ai3j?n and manarn,
delight. Prov. xix. 10. Cant. vii. 6 or 7.
Eccles. ii. 8.
II. In Hith. to be voluptuous, luxurious, to be
delicate, behave oneself delicately, deliciari.
Deut. xxviii. 56. As a N. aaj? luxurious, deli-
cate. Deut. xxviii. 54. As a pai-ticipial N.
fem. rTa357T3 delicate. Jer. vi- 2.
Der. Saxon hunig, when Eng. honey.
To bind, bind round, occ. Job xxxi. 36. Prov.
vi. 21. In the latter text the LXX render
it by iyxXoioM to bind round, and in the former
by Tiotrihfii, and so the Vulg. in both by
circumdo to put round.
Der. To bind, encircle. Old Eng. to wend,
turn about, whence * went, did go. Lat.
nodus a knot, whence node, nodule. Also hiot,
knit. Perhaps wind, the air in action from its
binding or compressing force. So Lat. ventus,
whence vent, ventilate, ventilation, &c.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
The f general meaning of this extensive root
seems to be, to act upon some person or thing,
to affect, produce effects upon, or sufferings in
some other, to act ov speak with respect to some
other, to return, give or send back.
I. In Kal, transitively, to act upon, effect.
Hos. ii. 21, 22, rrajrx / will affect or act
upon the heavens, and they nay" shall affect the
earth, and the earth nayn shall affect the corn,
and the wine, and the oil, and they lay shall
affect Jezreel.
With 1 following, to affect with or by. occ.
Eccles. i. 13. iii. 10.
II. In Kal, to lie with, have to do with, a
woman. Gen. xxxiv. 2. Deut. xxi. 14. xxii.
24, 29. To ravish. 2 Sam. xiii. 12, 14. Lam
V. 11. As a N. fem. in reg. nap duty of
marriage, occ. Exod. xxi. 10 ; where LXX
ouiXta-v cohabitation.
III. The word denotes, as above observed,
returning, reversion, replication. As a V. in
Kal it generally signifies to reply, answer,
to return, or speak in answer or reference to
some other person or thing. Gen. xviii. 27.
Deut. xix. 18. xxvi. 5. Ruth i. 21. Job iii. 2.
Cant. ii. 10. Zech. iii. 4. iv. 4, 1 1. Also,
to answer in singing, sing alternately. Exod.
XV. 21. 1 Sam. xxi. 11. Comp. Exod. xxxii.
See Junius' Etyinol. AngUcan. in Went.
+ Since first writing the above, I was pleased to find
the sense of nSJ? here proposed corroborated by the fol^
lowing words in Tympius' notes on Noldius' rtirticles:
" Hai? generaliter significat actionem, seu operationem
alterius erga alterum, qiue vel in collocutione, vol mntu,
vel respomione seu vocali seu reati, vel exaiiditione con.
sistit, ut recte ohservat FORSTERUS." Not. (n) in \T'
PDH
388
rn3
18. That alternate or responsive singing was
in use among the ancient Greeks, is evident
from Homer's making the Muses sing in this
manner, H. i. lin. 604,
'Movffu.m 3-' ctl auSflv, AMEIBOMENAI oti Xj.
Apollo tuned the lyre ; the Miises round
With voice alternate aid the silver sound.
Pope.
Also, to answer in effect or reaUy. Eccles. x.
19. Jonah ii. 2 or 3. In Niph. to he answer-
ed. Job xi. 2. xix. 7. Also, to he answered
for, to cause an answer to he returned. Ezek.
xiv. 4, 7. As a N. fem. rT3l?n an answer,
reply. Job xxxii. .3, 5. Pro v. xv. 1. xvi. 4,
Jehovah hath prepared all things irraynb to
answer his purpose even the wicked for the day
of evil, i. e. to inllict evil or punishment on
others.
IV. As a N. nairn a return, as of oxen in
ploughing, occ. 1 Sam. xiv. 14, in ahout half
ma; "rns rrairn the return of a yoke, of oxen
namely, (in or of the) tield, i. e. in about half
the length of a furrow * ; so in plur. mayn
furrows, occ. Ps. cxxix. 3.
V. As a N. I"!? the eye, from its returning or
reflecting the images of external objects painted
on its retina, and so becoming the organ or in-
strument of vision : or perhaps from its acting
upon the column of light interposed between
itself and the object, by means of that subtle,
luminous, or electric fluid, which itself emits,
and so enabling animals to see ; for if vision
be performed merely by the retina's, or any
other part of the eye's refecting the rays re-
ceived from the object, whence is it that some
species of animals, cats for instance, see in the
dark, and that some individuals among man-
kind have been able to do the same ? In cats,f
and other animals that prey in the night, there
is a radiation of the pupil in the dark, and the
like has been observed in some men. See
Dr Derham's Physico- Theology, book iv.
chap. ii. note 26, p. 102, edit. 1713, and Mr
Jones' excellent Essay on the First Princi-
ples of Natural Philosophy, p. 267, freq. occ.
In the common editions the plur. in reg.
is printed -jj; Isa. iii. 8, but very many of
Dr Kennicott's codices there read "D-j?. fir
I"!?! eye with eye, i. e. with both eyes. occ.
Num. xiv. 14. Isa. Iii. 8. So Targum in
both texts prr''3*'i?n with their eyes, Symmachus
in Isa. o(p6a.Xfji,o(pa.vui, and French translat. de
leurs deux yeux, with their two eyes. See
Vitringa on Isa.
To illustrate Ps. cxxiii. 2, we may remark,
that the servants or slaves in the East still
attend their masters or mistresses with the
profoundest respect. Maundrell, Journey,
at Mar. 13, observes, that the servants in
Turkey stand round their master and his guests
" with the profoundest 'respect, silence, and
order imaginable." Dr Pococke says, that at
* See Targ. and under "TTSy III. and Pope's Iliad x.
lin. 419, and note.
\ ' Nocturnorum animalium, velut felium, in tenebris
fulgent radiantque ocull, ut contueri non sit ; et caprese
lupoque splendent lucemque jaculantur." Pliny, Nat.
uLt lib. n. cap. 37.
a visit in Egypt, " Every thing is done with
the greatest decency and the most profound
silence ; the slaves or servants standing at the
bottom of the room with their hands joined
before them, watching with the utmost attention
every motion of their master, who commands
them by signs."* To the same purpose Mons.
Savary, Lettres sur I'Egypte, p. 135, " Des
esclaves, les mains croisees sur la poi trine, se
tiennent en silence a I'extremite de I'apparte-
ment. Les regards attaches sur leur maitre
[Egyptien], ils cherchent a prevcnir ."^es moin-
dres volontes." Dr RusseU, Nat. H'st. of
Aleppo, p. 101, presents this subject ';o the
eye by giving us two prints, in one of which
stands a male servant attending on a Turk of
dignity, " in that dress and humble submissive
attitude in which they are accustomed to wait
upon their masters." In the other print a
female servant is in like manner waitin-; on
her mistress. But comp. Harmer's Observa-
tions, vol. ii. p. 123, & seq.
1"!; miD good in eye denotes kind or henevoHent
in heart, which qualities are usually accon)-
panied with a good-natured benevolent f eye oi
look, Prov. xxii. 9. On the other hand jji
]'>17 evil in eye, is equivalent to envious grudging,
Prov. xxiii. 6. xxviii. 22. Comp. Deut. xv.
9 ; where LXX xat 'Vovyj^tvtryira.t o o(p0xX.fnos
ffov, and thy eye be evil. So in the New Tes-
tament we have Tovn^o; (xp^ax^aj an evil eye for
a malignant, grudging one. Mat. xx. 15. Mark
vii. 22.
CS""!? the eyes are often used for the under^
standing or eyes of the mind. See inter al.
Gen. iii. 5, 7. xvi. 6. Deut. xvi. 19. I Sam.
XV. 17. xviii. 23. 2 Sam. vi. 22.
As the V. y^HTr, from the N. ^tn the ear, signi-
fies to hear, so pj? from y^'s the eye is once, 1
Sam. xviii. 9, used as a participle for eyeing,
i. e. in the present instance with the "jealous
leer malign, eyeing askance," as Milton ex-
presses it. So the Vulg. non rectis oculis
aspiciebat, and LXX (according to the Alex-
andrian MS.) excellently, vTcjiXiTo/xsvos.
VI. As a N. in a passive sense, ^-j? reflected
light, colour, appearance. Lev. xiii. 55. Num.
xi. 7. Ezek. i. 4, 7, & al. Prov. xxiii. 31
when it (the wine) giveth its colour in the cup.
So Juvenal, sat. x. lin. 27, Cum lato setinum
ardebit in auro.
VII. As a N. i-j? plur. ms-jr, a fountain or
spring, so called either from its resemblance to
an eye, or because it returns to the surface of
the earth, that water which, both at the origin-
al formation, ( Gen. i. 7, 9. ) and reformation
thereof, ( Gen. vii. 1 1 20. ) was spread over
it ; or because it keeps up a constant return of
water to and from the great deep. (Comp.
* In Newbery's Collect, vol. xii. p. 68.
+ Comp. under \r\ I. and note ; to which it may not
be amiss here to add the words of Pliny, Nat. Hist. Ub.
ii. cap. 39, concerning the eyes: " Neque ulla ex parte
majora animi indicia cunctis animalihus, sed homini
maxime, id est mode rationis, clementiae, misericordiae,
odii, amoris, tristiticB, Ustitice Profecto in oculis mens
inhabitat Neither does any other part in all animals,
but principally in men, yield stronger indications of the
mind, that is, of composure, clemencjf, pity, hatred, lovcy
sorrow, joy Indeed the mind dwells in the eyes."
nrr
389
n:ir
Eccles. i. 7. Gen. xvi. 7. Exod. xv. 27, & al.
freq. ) As a N. ^-j^n, plur. D'-a-yn and n3"i??3,
nearly the same, a place or opening where
water springs, Lev. xi. 36. Gen. viii. 2. 2 K.
iii. 19. Or, the spring of water itself. Ps.
civ. 10. y^'s denotes tiguratively a race of peo-
ple, Deut. xxxiii. 28. Comp. Psal. Ixviii. 27.
Isa. xlviii. 1.
VIII. Asa N. ii?" the ostrich, so called from
their loud crying to each other. " In the lone-
some part of the night (says Dr Shaw, speak-
ing of these creatures. Travels, p. 435. ) they
frequently make a very doleful and hideous
noise, which would sometimes be like the roar-
ing of a lion ; at other times it would bear a
nearer resemblance to the hoarser voices of
other quadrupeds, particularly of the bull and
the ox. I have often heard them groan as if
in the greatest agonies." (Comp. Mic. i. 8.)
occ. Lam. iv. 3 ; where not only the Keri and
Complutensian edition, but more than fifty of
of Dr Kennicott's codices read D''3j;"'D, and
this reading (not the common printed one
caj? o which seems to make no sense) is, no
doubt, the true one. Comp. under ^va V.
Thus the LXX render it u; ct^ovSiov as the
ostrich, so Vulg. quasi struthio, and Symma-
chus us (rr^ov6o>i.Kf/.yiXoi) as the ostriches. Eng.
transl. the daughter of my people (is) become
cruel like the ostriches in the wilderness, name-
ly, by neglecting her young. See Job xxxix.
16. The Arabs frequently find the nests of
the ostrich forsaken, sometimes with eggs in
them, sometimes with young ones of diflferent
growths ; but they oftener meet a few of the
little ones no bigger than well grown pullets,
half-starved ; straggling and moaning about like
so many distressed orphans for their mother. "
Shaw, p. 452.
nay nn, and in plur. rray mas, the daughter
of vociferation, is another name of the ostrich,
for the reason above assigned. Lev. xi. 16.
Job XXX. 29, & al. So the LXX generally
render it by <rT^ov6o; or (rr^ouStos, the other
Greek versions of Aquila, Symmachus, and
Theodotion constantly, by ffr^ovSoKUftnXoi, and
Vulg. by strutliio. See this interpretation
defended at large by Bochart, vol. iii. 218,
& seq.
IX. As a particle ^y denotes the respect, re-
lation, answering or correspondency of that to
which it is prefixed to somewhat else, and is
rendered before a V. because. Num. xx.
12. 1 K. XX. 42 before a N. because of,
Exek. V. 9. Hag. i. 9. -d ^y because that.
Num. xi. 20. 1 K. xiii. 21. lym '{V\ em-
phatical, because, even because. Lev. xxvi. 43.
Ezek. xiii. 10. So ^ys ^y. Ezek. xxxvi. 3.
X. 11773 occurs not by itself, but, with b pre-
fixed, ]ynb is used as a particle, denoting re-
lation, correspondency, &c.
1. Before a N. because of for the sake q/I 1 K.
viii. 41. 2 K. viii. 19.
2. Before a V. that, to the end that. Gen. xxvii.
25. Exod. iv. 5.
3. Therefore, to that end or purpose. Neh. vi.
13. Jer. xliv. 8. Hos. viii. 4.
4. So that, or so as, denoting the event, as /a
is often used in the N. T. Deut. xxix. 18 or
19. 2 K. xxii. 17. Ps. li. 6. Jer. xxvii. 15.
xxxii. 29. Amos ii. 7, & al.
XI. In Kal, to act upon, affect, in a bad sense,
to afflict, oppress, depress, humble. Gen. xv.
13, xvi. 6. xxxi. 50. Also, to be afflicted, op-
pressed, humbled. Ps. cxvi. 10; (where LXX
iTu-^niveohv I was humbled) Exod. x. 3. In
Niph. to be afflicted. Ps. cxix. 107. Isa. liii.
7. Iviii. 10. In Hith. to afflict oneself or be
afflicted, to humble oneself. Gen. xvi. 9. I K.
ii. 26. Ezra viii. 21. Dan. x. 12. As a N.
"21? afflicted, distressed, poor. Deut. xxiv. 12,
14, 15, & al. freq. Also, affliction, distress,
oppression. Gen. xvi. 11. xxxi. 42. Exod. iii.
7, 17, & al. As a N. fem. maj? affliction,
distress. Ps. xxii. 25. As a N. n^ayn affliction,
humiliation, occ. Ezra ix. 5. As a N. lay hum-
ble, lowly, -7CTux'>i 'r' '^nvfji.ix.'ri, poor in spirit.
Num. xii. 3. Ps. xxii. 27. As a N. fem.
may humility. Prov. xv. 33. Ps. xlv. 5.
Hence perhaps Latin onus -eris, a burden,
whence Eng. onerous, onerate, exonerate, &c.
PIT I. As a N. a cloud which rises from the
earth or sea in vapour, and returns back again
from the air or heavens in rain, hail, snow,
&c. The reduplication of the a points out
the repeated returns of the watery exhalations
to and from the earth. Gen. ix. 13, & al. freq.
Hence as a V. py to cloud over, obnubilate.
occ. Gen. ix. 14.
As darkness in general is a natural emblem of
sorrow and calamity (comp. under -iu;n H-)
so after that great destruction which was
brought upon the earth by the deluge, there
was a particular reason why cloud should be
used in describing misery, destructiori, and the
like, (comp. Gen. ix. 13. Job xxxviii. 9.) as
it frequently is in the Prophets. See Ezek.
XXX. 3, 18. xxxii. 7. xxxiv. 12. Joel ii. 2.
Zeph. i. 15. So Homer, Odyss. xxiv. lin.
314. II. xviii. lin. 22,
Tov y ctx^os v<ptXj mxXv^i f^iXxivct.
A darksome cloud of grief overspread his soul.
Jehovah came to Moses on mount Sinai in a
thick cloud, Exod. xix. 9, 16. Comp. ch. xxiv.
15, 18 ; and at the same place he spake to
the Israelites out of the darkness, cloud and
thick darkness, Deut. iv. 11. v. 22. He also
led them through the wilderness in the pillar
of a cloud, Exod. xiii. 21, in which he occa-
sionally manifested himself, Exod. xiv. 24.
xvi. 10. He likewise appeared in the cloud
above the mercy-seat in the holy of holies,
Lev. xvi. 2.* Comp. Ezek. i. 4. And by
these several supernatural phenomena he prov-
ed himself to be the God of the heavens (the
true vpiX^'yieira, Zivs, cloud-compelling Jove),
and that they were his servants and ministers.
And from the real manifestations of Jehovah
in a cloud, we have similar appearances ascrib-
ed by the heathen to their false gods. Thus
in Homer, II. xv. lin. 153, Jupiter is describ-
ed on mount Gargarus,
Veil'd in a fragrant claud-
See Mr Merrick's Annot. on Ps. xxiv. 6.
n^p
390
DP
And II. xvii. liii. 55 J, Minerva enters the
Grecian army.
Clad in a purj)U' cloud
So Apollo, II. XV. lin. 308, attends Hector,
A veil of clotids involved his radiant head.
Pope.
Or as Horace expresses it, Carm. lib. i. ode
ii. lin. 31,
Nube candentes humeros amictus.
Mars likewise having been wounded by Dio-
med, ascends (like a black vapour, ano s^s/Ssw*?)
in the clouds to heaven, II, v. lin. 866,
And in II. v. lin. 186, Homer mentions this
as a general circumstance in the appearance of
a deity,
AAAflt TI2 (x.yxi'
'Ea-Tv])i' ctOooiotTUv, vKpiKr, uXuju,ivas aiiAOUi.
Again, Homer represents Neptune, and the
other deities who were on the Grecian side,
namely, Juno, Minerva, Vulcan, and Mercury,
as veiled in like manner with clouds, II. xx.
lin. 150,
Avupi Z' 01,^' ce,opr,xroy vKpiXr.v ufMio'iv iir*v76.
In like manner Ovid of Juno, Metam. lib.
iii. fab. iii. lin. 273,
fnlraqiie recondita nube.
And in Virgil, Mn. x. lin. 634, Juno is de-
scribed as clad in a cloud succincta nimbo.
So Venus, ^n. xii. lin. 415,
obscuro faciem circumdata nimbo
Her beauteous face veil'd in a sable cloud.
And Minerva, ^n. ii. lin. 616, is represent-
ed as shining forth from a cloud nimbo efful-
gens.
II. As a V. ptj; to be a cloud -monger, to au-
gur, augurate, or divine by looking up to the
clouds, occ. Lev. xix. 26. 2 K. xxi. 6. 2
Chron. xxxiii. 6. As a N. pj; an augur or
diviner by looking up to the clouds, occ. Isa. ii.
6. Jer. xxvii. 9. Fem. rT33s;. occ. Isa. Ivii. 3 ;
where the Vulg. after Symmachus, augura-
tricis the auguress. pllJD the same. occ.
Deut. xviii. 10, 14. Mic. v. 11. As I do
not find that either the eastern or western
heathen divined by the clouds, strictly speaking,
pij; seems to denote looking up to the clouds,
in order to observe those phenomena or signs
of the heavens, (Jer. x. 2.) by which the
Egyptian and Chaldean astrologers pretended
to foretell futurities ; such as the eclipses of
the sun and moon, the conjunctions and va-
rious aspects of the planets Avith regard to each
other, and to the fixed stars (see Isa. xliv. 25.
xlvii. 13.) and to these we may add meteors,
thunder, lightning, and perhaps the flight of
birds (comp. under arns III.) ; for the LXX
render the V. by o^vidoffxo-nu, Lev. xix. 26,
and the N. oiuMUf/t^a,, Jer. xxvii. 9.
III. As a N. pi;
1. What affects or acts strongly on one's mind
or imagination, or, according to the Hebrew
phrase, on one's heart, care, travail, applica-
tion, studium, French translat. occupation.
Eccles. ii. 23, 26. iii. 10, / have seen ^-ayn nx
the travail or business which God hath given
to the sons of men, in m3i;b to affect (them)
therewith. Eccles. v. 2 or 3, A dream cometh
rai? ^11 from the multitude of business, or of
what affects us, when waking. This is well
illustrated by Lucretius, lib. iv. lin. 959, &c.
JEt quoi quisque fere studio devinctus adhaeret,
Aut quibus in rebus multum siunas ante morati,
Atque in qua rationefuit contenta magis mens.
In somnis eadem plerumque videmur obirp :
Catisidici causas agere et componere leg<
Induperatores pugnare, ac prcelia ohire
Nautce contractum cum ventis cernere b-
" Whatever studies most engage our hew,
On whatsoe'er we have been most emploi/
And the attention of our ?ninds mostfix'k.
The same, in dreams, engage our chief co;:
The lawyers plead, and iu-gue what is lav\
The soldiers light, and through the battle t ;i' (
The sailors work, and strive against the wui.'-.
Dryden alttntMl
2. Joined with ]3'^ evil, afflictive business, care
or travail. See Eccles. i. 13. iv. 8. v. 13.
In the first of these passages the LXX,
Aquila, and Theodotion render yi ^">3S? by
Ti^iffvufffiov Tovtjpov, evil distraction.
To shoot, send forth shoots or branches, tis h
vine. It occurs in the form of a participle
fem. benoni in Kal, Ezek. xix. 10. As a
N. PiDjr a shoot, bough, branch. Lev. xxiii. 4)),
Ps. Ixxx. 11, & al. freq.
Hence an imp, anciently a shoot or sprig.
See Junius' Etymol. Anglican.
I. To encompass, surround. It occurs not as a
V. simply in this sense, but as a N. psj?,
plur. D"'p3l? and mp31? an ornament encompass-
ing the neck, a chain for the neck, a collar.
occ. Jud. viii. 26. Prov. i. 9. Cant. iv. 9,
Thou hast ravished my heart with one chain
(so Symmachus o^fittrxeu) of thy neck; for pro-
bably the eastern ladies in Solomon's time
wore several of these together, as they still do.
Comp. under nn. So Niebuhr, Voyage, tom.
i. p. 242, note, describes a woman of Loheia,
with " quelques tours de perles fausses au cou,
several rows or strings of false pearls about her
neck." Hence
II. In Kal, applied with striking propriety
to pride, to surround, as a collar, occ. Psal.
Ixxiii. 6.
III. In Hiph. to surround, encompass, as with
gifts, occ. Deut. xv. 14, twice.
Der. Lat. vincio to bind, bind round. Runic
h.ank a chain, whence Eng. a hank of silk,
also to have a hank on any one, i. e. to have
him bound or obliged to oneself.
To mulct, fine, punish by fine or forfeiture.
Exod. xxi. 22. Deut. xxii. 19. Amos ii. 8.
As a N. ^2V a mulct, a fine. 2 Ki. xxiii. 33.
Prov. xix. 19.
n3P Chald. (From the Heb. ni?,)
Time, opportunity, occasion. It occurs with 1
and 3 prefixed riDyai and according or agreea-
bly to the occasion. It seems to be a form of
speech denoting that something well known
and understood on the occasion is omitted, like
our ^c. or and so forth, in English. Sec Ezra
iv. 10, 11. vii. 12.
DP
nrr
391
^
To tread down, trample down or under feet. So
the LXX xa.raTa.Tn(rsri,a,nd Vulg. calcabitis.
occ. Mai. iii. 21, or iv. 3, DmDy> and ye
shall trample ; where the word however is
grammatically formed from the reduplicate V.
DDI7, T being substituted for the latter d-
DDir As a N. VDV wine, the juice pressed from
the grape by treading, occ. Isa. xlix. 26. Joel
i. 5. iii. or iv. 18. Amos ix. 13. On Cant,
viii. 1 or 2, comp. under rrrsn VII.
Treading is well known to have been the an-
cient method of pressing grapes. Thus Ana-
creon, ode Iii. lin. 5, 6, AoiTim Tearovin ffra.(pu-
Xnv, the lads tread the grapes. This appears
likew ise from the following texts, Job xxiv.
11. Isa. xvi. 10. Ixiii. 2, 3. Comp. under
TT V.
In Kal, transitively, to roar, roar out ; for, like
the Greek uovofjt.oi,i, and Eng. roar, it seems a
word formed from the sound. Once, Isa. xv.
5 ; where however Aquila renders it i\aMyi~
^nvan they shall raise up, so Vulg. levabunt, as
if it were from the V. 11? to raise.
To vibrate, move with a vibratory or tremulous
motion, to flutter.
I. To flatter, fly, fly away, as a bird. Deut. iv.
17. Ps. Iv. 7. Prov. xxvi. 2. As a N. ?ni?
a bird, a fowl, so called in Heb. from its fly-
ing, just as /owHn Eng. is from the Saxon
fleon, to fly. Gen. i. 20, 22, & al. freq.
Hence Latin avis a bird, whence Eng. aviary.
Also, perhaps, apis, a bee, whence apiary.
II. As a verb it is applied to Jehovah's flying
on a cherub, namely the spirit or air, Ps. xviii.
11 to a dream. Job xx. 8 to an arrow,
Ps. xci. 5. to a roll or volume, Zech. v. 1, 2.
(So LXX 'TTiTouivov, and Vulg. volans) to
the quick motion or glance of the eye, Prov.
xxiii. 5. cni^nrr Wilt thou glance thine eyes up-
on it 9 ^'zy^ii^ and it is no more, i. e. Wilt thou
turn thy regard and affection upon that which
disappears in the twinkling of an eye ? Comp.
under cij?3i7 I. below.
III. Spoken of the light. As a N. fem. rr3i;n
vibration, coruscation, occ. Job xi. 17, HHiJjn
riNin "ip3D the coruscation shall be as the
morning. (Comp. Isa. Iviii. 8.) So rrs-y. occ.
Amos iv. 13. rrs-i? ina^ rra^i; making themom-
ing gloom brightness, i. e. making it shine more
and more unto the perfect day. Comp. Prov.
iv. 18. As a N. fem. in reg. nsy the vibra-
tion of light, occ. Jobx. 22; where it is spo-
ken of the state of the dead, a land rrnsy its
(i. e. whose) light (is) as the thick darkness,
the shadow of death without rays, j?3m and it
shines (reflects the light) like darkness i. e. it
has no light at all. So perhaps 7\^p^'ii c^iyn
splendour of condensation, " not light, but
darkness visible." occ. Isa. viii, 22. Comp.
under riyay II. below.
IV. As a N. rj-j;. I have already placed this
word under 5)j;* ; but perhaps it more properly
belongs, agreeably to Bate's opinion, to this
root riy, and denotes palpitating or panting, as
from fatigue, fear, thirst. See Gen. xxv. 29.
Jud. viii. 4, 5. Jer. iv. 31. Isa. xxix. 8. The
LXX, according to * Aldus' edition, render
the V. liy by wriiT'ta.^Kriv palpitated, panted,
Jud. iv. 21 : and Montanus the V. ti-jr, by
anhelante panting, Ps, Ixiii. 2. In Prov. xxiii.
5, not only the Keri, but twenty-two of Dr
Kennicott's codices (among which the Com-
plutensian edition) now read ti"(y- for tr-yn, as
three more did originally. As Ns. ciipn
panting, palpitation. ( Qu ? See under sense
III.) occ. Isa, viii. 22, f^yin nearly the same,
occ. Isa. viii. 23. ix. 1 : if both these nouns,
and particularly the latter, should not rather be
rendered /am^ness, and referred to root r^j?*,
which see. The Vulg. renders ?^^yD by dis-
solutio dissolidion.
V. Chald. as a N. mas. plur. in reg, -By the
foliage, leaves, or small branches of a tree,
which wave to and fro with the wind. occ.
Dan. iv. 9, 11, 18, or 12, 14, 21.
t)Sj? denotes the repetition or intenseness of the
action.
I. In Kal, intransitively, to move with a swifty
vibratory motion, to fly swiftly, to flutter, occ.
Gen. i. 20. Isa. vi, 2. In Hith. to fly away
swiftly, occ. Hos. ix. II.
In isa, xiv. 29. xxx. 6, mention is made of
siBljjn 5)iiz; the fiery flying serpent, and if we
might depend on the testimony of the ancients,
a f cloud of witnesses might be produced who
speak of these flying or winged serpents ; but I
do not find that any of them affirm they actual-
ly saw such alive and flying. The learned
Michaelis however was so far influenced by
these testimonies, that in the 83d question of
his Recueil he recommended it to the gentle-
men who lately travelled into Arabia at the
expense of the king of Denmark, to inquire
after the existence and nature of flying ser-
pents; and accordingly Mr Niebuhr, one of
these learned travellers, in his Description de
I'Arabie, 156, speaks thus : " There is at
Basra, a sort of serpents which they call heie
sursurie or heie ihidre. They commonly keep
upon the date-trees ; and, as it would be labo-
rious for them to come down from a very high
tree in order to ascend another, they twist
themselves by the tail to a branch of the for-
mer, which making a spring by the motion
they give it, throws them to the branches of
the second. Hence it is that the modem
Arabs call them flying serpents, heie thiare. I
know not whether the ancient Arabs, of whom
Mr Michaelis speaks in his 83d question, saw
any othex flying serpents Admiral Anson also
speaks of the flying serpents that \ he met with
at the island of Quibo, but which were without
wings." Thus Mr Niebuhr ; and, on the
whole, I apprehend that the tisnirn finer men-.
* Comp. Montfaucon's Hexapla in Jud. iv. 21.
+ See inter al. Herodotus, lib. li. cap. 75, 76. lib. iii. cap.
107 109'; .(Elian, Hist. Animal lib. ii. cap. 38 ; Joseph us.
Ant. lib.' ii. cap. 10, 2 ; Cicero De Nat. Deor. lib. i. cap.
36 ; Mela, lib. iii. cap. 9 ; Lucan, lib. vi. ; Solinus, cap.
xxxii. ; Ammianus Marcellinas, lib. xxii.
: The words in Anson's Voyage, by Walter, p. 308,
8vo. edit. 1748, are these : " The Spaniards too informed
us, that there was often found in the woods a most mis-
chievous serpent, called the fining snake, which, tkeii
mid, darted itself from the boughs of trees on either man.
Ior beast that came within its reach, ad whose sting thet/
believed to be inevitable death,"
hsa;
392
nsi^
tioned in Isaiah \vas of that species of serpents,
which from their swift, darting motion, the
Greeks called acontias, and the Romans ja-
culus, of which see more in Bochart, vol. iii.
411, 4-12 ; and to these the term 5)31170 seems
as properly applicable in Hebrew, as volucer,
which Lucan, lib. ix. applies to them in Latin
jaculique volucres.
II. In ELal, transitively, to * brandish, vibrate,
shake to and fro. occ. Ezek. xxxii. 10.
tiynj; occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate
form, but
I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "b^bj? the eye-lids,
from their quick vibrating motion or twinkling.
Prov. vi. 25, & al. Comp. Prov. xxiii. 5. The
expression in Jer. ix. 18, is very agreeable to
the style of Homer. See II. xvii. lin. 437,
438 ; Odyss. viii. lin. 522. xiv. lin. 129. xvii.
lin. 490. So the expression in Ps. cxxxii. 4,
to II. x. lin. 26. xiv. lin. 164, 165; Odyss. i.
lin. 364. ii, Un. 389. xii. Un. 338, & al.
II. iniZ' "Sirsjr the vibratory rays or beams of
light, which penetrate the glooin or darkness at
day-break, occ. Job iii. 9. xli. 9 or 18.
Der. Hop, huff, whip, wipe, wave, waft. Qu ?
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but appears to be
nearly related to the preceding r)j;, as kti to
la, X3n to 3.1, &c. As a N. mas. plur. d-kbj;
foliage, leaves, or branches, which are waved to
and/ro by the wind. So Targ. nmxt. Once,
Ps. civ. 12. Comp. under v\-^ V.
I. To be elevated, raised up. It occurs not as
a verb simply in this sense, but hence as a N.
bap an eminence, rising ground. Isa. xxxii. 14.
Mic. iv. 8, & al.
II. As a N. mas. plur. o-bsy painful swellings
in the hemorrhoidal vessels, hemorrhoids, erne-
rods, or piles, which the Romans, from their
fig -like form, call mariscse, and ficus. occ. Deut.
'xxviii. 27. 1 Sam. v. 6, 9, 12. vi. 4, 5. But
comp. under inu.
From what Herodotus relates, lib. i. cap. 105,
concerning the Scythians who invaded Asia
(about 633 years before Christ, in the 8th
year of king Josiah's reign) that, in their re-
turn through the land of the Philistines, some
of the stragglers plundered the temple of Ve-
nus at Ascalon, and that for the punishment
of this sacrilege they and their posterity were
afliicted with ^yikuxv vovtrav, the bleeding piles,
or some disease of that kind, for a long while
after From this story of Herodotus it ap-
pears, that, till the time of the Scythian inva-
sion at least, the Philistines had retained a
tradition of what they had themselves suffered
for seizing the ai'k of God.f
III. To be elevated or elated mentally, to be proud,
arrogant, presumptuous, occ. Num. xiv. 44,
(where Eng. translat. they presumed) Hab. ii.
4. (where Eng. translat. is lifted up. )
* This A'erb seems a derivative from brand, a burning
stick, on account of the vibratory motion or flashing of its
t See Prideaux Connex. part i. book i. an. 623, and
comp. under Ta IV. ; Longinus De Sublim. sect. 28. ad
fin. ; and Jortin's Remarks on Eccles. Hist. vol. ii. p. 299.
3d edit
ISP
To comminute, reduce to dust or powder. It
occurs not, however, as a verb simply in this
sense, but hence
I. As a N. nsir, plur. nTiSj; dust, i. e. earth or
other matter, comminuted into small particles.
See Gen. ii. 7. iii. 14. Job xxviii. 6. In Job
xli. 24 or 33 "nsi; bj7 is equivalent to upon the
earth. But in Job xix. 25, At ' '.<t Q^p> nsir bv
upon or over the dust shall he arise or stand,
seems an expression of Job's faith that at the
last day the Redeemer should come to i"aise
the dead in general, and himself in particular,
from their dust, and be their judgf.. t'Jonip.
Jobvii. 21. xvii. 1216. Ps. xxii. 16. xxx.
10, See Schultens and Scott on Job xix. and
Scott's Appendix, No. III. Prov. yiii. 26,
rn*iSl7 rvH^ the beginning of the dust, i. o. the
original dust or primitive atoms of the earth.
Comp. Eccles. iii. 20. Isa. xl. 12 ; and see
Greek and Eng. Lexicon in 'TAH.
Hence perhaps Lat. and Eng. vapor. See Lu-
cretius, lib. ii. lin. 149, 152, where, as in other
passages of Lucretius, it is used for the pan'i-
cles of light.
Hence as a verb, to dust, throw dust, in con-
tempt, occ. 2 Sam. xvi. 13. , Putting dust
upon their heads, (as Josh. vii. 6. Job ii. 12.
xvi. 15. Lam. ii. 10. Ezek. xxvii. 30. comp.
1 Sam. iv. 12. 2 Sam. i. 2.) sitting in the
dust, )Isa. xlvii. 1. Job xlii. 6.) rolling them-
selves in dust, (Mic. i. 10.) were, among be-
lievers, emblematic acknowledgments of the
vileness of their mortal bodies, that they were
but dust, and to dust they must return. Comp.
Gen. iii. 19. xviii. 27. Job xlii. 6. Eccles. iii.
20. xii. 7. Hence these customs were used
by believers in token of humiliation and sor-
row ; and from them we find the like practis-
ed on similar occasions by the heathen, as
by the Greeks and Trojans (see Homer, II.
xviii. lin. 26. II. xxii. lin. 414. II. xxiv. lin.
164, 640 ; Ovid, Metam. lib. viii. lin. 528.) ;
and by the Etruscans, see Virgil, -^n. x. lin.
844. Comp. imder piy II.
II. As a N. fem. msiy and msi7 /mrf. It is
mentioned with the five other species of metal,
Num. xxxi. 22 ; and there is no doubt but
this is the meaning of the word ; so the LXX
throughout (loXi^los or f^oXt^o?. But why was
it called in Heb. nisir or rrnsiir ? The an-
swer to this question I choose to give in the
words of a learned * physician and chemist :
" A quantity of lead being set over the fire in
an iron ladle, no sooner begins to run, than its
surface appears exceedingly bright, and shines
like mercury ; but its face soon alters, and you
discern a cloud thereon, which gradually in-
creases, till the whole surface appears darken-
ed with a dusty scoria ; this dust being blown
away with bellows, there straight arises a new
supply, and so on, till the whole lead is converted
into scoriae, which are only the matter of the
lead gently calcined. A more violent fire vi-
trifies them, that is, converts them into a hea-
vy, brittle, pellucid, elastic, sonorous matter
* Dr Shaw on Boerhaave's Chemistry, vol. i. p. 84,
Note (a). Comp. Jones' Physiological Disquisitions, p.
113, 114
IDP
393
nisp
called glass, into which other metals are indeed
convertible, but lead the easiest, and which is
of such a penetrating nature, that it runs
through all the common crucibles almost as water
through a sieve." " It vitiifies (says Boer-
haave, Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 84.)
with the baser metals, and, having so done,
carries them along with it from *he cavity of
the test, thus leaving only giA'< .uid silver se-
parated from the rest." " it (/.> ^es (adds
Dr Shaw, in Note x, p. 85.) aW n .tius tested
with it on the cupel, except gold and silver,
which is a property that bad we been unac-
quainted with, all our treasiures of gold and
silver had lain in little compass : this being of
principal use in ohtaininq those metals."
" The foundation of the process is this : any
mass of what kind soever, whether metal or
stone, salt or sulphur, gold and silver only ex-
cepted, being mixed with lead, and exposed to
the fire, separates andjlies off.
" Upon the whole, there are three ways where-
by all the matters mixed with gold and silver
are destroyed and lost, when cupelled with
lead. 1. 3y volatilizing and evaporation. 2.
By turning to scoriae, and retiring to the sides
of the test. 3. By penetrating the pores of the
cupel, which only happens to such bodies as
can neither fly off in fumes, nor work to the
sides in the way of scorise." Thus we see
with what propriety lead is called in Heb.
JTisir and mDlj?, the former most properly im-
porting the dusty, or even the atomical metal ;
from its being so easily reduced (probably) to
its constituerit atoms ; and the latter signifying
that it has the like effect upon other matters
in reducing them also to an atomical state.
(Comp. Prov. viii. 26, above.) We may far-
ther observe of what great use lead is in sepa-
rating and refining gold and silver, (of which
see more in Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw,
p. 70, &c.) particularly the latter, to which
purpose the ancients also applied it. Thus
Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xxxiii. cap. 6, says of
the silver ore, ^'excoqui non potest nisi cum
plumbo nigi'o aut cum vena plumbi. It cannot
be refined or sej)arated but with lead, or with
lead ore." And long before him Theognis
(who was born about the middle of the 6th
century before Christ, and consequently lived
in the time of Cyrus the Great) in his Tvu/u,oii,
lin. 1101, mentions it as then used in the re-
Jining of gold,
" But coming to the test or furnace, and ground
with lead (and then) being refined gold, you
will be approved by all. "
"We may now explain Jer, vi. 28 30. They
are all copper and iron-, they are corrupt.
ns73 the bellows are burned, being consumed by
the fire (on a^KD in two words, as, beside the
Keri, twenty-four of Dr Kennicott's codices
read, and to this purpose the LXX translate
i^iXivi <pv(Tnrn afo tv^^s, SO Targ.) ; the lead
(used to purify the ore) is vanished (xna;b, see
Isa. XXX. 27.); the refiner melteth, but D-y"! the
wicked, or perhaps the bad heterogeneous mat-
ters, are not separated; and this being the case,
reprobate or refuse silver shall they be called,
for Jehovah hath reprobated or rejected them.
Comp. Ezek. xxii. 1822. in Heb.
Job xix. 23, 24-, O that my words were engraved
"iSDn in a memorial (which might be hierogly-
phically, comp. Exod. xvii. l 16 ; and un-
der 13D IV. 1.) with aft iron pen and lead, i. e.
"to grave upon with the iron pen or style.
Pliny * informs that writing on lead (plumbeis
voluminibus rolls of lead ) was of high antiqui-
ty, and came in practice next after writing on
the barks and'l eaves of trees, and was used in
recording public transactions." Scott's note,
whom see. And I apprehend the cutting or
sculpturing in the rock for ever, to be here men-
tioned as a different and more durable method
than even the engraving on lead.
III. As a N. nsj; a young stag or antelope, a
fawn of those species, so called, perhaps, be-
cause in the eastern countries its skin is dust-
ed or powdered over (as it were) with white
spots. So Virgil of wild kids, or rather
fawns, Eclog. ii. lin. 41.
C.apreoli, sparsis etiam nunc pellibus albo.
Fawns, with their skins still .yj9rmA;fed o'er with white.
Comp. under xb ID II. and nna II. But Qu?
It occurs only Cant. ii. 9, 17. iv. 5. viL 3.
viii. 14.
Denotes labour, or travail.
I. In Kal, to work, elaborate, form by labour or
travail occ. Job x. 8. Ps. Ivi. 6. All the day
nay they laboriously form, i. e. wrest or dis-
tort, my words. In Hiph. to serve with labour
and pains, as an idol. occ. Jer. xliv. 19 ;
where Vulg. ad colendum to worship. And
observe that thirty-four of Dr Kennicott's co-
dices express the Hiphil form more fully by
reading nn-yynb. As a N. nyjr /aiowr, travail,
in general. Prov. xiv. 23 as of a woman in
bringing forth, Gen. iii. 16. pnyy labour, toil,
as of the hands. Gen. iii. 17. v. 29. Travail,
as of a woman in bringing forth. Gen. iii. 16.
The plain traditionary traces of the change
which was occasioned in the state of man by
the fall, may be found in the fable of Pandora,
the first woman, and in the description given
by the Greek and Roman poets of the golden
and succeeding ages of the world. See Hesiod,
E^y. xxt 'Uu,. lin. 59 199; Ovid, Metam.
lib. i. lin. ' 89, &c. ; Virgil, Georg. i. lin.
121, &c.
II. It denotes labour or travail of mind. In
Kal and Hiph. to grieve, afflict, affect with
grief or concern. 1 K. i. 6. 1 Chron. Kv. 10.
Ps. Ixxviii. 40. In Niph. to grieve or be griev-
ed. 1 Sam. XX. 34. 2 Sam. xix. 2. In Hith.
to vex oneself, be grieved. Gen. xxxiv. 7. It is
spoken oDiS^uTO'ra.Sui of God. Gen. vi. 6. So
Homer of Apollo, II. i. lin. 44. Xue//,ivos kvq
grieved at his heart. As Ns. nyy labour qjf
mind, grief. See Ps. cxxxix. 24. Prov. x. 22.
XV. 13. Ps. xvi. 4. Fem. nayun sorrow, occ.
Isa. 1. 11.
III. As a N. nyi?, plur. D-ayy, an idol or idol-
* Nat Hist. lib. xiii. cap. 11.
i:tr
394
D2JP
atrous image, so named from the pains taken
by their dehided worshippers in forming and
decorating them ; of which see Isa. xliv. 12,
&c. Jer. X. 3. Wisd. xiii. 10, &c. That the
word means the images themselves is manifest
from 2 Sam. v. 21. Ps. cxv. 4. cxxxv. 15.
Isa. xlvi. 1. xlviii. 5. Jer. xxii. 28. Hos. viii.
4.. xiii. 2.
The idea seems to be to cut, ait off. So in
Arabic the verb Tnii3) is used for cutting, or
cutting down a tree with an instrument called
"Tyi?73, " resecuit, cecidit arborem, instrumen-
tum Ti'sn dictum." CasteU. In Heb. as a
participle Hiph. occ. Isa. xliv. 12. " The
smith cutteth off a portion of iron." Bp Lowth,
whom see. As a N. t\:j;d a cutting instru-
ment, an axe, a hatchet. So Vulg. ascia. occ.
Jer. X. 3.
Hence an adze, a kind of axe, a hatchet, and
perhaps edge.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To fix, make firm or steady, occ. Prov. xvi.
30. rryj? one fixing, or he who tixeth, his eyes,
TiiTlb {is wont or does it in order) to devise fro-
ward things. Comp. under b, 21. So the
LXX o-rnoi^uv, and Aquila and Theodotion
m^su*, fixing. To the same purpose the
Vulg. attonitis ocidis, ivith astonished (staring)
eyes. Fixing the eyes upon some certain ob-
ject is a sign of deep meditation, as well as
shutting them ; and in this place I prefer the
former interpretation of the word to the latter,
not only because it is favoured by the ancient
versions, but also because it is most agreeable
to the analogy of the word ; for
II. As a N. VI? f^^^ from it& fixedness, stabi-
lity, or firmness, in contradistinction from
herbage or plants, which are of a texture more
soft and loose. See Gen. i. 11, 12, 29. Exod.
X. 15. Also, wood cut down. Exod. xxxi. 5.
Lev. xiv. 4, 6. Somewhat made of wood, a gib-
bet, Esth. V. 14, & al. Plur. di; pieces of
wood, timber, billets. See Gen. vi. 14. Exod.
XXV. 5. Gen. xxii. 3, 6. vessels of wood,
Exod. vii. 19. As a collective N. fem. nyy
wood, trees, occ. Deut. xx. 19. Jer. vi. 6.
"""ns XV ^^^^ ff fiuit, a fruit tree, Gen. i. 11.
From these two Hebrew words the famous
gardens of the Hesperides seem to have had
their name. And from what passed in Para-
dise, concerning the fruit of a tree (yj^rr "'ns
Gen. iii. .3.) between the serpent, the woman,
and the man, and from the promise that the
woman's seed should bruise the serpent's head,
the heathen appear to have derived those dis-
torted traditionary stories of Hercules carrying
off the golden apples of the Hesperides, though
guarded by a tremendous serpent or dragon,
whom he vanquished ; and of the Massylian
priestess in the temple of the Hesperides, who
fed the dragon, and preserved on the tree the
sacred boughs. Concerning these particulars
the learned reader will do well to consult,
at first hand, Lucretius, lib. v. lin 33, &c. ;
Virgil, ^n. iv. lin. 483, &c. ; and Lucan, lib.
ix. lin. 367, &c. And in Spence's Polymetis,
plate xviii. fig. 8, he may behold Hercules, as
represented in an antique, standing with an
apple in his hand, before the tree, and the
serpent twisted round it, as described by Lu-
cretius and Lucan. See also Holloway's Ori-
ginals, vol. i. p. 77, 111.
Frequent mention is made in Scripture of the
idolaters sacrificing or serving their false gods
under every green tree. See Deut. xii. 2. 1 K.
xiv. 23. 2 K. xvi. 4. Jer. ii. 20. We have a
scene of this kind in Homer, II. ii. lin. 305,
&c.
EoSo^tev oiOxvoiTOKri riKyii(r(recs IxccTO/M^oe,?,
KAAH 'TnO HAATANISTlp, o^^ev peey ayXaov iSa.j.
Beside a fountain's sacred brifk we raised
Our verdant altars, and the v'uAi ; blazed ;
('Tvvas where a plane-tree spreau iU shades around.)
Pope.
Comp. Virgil, ^n. ii. lin. 513.
Hence Greek o^m a branch.
III. As a N. piyj? the back bone (so Montanus
spinffi dorsi), from its strength and firmness ,-
or more properly perhaps the extremity of the
back bone, called the os sacrum, " crassitie inter
alia et robore spectatissimum, which is very
remarkable i'oT its thickness and strength," says
Blancard, Anatom. p. 723. occ. Lev. iii. 9.
IV. As a N. fem. rryir counsel. See under yT'
Der. To gaze.
To be slothful, idle, to loiter, occ. Jud. xviii. 9.
As Ns. b)iTJ slothful, sluggish, a sluggard.
Prov. vi. 6, 9. Fem. nbyy, plur. mbJilT and
D-nbyj; sloth, slothfulness. occ. Prov. xix. 15.
xxxi. 27. Eccles. x. 18.
Hence perhaps, by transposing the j; to the end
of the word, Eng. slow, whence sloth, &c.
Also, slug, sluggish, &c.
Denotes strength, siibstance, solidity, firmness.
I. To be or become strong, mighty, powerful, in
quantity or quality. See Gen. xxvi. 16. Ex.
i. 7, 9. Ps. xl. 6, 13 in number, Jer. xv. 8 ;
where LXX s^x>j^:;^>?o-v, Vulg. multiplicatae
sunt, are multiplied. Also in a Hiph. sense, to
make strong, strengthen, occ. Ps. cv. 24. As
a N. Dyy, and fem. nn^ir strength, might.
Deut. viii. 17. Job xxx. 21. Isa. xli. 21,
where Vitringa understands it, as our transla-
tors, of strong reasons ; but Bp Lowth after
Jerome in his Comment, of their pretendedly
mighty or strong idols. As a N. fem. plur.
mnyyn strength, firmness. Ps. Ixviii. 36.
II. As a N. Di:i7 bodily substance, body, matter.
Ps. cxxxix. 15. Lam. iv. 7. Job xxx. 17, 30.
Exod. xxiv. 10, and DiiirD like the substance
of the heavens for clearness or transparency.
D1\"7 Diii; the substance of a day, the day itself,
but not so as to exclude the night, freq. occ.
See Exod. xii. 17, 41, 42, 51. jDayand night
too are real substances. See Gen. i. 5.
III. As a N. Q)i)j, plur. cnaj? and mnyj; a
bone, from its strength and solidity. Gen. ii.
23. Ezek. xxiv. 4. xxxvii. 1, &c. Job iv. 14,
T^narr -nDJil? ITl and made the multitude of
(i. e. all) my bones to shake. Comp. Jer. xxiii.
n2:p
395
npr
9. So Virgil of persons in terror, Jiu. ii. lin.
120, 121,
gelidusque per ima cuciurit
Ossa tremor-
Through all their bones a shivering tremor ran.
Comp. Mn. vi. lin. 54, 55.
Job vii. 15, So that my soul chooses strangling,
-mnyj^n mm and death rather than my bones,
i. e. than life in such a skehion-Vike body, so
emaciated by my distera});.;.. bee Schultens
and Scott, snaaj? bonef^ (lenote the remains of
a dead body. Gen. 1. ;'. <. And we may ob-
serve that Virgil 'ich bis usual propriety
makes the Tyriau Dido speak in the same
oriental style, .En. iv. lin. (325,
Exoriare aliquis nqintzis ex ossibus ultor.
May some avei\' ^from our bones arise.
Job xl. 13 o 18, Tnyi; his (smaller) bones
{are) compact bars of brass. Tr2*l3 his (larger,
projecting) bones like a forged bar of iron. No
doubt these words are intended to express the
extraordinary hardness of the behemoth's bones ;
but it does not appear that the bones of the
elephant are'in this respect different from, or
harder than,those of other animals ; * where as the
hones of the hippopotamus are probably much
harder than those of the elephant, if we may judge
by the superior hardness of his tu'^ks (see under
ir3D I.) of which Buffon, Hist. Nat. tom. x. p.
207, 12mo. says, they are " tres-fortes, et d'une
substance si dure, qu'ellefait feu contre le fer,
very strong, and of a substance so hard as to
strike fire with steel." And again, p. 208.
" This substance is so white, so clean, and so
hard, as to be far preferable to ivory for mak-
ing artificial or false teeth." And in the note,
Mons. Desmarchais is quoted as saying ex-
pressly in his Voyage, tom. ii. p. 148,
" That the tusks of the hippopotamus are much
harder (beaucoup plus dures) than ivory. ''^
Hence as a verb in a privative sense, like nnb,
DD3, Ti^-^m, Pi*iir, &c. to break the bones, q. d.
to bone. So Vulg. exossavit. occ. Jer. 1. 17.
IV. In Kal, transitively, joined with a-a"!; the
eyes, it means, to shut them strongly and closely,
fermer les yeux. So LXX xxf^fiutu, and
Vulg. claudo, to shut, close, occ. Isa. xxix. 10.
xxxiii. 15.
In Kal, to restrain, retain, stop, detain. See
Gen. xvi. 2. xx. 18. Deut. xi. 17. Jud. xiii.
15. In Niph. to be restrained, stopped, detained.
Num. xvi. 48, 50. 1 Sam. xxi. 7. As a N.
'IJij; restraint, occ. Ps. cvii. 39, rTJ7l lajr se-
vere or rigorous restraint, tyranny. Also, re-
striction, constriction, as of the womb from
conceiving, occ. Prov. xxx. 16. So Aquila,
t-ro^yi fATiT^eti, and Symmachus cwo^n [jbTtT^ai.
Comp. Gen. xvi. 2. xx. 18. Isa. Ixvi. 9. As
a N. *iyj7?2 restraint, restriction, occ. 1 Sam.
xiv. 6. Prov. XXV. 28.
II. To retain, hold, possess, joined with ns
strength, ability. 1 Chron. xxix. 14. 2 Chron.
ii. 6. xiii. 20. xxii. 9. Dan. x. 8, 16. xi. 6.
Hence JiD being understood, 2 Chron. xx. .37,
nabb Tiyy ab they did not retain (strength).
*, See Brooke's Nat. Hist. vol. L p. 101.
they were not able, to go, as Eng. transl.
So perhaps 2 Chron. xiv. 10 or II, -lyys "jx
U'ISX *ini? let not man prevail against thee.
Eng. trans. So LXX KaTKr^vrairu -xpos and
Vulg. praevaleat contra.
III. With a following, to put a restraint upon,
to restrain or check, as a magistrate, occ. 1
Sam. ix. 17. As a N. -lyj; civil restraint or
authority, magistracy, occ. Jud. xviii. 7. Isa. liii.
8, He ivas taken off'^^^-sn (not from prison, for
"lyj; is not so applied ; and in what prison was
Christ ever put ? but) by the magistracy, and
by a judicial trial And our Lord was, I think,
the first prophet who suffered in this manner,*
the circumstances of which are so particularly
related by the Evangelists. See Spearman's
Letters on the LXX, p. 187, &c.
IV. As a N. fem. niyi; a solemn assembly or
meeting, q. d. a detention or retention of men
on some solemn occasion, occ. 2 K, x. 20.
Isa. i. 13. Joel i. 14. Amos v. 21. Comp.
Jer. ix. 2.
V. As a N. fem. ni^ir a solemn feast-day,
in which men were restrained from labour:
that the word in this form relates to this sort
of restraint is apparent from Lev. xxiii. 36.
Num. xxix. 35. Deut. xvi. 8.
pP
To confine, straiten, contract, compress, arctare,
coarctare.
I. In Niph. to compress, press, squeeze, occ.
Amos ii. 13, Behold DDTinn p-'irn -asx / will
press your place (and consequently yourselves)
as a loaded corn- wain fall of sheaves p""]?!!
presseth. Comp. under bsjr IV. and Eng.
margin. As a N. fem. in reg. npj? compres-
sion, oppression. So LXX S-kti^nus. occ. Ps.
Iv. 4. As a participial N. fem. rrpirira oppres-
sion. So LXX 9-Xi-^iis. occ. Ps. Ixvi. 11.
Hence Gr. a^^os, and Eng. ache.
II. As a N, fem. rrppn a battlement round the
roof of a house to confine people from falling
off. The houses in Palestine being flat-roof-
ed, (comp. under 33. ) as they are in those eas-
tern countries to this day, and the inhabitants
spending a considerable part of their time upon
them, such a precaution was the more neces-
sary ; and for want of it on the roof of Circe's
palace, Elpenor broke his neck. Hom. Odyss.
X. in. 554. occ. Deut. xxii. 8. See Shaw's
Travels, p. 210.
Der. Oak, from the compactness of its wood.
Also, perhaps, a yoke.
npp
I. As a N. apj; the end, extremity, extreme or
utmost parts. Josh. viii. 13. Thus the LXX
(according to Aldus' and the Oxford edition),
and a version quoted in the Hexapla to. ttr^a-
Tci, and Vulg. novissimi. So Psal. cxix. 33,
112; in which latter passage the Targum nj7
NSID even to the end. Comp. Gen. xlix. 19.
II. As a N. npir the end, event or consequence.
Prov. xxii. 4, m3j; npi; the end, consequence,
of humility. So Vulg. ^nzs modestiae. LXX
ytnce. the offspring. Psal. xix. 12, in keeping of
them 1*1 apjr there is an excellent event or end.
Yet there was something like this in the (;ase of the
prophet Jeremiah. See Jer. xxx viii. 46, 16, and Still-
in,s[ieet's Orig-. Sac. book ii ch. v. a
:2pr
396
^pl/
Thus rsXfl.- is used in the N. T. 1 Pet. i. 9.
Receiving nXo; the end of your faith, even the
salvation of your souls, npj? bl7 in consequence,
or as the event of. occ. Psal. xl. 16. Ixx. 4.
Hence
III. npi; is used as a participle denoting the
end, event, or consequence of somewhat pre-
ceding. It may be rendered
1. Before a verb, because, inasmuch as. Num.
xiv. 24, rrnNl spy because there was another
spirit, q. d. the event or consequence of there be-
ing another spirit in him, shall be that 1 will bring
him into the land, &c. Comp. Deut. vii. 12.
viii. 20.
2. Before a N. because of, on account of, in con-
sequence of. Isa. v. 23.
3. la^N api; (the consequence of this, that )
ando npj; (the coyisequence t^idit or because )
are used nearly in the same sense, because that
Gen. xxii. 18. 2 Sam. xii. 10, & al.
IV. As a N. np!7 the extremity, sole or heel of
a man's foot. Gen. iii. 15. xxv. 26. Also, the
extremity, hoof, or heel of a horse's foot. Gen.
xlix. 17. Jud. v. 22. (comp. under DIB II.)
Plur. in reg. '':apy heels, footsteps. Ps. l\d. 7.
Cant. i. 8. Comp. Ps. kxvii. 20. Ixxxix. 52.
Hence
V. As a V. to lay hold on the heel. q. d. to
heel. Hos. xii. 4. Whence the name npj;"
Jacob, q. d. the heeler. See Gen. xxv. 26.
xxvii. 36. Hos. xii. 4.
VI. To retard, occ. Job xxxvii. 4.
VII. To supplant, trip up the heels, throw down
by tripping up the heels, supplantare. It occurs
in the form of a participle benoni in Kal,
Isa. xl. 4, npj; tripping up, rough, uneven.
Fem. Hos. vi. 8. D'iq r^::^"!! tripping up the
heels (slippery) with blood. So one of the
Greek versions in the Hexapla v-roffxiXi^ovira,
Vulg. supplantata ; or rather, perhaps, marked
with footsteps of blood. Comp. 1 K. ii. 5, and
Mr Lowth's and Bp Newcome's notes on Hos.
VIII. To supplant, " displace by stratagem,"*
defraud, deceive, occ Gen. xxvii. 36. Jer. ix.
4. xvii. 9. So LXX -rn^vi^co. Ps. xlix. 6,
"npj; P17 the wickedness of my supplanters, or
of those "who endeavour to supplant me.
Compare this verse and the next with ver.
17." Bp Lowth, in Mr Merrick's Annota-
tion. See also Dr George Home's (the late
Lord Bp of Norwich) note on this verse, in
his excellent Commentary on the Psalms, which
I am glad of this opportunity of earnestly re-
commending to the perusal of all such as are
desirous of comprehending the sublime sense,
and of being warmed with the genuine piety,
of those divine poems. Comp. Josh. viii. 13.
As a N. 3pl? supplantation, deceit, occ. Psal.
xii. 10, hath magnified supplantation towards
me (so LXX and Vulg.) i. e. hath behaved
very treacherously towards me. The transla-
tion in John xiii. 18, t-Tryi^tv s^r' if/.s tw ^novuv
auTov hath lifted up his heel against me, i. e.
deceitfully to trip me up, comes to the same
sense. Comp. Suicer, Thesaur. in vn^n'^a).
So fem. mpi; supplantation, deceit, occ. 2 K.
X. 19 ; where LXX render mpya by iv ^tts^-
Johnson.
nfffz-M in or for supplanting, and Vulg. by insi-
dios^ deceitfully.
I. To bind, bind about, occ. Gen. xxii. 9.
II. As a participial N. npl? ring -streaked, bound
round as it were with stripes, or streaks of a
different colour. Gen. xxx. 35, 40, & al.
III. ip]} jT-n, occ. 2 K. X. 12, 14, according
to Jerome from Eusebius in Loc. Heb. it is
the name of a town, belonging to Samaria, and
situated in the Great Plain.* So the LXX
retain the words as a proper name Bon&acKaff or
Bxi^axcc,^. But whence was this town so
called ? Probably from its being much fre-
quented by shepherds, for shearing their sheep.
Thus the Eng. translation renders npi? n-n
0*171 n ver. 12, by the shearing-house, and the
marg. more literally, the house of shepherds
binding sheep (i. e. for shearing).
To be crooked, perverted, distortec!. As a
participle in Huph. perverted, perverse.
occ. Hab. i. 4. So the Vulg. ^/jrT^a^-
ftivov, and Vulg. perversum. As a N.
]inbpj7 crooked, sinuous, tortuous, occ. Isa.
xxvii. I. So LXX cKoXtov, and Vulg. tortu-
osum. What is meant by the i-nbpjr u^rra
cannot be better illustrated than by the admir-
able description Virgil has given in ^n. ii.
lin. 202 220, of the two serpents which in-
folded and destroyed Laocoon and his sons.
Comp. also^^n. v. lin. 84, 85. Mn. xi. lin.
754.
bpbpir occurs not as a V. but as a N. very
crooked ox tortuous. So LXX 0iiir7^afjt,[jt.tvas,
Vulg. devios devious, occ. Jud. v. 6.f As a
N. fem. plur. mbpbpir great obliquities or de-
viations, very crooked ways. So Symmachus
ax,oXioT'/trce,?, and Theodotion ^iia-T^af/,fivoc. occ.
Ps. cxxv. 5.
Der. Greek ayxaXv the arm when bent,
a.yx,vkos crooked, Eng. a7icle. Lat. angulus, a
corner, Eng. a7igle. Also, knuckle.
In Arabic signifies to cut, cut off, wound, and
the like. See Castell.
I. " To lop, as trees, cut them close to the
stock or stem." Bate. occ. Eccles. iii. 2.
II. To raze or level as a wall to the foundation.
oCc. Gen. xlix. 6. ; if 'r\)V l")pir in this pas-
sage does not rather mean they lopped a
prince, i. e. a princely family, by killing not
only Hamor but Shechem his son. Comp.
Gen. xxxiv. 26. In Niph. to he razed, as a
city. occ. Zeph. ii. 4.
III. To hough or hamstring, as horses. Josh,
xi. 6, 9.
IV. To render chariots useless, as by breaking
their wheels, axle-trees, &c. 2 Sam. viii. 4. 1
Chron. xviii. 4. And observe that the ^ pre-
fixed to im" should in both texts be rendered
but, or but yet. See under ti II. 5.
V. Chald. in Ith. to be cut or lopped off, as
horns, occ. Dan. vii. 8.
* See note in Montfaucon's Hexapla.
t See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 452.
'^'pr
397
nnr
VI. As a N. ipy a cutting, a branch cut off.
Applied figuratively to a person, occ. Lev.
XXV. 47 ; where a distinction is made between
Strin *13 a stranger who dwelt among them,
and 13 nrrsizr'a Ipyj a branch of the stranger's
family, i. e. one who had separated himself
from a foreign nation, and joined himself en-
tirely to the Israelites, as for instance, Heber
the Kenite did. Jud. iv. 11.
V^II. As a N. -ipy and f7*ipj; barren, sterile,
unfruitful, q. d. a mere stock or stem without
branches, a dry tree. Deut. vii. 14>, & al. freq.
Comp. Isa. Ivi. 3.
VIII. Chald. the stump or bole of a tree,
occ. Dan. iv. 12, 20, 23, or 15, 23, 26.
In Kal, to perveii, distort, make crooked, occ.
Isa. lix. 8. Mic. iii. 9. Also, to make,
prove, or show to be, perverse, occ. Job. ix.
20. In 'Sip A. to be perverse, occ. Prov. xxviii.
18. As f. {larticipial N. c^pj; perverse. Deut.
xxxii. .5. Fs. ci. 4, & al. As a participle or
participial N. mas. plur. o-arpiTD crooked, as
opposed to *Tiur>'?3 straight, occ. Isa. xlii. 16,
which gives the idea. As a N. fem. plur.
rrc'pi? perverseness. Prov. iv. 24. vi. 12.
I. In Kal, to raise, lift up oneself, or be
raised, as a sword, occ. Zech. xiii. 7 as a
bow. occ. Hab. iii. 9, -[nirp *ni?n rr""!!; thou
hast lifted up thy bow naked, i. e. as it were,
without the case,* in which the eastern na-
tions still use to carry their bows. And many
of the human figures on the walls of the an-
cient palace at Persepolis are represented
carrying bow-cases-f I apprehend that in
Heb. rrnj? andiiyn belong to different roots ;
comp. under rrij? I. The LXX however
render the words by ivrnvav ivsruvxs stretching
thou hast stretched, the Vulg. by suscitans
suscitabis, raising thou wilt raise up. Comp.
"Tny I. below.
Hence plainly Greek o^w to raise, excite, Lat.
orior to arise, whence oriens the east, and
Eng. orient, oriental. Also, Lat. origo,
whence Eng. origin, originate, &c.
II. To raise, rouse, stir up, as a crocodile, occ.
Job xli. 1 or 10. Comp. ch. iii, 8.
III. In Hiph. to stir up, excite, as an eagle
does her nestlings to fly. occ. Deut. xxxii. 11.
So Vulg. provocans ad volandum pullos suos :
as dough, or perhaps the fire. occ. Hos.
vii. 4.
IV. In Kal, to rouse oneself, arise, from in-
activity or inattention. See Jud. v. 12. Ps.
vii. 7. cviii. 3. Cant. iv. 16. Isa. li. 9. Jer.
vi. 22. XXV. 32. In Niph. to be roused.
Zech. ii. 13. So LiXX ^ytyi^rai. Also in
a Niph. sense, to be roused from sleep. Job.
xiv. 12. In Hiph. to rouse from sleep. Zech.
iv. 1. As a participial N. 'ij; waking, occ.
Cant. V. 2.
Hence Greek u^ care, u^mj to care ; and Eng.
ware, aware, wary. Also, to hare, fright, the
* See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 513; and
Homer, II. iv. lin. 105; and Didymus and Clarke's
Notes.
t See Niebulir, Voyage, torn, il p. 104, and tab. 21,
hare from its timidity ; hurry. Lat. horreo to
stand on end as the hair, whence Eng.
horror, horrid ; and in composition, abhor, ab-
horrent.
V. In Hiph. to raise up, rouse, excite.^ See
Isa. xli. 2, 25. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 22. Hag. i.
14. Particularly as an enemy. 1 Chron. v. 26.
2 Chron. xxi. 16. Isa. xiii. 17. Ezek. xxiii.
22. Hence
VI. As a N. "ly an enemy, one roused up in
enmity against another. 1 Sam. xxviii. 16. Ps.
cxxxix. 20. Comp. Isa. xiv. 21 ; where the
edition of the LXX cited in Kircher's Con-
cordance has ToKtfiiuv enemies.
VII. As a N. Iir one who excites others, a
jn aster, occ. Mai. ii. 12.
VIII. As a N. l-j? a stir, bustle, commotion.
Jer. XV. 8; where LXX T^ofiov a trembling.
IX. Asa N. 1"!?, plur. D-Tir, but (generally
D'-'ny, a city, from the stir and bustle therein
comparatively with the country. Gen. iv. 17.
X. 12. xiii. 12. Num. xxxii. 16. .Tud. x. 4, &
al. freq. On Num. xxi v. 19. comp. Ps. Ix.
II. cviii. 11, and see Bp Newton on Pro-
phecies, vol. i. p. 134, 1st edit.
X. As a N. T-i;, plur. d^T"!; andrQi-jr a young
ass, an ass-colt, " from being more sprightly
(excitatior, plus emeu, plus eveille) than its
parents," says Bochart, vol. ii. 60. Gen. xxxii.
15. xlix. II. Comp. Zech. ix. 9. The
plur. is once, Isa. xxx. 6, printed c^nj; with i
instead of s in many editions, but not in the
Complutensian, which reads D-T-ir, as likewise
do more than thirty of Dr Kennicott's codices.
XI. As a N. "ijTD exertion, display, occ. I K.
vii. 36, he graved cherubim, lions, and palm-
trees, ly-x "lyna according to the exertion of
each, " or in the condition they are when they
exert themselves ,- the bull as in rage ; the lion
rampant, and the palm-tree in bloom, as before,
(1 K. vi. 29.) with opened flowers on it."*
XII. niir blind. See root "nil?.
XIII. Chald. as a N. i-y, plur. I'-T-jr, a
watcher, occ. Dan. iv. 10, 14, 20, or 13, 17,
2.3, Comp. above sense IV. What can
T*T'ir the watchers signify in the second of these
texts, but the divine persons watching and
presiding over the kingdoms of the earth, and
the affairs of men ? And this passage explains
the other two. Comp. puroTp yrhn, ver. 5,
6, 15, or 8, 9, 18 ; ch. ii, 11 ; and T'aT'bi? the
high ones, ch. vii. 18, 22.
xiv. Chald. as a N. "nj? chaff ox small dust
raised and blown away from the thrashing-
floor, occ. Dan. ii. 35 ; where Theodotion
xovio^To;, which from kovi; dust and o^rog raised.
Comp. under rr'na V. and u;-t I.
Tij; I. To raise or lift up repeatedly, as a spear,
occ. 2 Sam. xxiii. 8. 1 Chron. xi. 11, 20.
II. To raise up, rouse, excite. See Ps. Ixxx.
3. Prov. X. 12. Cant. viii. 5. Isa. xiv. 9. Zech.
ix. 1.3. In Hith. to raise or rouse up oneself.
occ. Job. xvii. 8. xxxi. 29. Isa. li. 17, twice.
Ixiv. 6.
1. To mix, mingle. It occurs rt^Hn this sense
Bate's Enquiry into the Similitude, p. ISTs.
n-ip
398
mr
as a V. in Kal, but in Hith. to mir, mingle
oneself, be mingled, occ. Ezra ix. 2. Ps. cvi.
3.5. Prov. xiv.'lO. xx. 19. xxiv. 21. As a N.
mi? a mixture, mixed multitude, rabble (which
Eng. word may, by the way, be derived from
Heb. m great, and"?! mixture) o^ men. Exod.
xii. 38. Neh. xiii. 3. comp. Jer. xxv. 24 of
flies or insects. Exod. viii. 17 or 21, &c. So
Aquila ra.fjt.fAvtav, and Jerome and the Vulg.
omne genus muscarum all kinds of flies ; but
if nni? in these passages signifies a mixture or
coUuvies, it is strange that the Heb. should not
expressly inform us of what this mixture con-
sisted. The LXX have rendered the word,
when spoken of the Egyptian plague, con-
stantly by x-vvafivta. the dog-fly, whence it is
plain those translators thought it meant some
particular species of insect ; and their opinion
is clearly confirmed by Exod. viii. 27 or 31,
And he removed the mi; from Pharaoh, and
from his servants, and from his people; there was
not one, mjr namely, left. (Comp. Exod. x. 19.)
What the particular species was, it may be diffi-
cult, if not impossible, absolutely to determine,
but probably it was so denominated from its
colour ; and Bochartinhis learned illustration of
this word, vol. iii. 551, &c. (whom see), men-
tions from Damir a sharp biting insect, (comp.
Ps. Ixxviii. 45. ) called by the Arabs " alchurk-
ous, and described as being not larger than a
flea, and marked with i-ed and yellow in such
a manner that the dark colour prevails."
As a N. fem. plur. mnii? the mixers, or mixed
ones, i. e. the light and spirit mixed together,
the heavens or celestial fluid consisting of this
mixture, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 5. comp. ver. 34.
Deut. xxxiii. 26. 2 Sam. xxli. 11. " But
Bp Lowth, Mr Merrick, and Dr Chandler
render ms'ij;n n3"ib ibo, [in Ps. Ixviii. 5.]
prepare the way for him who rideth through the
deserts, i. e. who rode upon the cherubim
through the wilderness ; alluding to the pas-
sage of the ark. This constniction seems
most agreeable to the common usage of the
words employed in the original. Either way
the idea is truly great and sublime." Dr
Home's note. comp. sense VII. Symma-
chus renders the word according to the latter
interpretation, KccTCCffr^ua-an ooov TM iTe^ov/usvM
IV TO) aoixtiTM ; and Jerome preeparate viam as-
cendenti per deserta.
I. As a N. nil? the evening, or, more properly,
all the time from midday to night, so called,
because as soon as the sun has passed the
meiidian, the evening air from the western
or darkened part of the heavens begins to mix
with the day, which mixture continues till
night ; when the day is overpowered, the dark-
ness prevails, and the mixture of daylight
ceases. Gen. i. 5. xxiv. 11. Deut. xxiii. 11.
Prov. vii. 9, & al. freq. Hence mir is once
used as a V. to be darkened, duskily obscured. Isa.
xxiv. 11, all joy rrmi7 is darkened. So Mon-
tanus, obtenebrata est. Comp. under "-[mn 11.
D*a'ni?i7 T'i between the evenings, or more liter-
ally, between the mixtures, occ. Exod. xii. 6.
xvi. 12. xxix. 39, 41. xxx. 8. Lev. xxiii. 5.
Num. ix. 3, 5, II. xxviii. 4. The former of
these D*S'ij7 commenced at noon, when the
western or evening air begins to mix with the
day ; the latter at sunset, when the cool dark
air or night mixes wdth it. So a'nni?rT V^
will denote between midday and sunset By
a comparison of Exod. xii. 6. Num. ix. ^, 5,
with Deut. xvi. 6, it appears that the expres-
sion is equivalent to urnu^rr KiiD a*ii;i in the
evening, when the sun is going down, i. e. not
setting, but declining towards the west ; and it
is not improperly rendered by the LXX T^a
lo-fre^av towards the evening, Exod. xii. 6. xvi.
12. Num. ix. 3, II. Accordingly Josephus
observes. Ant. lib. vi. cap. 9, 3, that the
Jews were employed in sacrificing the paschal
lambs uTo ivvecTTis a-^aj f^-Z"' i'^^i^f^'^^^ fiom the
ninth to the eleventh hour, or, according to our
way of reckoning, /rom about two to four o'clock
in the afternoon.
Both the paschal lamb and the perpetual even-
ing burnt-sacrifice of a lamb we/e commanded
to be offered D-myrr rn. Exod. xii. 6. xxix.
39 ; and about the ninth hour Jesus, the gi'eat
antitype of both, expired. Matt, xxvii. 40, 50.
Mark XV. 34, 37.*
If it be asked, why n'li; never signifies the
morning mixture of light and darkness, as well
as the evening one ; the true answer seems to J
be, because the first mixture of darkness and '^
light was, by God's supernatural agency, made
at the evening or western edge of the earth, as
is intimated to us by the evening being men-
tioned before the morning. Gen. i. 5, And
there was yy^ evening, and there was morninx]
the first day. At the evening or western edge
then was the first mixture or push of the spirit
or darkness into the light ; which observation
also clears another considerable difficulty,
namely, why the earth revolves from west to
east, rather than from east to west. Comp.
under bb II.
Hence the name of the Carthaginian deity,
Herebus, " mentioned by Silius and Poly-
bius. All we know of him is, that he was
invoked as the god of hell, and represented
under a human shape with, long loose hair."f
Hence also the Greeks had their E^s/Sa? Ere-
bus, and f^j/Ssvvflj, i^iuve;, o^(fvo;, dusky, dark,
and o^<pv^ darkness. Hesiod, by a corrupt tra-
dition from the truth. Gen. i. 2, 4, makes
Erebus and Night the oflfspring of Chaos,
Bioyov. lin. 123,
E Xotios 5' EPEB02 ts, /u-iXctivn. n Nt;| tyivovro.
He likewise makes the night or darkness prior
to the light or day,
Oui tiKi xv(Ta-fji,ivr, E^ij3it (^iXoTviTt fAiyuiroe,.
Aristophanes, in A v. as cited by Lucian in
Philopatr. tom. ii. p. 999, edit. Bened. says,
Xfltoff ry x.ot,i Ny|, EPEB02 te fj-iXccv ^^anov xot-i
Chaos was first, and Night, and gloomy Erebus,
And vasty Tartarus
II I. As a noun mira, and fem. rTn"il?72, the
evening or western part of the heavens or earth,
See Bp Patrick's note on Exod. xii. 6, and Bp
Kidder's Messias, part i. p. 75, &c.
+ Guthrie's General Hist. vol. iii. p. 134.
nnr
399
nip
where the gross air or darkness pushes into
and mixes with the light, the west. It is op-
posed to rrrtn the east, the part whence or on
which the solar light is first diffused or spread,
Ps. ciii. 12. cvii. 3. Isa. xliii. 5. xlv. 6.
(comp. under niT II.) ; '<^^^ to >5iiTn the part
whence or on which it (the light) cornes forth,
Ps. Ixxv. 7. Comp. under xy.
IV. As a noun 3"^I7, a crow or raven from its
dark colour. See Cant. v. II. Bochart has
well observed, that the colour of a crow or
raven is not a dead but a glossi/ shining black,
[ like silk, and so is properly a mixture of dark-
ness and splendour. See Bochart, vol. iii.
199.
Hence perhaps Lat. corviis a crow.
V. As a noun ny, plur. D"'11I7 a species of
willow, who-e leaves are green on one side,
and whitish on the other, so of a mixt colour.
Lev. xxiii. 40. Job xl. 17 or 22. Isa. xliv. 4,
&al.
VI. As a noun aiI7, properly, the woof in
weaving, i, e. the threads which the weaver
shoots across, and so intermixes with the -nar
or fjjarp (i. e. the threads which are set length-
v.-ise in the loom, and are alternately raised
and depressed) by means of his shuttle. Lev.
xiii. 48, & al. freq.
VII. As a noun fem. rrill? a wilderness, a de-
sert, uncultivated country, affording a horrid
mixture of rugged rocks, dangerous precipices,
and impassable valleys.* See Isa. xxxiii. 9.
XXXV. 1, 6. li. .3. Jer. ii. G. xvii. 6. When
king Zedekiah fled after the taking of Jerusa-
lem, he went by the way rrnij; of the desert,
towards the plains of Jericho, 2 K. xxv. 4.
Jer. xxxix. 4, 5. This desert is described by
Maundrell, Journey, March 29, as " a most
miserable, dry, barren place, consisting of high
rocky mountains, so torn and disordered, as ij
the earth had here suffered some great convul-
sion, by which its very bowels had been turned
outward. "
VIII. In Kal, to mix, engage with another, in
trade, occ. Ezek. xxvii. 9. As a participial
noun mas. plur. in reg. "nil; merchants who
mix or are engaged with each other in the in-
tercourses of trade* occ. Ezek. xxvii. 27. As
a noun ani7n a place for such intercourse, a
viarket, or market-place. Ezek. xxvii. 9, 13,
17, 19. Also, merchandise. Ezek. xxvii. 27,
33, 34.
IX. In Kal, transitively, to mix, join, be joined
or interwoven with another in contracts, to be
surety, bondsman, or engaged for him. Gen.
xliii., 9. xliv. 32. Ps. cxix. 122. So with b
following, Prov. vi. 1. Also, transitively, to
pledge, engage, or mortgage, lands or houses,
q. d. to mix them with oneself in a contract.
Neh. V. 3. Comp. Prov. xvii. 18. Jer. xxx.
21. In Hith. to engage oneself, enter into con-
tract with another, to give security to him. 2
K. xviii. 23. Isa. xxxvi. 8. As a noun a'lp a
pledge or surety. Job xvii. 3, Appoint now my
pledge or surety with thee, namely, that I will
stand trial with thee, or thou with me. See
Scott. Comp. Prov. xxii. 26. Fem. r^-yw
* See Harmer's Observations, vol iv. p. 352.
sponsion, security. Prov. xvii. 18. AsaN. pmir
a pledge, security, occ. Gen. xxxviii. 17, 18,
20 ; in all which passages the LXX render it
by the Greek derivative A^pafiuv, which see in
Greek and English Lexicon. Asa noun fem.
plur. nln'^yn pledges. So n3:i "iirn '^'i'z persons
given in pledge, hostages, occ. 2 K. xiv. 14. 2
Chron. xxv. 24.
X. Followed by bir with, to mix with in love,
/i/.iyvvvi IV ^iXoT'/jri, as the Greek poets speak.
Ezek. xvi. .37. So LXX s-ri^/y^j and Vulg.
commista est.
XI. From the ready commixion of agreeing or
homogeneous substances or principles, it denotes
in Kal, to suit, be agreeable, to mix readily with,
as it were. In this sense it is used absolute-
ly. Ps. civ. 31, My meditation n-bl? concerning
him n'ny- shall be agreeable (to me) shall not be
rejected, but readily mix with my mind, and
mingle with every thought. Prov. iii. 24, And
thou shalt lie down, and thy sleep miu shall be
sweet, shall readily lay hold on, and as it were
mix with the powers of thy mind and body.
Comp. Jer. xxxi. 26. Cant. ii. 14. Mai. iii. 4.
With b following, to be agreeable to. See Prov.
xiii. 19. XX. 17. Jer. vi. 20. Hos. ix. 4.
^^^ . .
The radical idea of this word seems to be the
same as that of the Greek ooiyw ofiat, derived
from it, to stretch, stretch out, extend; and
when applied to the mind, to desire eagerly, to
lonq after.
I. To stretch out, extend. It occurs not as a
verb in this sense, but as a participial N. fem.
in reg. Vi'yTW and n^li? an extent of ground, a
bed or plot wherein spices or vines grow. occ.
Cant. V. 13. vi. 2. Ezek. xvii. 7, 10. So
Aquila and Symmachus -r^afftai, and Vulg.
aretfi, and areolae.
II. To desire eagerly, long after, occ. Ps. xiii.
2, twice (where the LXX iTt-roht, and Vulg.
desiderat) Joel i. 20. (where the 'iarg. N"nnDr3
expect, wait, LXX a,vi(hXs-^Kv, and Vulg.
suspexerunt looked up. ) It it obvious to re-
mark, how the idea of reaching after, or ex-
tending oneself towards, is preserved in both
the last cited texts.
Hence Gr. ooyaeo to desire eagerly, to lust after.
-IIP
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but as a noim
mil?, Chald. plur. emphat. N-lll?, the wild ass,
so called by an onomatopceia, from his harsh,
disagreeable braying, expressed in Latin by
ruditus, a word likewise formed from the
sound. See Bochart, vol. ii. 869. occ. Job
xxxix. 5. Dan. v. 21. Comp. under kie) II.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, nr.
In general, to bare, make bare, uncover, strip,
make naked, or empty.
I. In Kal, to bare, uncover, strip, occ. Isa. iii.
17. xxii. 6. Zeph. ii. 14. Also, to be bare,
uncovered, stripped, occ. Isa. xxxii. 11. As a
participial noun fem. rr-ll? naked, occ. Ezek.
xvi. 7, 22, 39. xxiii. 29. Mic. i. 11. Hab. iii.
9. In Hith. to uncover oneself, be uncovered.
occ. Lam. iv. 21. Comp. Hab. ii. 15, 16.
' As a noun rmy in reg. mil? nakedness, of
mr
400
n-ir
huinan persons, Exod. xxviii. 42. Lev. xviii.
6, 7, & al. freq of a country, Gen. xlii, 9,
12. "im mil? nakedness of a thing means any
thing unseemly or indecent, occ. Deut. xxiii.
14. xxiy. 1. In the former text the LXX
render it by uff^nf^ocruvri rr^ct.yijt.ttTOi unseemliness
of a thing ; the latter by airx,yiH'i>v T^xyfia, an
unseemly or indecent thitig ; but here it seems
rather to denote, or at least include some per-
sonal infirmity, which was not discovered till
after maniage, but such as a truly good man
might bear with. And therefore our Lord,
Mat. xix. 8, alluding to this text in Deut.
says that Moses permitted them to put away
their wives, because of the hardness of their
hearts, i. e. lest from a want of charity they
should ill-treat such disagreeable wives. See
Dt Doddridge's note on Mat. xix. 3. As a
noun "ni^a nakedness, occ. Nah. iii. 5 ; where
see Bp Lowth's note on Isa. lii. 1 7. So as a
noun mas. plur. in reg. -iiirn. occ. Hab. ii.
. 15. For 1 K. vii. 36, see under ni? XL
IL To empty, pour out ov forth. It is applied
both to the vessel, whence any thing, whether
liquid or solid, is emptied or poured, occ. Gen.
xxiv. 20. 2 Chron. xxiv. II ; and to what is
emptied or poured out, as the vital blood, occ.
Ps. cxli. 8. Isa. liii. 12. Spoken of the
Holy Spirit, occ. Isa. xxxii. 15.
III. To empty or pour out, as a tree its sap in
leaves, shoots, &c. or as the earth its vegeta-
ble moisture for the supply of plants. It oc-
curs not as a verb in Kal in this sense, but in
Hith. of a tree, to pour out, diffuse itself; so
Montanus excellently, diffundentem se. occ.
Ps. xxxvii. 35. As a noun fem. plur. m*ii?
flourishing plants. To this purpose the LXX
TO tz^t TO x^'"?"*' ^^^ Avenarius diffusiones
herbarum virentium, herbee virentes, diffusions
of green herbs, green herbs, occ. Isa. xix. 7.
As a noun mm a meadow, meadow-ground.
occ. Jud. XX. 33.
As a noun "ly a wood, or rather a marsh, i. e.
a moist marshy piece of ground, where trees
and plants flourish, and such as lions, Jer. v-
6. (comp. under nxa I.) and wild boars de-
light in. See 2 Sam. xviii. 6, 8. Ps. Ixxx.
14, and Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p.
215, &c. To which I add, that in the Prse-
nestine Table, published by Dr Shaw, Tra-
vels, p. 423, we meet with x.^'^^'^'^oTa.fAov?
river-hogs on the reedy and marshy banks of
the Nile. So Niebuhr, Voyage, torn. ii. p.
201, 202, observes, " The bank of the Eu-
phrates is extremely low in the country called
Um el chanzer, where one finds an extraordi-
nary quantity of bulrushes, and in the same
place a great number of wild boars." And
long ago Ovid has assigned a marsh for the
haunt of his Calydonian boar, Metam. lib.
viii. lin. 335, kc. On 1 Sam. xxiii. 1518,
see Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 6.3, &c.
IV. As a noun "nj?-, fem. mj?" a honey-comb,
emptying or pouring out honey, occ. Cant. v.
1. 1 Sam. xiv. 27; where LXX xvi^iov tov
(jt-iXiro;, and Vulg. favum mellis, a honey-
comb.
V. As a noun 'iij?, and sometimes in reg. ij?,
plur. mmir, nyra, and my, the skin of man or
animals, probably so called from its continual-
ly /jowrin^ out the perspirable matter througli
its many excretory pores, freq. occ. In Gen.
iii. 21, the coats of skin, which God made for
Adam and his wife, were, no doubt, of those
animals which had been by divine appointment
slain in sacrifice, as types of the suiferings and
death of the promised seed; and so God's
clothing them in these represented and as-
sured to them that garment of salvation and
those robes of righteousness with which they
should be invested in consequence of the sa-
crifice of the Lamb of God, ;^nd farther con-
firmed to them that jo^^ui hope, that though
they must endure lahmr and sorrow, till they
returned unto the dusi, yet that this corruptible
should (one day) put Oii, i\^uira<T6tt.t, incorrup-
tion, this mortal should pu- f>n ty^t/ffxir&ai, im-
mortality. Comp. Isa. Ixi. )0. Gal. iii. 27.
Rom. xiii. 13, 14. 1 Cor. xv. ^3. Rev. vii.
9, 13, 14, &c. xix. 8. And to :nstruct be-
lievers to whom they were to apply for these
glorious privileges, even to Him who was both
Priest and Sacrifice, it was ordained in the
law. Lev. vii. 8, that the offering priest should
have the skin of the burnt- offering fijr himsfJi
And of this, doubtless, patriarchal rite, ^^
find evident traces among the heathen. Thu.s
in Virgil, ^n. viii. lin. 282, we find the
priests of Hercules pellibus in morem cincti
clad in skins after their custom. And in
Lucian De Dea Syr. torn. ii. p. 913, edit.
Bened. we meet with a remarkable rite of the
offerer himself squatting on his knees upon the
skin of the sacrificed sheep, and putting the
head and feet of the victim upon his own head.
To ^s vocxoi X'^fJi-ai S-ifiivos, i-ri rovro tg yow i^i-
Ta.1' Tohcx,? ^j */ xj<paA>!v iTi tjjv luvrov xi(pciXt]v
avoe.Xae.fjbiia.vit.
Job ii. 4, 11 jy *7j7n *Til? skin after skin, and all
that a man hath will he give nurSD nj^n for his
vital frame or life. ver. 5, But put forth thy
hand now, and touch his bone and his flesh.
The former expression evidently alludes to
the well-known fact of the renovation of the
skin on any part of the body that has been
excoriated, and is plainly proverbial, importing
that a man may bear to part with all that he
has, and even to have his skin, as it were,
stripped off, again and again, provided only
that his life be safe. All other losses and ca-
lamities may be well borne as external and
superficial, and not coming home to the man's
self
VI.
To pour forth, empty out, make bare.
Spoken of demolishing buildings, occ. Psal.
cxxxvii, 7, rrn "no-rr nj; mv i*iJ^ pour forth,
pour forth, or make bare, make bare, in her
(Jerusalem) even to the foundation. LXX
iKxivovTs, ixKivovTi, and Vulg. exinanite, exi-
nanite, empty out, empty out.
VII. As a noun fem. rrlj?n in reg. nni?n a
cave, a place hollowed or emptied out. Gen.
xix. 30. xxiii. 9. Jud. vi. 2.
'T^J; I. To strip or deprive entirely, to make
quite bare. It occurs not as a verb in this
sense, but as a noun ""T'II? stripped bare, desti-
tute. In Gen. xv. 2, it refers to being with-
out children, but is by no means confined to
m^
401
a"ir
this sense ; for in Jer. xxii. 30, it is applied
to Coniah, called also Jeconiah and Jehoiachin
whose seed is mentioned in the same verse,
and who, we are certain from 1 Chron. iii. 17,
18, had at least seven sons, supposing ^VH in
ver. 17, to be only a kind of surname given to
Jeconiah, q. d. the captive. In Jer. the LXX
and Theodotion explain -T'ly by ikxti^vktov
renounced, rejected, ^^nj; occurs also Lev. xx.
20, 21.
II. To emptij out, as the foundation of a build-
ing. It occurs, with n substituted for the se-
cond -1, Hab. iii. 13, mni? thou didst empty
out the foundation to the neck, q. d. neck-high.
Comp. Isa. viii. 8, and Ps. cxxxvii. 7, under
n^y VI.
*lX?1ir I. In Kal and Hith. to be entirely poured
forth, to he laid in ruins or rubbish, as a wall,
occ. Jer. li. 58 ; where the LXX jcoiTota-xocT-
-roju.svov xxraffxaiptiiriTai shall be entirely digged
down ; so Vulg. sufFosione suffodietur. Comp.
."Tiir VI- and y^vi II.
II. As a participial noun "ijj^y entirely stript
or destitute, occ. Ps. cii. 18.
III. Asa noun 'ly'ni; and ni7TiI' " a blasted tree
quite naked or stripped of its foliage." Taylor's
Concordance from Hiller, Hierophyt. pars i.
p. 86. occ. Jer. xvii. 6. xlviii. 6. In the for-
mer passage the LXX render it by ay^iofx-v^tKyi
wild tamarisk, and the Vulg. in both by myri-
ca tamarisk. If it be the name of any particu-
lar plant, the tamarisk seems as likely as any,
for " these trees," as Mr Miller has observed
in his Gardener's Dictionary, "have not much
beauty to recommend them, for their branches
are produced in so straggling a manner, as not,
by any art, to be trained up regularly, and
their leaves are commonly thin upon their
branches, and fall away in winter, so that
there is nothing to recommend them but their
oddness." In Jer. xvii. 6, Symmachus ren-
ders it by ^vXov u.K^To)i an unfruitful tree.
I. To set in order or array, to order, dispose.
See inter al. Gen. xiv. 8. xxii. 9. Exod. xxvii-
21. Num. xxiii. 4. Job xxxii. 14. Ps. xxiii. 5.
As a noun yy^ a setting in order, disposition.
Exod. xl. 4, 23. It seems to denote disposi-
tion, temper, or turn of mind. Ps. Iv. 14. So
Symmachus explains -S'lya according to my
disposition, by of^oior^oTos f/,oi, LXX by iiro'^v-
X,i, and Vulg. by unanimis. Dn^n "|ni? a suit
of clothes, array. Jud. xvii. 10. As a noun
fem. ,"73*1 1?)3 an ordering, order, roio. Exod.
xxxix. 37. Lev. xxiv. 6, 7. Also, an army in
battle array. 1 Sam. xvii. 21 23. As a N.
mas. plur. in reg. "D'lyn dispositions^ arrange-
ments, occ. Prov. xvi. 1, The arrangements,
or schemes of the heart (are) man's, but the an-
swer of the tongue (is) from Jehovah. Comp.
ver. 9. ch. xix. 21. Jer. x. 23.
Hence Lat. grex, a flock.
II. To set one thing with or against another,
to compare, value. See Ps. xl. 6. Isa. xl. 18.
(Comp. sense III.) In Niph. to be set against
m this sense, to be compared with. Job xxviii.
17,19.
III. In Hiph. fo make an or derhJiOr proportionable
estimation, to rate at a certain price, to estimate.
value. Lev. xxvii. 8, 12. As a noun ysTj an
estimation, valuation. Lev. xxvii. 3, 4, & al.
freq.
IV. In Hiph. to tax, assess, charge with a cer-
tain proportionable tax. 2 K. xxiii. 35. As a
noun -["iir an assessment, tax. 2 Ki. xxiii. 35.
13*117 with the last radical doubled, as a noun,
an estimate, estimation. So LXX t/^, and
ffuvriuytiri;, and Vulg. sestimatio. Lev. xxvii.
2, 3,' &c.
Der. Work, wrought, wright. Qu ? Lat. rectus,
whence rectitude, rectify, and Eng. right, right-
eous, &c. Also, perhaps, Lat. area a chest,
whence Eng. ark. Gr. a^yavov, whence Eng.
organ, &c. Also, by transposition, Eng. rank,
range, whence arrange, &c.
To be superfluous, exuberant, needless or useless
in quantity. It occurs not as a verb simply in
this sense, but
I. As a noun b*!!? superfluous, exuberant, occ.
Exod. vi. 12, 30, D^nsa; bll7 superfluous,
exuberant, in lips, having the lips too large or
thick.
II. As a noun b"iS7 having the superfluous fore-
skin uncircumcised. Gen. xvii. 14. Exod. xii.
48, & al. freq. As a noun fem. rrbny the su-
perfluous foreskin or prepuce. Gen. xvii. 11.
xxxiv. 14. Hence
As a verb in Kal, to take oflF and cast away, as
uncircumcised or unclean, occ. Lev. xix. 23,
inbnj? Dnb"iI7T then ye shall cast away its cir-
cumcision, its fruit, three years (every tree)
shall be D^blJ? uncircumcised unto you. So the
Vulg. auferetis praepi '^'a eorum.
In Niph. or Hiph. to snow his foreskin, appear
uncircumcised, i. e. vile and abominable, occ.
Hab. ii. 16. The two last cited are the only
passages wherein blj? is used as a verb.
From the spiritual design of circumcision, the
word is transferred to the heart and ear, to
denote those evil lusts and affections which are
impediments or hinderances to men's receiving,
believing, and obeying the will of God. See
Lev. xxvi. 41. Dent. x. 16. Jer. vi. 10. ix.
26. Acts vii. 51. Ezek. xliv. 7, 9. Comp.
Rom. ii. 29. Col. ii. 11. Jam. i. 21 ; in
which last text the -ri^itrffuecv x-uniai superfluity
of naughtiness, seems to allude to the proper
import of the noun rrb'il?-
Hence Latin garrulus, and English garrulous,
garrulity.
Dip
To be naked. It occurs not as a verb simply in
this sense, but
I. As nouns DTij;, Dl-ir, and U^V naked, unco-
vered. Gen. ii. 25. iii. 7. 1 Sam. xix. 24. Job
xxvi. 6. Also, uy^V nakedness. Deut. xxviii.
48.
D"il7 sometimes means no more than stripped of
one's usual dress, armour, or the like. See 1
Sam. xix. 24. Isa. xx. 2. Mic. i. 8. Amos
ii. 16 ; where Targum ^-t xbl Kb^nil? naked,
without armour, ill-clad. Job xxii. 6. *
Hence Greek i^vf^os desolate, desert, whence
See Dr Chandler's Life of King David, vol. i. p. 98,
&c. and Vitringa on Isa. xx, 2, and Greek and Eng.
Lexic. in Tvuyos.
Dnp
402
5q-ip
Eng. eremite, and by corruption hermit. Old
Eng. * ean/i poor, and yrmth poverty. Latin
vermis, Eng. vermin, worm.
II. As a noun fern, rrn^ij; plur. mnij? and
O-n*!!? a heap of 7iaked corn, i. e. s^n/);>ec? of the
husks and straw ; for the easterns do not put
up their corn in stacks, as we do, but thrash
it out in the field, and then lay the hare grain
in heaps in their repositories. See under iz;n3
I. c;t I. 1373 III. Ruth iii. 7. 2 Chron.
xxxi. 6 9. Hag. ii. 16. Jer. 1. 26, as heaps,
i. e. of bare corn after it has been thrashed. A
most striking image to an eastern reader ! So
in Neh. iii. 34, or iv. 2, mmj; is applied to
dust or rubbish ; but in this passage Sanballat
is the speaker, who being a Horonite or Moa-
bite, may be supposed to use the word in a
dialectical sense. On Neh. xiii. 15, see Har-
mer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 118.
It is once used as a verb in Niph. to be heaped
vp. Exod. XV. 8. So Aquila, Symmachus,
and Theodotion uru^iuh, and Vulg. congrega-
tJB simt, were gathered together. Comp. under
73 X.
III. As a N. pn'il?,plur. Q"3nil?, the plane-tree,
so called from the bark naturally peeling off,
and leaving the trunk naked, which I have
had frequent opportunities of observing.
occ. Gen. xxx. 37. Ezek. xxxi. 8 ; in the
former of which passages the LXX render it
by TXarayo;, and the Vulg. in both by plata-
nus, the plane-tree. Both the Greek and
Latin names are evidently derived from ?rX-
Tw; broad, on account of its broad-spreading
branches, for which the plane-tree is farther
remarkable. So we find the Grecian army in
Homer, II. ii. lin. 307, sacrificing xx>j vto
vXKrituffru under a beautiful plane-tree. Vir-
gil, Georg. iv. lin. 146, mentions
ministrantem platanum potantibus umbras.
The plane-tree yielding the convivial sJmde.
And Petronius Arbiter in Satyr.
Nobilii cestivas platanus diffuderat umbras.
The noble plane had spread its summer shade.
And how fond the Romans were of this tree
for the agreeable shade it affords, the learned
reader may see in Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xii.
cap. I, where he will also meet with a de-
scription of some very wide spreading-planes.
Comp. also Miller's Gardener's Dictionary in
Platanus, and Gentleman's Magaz. for March
1787, p. 202.
IV. Since persons who want to exert an ex-
traordinary degree of bodily activity, sometimes
strip themselves naked, or throw offxhe great-
est part of their garments. See Amos ii. 16.
Mark xiv. 52. John xxi. 7 ; hence oni? applied
to the mind, denotes quickness, readiness of
mind or understanding, and that both in a good
and bad sense. As a noun OTij? wise, prudent,
ready-witted, qui animo est yvfivx^ofuvM, or as
St Paul speaks, Heb. v. 14, ra omrhrTn^iK
TErTMNASMENA s^^v. It is opposed to b-nx
foolish, Prov. xii. 16 to D-b-DD stupid, ver.
23. to O-TID simple, silly, Prov. xxii. 3 to
See Junius, Etymol. Anglican.
Q-Kns rash, precipitate. Prov. xxvii. 12. As
u noun fem. rrnnp wisdom, prudence, Prov. i.
4. viii. 5, 12. As a verb in Niph. sense, to be
or become wise, rTMNAZE20Al rov vow, Prov.
XV. 5. xix. 25. In a bad sense, Dr^]} quick-
witted, cunning, subtle, sharp. Job v. 12. xv.
5. Comp. Gen. iii. 1. As a noun Dny, and
fem. rriTW subtilty, cunning. Exod. xxi. 14,
Josh. ix. 4. Job v. 13. In Kal, to act cunning-
ly or subtilely. 1 Sam. xxiii. 22. In Hiph. to
make cunning or s^ibtle. occ. Ps. Ixxxiii. 4.
mo lT2'<'ny"' they have taken crafty or subtle
counsel.
Dip
To knead. It occurs not as a verb in Heb.
but seems nearly related to y^iJ to agitate. As
a noun fem. plur. in reg. "riD'il? and "HD'^ny
masses of kneaded dough or paste, occ. Num.
XV. 20, 21. Neh. x. 37. Ezek. xliv. 30.
I. To distil, fall down in drops, occ. Deut. xxxii.
2. xxxiii. 28.
II. As a noun mas. plur. in reg. "v^t^-^ij dejluxions,
as of the light flowing down from the sun to
the earth, not in atoms as they leave his body,
but, as it were, in drops, which are continual-
ly increasing in size as they recede from him. *
occ. Isa. V. 30, And the light is darkened or
starkened n-s-'iirn in its defiuxions ; so Mon-
tanus, et lux obtenebrata est in deflu-rionibus
suis : or since the suffix rr is fem. in flowing
down upon it, i. e. the earth.
III. Transitively, to cause to fall down by beat-
ing to pieces, to batter down, diruere. occ. Hos.
x."2.
IV. As a N. 5Tiy the neck, properly the hinder
part, cervix, so called perhaps from the indent-
ed form of the vertebrce hanging, as it weie,
from each other, like a succession of drops,
freq. occ. So in Greek the neck is denomi-
nated " r^ot^viXoi from r^a^.u; rough, com-
pounded perhaps with hKoi a nail, on account
of the roughness of its seven vertebral bones,
whose projections somevi^hat resemble the
heads of nails, "f freq. occ.
To give the neck of enemies may signify to give
the victory and superiority over them, to put
their lives in our power, as Ps. xviii. 41, lite-
rally, fAs to) my enemies thou hast given me
the neck {of them namely). Exod. xxiii. 27,
And I have given all your enemies to thee (by)
the neck. Comp. Gen. xlix. 8. Josh. x. 24. Or
rather the phrase may mean no more than, as
our translators render it, to make them turn
their back, as Sl'^y isns plainly signifies, they
tiimed their own back, 2 Chron. xxix. 6. So
till? isn, and fi'nj? m33, Josh. vii. 8, 12. Jer.
ii. 27.
STni; rrtyp stiff in neck, stiff-necked, is an expres-
sion olten occurring in Scripture (as Exod.
xxxii. 9. xxxiii. 3. Deut. ix. 6. x. 16, & al.
freq. comp. Isa. xlviii. ^!.)ioY stubbornness, or
refractoriness, and is taken from unbroken or
unruly beeves, who will not submit their necks
to the yoke. Comp. Jer. xxvii. 8. Hos. iv. 16.
Hence,
See LuCTetius, lib. ii. lin. 149 15.5.
t See Greek and English Lexicon in T^'x-x'^'^oi.
}>nr
403
tyr
V. As a V. in Kal, to break the neck, or rather
to cut off the neck, to decollate, q. d. to neck.
occ. Exod. xiii. 13. xxxiv. 20. Deut. xxi. 4^,
6. Isa. Ixvi. 3.
I . To agitate, shake violently. Job xiii. 25. (so
Schultens violenter agitabis) Isa. ii. 19, 21.
As a N. fem. mi1i;?2 violent agitation. Isa.
x. 33.
Hence Greek a^ttagu to strike, beat, or dash
against. Lat. urgeo, and Eng. to urge. French
or age a storm.
II. in a transitive sense, to terrify, to shake or
agitate others with fear, Isa.^'xlvii. 12. comp.
Ps. X. 18. also, to dread, he terrified at. Job
xxxi. 34, DX 2/" I have done so and so, as in
the preceding verses, "D then (comp. ch. viii.
6. xxxvii. 20.) yyy^ii let me fear or be terri-
fied at the great assembly, of the Arab clan
namely, to punish me. See Scott's note. In
a Niph. sense, to be agitated with fear, terrified.
Deut. i. 29. Jos. i. 9, & al. In Hiph. the
same. occ. Isa. viii. 12. Also, transitively,
to fear, revere, occ. Isa xxix. 23. As a parti-
cipial N. or participle Niph. |>1I?D to be feared,
or revered, awful, formidandus. occ. Ps. Ixxxix.
8. As a participial N. yT^)j terror, terrible
place, D-bna VT^lrn in the terrible place or
gullies of the torrents. Job xxx. 6. Comp. Job
xxiv. 8. As Ns. yo'ni; terrible, formidable. Job
vi. 23. Psal. xxxvii. 35. liv. 5, & al. freq.
y'li;n dread, the object of dread or awe, occ.
Isa. viii. 1.3.
Hence A^m, and with n prefixed, Mars, and
Mavors, the Greek and Latin names of the
god of war.
pip
This word in Chaldee signifies to flee, in
Arabic, to gnaw, as, for instance, a bone. It
occurs but in two passages of the Bible, name-
ly. Job xxx. 3, 17. In the former text the
sense of gnawing seems evidently preferable ;
in want, and hard, severe, hunger rr^y D-pnjyrr
gnawing the desert. So Vulg. rodebant in
solitudine, they gnawed in the desert. In the
latter passage 'p'^J; seems to denote gnawing,
corroding pains. " The ancients," says Mr
Michaelis, Recueil de Questions, p. 74, "some-
times speak of the violent pains that attend
the progress of the [Elephantiasis, Job's] dis-
temper." See Schultens and Scott on the
above passages.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. and the ideal
meaning is uncertain, but as a N, a^ij;, plur.
in reg. niy^ni?, is rendered a couch, bed, bed-
stead ; but as Mr Harmer has remarked in
Observations, vol. ii. p. 65, &c. it seems more
agreeably to the oriental customs, to denote
the furniture of an oriental niDTS or divan, that
is a carpet or mattress, of which latter I sup-
pose the eastern beds consisted anciently, as
they do in our times. (Comp. under nuD XIV.
1,2.)
W^^j is.plainly applied to the bedding or bed-fur-
niture. Job vii, 13. Ps. vi. 7. xli. 4. cxxxii. 3.
Prov. vii. 16, -ty'ii? 'man Dna^in with tapes-
try or carpets I have spread my bed, i. e. the
mattress ; and this text I think cleai'ly shows
what cii; precisely signifies. So Deut. iii. 11.
the mattress of Og was a mattress of iron, i, e.
" full of small pieces of iron, like a coat of
mail, which may surely impress the mind with
as strong an idea of the martial roughness of
that gigantic prince, as having a bedstead made
of iron, instead of wood, of ivory, or of sil-
ver." So in the following passages iv'^^ re-
lates to the mattresses spread on their divans
or sofas. Amos iii. 12, As the shepherd taketh
out of the mouth (fthe lion two legs or the piece
of an ear ,- so shall the children of Israel be taken
02it or delivered, rro'O riKSl p"nnu;n Q-nirNT
W1)} piymm who dwell or sit in Samaria in the
corner of the divan (the place of honour ; see
under i703 XIV. 2.) and (who sit) in Damas-
cus on a mattress, i. e. who are now in high
honour in their own, or indulging in foreign
luxuries in other countries. Damascus* was a
most delightful place ; and as Amos delivered
this prophecy in the days of Jeroboam the son
of Joash king of Israel, (see ch. i. 1.) who
recovered Damascus for Israel, (see 2 K. xiv.
28. ) it is probable that many of the richer Is-
raelites might choose to dwell there.
Amos vi. 4, Zying ]^ mian bv upon divans of
ivory, i. e. adorned vnt\v ivory, (comp. under
rriiy V. 2.) and stretching themselves out bl?
Dnirrnj; on their mattresses.
Cant. i. 16, ^zw'^v our mattress (i. e. what
served for a mattress) is green; the royal bride
being then encamped near some fountain or
rill of water, as usual in the East, where ver-
dure is exquisitely pleasing. But see more in
Harmer's excellent Outlines of a Commenta-
ry on Solomon's Song, p. 226, &c.
The above cited are all the passages of the
Bible where lyi:; occurs ; and, on the whole,
I think it evident that its proper signification
is a mat or mattress ,- and I suspect the radical
idea of the word to be inweave, interweave, or
the like, as the Chaldaizing Jews apply the
cognate verb Dll? (" commiscuit, implicavit,
implexit." Castell), and the Arabic tv^)j sig-
nifies to construct a trellis or lattice-work, "tale
(i. e. pergulare) opus struxit vinece aut putei
ergo." Castell,
To consume, destroy. It occurs not however as
a V. in the simple form, but comp. below
tru'i?, and hence
I. As a N. a?y a moth, Job iv. 19 ; or more
strictly a moth-worm, (for the moth itself is
called DD, which is joined with lyj?, Isa. Ii. 8. )
as it proceeds from the egg before it is chang-
ed into the chrysalis, aurelia or nymph,\ so
called from its corroding and destroying the
texture of cloth, &c. Isa. 1. 9. Ii. 8. Job xiii.
28. xxvii. 18, He buildeth u;i?3 as the moth-
worm his house, " which, by eating into the
garment wherein it makes its habitation, de-
stroys its own dwelling. " Scott's note. " The
young moth (i. e. the moth-worm,) upon leav-
* See Maundroll's Journey, April 27, and Complete
System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 107.
f See Nature Displayed, vol. i. p. 18, 19, &c. English
edit. 12mo.
ne^r
404
nt^r
ing the egg, which a papilio has lodged upon
apiece of stuff, or a skin well dressed, and
commodious for her purpose, immediately
linds a habitation and food in the nap of the
stuff or hair of the skin. It gnaws and lives
upon the nap, and likewise builds with it its
apartment accommodated both with a fore-
door and a back one. The whole is well
fastened to the ground of the stuff, with seve-
ral cords and a little glue. The moth {worm)
sometimes thrusts her head out of one opening,
and sometimes out of the other, and perpe-
tually devours and demolishes all about her ;
and when she has cleai-ed the place about her,
she draws out all the stakes of this tent, after
which she carries it to some little distance,
and then fixes it with her slender cords in a
new situation. In this manner she continues
to live at our expense till she is satiated with
her food, at which period she is first trans-
formed into a nymph, and then changes into
a papilio (or moth)." Nature Displayed, vol.
i. p. 35, 36, English edit. 12mo.
From iyj7 a moth, Bate, in Crit. Heb. and note
on Gen. xxv. 25, in his New and Literal Trans-
lation, &c. derives the name niyj; Esau, q. d.
moth-like, being like a hairy-moth, an emblem
of the weakness and transitoriness of the natu-
ral man. See Job iv. 19. xxvii. 18.
II. As a N. v;v the blight, i. e. the blighting,
blasting, corrosive air. occ. Job ix. 9. ly-y the
same. occ. Job xxxviii. 32, jlnd canst thou lead
along or direct rr-s:! by 1^3; " the blighting,
wasting, corroding air with its sons, i. e. with
the numberless insects which a blighting air
brings with it?" Bate's Crit. Heb. which see.
Vfv;]} to be consumed, consume, or waste away, as
the eye in grief, occ. Psal. vi. 8. xxxi. 10.
as the bones, occ. Psal. xxxi. II.
From this root perhaps the Gaulish idol Hesus
had his name. * The mythologists say he
answered to the Roman Mars, the god of
war; but probably the appellation anciently
imported the blasting, destructive power of the
heavens. However, in after-times they used
to sacrifice to him the captives taken in war ;
whence Lucan, lib. i. lin. 445, calls him,
Horrensque feris altaribus Hesus I
Hems with cruel altars, horrid god !
Occurs not as a V. and the ideal meaning is
uncertain, but as a N. ijri7, plur. mntrj?, an
herb, herbage, as contradistinguished from a
tree. Gen. i. 11, 12, 30, & al. freq.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, ir.
This is a very general word, like do and make
in English. The following are its principal
applications.
I. to make, out of pre-existent matter, to form,
^ashion. Gen. i. 7. vi. 15, 16. Ps. cxix. 73.
Job X. 9. Observe that in Gen. vi. 7, the
Samaritan Pentateuch and thirty of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices have D'-n^'^V ; ^"d that in
Exod. xxv. 31, for ntryn of the common
printed editions, the Samaritan Pentateuch,
See Vossius De Orig-. et Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 33.
and very many of the Doctor's codices, read
rririrn without the -. As a N. fem. rTU'j??^
ivork, form, fashion. Gen. xl. 17. Exod. xxiv.
10. Num. viii. 4. 1 K. vii. 8, 17, & ah
II. To do, perform, act. Gen. iii. 13, 14. vii. 5.
Josh. xxii. 26. Ezek. xvii. 17, & al. freq.
comp. 1 K. XX. 40. On Gen. ii. 3, see under
T\'2V. Absolutely, to work, act. Exod. v. 9.
Ruth ii. 19. Prov. xxi. 25. And in this sense
of doing, acting, working, or the like, I appre-
hend we may understand this verb in that
controverted text. Gen. xi. 4, And they said,
Come, let us build us a city and a tower loith its
top {high) in the heavens, Dur^3b rrtyi?31 and let
us do, act, provide for otirselves there, lest we
be, or that we be not, scattered over the face of
the whole earth' Bochart, vol. i. 48, explains
the Heb. words, as in our translation, " we
will make us a name, which," says he, " plainly
signifies that they erected their prodigious
fabric, that they might gain an immortal name
with posterity." And to confirm this inter-
pretation are cited 2 Sam. viii. 13. Isa. Ixiii.
12, 14. Jer. xxxii. 20. Dan. ix. 15. And it
is granted that in these passages nxu mi:v
means to make or gain a name. But still, how
could the builders of Babel's gaining an im-
mortal name with posterity, hinder their imme-
diate dispersion, as the text in Genesis on this
interpretation expresses ? The Chaldee Tar-
gums of Jonathan Ben Uziel, and of Jerusa-
lem, and a Samaritan Targum produced by
Kircher (Obelise. Pamphil. lib. ii. cap. 10.)
explain du; in that passage by an image or idol ;
but there is no other instance in Scripture of
Da; having this meaning. Equally destitute
of proof from Scripture is the sense of ovf^,
anuiiov a signal or landmark, which some learn-
ed men have here given to Dzi;. I recur
therefore to the interpretation first proposed,
and in confirmation of it observe, that Dti' is
plainly used as a particle of place in no less
than four other passages of this story, namely,
at ver. 2, 7, 8, and 9. See this explanation
farther illustrated and defended in Dr Gregory
Sharp's Origin of Languages, p. 29, &c. It
should, however, be added, that the learned
Vitringa, Observat. Sacr. lib. i. cap. 1. 6,
note,! defends Bochart's interpretation by
remarking that those words, lest we be scattered
abroad upon the face of the whole earth, belong
principally to the former part of the preceding
sentence, not to the latter. Read therefore
the text thus, and all will be clear : Come, let
us build for us a city, and a lofty tower {and let
us make us a name), lest we be scattered, &c.
As a N. rriryD an action, deed, fact. Gen. xliv.
15. Exod. xviii. 20, & al.
Hence Lat. mos, manner, custom.
III. To form, bear, produce iruit, as vegetables.
Gen. i. 11. Ps. i. 3. Hos. viii. 7, & al as
the earth. Lev. xxv. 21. As a N. rra^j^n
produce. Hab. iii. 17.
IV. To prepare. Ezek. xii. 3.
V. To prepare or dress, as flesh or vegetables
for food. Gen. xviii. 6, 7. Jud. xiii. \5. Neh.
V. 18.
VI. To dress, prepare or offer for sacrifice.
E-xod. X. 25. Lev. ix. 7, 22. Num. xv. 8, 14.
]^r
405
iti^r
1 K. xviii. 23, 25. Ezek. xlv. 17. So the
Greek /?&/, and Latin facio, which in their
primary sense signify to make or do, are also
used for sacrificing.
VII. To prepare, ordain, constitute. Isa. xxii.
II. XXX vii. 20.
VII I. To keep, observe, celebrate, as the sab-
bath. Exod. xxxi. 16. Deut. v. 15 the pass-
over. Exod. xii. 47, 48. Num. ix. 6, 14. 2
K. xxiii. 21, 22 & al.
I X. To dress or trim. Spoken of the habit of
the body. Deut. xxi. 12. 2 Sam. xix. 24.
Perhajjs in the former of these texts it de-
notes not only paring the nails, but tinging
them with henna, after the custom of the East.
See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 361.
I. Of substance or riches, to procure, ac-
quire. Gen, xii. 5. xxxi. 1. So we say in
Eng. to make a fortune. As a N. fem. rru'ira
possession, substance. So Vulg. possessio. 1
Sam. XXV. 2.
XI. To form, as an army does. Joel iii. 16,
^w^V form, set yourselves in array. LXX
ffvvcc^poil^ia-h assemble yourselves, W'hich Greek
word is also used as a military term.
XII. To ordain, appoint, or constitute to some
office, to make., as we also say in this sense. 1
K. xii. 31, 32. 2 Chron. xiii. 9. Comp. 1 Sam.
xii. 6, 8.
XIII. To consecrate, dedicate, 2 Chron. xxi v.
7. Hos. ii. 8.
XIV. Transitively, to deal with, have to do
with, as with familiar spirits and wizards. 2 K.
xxi. 6. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 6. with the breasts
of a woman. Ezek. xxiii. 3, 8, 21.
XV. To deal with, do for, in a bad sense.
Zeph. iii. 19. So Montanus conficiens.
Comp. Ezek. xxii. 14.
XVI. To inflict, evil or suffering. Amos iii. 6.
I. To smoke. As a N. iiri? smoke. Exod. xix.
18, & al. freq. Comp. Isa. vi. 4.
II. It imports violent anger or rage, to fume.
Psal. Ixxx. 5. In this sense it is sometimes
joined with t\h the nose, as Deut. xxix. 20,
3ecause then mrr'' rjx '{TDV the nose of Jehovah
shall smoke, i. e. emit a smoke or steam, as
those of men in violent rage are apt to do ;
spoken a.^S^uiro'Tru.Sui. So Psal. Ixxiv. l.Comp.
under nsx V.
Der. Saxon wasend, and Eng. weasand, through
which the steaming breath is emitted.
1. To oppress, press, or rush upon. Job. xl. 18 or
23, Behold the stream ptyj;' may press (upon
him) he will not be terrified. So Bochart ex-
cellently renders this passage, vol. iii. 765;
where the reader may find this exposition de-
fended at large. I add from Mons. BufFon,
Hist. Nat. torn. x. p. 212, 12mo. speaking of
the hippopotamus, " He is pleased with being
in the water, and stays there as willingly as
upon the land He remains a long time at
the bottom of the water, and walks there as in
the open air." To the same purpose Mr
Watson, in his Animal World Displayed, p.
92. " The hippopotamus spends part of its
life under water ; it comes out of the water in
an evening to sleep; and when it goes in
again, it ivalks very deliberately in over head,
and pursues its course along the bottom as
easy and unconcerned as if it were in the open
air. The rivers it frequents are very deep,
and where they are also clear, this affords a
most astonishing sight." Comp. under na I.
II. To oppress, do violence to, in a moral sense.
Lev. vi. 2, 4. Ezek. xxii. 29. As a partici-
ple paoul purjr, or, as twenty-five of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices, read fully with the i, piu?i;
o/);)re5sec/, in conscience, occ. Prov. xxviii. 17,
A man oppressed with the guilt of murder
(comp. Gen. ix. 4, 5.) will flee to the pit (of
destruction) let none lay hold on him ; there is
no occasion for it; he is already his own tor-
mentor, and will probably either be his own
executioner, or deliver himself up to justice.
See Schultens. As a N. piyy oppression,
violence, extortion. Lev. vi. 4. Ps. Ixii. 11.
cxix. 134. So fem. rrpa'j; occ. Isa. xxxviii. 14.
III. In Hith. to contend, strive, struggle, q. d.
to press or rush upon each other, vim sibi in-
vicem inferre. occ. Gen. xxvi. 20. As a N.
pu'ir violence, strife, occ. Gen. xxvi. 20.
I. In Kal, to be or become rich or opulent, occ.
Job XV. 29. Hos. xii. 9. Zech. xi. 5. In 1
K. xxii. 48 or 49, for nirj; of the common
printed editions, not only the Keri, but six-
teen of Dr Kennicott's codices now read rru'j;
made, as eight more did originally, and so like-
wise the Targum, rendering it I'zv, the LXX
(Alex.) by i':poin<nv, and Vulg. by fecerat, ap-
pear to have read. In Hiph. the same. Prov.
xxi, 17. xxiii. 4. xxviii. 20. Also, to make
rich, enrich. Gen. xiv. 2.3. 1 Sam. ii. 7. Ezek.
xxvii. 33. In Hith. to make oneself rich,
enrich oneself, occ. Prov. xiii. 7. As Ns.
ic;y riches, opulence. Gen. xxxi. 16. 1 Sam.
xvii. 15. Esth. i. 4, & al. freq. n-irj? rich,
opulent. Exod. xxx. 15. Ruth iii. 10, & al.
freq.
II. As Ns. iirjr, fem. mu'i; ten, the rich num-
ber,* including all units under it. Gen. v.
8, 10, 14, & al. freq. Plur. D-lu^l? twenty.
Gen. xviii. 31. xxxi. 38, & al. freq. Also,
twentieth, 2 K. xiii. I. xv. 1, & al. -'T'U?!? and
""la'ir, fem. rT'Ttrj?, TT'^U'i? and rr-T'iyj; the
tenth. See Gen. viii, 5. Ezek. xxix. 1. Jer.
xxxii. 1. Isa. vi. 13, pni^J? a measure of capa-
city, a tenth, a tenth part, i. e. of the ephah.
(see Exod. xvi. 36.) Num. xv. 4, & al. freq.
As a V. in Kal, to tithe, decimate, either to
take, receive the tenth or tithe, as 1 Sam. viii.
15, 17. Neh. x. 38 ; or to give, pay it. Gen.
xxviii. 22. Deut. xiv. 22. xxvi. 12. In Hiph.
to tithe, take tithe. Neh. x. 37. As a N. 'iC'yD
tithe, tenth. Gen. xiv. 20. Num. xviii. 21, 26,
& al. freq.
It is certain from the instances of Abraharej,
Gen. xiv. 20, and of Jacob, Gen. xxviii. 2%
* In like manner the Etymologists derive the Gr. 'hix
ten (whence the Latin decern, and Eng. decimate, deci-
mation) from the V. htxurOxi (Ionic hxitrBxt,) because it
contains all numbers. And are not the Lat. teneo and
the Fr. tenir to hold (whence cofitenir and Eng. contain)
and the Eng. ten, all derived from some common origin ?
i^r
406
np
that tithes were consecrated to God before the
law ; and from the well-known practices of
the * heathen in various and distant countries,
of dedicating tithes to their gods, there is no
room to doubt but this religious custom was as
ancient as the dispersion of Babel, and even
made a pait of the patriarchal religion before the
deluge. This payment of the particular quota
-^of a tenth to God through his ministers, was, I
apprehend, enjoined to believers as an emble-
matical expression of their renunciation of
happiness from the riches of this fallen world,
(see Gen. iii. 17 19.) and their faith and
nope of receivnng the true riches in heaven,
through the sufferings and intercession of
Christ, the great High-Priest.
By the Mosaic law "there were," says Mr
Clark inhis note on Deut. xiv. 22, " three sorts
of tithes to b^ paid from the people (besides
those from the Levites to the priests. Num.
xviii. 2628.) : 1st. To the Levites for their
maintenance, Lev. xxvii. 30 33. Deut. xviii.
1. Num. xviii. 21, which were to be eaten
where they dwelt, ver. 31, (and therefore to
be paid there too. Comp. Neh. x. 37.) 2dly,
For the Lord's feasts and sacrifices; to be
eaten by the offerers at Jerusalem mentioned
here, i. e. Deut. xiv. 22. 3dly, Besides these
two, there was to be every third year (reckon-
ing from the seventh or sabbatical year) a
tithe for the poor, to be eaten at their
own dwellings, ver. 28, 29." Thus Mr
Clark. But it may be justly questioned
whether this last, which he makes a third kind
of tithe, differed from the second in any other
respect, but that the owners were to consume
it at home every third year, together with the
Levite and the poor ; whereas in the two in-
termediate years it was to be carried to Jeru-
salem and eaten there. Ainsworth on Deut.
xiv. 22 ; Godwin, Moses and Aaron, lib. vi.
cap. 3 ; Selden on Tithes, ch. ii. 2, 3 ; and
Dr Prideaux on Tithes, p. 76, 112, are all
of opinion that there were, by the Mosaic law,
onli/ two kinds of tithes.
II L As a N. *na?I7 an instrument of music with
ten strings. So the LXX ^ikoc^o^Iui, and
Vulg. decacordo, and decem chordarum. occ.
Ps. xcii. 4. xxxiii. 2. cxliv. 9. But in the
two last cited passages liarj? seems properly an
adjective. Comp. tmder b33 VII. " To
this, with other instruments," says Mr Hollo-
way, Orig. vol. i. p. 353, " they sung divine
hymns to renounce the riches of this world,
and to assert and request those qjf the world to
come. See Ps. xxxiii. 2. xcii. 3. Both which
exhort the people of God to seek and to cele-
brate those heavenly riches, the riches that are
to be received in the kingdom of God." And
I think we may add, that in Ps. cxliv. like-
wise Jehovah is acknowledged to be the author
of temporal strength, salvation, and riches, as
typical of the correspondent spiritual blessings.
From i-ttrj; perhaps the Egyptian Osiris had
his name, q. d. the enricher. By Osiris they
See Sir Henry Spelman's larg-er work of Tithes, ch.
xxvi. ; Calmet's Dictionary in Tithes j Selden on Tithes,
ch. iii. J Lesley's Divine Right of Tithes, sect. vii. ; I
Wetstein on Heb. vii. 2.
primarily meant the sun, sometimes (if indeed
it ought to be distinguished) the fructifying
power of universal nature, and sometimes that
eminently fertilizing and enriching river the
Nile (divitis Nili, as Juvenal calls it, sat. xiii.
lin, 27), as owing its increase to, and so being
the gift of, the sun. See Vossii De Orig. &
Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 10, and Jablonski
Pantheon Egypt, parsi. lib. ii. cap. 1. and lib.
iii. cap. 1. 7.
I. To shine, look glossy, occ. Jer. v. 28, They
are fat. inu;j? they shine, " as the skin of fat
people does." Bate. As a participle paoul,
mirj; bright; as polished iron or steel, occ.
Ezek. xxvii. 19. LXX u^yafffuvos wrought.
As a N. nu'J? glossiness, as of ivory, occ. Cant.
V. 14; which passage refers to the glossy,
white tunic, which covered the belly of the
royal bridegroom, (comp. Cant. vii. 2 or 3.)
and was variegated with spots of blue and gold.
(Comp. under nSD II.) White and blue were
royal colours. Comp. Esth. viii. 15, and see
Mr Harmer's Outlines, p. 114, &c.
Hence may be derived the Latin cBstas sum-
mer, astus heat, &c. French ete, and per-
haps Eng. east.
II. As a N. fem. plur. ninu?!? splendours,
splendid prosperity, or perhaps gaiety, occ.
Job xii. 5, A torch of contempt, or a contempti-
ble link, (comp. Isa. vii. 4. xlii. 3.) mnu;s?b to
the splendours of the prosperous (is he who is)
ready (]1D3, comp. Job xv. 23. xviii. 12. Ps.
xxxviii. 18.) to slip with his foot. Comp. 2
Sam. xxii. 37. Ps. xviii. 36. As a N. fem.
plur. in reg. "DDniZ'y rendered thoughts; but
why not splendours, glories, which makes an
excellent sense ? occ. Ps. cxlvi. 4. Comp. Ps.
xlix. 18.
III. In Hith. with b following, to shine upon,
as God in favour and kindness, occ. Jonah i.
6; where Targ. cnin" there may be mercy
or pity, LXX hao-uo-yi may save, Pagninus,
placetur may be placated. Comp. d^DB "iix
under nx III.
IV. Chald. to think, design, occ. Dan. vi. 3
or 4. And from this Chaldee sense the word
has been supposed to denote thinking in Heb.
Job xii. 5. Ps. cxlvi. 4. Jonah i. 6, above
explained.
V. -nu;!? See among the pluriliterals.
DP
I. As"a N. ni?, plur. D-nj), andmnjr time, sea-
son, opportunity. Gen. viii. 11. Job xxiv. 1. Ps.
ix. 10, & al. freq. It particularly denotes the
time of vengeance or punishment. Jer. xxvii. 7.
Ezek. vii. 7. xxx. .3. Comp. Luke xxi. 24. It
is once used as a V. infin. with a servile ^ in-
serted, to time, " adapt to the time, do at a proper
time. " Johnson, occ. Isa. 1. 4, To know how n^vb
to time a word to the weary. To this purpose
the LXX rov yvavocf nvixec (MS. Alex. v xai^M
riviKo.) ^si ti^itv Xoyov to know the time when
it behoveth to speak a word. As a N. -nir
opportune, seasonable, one who happens to be
present at the time. occ. Lev. xvi. 21. Thus
the crucifiers of our Lord compelled one Simon
a Cyrenian, who passed by, coming out of the
inp
407
nnp
country, to carry the cross after him, (see Mark
XV. 21. Luke xxiii. 26.) and so to support, as
it were, the great sacrifice of atonement.
II. As particles nj;, Ps. Ixxiv. 6. Hos. xiii.
IS, but more frequently nnv-
1. At this time, now. Gen. iii. 22. Josh. xiv.
11, & al. freq.
2. Now, now then, now therefore, denoting a
consequence or inference from something pre-
ceding. See Gen. xxxi. 28, 44. Exod. xviii.
IJt. 2 K. iv. 26. Isa. v. 5. Ezek. xxvi. 18,
mi7T at the beginning of epistles, 2 K. x. 2,
&al.
3. Withn prefixed, rrni?n/row this time,hence-
jorth. LXX avo Toy vvvfrom now. Isa. ix. 7.
Vlic. iv. 7, & al. freq.
II. mjr to incline. See root mi;.
Tek. Latin cstas time, age, whence ceternus,
eternitas, and Eng. eternal, eternity. Also,
Liat. o^iw?w, time, leisure.
I In Kal, to jn-epare, make ready. So LXX
raoa,,Tx.'.va^ov. occ. JProv. xxiv. 27. In Hith.
be ready, prepared, occ. Job xv. 28. As
Ns. nnj; and i-ni; ready, prepared, about to ,
Dent, xxxii. 35, where the LXX iTotfjboi.
ready ; Esth. iii. 14, where LXX iroi(t.ovi,
and Vulg. pararent; Job iii. 8, D-T-P!? they
who are about to or who shall . So in Syriac
-b nnv with an infinitive following, is a peri-
phrasis of the future tense, as iroiuos ready,
with an infinitive, is in Greek, 1 Pet. i. 5.
And in 1 Pet. iv. 5, the Syriac version has
"pnb TTii?'! for the Greek iToiju,ui ix.ovri x^ivat
And the LXX in Job iii. 8, have o ^sXAwv
he who is about or who shall . Comp. un-
der in-'ib.
II. As a participial N. mas. plur. D-nni? and
D-mnj? rams, or he-goats. Gen. xxxi. 10, 12;
but, distinctively, the latter; when full grown
and " prepared or ready, as the word means,"
says Bochart, " for sacrifice, for slaughter,
for commerce, for going before the flock, for
propagation, and, if one may be allowed the
expression, for all the offices of he-goats ; ac-
cordingly you find D-inj? applied to all these."
See Ps. Ixvi. 15. Ezek. xxvii. 21. Pr. xxvii.
26. Gen. xxxi. 10. Jer. 1. 8. Hence,
III. y^H. mnj? the he-goats of the earth. Isa.
xiv. 9, means the princes or rulers of the earth,
or, as the prophet adds exegetically, Dna -Dbr2
Mngs of the nations. Comp. Jer. 1. 8. Zech.
X. 3, and under bx XVI. above, and see Bo-
chart, vol. ii. 646.
In Niph. to be burnt up. So the Targum
nsTin, and LXX ffvyKixavTcci. Once, Isa.
ix. 18 or 19.
pnr
I. In Kal, intransitively, to remove, withdraio.
occ. Gen. xii. 8. xxvi. 22. In Niph. to be
removed, occ. Job xiv. 18. xviii. 4. In Hiph.
transitively, to transfer, remove, occ. Job ix. 5.
xxxii. 15. So the LXX, Aquila, and Sym-
machus, render the verb by apffrrf^i, oL-xai^M,
(jt-iTut^ca, i^eci^M, aTToa-Taeo, and the Vulg. by
transgredior, transfero, and aufero. As a ]N.
pTijy removed, ivithdrawn. occ. Isa. xxviii. 9.
xxiii. 18, p^nv nD3T2b for clothing of change
(so Aquila nf ia^r.a-iv (jciret^tTiui), ov, as we
usually express it, for change of clothing.
II. To transcribe, copy out. occ. Pro v. xxv. L
So the LXX i^iy^u-^a.vTO.
III. To remove out of its proper place, to sink
or be sunk, as the eye in grief, occ. Ps. vi. 8.
So Dryden, Palamon and Arcite,
His eye-balls in their hollow sockets sink.
IV. To distort, retort, turn back ox on one side.
occ, Ps. Ixxv. 6, Speak not pH!? IXiyn with a
letorted neck, collo retorto ; a well-known ges-
ture oi pride, contempt, or disdain.
V. As a N. applied to the speech, pny per-
verse, deviating from the truth, iniquitous, occ.
I Sam. ii. 3. Ps. xxxi. 19. xciv. 4.
VI. To continue removing or going on in the
same state, to hold on. occ. Job xxi. 7 ; where
LXX Ti-TtaXfttaivrai are grown old. As a N.
pni? holding, lasting, durable. (Eng. translat.)
occ. Prov. viii. 18. Comp. Luke xii. 33. xvi.
11.
VII. Chald. As a N. p'>ni7 ancient, occ. Dan.
vii. 9, 13, 22. So LXX and Theodotiou
<7ra.Xa.ioi, and Vulg. antiquus. But does it not
rather mean, permanent, lasting, durable, ac-
cording to Vitringa on Isa. xlvi. 4 ?
The above cited are all the passages wherein
the root occurs, except 1 Chron. iv. 22, where
D-p^nsr "'imrr seems the proper name of a
place or places from their ancient settlement.
In general, to expand, dilate, diffuse.
I. To expand, diffuse, as a cloud of incense.
It occurs not as a verb in this sense, but as a
N. iny such an expansion, occ. Ezek. viii.
11; where LXX ar^/j, and Vulg. vapor,
vapour.
II. Spoken of words. In Hith. to diffuse. It
denotes both the abundance and futility of
their talk ; but I know not any one English
woi^ that will come up to it. We sometimes
say to vapour in a similar sense for vain, empty
boasting or bragging, occ. Ezek. xxxv. 13. In
JSiph. occ. Prov. xxvii. 6, D">3nK3 steady, so
faithful {are^ the wounds of a friend, m"inj731
but deceitful, empty as a vapour {are) the kisses
of an enemy. Vulg. fraudulenta. The anti-
thesis clears the sense of the word.
III. As a N. fem. in reg. rrini; diffusion, ex-
pansion, as of an involving cloud, occ. Jer.
xxxiii. 6.
IV. And most generally in Kal and Hiph.
with bx or b following, to expand, open, as a
man his soul or heart to God in prayer. See
Gen. xxv. 21. Exod. viii. 8, 9, 28, 29, 30. x.
17. Job xxii. 27.
V. In Kal and Niph. with b following, to ex-
pand, to be expanded and opened, as the heart
of God in mercy and kindness to his suppli-
ants. See Gen. xxv. 21. 2 Sam. xxi. 14. 1
Chron. v. 20. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 13. Isa. xix.
22.
See more in Bate's Crit. Heb. to whom I am
much indebted in the explanation of this root.
Der. Perhaps Gr. vlu^, Eng. water, Isl. vedur,
the air, wind. Sax. loeder, Eng. weather.
Perhaps Gr. atCn^, Eng. ether, ethereal, &c=.
ta-'tDir
408
"'nti'p
Gr. VT9( the heart. Gr. ovffu^, Eng. udder,
Lat. wfer.
PLURILITERALS in p.
As a N. from ajr f/^tcA, and la-io mire or cZir^,
^AicA c?jr^ So Vulg. densum lutum. Once,
Hab. ii. 6. In the second edition of this
work I had under root ^21? explained this
word, agreeably to the Targ. by iniquity. But
lading himself with iniquity, though it be a fi-
gurative, can hardly be called an enigmatical
expression, as thick dirt, used for a load of use-
less, defiling gold and silver, certainly is. And
it should be observed, that this makes a part
of the mT-n or enigmas taken up against the
king of Babylon.
HDmr See under x^V II.
As a N. from tjt a goat, and btx to go away.
A scape-goat. To this purpose the LXX
afo'xofi.'ranu sent away, Aquila r^ctyov a-roXiXv-
fiivov the goat dismissed, and ctTi^^ouivos goiyig
away, so Symmachus T^ayov a.-rt^^tf^ofAivov, and
another Hexaplar version r^ayov a(pituivov the
goat sent aivay. occ. Lev. xvi. 8, 10, 26. The
scape-goat is a plain type of Christ raised from
the dead, by the strength of the diNdne Light,
the Gbry of the Father (conip. tj; III. Rom.
vi. 4<. Eph. i. 19, 20.) for our justification,
(Rom. iv. 25. 1 Cor. xv. 17.) and so carry-
ing our sins into the land of separation, never
more to be remembered against us. Comp.
Lev. xiv. 1 7.
n^3TP See under Tjr VL
As a N. perhaps from \^'S to fly, and tibj? ob-
scurity, duskiness (comp. mnba and bsni?), a
bat which flies abroad only in the dusk of the
evening, and in the night. So LXX wjcTi^n,
from vu^ the night, and Vulg. vespertilio, from
vesper the evening ,- according to that of Ovid,
Metam. lib. iv. fab. 10, lin. 415,
Nocte volant, seroque trahunt a vespere nomen.
occ. Lev. xi. 19. Deut. xiv. 18. Isa. ii. 20.
As a N. a mouse. So LXX fivs, and Vulg.
mus. occ. Lev. xi. 29. 1 Sam. vi. 4, 5, 11,
18. Isa. Ixvi. 17. It seems a derivative from
*737 (Arab.) to inflict, bend, curve, or nsj;
(Arab.) nimble, active (see CasteU), and "^ID
frequent. So 1S317 vi^ill be a descriptive name
of this little animal, from its quick andfrequent
motions or turnings. On 1 Sam. vi. 4, see
Bochart, Hieroz. lib. i. pars iii. cap. 34;
Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. Bp Patrick's note ;
but especially Harmer's Observations, vol. ii.
p. 220, &c. who shows that in later days mice
have been sometimes destructive to Palestine
in particular.
As a N. ir^'-aas? from ^j; (Arab.) to bend, or
S317 (Arab.) nimble, and i^na to subdue, a spi-
der. So LXX a^a;^v>j, and Vulg. aranea.
occ. Job viii. 14. Isa. lix. 5. Naturalists ob-
serve that these insects are furnished with two
crooked stings or branches, proceeding from
the forepart of the head, whence they emit a
very violent poison, with which they subdue
and despatch their enemies or prey, and that
in an instant. See Abbe Pluche's excellent
description of the spider, in Nature Displayed,
vol. i. p. 57, & seq. English edit. r2mo.
As a N. from ii? (Arab.) to bend, or toy
(Arab.) to bend back, and aia' to return. Ihe
asp, (so LXX and Vulg.) a species of ser-
pent remarkable for bending and returning upn
itself (as it were) i. e. for coiling itself up, or
rolling itself round and round in a spiral forn.
Once, Ps. cxl. 4. Milton's description of tie
serpent. Paradise Lost, book ix. lin. 494, k
seq. may illustrate my meaning.
So spake the enemy of mankind, enclosed
In serpent, inmate bad, and toward Eve
Address'd his way, not with indented wave.
Prone on the ground, as since, but on his rear.
Circular base of rising folds, that tovver'd.
Fold above fold, a surging maze, his head
Crested aloft, and carbuncle his eyes ;
With burnish'd neck of verdant gold, erect
Amidst his circling spires
Comp. lin. 183, 184. See also Bochart, vol
iii. 379, 380, and Greek and Eng. lexicon ii
A<rTiy.
From pir to press, squeeze, and n"! much, great-
ly, or nnp 7iear, close.
I. As a N. nipj7 the scorpion, a kind of insect, ,
furnished at the end of its tail with one, and
sometimes with two stings, whence it emits a
dangerous poison. So LXX erxo^Tio;, and
Vulg. Scorpio. " It fixes violently with its
snout, and by its * feet on such persons as it
seizes upon, so that it cannot be plucked off
without difficulty." Calmet. Hence its Heb.
name. occ. Deut. viii. 15. Ezek. ii. 6, where
see Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. Comp. Ecclus
xxvi. 7. xxxix. 30.
II. As a N. mas. plur. D-l'^pJ? a kind of " rods
or whips, armed with points or pointed thorns,
like the tail of a scorpion." Calmet. See also
Bochart, vol. iii. 644. occ. 1 K. xii. II, 14.
2 Chron. x. 11, 14.
"IPIX' See under .Tii?.
)1Q-|j; See under oij? IIL
As a N. from si*ii7 to flow down, and bSN thick
darkness (the x being dropped in the compo-
sition, as jr in fibioi;, which see above, from
uj? and fibj;), thick darkness, as of the dark or
gross air flowing down from the extremity of
the system. Job xxii. 13, & al. freq. The
LXX generally render it by yvo(paj thick dark-
ness ; Bp Lowth in Isa. Ix. 2, by a thick
vapour.
As a N. from niyy to make, and niy a founda-
tion, one, unity, q. d. the foundation-number.
* Or rather claws. For " Habent scorpii forfices seu
f ureas tanquam brachia,quibusretinentquodapprehend-
unt, postquam caudcr. aculeo punxerunt. Scorpions have
pincers or nippers, with which they keep hold of what
they seize after they have wounded it with their sting."
Martinii Lex. Etymol. in Nepa.
nnntt^r
409
ni?3
* Unity is evidently the foundation of number, I
whence all other numbers arise, and below
which mtmber cannot descend. It is remark-
able that 'ntri; never occurs in any other con-
struction than as prefixed to "iiyj; or n'^^V ten,
the latter word expressing riches or abundance,
the former importing beginning or smaUness.
Exod. xxvi. 7. Num. vii. 72, '&al. freq.
From rra^i; to make, and 'in a tour, compass.
I. As an appellative noun fem. plur. mnu'i;,
always joined with ]xy, Jiocks of sheep or
goats, from their naturally making a tour, or
taking a round, in feeding. LXX '^roifj^via.,
Vulg. gregibus, flocks, occ. Deut- vii. 13.
xxviii. 4, 18, 51.
II. As a noun fem. sing, ninu/y, and sing, or
plur. mintt'N, ^s/itero^^, an idol worshipped by
the Philistines, 1 Sam. xxxi. 10, and by the
Sidonians, 1 K. xi. 5, and often by the apos-
tate Israelites. The word is generally joined
with bi;n or Q-bir:!, as Jud. ii. 13. x. 6. 1
Sam. vii. 3, 4, & al. And as birn denoted the
sun, i. e. the solar fire or orb, so it is probable
that n'injL'i; signified the other of clarissima
mundi lumina, the most resplendent lights of
heaven, namely, the moon or lunar orb, so
called from the tours f she makes about the
earth. It must be farther observed, that the
LXX render this word by AfTK^rrt, (as 1 K.
xi. 5, 33. 2 K. xxiii. 13.) or in the plur. by
A(Tro(,oTa,t (as Jud. ii. 13.) and rmniyi; IT'S, by
AirritoTuov the temple of Astarte, 1 Sam. xxxi.
10; so Aquila translates ninti^i?rr nx, 1 Sam.
vii. 4, by TO. rn; Atrrx^Tm xya,Xff,ara the images
of Astarte ; and the Vulg. in 1 K. xi. 5, 33.
2 K. xxiii. 1.3, hath likewise Astarten. From
these authorities it appears, that ninu'i; is the
same idol as was known to the Greeks and
Romans under the name of Astarte. And
this, I apprehend with \ many learned men,
was anciently and physically the moon. Thus
Lucian, himself a Syrian of Samosata, relates
(De Dea Syria, tom. ii. p. 877, edit. Bened.)
that in Phenicia there was a great temple be-
longing to the Sidonians, u; ftsv avroi Xtyovcn
AtrTot^Tyis iffTi' A-TTa^mv V lyat ^oxm trsk'/iveer/iv
iffiivKi, which they themselves say was As-
tarte's ; now I think Astarte is the moon."
It is probable that the idol mna^!? or Astarte
was in the form of a woman, with the head
and horns of a bull. For Sanchoniathon, as
cited from the translation of Philo Byblius, in
Eusebius' Praeparat. Evangel, lib. i. cap. 10,
p. 38, says, according to the Phenician theo-
logy, that Astarte, who he had before informed
us was the daughter of Ov^xvog or Heaven, put
upon her own head the head of a bull as an en-
sign of royalty. Ao-ra^rjj iTihxi t>j iha.
xi(paXy (ixffikitois rx^xffijfiov, xK^aKnv rav^ov.
* See Martinii Lexic. Etymol. in Numerus.
+ See Mr Spearman's Enquiry after Philosophy and
Theology, chap. iii.
J See Vossius, De Orig. et Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 21 ;
Selden De Diis Syris, Syntag. ii. cap. 2. j Calmet's Dic-
tionary, &c,
So Herodian (lib. v. % 15, edit. Oxon.) says that the
Phenicians call the goddess Ou^xviat, Aorr^act^x'^^ wluch,
no doubt, is a Greek misnomer for AaTcc^rnv, a-tk'/ivYiv uvcct
^iXojnH, maintaining that she is the moon."
And we meet with a place in Canaan called
D'S'ip n*ini:^i?, i. e. Ashtaroth with horns, or
the horned, so early as Abraham's time, Gen.
xiv. 5, which place was most likely denomi-
nated, as usual, from the idol there worshipped.
So Orpheus, in his Hymn to the Moon, styles
her (lin. 2.) Tuu^oksous Mv>?,. BulUhorned
Moon. And are not the horns of this aninjal
a very proper emblem of those of the increas-
ing or waning planet ? Thus Horace, Carm.
Saecul. lin. 99, calls the moon, siderum regina
bicornis, the two-horned queen of the stars;
and on the other hand, speaking of a buU-calf
or steer, Carm. lib. iv. ode ii. lin. 57,
Fronte curvatos imitatus ignes
Tertium Luna? referentis ortum.
His horns like Luna's lending fires appear ^
"When the third night she rises to her sphere.
Francis,
On the Philistines putting the armour of Saul
into the temple of Ashtaroth, 1 Sam. xxxi. 10,
we may observe that Hector, in like manner,
declares in Homer, II. vii. lin. 82, 83, that in
case he overcame the Grecian champion
Tti%6 (7uX}/r?, oitria rrori IXiev l^vv,
Kos; x^i/m-ooD sroTt v/iov A-xoWmoi ifice,TOio.
If mine the glory to despoil the foe,
On Phoebus' temple I'll his arms bestow.
Pope.
Comp. Virgil, Mn. vii. lin. 18.3, &c.
So colours or banners taken from a public enemy
are still hung up in our churches.
Perhaps the German idol Eostre or Easter,
was related to the oriental Astarte. To this
goddess our Saxon ancestors sacrificed in
April, which was therefore by them Eostur
monath, and thence our word Easter, which
the Saxons retained after their conversion to
Christianity, and gave to the solemn festival
observed at the same time of year, in com-
memoration of our Saviour's resurrection.
See Bochart, vol. i. 676, and Ancient Uni-
versal History, vol. xix. p. 177.
n*^3
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, jt
I. As a noun fem. rrK3, plur. nx3, and in reg.
-nxH) a side, extremity, as of the tabernacle,
Exod. xxvi. 18 or of its court. Exod. xxvii.
9. of a city. Num. xxxv. 5. of afield. Lev.
xix. 9 of a countrv. Josh. xv. 5, xviii. 12,
14, 18, 20. Comp. Neh. ix. 22 of the face.
Lev. xiii. 41. It is frequently in our transla-
tion rendered a corner, but does not appear
ever to have strictly this meaning, nor have
the LXX once so translated it, but generally
by some word expressive of a side, part, quar-
ter, aspect, or bound, as xkiro;, fn^o;, o^pis,
r^oirajTov, o^io.
Lev. xix. 27, Ye shall not go round, i. e. with a
razor, nX3 the sides of thy head, neither shalt
thou spoil nx9 the sides of thy beard. Ye
shall not shave off the hair from your head or
beard, as the heathen did, in token of exces-
HKS
410
:b
sive mourning ; ye, as children of God, (comp.
Deut. xiv. 1.) and the priests in particular,
(Lev. xxi. 5, G.) shall not sorrow as men with-
out hope of those that sleep in Him. But why
not, if, as some vainly talk, they looked only
to transitory promises? Do not then these
and the like commands of God imply his pro-
mise of a resurrection to life eternal? As to
the custom of the eastern idolaters in cutting
or plucking off the hair of their head and beard
in mourning, see Isa. xv. 2. Jer. xvi. 6. xlviii.
37. Ezek. vii. 18. So the Greeks tore, cut
off, and sometimes shaved their hair in mourn-
ing for the dead.* And Herodotus, lib. ii.
cap. 36, mentions it as a general custom among
all men, except the Egyptians, to have their
heads shaved in mo2tming, rota-t aXkoiai a.\6^u-
'TOKTi vof4,9; a/aa xri^n xixot^^xi to,; xs<paXaf. And
till very lately the widows of Florida, when
their husbands were slain, cut their hair quite
off, and scattered it over their graves, f
nxB "yiyp trimmed on the sides, of the head
namely, occ. Jer. ix. 25. xxv. 23. xlix. 32.
So the LXX in the first passage Ti^tKtipo/ji,ivov
TO. Kara, ^^offwrav trimmed round towards the
face, and to the same purpose in the other two
texts, and the Eng. marg. in all, having the
corners of their head polled. In these three
passages it is spoken of the Edomites, Am-
monites, Moabites, and other inhabitants of
Arabia Deserta. And thus Herodotus, lib.
iii. cap. 8, informs us concerning the people
he calls Arabians, ruv t^i^u* mv kov^vv Knaia-^ai
<pafff, xecraTt^ aurov roi Aiovvffey xix,a^6a,r xti^ov-
rai ^i vTOT^o^uXa, Ti^i^u^ovn; tovs x^oTt<pov; :
they say that they trim their own hair in the
same circular form as Dionysius did his, shav-
ing round their temples." By Dionysius,
whom he says they called OvoorakT (perhaps
from mx the light, and bu or biabio to cast
forth), they probably meant the sun or solar
orb. And Vitringa on Isaiah, tom. i. p. 463.
col. 2, says, he looks upon this manner of
trimming themselves as " a symbol of the sun
equably diffusing his rays, which the ancients
called his hair."
It is once used as a verb, with a - substituted
for the radical n, to trim, cut off the sides or
extremities, cut short, occ. Deut. xxxii. 26, /
said orr-XSN I will trim them, cut them short.
Comp. 2 K. X. 32.
II. As a particle, or rather a N. X3 here, this
side or place, occ. Job xxxviii. 11, n^jy- xnn
T'ba pX2n and here or this place shall set,
i. e. stop, thy waves in {their) swelling ; or as
Schultens, this (shore) shall oppose itself to
the swelling of thy waves. " Hoc (hcecce oraj
opponetse elationi fluctuum tuorum." Hence
HI. As a particle xns,
1. Compounded with "x where ? xns-X where ?
in what part or place ? Jud. ix. 38. So xiax
Hos. xiii. 10, according to the common print-
ed editions, but twenty-three of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices there readxn3-x, and eight riB-x.
* See Homer, IL xxiu. Un. 46, 135, 136, 151, 152 ;
Odyss. xxiv. lin. 46 : Abp Potter's Antiquities of Greece,
book iv. ch. v. ; Bp Lowth on Isa. xv. 2 ; and Bp New-
come on Amos viii. 10.
t See Picart's Ceremonies and Keligious Customs of
all Nations, vol. iii. p. 132.
2. With a servile x prefixed, xisx, rendered as
a particle of time, now, at this time. See Gen.
xxvii. 33, 37. xliii. 11. Exod. xxxiii. 16. Isa.
xix. 12. Prov. vi. 3. But observe that in all
these texts many of Dr Kennicott's codices
read xiS'<x, and that according to either read-
ing the word may be considered as a particle
of place, and rendered either where ? or here,
in this place, on the spot.
I. In Kal, to adorn, decorate, beautify. Ezra
vii. 27. Isa. Ix. 13. As a N. fem. n'pXBn
ornament, decoration, beauty. Exod. xxviii. 2.
2 Chron. iii. 6. Isa. iii. 18.
II. As a N. 1X9 a bonnet, tiara, or head-dress.
Ezek. xxiv. 17, 23. Isa. iii. 20. Ixi. 3, 10.
Comp. Exod. xxxix. 28. This part of the
dress was thus called by way of eminence, be-
cause it was the ornament most highly esteem-
ed by the ancient, as it is by the modern ori-
entals to this day.* On Isa. Ixi. 3, 10, see
Bp Lowth's note, and observe that in both
those texts the Vulg. renders nxs by corona a
crown, and the LXX in the latter by f^ir^a*
a tiara.
III. As a N. fem. rr'nxs). plur. nixs, and in
reg. "rrnxB, a bough or branch of a tree ; i. e.
one of those which send out the leaves, and
constitute its ornament and beauty. So Virgil
of the leaves, Georg. ii. 404,
Frigidus et sylvis Aquilo decussit honorem :
The north wind of their glory strips the woods.
See Isa. x. 33. Ezek. xvii. 6. xxxi. 6. Hence
As a verb, to go over and beat the boughs that
bore the fruit, q. d, to bough, occ. De. xxiv. 20.
IV. In Kal, to glorify, make glorious. Isa. Iv.
5. k. 9. In Hith, to glorify oneself, make one-
self glorious, to glory. Exod. viii. 9. Jud. vii.
2. Isa. X. 15. Ixi. 3. As a N. fem. mxsn
glory, honour, Deut. xxvi. 19. Jud. iv. 9, &al.
1*1X9 occm-s not as a verb but as a noun nix3
beauty, shining, as of the countenance in joy
or pleasure, occ. Nah. ii. 10 or 11. Joelii. 6,
oil faces -niXS lyip gather in, withdraw, their
shining; as it is said, Joelii. 10. iii. 15, of
the stars by a like word, ^SDX they gather in,
withdraw, their shining. See Pococke on Joel
ii. 6.
Deii. Fair, French parer to adorn, whence Fr.
and Eng. parade. Also, perhaps, Eng. pure,
purity, ike.
:i)
I. To fail, faint. Gen. xlv. 26, nnb asn and his
heart failed or fainted, because he did not believe
them. This is a just description of a syncope
or swoon, which is, says the great f Boer-
haave, " when the heart fails to such a degree,
that heat, motion, sense, are almost destroyed,
and cold sweats ooze out :" among the causes
hereof he reckons, *' first, the ideas of some-
what horrible," which was Jacob's case.
Comp. Ps. Ixxvii. 3. Hab. i. 4. In Niph.
to be faint. Ps. xxxviii. 9.
* See Vitringa on Isa. Iv. 5. Ixi. 3 j Niebuhr, Voyage
en Arable, tom. i p. 129.
+ livyxo-^w, ubi cor eo usque deficit, ut color, motus,
sensusfere deleantur, sudorcuque frigidi exprimavtur ;
Causcc imprimis ideae rci horridae. Institut. Med.
829, 4. edit. tert.
h:B
411
PID
Hence Eng. to fag, fag-end.
II. To fail, cease, intermit. Hence as a noun
fem. n313, plur. m3D, cessation, intermission.
Vulg. requies rest. occ. Lam. ii. 18. iii. 49.
III. As a noun mas. plur. in reg. "39 the first
young figs, which shoot forth in the spring,
occ. Cant. ii. 13. Vulg. grosses, which, says
the old Dictionary quoted by Martinius (Lex.
Etymol. in Grossus), are properly * the early
or first figs, which easily fall off by the wind
(comp. Isa. xxxiv. 4. Rev. vi. 13.) And Dr
Shaw, Travels, p. 144, says, that the kermouse,
or latter figs, in general continue a long time
upon the tree before they fall off : whereas the
hoccCres, or early figs, in the eastern countries,
drop as soon as they are ripe. Their Heb.
name "39 therefore seems to be taken
from this circumstance ; and in like manner
their Greek name oXvtSaui, by which the LXX
here render <33, is a plain derivative from
oXXvfjbi to fad, perish.
Hence Lat. /c?/s, and Eng. a fig.
The root occurs only in the above cited pas-
sages.
To pollute, defile. Hence as a participle paoul
b-aa polluted, defiled, abominable, occ. Lev. vii.
18. xix. 7. Isa. Ixv. 4. Ezek. iv. 14. So the
LXX in Isa. Ixv. 4, fjcifAoXua-f^,ivx polluted.
I. In Kal, with or without a following, to meet,
meet with, light upon. Gen. xxviii. 11. Exod.
v. 3, 20, & al. freq. As a noun J73H) an occur-
rence, incident, occ. 1 K. v. 4. Eccles. ix. 11.
In Hiph. to cause to meet or light upon. Jer.
XV. 11, Verily, I will cause {good) to meet
thee in the time of evil, and in the time of the
enemy's distressing. Comp. under mu^ I.
II. As a noun ^3973, Eng. translat. " a mark,"
i. e. to shoot at and hit ; Schultens, *' occur-
saculum," somewhat that is, as it were, in the
way, and offensive, occ. Job vii. 20.
III. In Kal and Hiph. to meet with or approach
another in order to petition somewhat, to inter-
cede with, ivrvyx,-vuv Ttvi. Gen. xxiii. 8. Isa.
liii. 12. Jer. xxxvi. 25, & al. On Job xxxvi.
32, see under rTD3 I.
IV. As a participle Hiph. or participial noun
y-jsn one who interposes, an interposer, defen-
der ; LXX ecvTiXn^ofiivoi one to help. occ. Isa.
lix. 16. Comp. Isa. Ixiii. 5.
V. To meet, reach unto, as the bounds or limits
of a country. Josh. xvi. 7. xix. 11, & al.
VI. In Kal, to meet with or light upon another,
in a bad sense, or with force and violence, to
rush or fall upon. Exod. v. 3. 1 K. ii. 25, 29,
31, & al. In Hiph. to cause to light or fall
upon. Isa. liii. 6 ; where Symmachus kktxvt'/i-
o-at i^oinffiv, hath caused to meet. Hence Eng.
to fight. Qu?
I. To faint, lose one's strength or activity, occ.
1 Sam. XXX. 10, 21. So Aquila renders it in
both passages by a.Tonu to lose the tone or pro-
* Grossi sunt ficus immaturae, inhabiles ad comeden-
dum, etproprie primitivae, quaj ad pulsum venti facile
cadunt. Vet. Diet. Comp. Miller's Gardener's Diction-
ary in Ficus.
per tension, i. e. of the muscles or limbs, and
the LXX rMS. Alex.) in the last by tzXt,-
hvras dissolved, relaxed, tired. Montanus,
preserving the Latin derivatives from the
Heb. in both passages, renders it pigrescebant,
pigri fuerant, were slow. Hence
II. As a noun, '^a^ a dead, inactive carcase,
whether of man or beast. Gen. xv. 1 1. Lev.
xxvi. 30, & al. freq. Applied to dead, inac-
tive idols. Lev. xxvi. 30. Ezek. xliii. 7, 9.
Der. a badger, from his idleness. Qu?
In Kal, " to meet, as one person meeteth ano-
ther upon the road." Taylor's Concordance.
Gen. xxxii. 17, & al. freq. Comp. Job v. 14.
In Niph. to meet together. Ps. Ixxxv. 11. Pro v.
xxii. 2. xxix. 13.
IB
In Syriac signifies to fail, in Arabic to die, and
in the 4th conjugation answering to Hebrew
Hiphil, to destroy, put to death. See Castell.
Lex. under ttb, -ns, t*d. As a noun in Heb.
T'S destruction, calamity, occ. Job xxx. 24.
xxxi. 29. Prov. xxiv. 22.
Hence French and Eng. fade.
TTIB
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To separate, sever. Isa. xxix. 22. So LXX
Kipuoiinv hath separated. Comp. Gen. xii. 1.
Lev. XX. 24, 26. As a noun fem. nis a sepa-
ration, division. So LXX 'hixaroXviv, and
Vulg. divisionem. occ. Exod. viii. 23.
II. To separate, deliver, or rescue from evil. 1
Sam. xiv. 45. So Vulg. liberavit. Comp.
Job V. 20. vi. 23. xxxiii. 28 ; in which pas-
sages the LXX render the word by fvofjbai to
deliver, cou to save, and so the Vulg. by eruo,
libero. As a noun fem. mTB deliverance, occ.
Ps. cxi. 9. cxxx. 7. Comp. Isa. 1. 2.
III. To redeem, deliver from death or evil by
paying a compensation or price. Exod. xiii. 13,
& al. freq. In Hiph. to be redeemed. Lev.
xix. 20. In Hiph. to cause or suffer to be re-
deemed. Exod. xxi. 8. As a noun iT-Ta or
y^'Z price of deliverance ov redemption, a ran-
som, occ. Exod. xxi. 30. Ps. xlix. 9. So
LXX XvTQce., rifinv Tfis XvT^afo-ius, and Vulg.
pretium redemptionis. As a noun DT'TS re-
demption. So LXX ra Xvrox. OCC Num.
iii. 49.
I y. As a noun pa. It occurs frequently, and
is always, unless in Gen. xlviii. 7, followed
by D'lK Aram,* the name of Shem's fifth son.
(Gen. X. 2.3.) It seems strictly to denote a
country separated from others in a remarkable
manner : accordingly the LXX have constant-
ly rendered it by Mjfra^roTa^/a, and Vulg. by
Mesopotamia, a large country in Asia, so
called, because situated sv f^,itraj tu* <;rorufjt.uv
between the two great rivers, Euphrates and
Tigris, and bounded by them. It nearly an-
swered to the modern Diarbekr Proper.
V. As a noun -1-3. See under na.
ps See under rria IV.
To deliver. So Vulg. libera. It is nearly
See Bochart, Phaleg^, lib. ii. cap. 5.
IID
412
"rns
related to ms, as ]}^^ to rr^j, j^yp to rryp,
which see. Once, Job xx\iii. 2i. Coinp.
ver. 28.
Occurs not as a verb but as a noun 'its the fat.
So LXX crneiff and Vulg, (in Lev. viii. 20.)
adipem. occ. Lev. i. 8, 12. viii. 20. See
Pole Synops.
In Arabic the verb signifies to fail or faint
throui]h langxior, "languore defecit." Castell.
\i failing then be the idea of the root, may not
the fat be so called from its continual waste,*
from the sudden consumption of it in many
diseases, and from its vast diminution by exer-
cise and labour ?
ns
Occurs not as a verb in Hebrew, but the idea
seems to be, to obvert, or turn towards.
J. As a noun rrs a mouth. Exod. iv. 10, 11, &
al. freq. inx ."73, n being understood, with one
mouth or consent. Josh. ix. 2.
In reg. it is written -a (as -ur for rim) Exod. iv.
12, 15 ; and applied to various things, as the
vwuth of a well. Gen. xxix. 3, 8. of a sack.
Gen. xlii. 27. the opening or hole of a gar-
ment. Exod. xxviii. 32 the entrance or be-
ginning of a way. Prov. xxii. 6. the mouth,
edge oi' a, sword. Exod. xvii. 13. nvs nin a
sword with two or several edges. Prov. v. 4.
Comp. Jud. iii. 16. 1 Sam. xiii. 21 ; where
D'B occurs as the plur. mas. of -3 or rra.
rrs bx rra mouth to mouth, face to face. Is'u. xii. 8.
rT3 bx rr3D_/ro7W one aspect, side, or extremity to
theother. Ezraix. 11. Comp. 2 K. x. 21.xxi. 16.
II. As a noun in reg. *3 the mouth, denotes the
command or order. Gen. xlv. 21. Exod. xvii.
1. Eccles. viii. 2.
III. As a noun in reg. "b an opening, as of the
mouth, i. e. capacity or measure, D-Su; -3 the
measure, portion of two. See Deut. xxi. 17. 2
K. ii. 9. Zech. xiii. 8. Hence
1. "3 bj? according to the measure of according
to. Lev. xxvii. 8, 18.
2. "sb nearly the same. Lev. xxv. 16. So -33
Lev. xxv. 52. Num. vi. 21.
3. "33 so that. Zech. i. 24-, or ii. 4.
4-. larx "33 according as. Mai. ii. 9.
IV. As a particle, ,13,
1. Here. Num. xxii. 8.
2. Hither. 1 Sam. xvi. 11.
3. With n at prefixed, rram nsn on this side
and on that, hinc et inde. Ezek. xl. 10.
V. As a particle 13, with n prefixed, nan on this
side ; and when repeated it may be rendered,
on this side and on the other, hinc et inde. Ezek.
xl. 26, 34. Comp. ver. 39 and 41.
VI. As a particle, with h, for "X where ? pre-
fixed, 13X where? Job ix. 24. xvii. 15. xix.
23. xxiv. 25 ; in all which texts a number of
Dr Kennicott's codices readxiB-x f and xi3X.
Comp. under rrx3 III. Hence Greek o'^rov
where 9
73113 occurs not as a verb, but hence as a noun
fem. plur. m"'S''3 several or many edges.
(Comp. under ,13 I.) occ. Ps. cxlix. 6. Isa.
See New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, &c. in
Fat ; Haller's Physiology, lect. ii. sect. 21.
+ N. B. In the Various Readings on Job xix. 23, the
first XTEX seems to be misprinted for XIS'X.
xli. 15; in which latter text it denotes the
stone- or iron-teeth of a tribula or thrashing-
sledge. Comp. under y-yn III. and 3Ta.
Der. Greek (paa>, <pnfii to speak, (p>j^>j, Doric
(pa/u.a, whence Lat. fama, and Eng. fame, fa-
mous, &c.
13 See under ,13 V.
Denotes solidity, compactness, strength.
I. To be consolidated, corroborated, strengthened.
occ. Gen. xlix. 24. In the form of a partici-
ple Huph. 13172 joined with nm 1 K. x. 18,
means pure gold, as is plain by comparing 2
Chron. ix. 17, where nnno is used for Tsnn.
For as * gold is the most solid or compact of
all metals, yea, ofall known material substances,
so the purer any mass of it is, the more solid
it must be. Hence,
II. As a noun 73 pure gold from its great
solidity. Job xxviii. 17. Ps. xix. 11, & al.
freq. On Cant. v. 11, 15, see Mrs Francis'
translation and notes.
773 In Hiph. to exert ones strength very much.
occ. as a participle, 2 Sam. vi. 16.
Der. fast. Qu?
1T3
I. In Kal and Hiph. to disperse, dissipate,
scatter. Ps. Ixxxix. 1. cxlvii. 16. Prov. xi. 24,
i^ al. Jer. iii. 13, -UBn thou hast scattered
thy ways D-Trb to the strangers, i. e. thou hast
nm after various heathen nations in their
several idolatries. Comp. Ezek. xvi. 15, 2.5
27, 20, &c.
II. To break in pieces, dissipate by breaking in
pieces. Ps. liii. 6. In Niph. to he thus broken
or dissipated. Ps. cxli. 7.
Der. Lat. spargoy sparsum, whence asperse,
&c. disperse, &c.
ns
The idea of the word seems to be, to expand,
spread out, dilate. So in Syriac it signifies to
dilate, in Arabic, to be diffused, as a smell, &c.
See Castell in m3.
I. As a noun mas. plur. D"n3 thin plates of
metal expanded by beating, occ. Exod. xxxix.
3. Num. xvi. .38. So the LXX ^iraXec, and
Xi-ri'^a; ikctTx;, and Vulg. bracteas, and lami-
nas.
II. As a noun n3 a net or snare expanded to
catch prey. Job xvii i. 9. Ps. cxl. 6. Hence,
according to some, as a verb in Hiph. to
stretch or spread out a net. occ. Ps. xii. 6.
Prov. xxix. 8 ; but these passages seem more
properly to belong, the former to n3S the lat-
ter to n33, which see.
III. As a noun ns, rrnB, and nn3, plur. mns,
and rmn3 a governor, viceroy, deputy, presi-
dent. It is a foreign word common to the
Chaldeans, Arabians, Syrians, Assyrians, and
Persians, and is perhaps a derivative from the
Heb. n3 to extend, on account of their govern-
ing a certain extent or district. See inter al.
Neh. V. 14. 1 K. xx. 24. 2 K. xviii. 24. Ezra
viii. 36.
I. The LXX have given nearl y the true idea
* " Gold is the heaviest and detixest of all bodies."
Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 70, where, in
a note, see more.
rns
413
D^3
of the word, Job iv. 14, where they render it
by }ia<ru!>,, or (MS. Alex.) avtrauca, to shake.
Hence, as a noun nrrs the penis or tjard of the
hippopotamus or river-horse, occ. Job xl. 12
or 17. Comp. nybsn under ^'bs IL
II. In Kal, to be agitated, pant, palpitate, as
the heart in joy or surprise. Isa. Ix. 5. Comp.
Psal. cxix. 161. Jer. xxxiii. 9. In Hiph. to
cause to shake or tremble through fear. Job
iv. 14..
III. And most generally, in Kal, to tremble or
shake for fear. Deut. xxviii. 66, & al. freq.
In Hiph. the same. Prov. xxviii. 14. As a
noun nns fear, trembling, tremor. So the
LXX render it several times by -r^o/t/.o;. Job
iii. 25. Ps. liii. 6, & al. freq. Also, the object
of fear OT reverence. Gen. xxxi. 42, 53. As
a noun fem. in reg. nin^fear, reverence, occ.
Jer. ii. 19.
To overflow, as water doth its banks, occ. Gen.
xlix. 4. So the Vulg. effiisus es, and to the
same purpose Symmachus ii-^s^^ia-xs boiling or
flowing over. LXX ilufi^tffo,; thou hast been
insolently injurious. See Pole Synops. in loc.
As a participle benoni mas. plur. D-imH) ex-
travagant, dissolute, licentious, occ. Jud. ix. 4.
Zeph. iii. 4 ; comp. Jer. xxiii. 14, 32. xxix.
23. As a N. fem. plur. mTns extravagan-
cies, debaucheries, occ. Jer. xxiii. 32.
Der. Lutfusum, whence fuse, fusion, diffuse,
&c. Qu ? see under lys.
Dn3 See under nsa VI.
"ins Chald.
As a N. a potter. So Vulg. figuli. Once,
Dan. ii. 41. The Chaldee Targums use the
noun in the same sense, and in the Syriac the
verb denotes to form, fashion.
nns
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Syriac sig-
nifies to dig, dig up, and in Arabic, to cut, cut
in. See Castell.
I. As a N. nnsj, plur. D-nns, a pit, foss. 2
Sam. xvii. 9. xviii. 17.
II. As a N. fem. nnns the corrosion, erosion,
or inward fretting of the leprosy, occ. Lev.
xiii. 55.
Der, Pit, Latin puteus, and French puits a
well.
Occurs not as a verb, and the ideal meaning is
uncertain, but as a N. fem. rcraB a kind of
gem, the topaz of the ancients. So the LXX
always roTu^tov, and Vulg. topazius ; and per-
haps these names may be formed from the
Heb. by transposing the two first letters, and
changing d into z; thus topud, topaz, occ.
Exod. xxviii. 17. xxxix. 10. Job xxviii. 19.
Ezek. xxviii. 13. The topaz of the ancients,
called by the modems chrysolite, "is of vari-
ous sizes and figures. Its colour is a * pale
dead green, with an admixture of yellow ; but
* Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xxxvii. cap. 8, says, " Egregia
etjumnum topazio gloria est, mo virenti genere, et cu?n
reperta est, prcelata omnibm. Id accidit in Arabiae in-
sula, qu(B Chitis vocatur. The topax is still highly esteem,
ed. It IS of a peculiar green colour, and, when it was
discovered, was preferred to all. This happened in an
island of Arabia, called Chitis."
the most usual tinge is that of an unripe olive,
with somewhat of a brassy yellow." See New
and Complete Dictionary of Arts in Chry-
solite.
I. To open (comp. *in9). It occurs as a
participle or participial N. Exod. xiii. 2, 12,
13, 15, & al. freq. The LXX render it by
avotyov and S/avo/yav opening ; so Vulg. quod
aperit lohat openeth, and Aquila in Ezek. xx.
26, by hxvityoy. As a participial N. fem.
nilDB what openeth. occ. Num. viii. 16; where
LXX ^lavotyovraiv opening. In Hiph. to make
an opening, occ. Psal. xxii. 8, rrst^a TT-ua"
They make an opening ivith their lip, i. e. they
open and distort their lips, they make motos as
in mocking. Comp. Job xvi. 10. Isa. Ivii. 4.
D'-yy ""niDS openings offowers, occ. 1 K. vi. 18,
29, 32, 35. 1 Kings vi. 29, And he carved all
the walls of the house round about with carved
figures of cherubs, and palm-trees, D-iiy ^Tii:3T
and open flowers so ver. 35. *' What flowers
are these (asks the learned Bate) that were
inlaid, (ver. 35.) with the palm-trees, and
which once or twice are included in the men-
tion of the palm-trees ? These flowers are no
where distinguished from those which the
palm-tree bears palm-trees and open flowers
one would naturally understand it to mean
palm-trees in bloom; as if it had been said
palm-trees and opened flowers upon them. No-
thing is said to the contrary, and the flowers
are included in the trees, ver. 32." Enquiry
into the Similitudes, &c. p. 131.
II. To open, make an opening for, let loose by
opening. So Vulg. dimittit. occ. Prov. xvii. 14.
III. To let go, set free, dismiss. So the LXX
>taTiXvriv, and Vulg. dimiserat abire. occ. 2
Chron. xxiii. 8. Also, intransitively, to get
out, withdraw, "slip away." Eng. translat.
LXX KTsiTTii he departed. Vulg. declinavit
he declined, occ. 1 Sam. xix. 10.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. D-'i-na set free, freed,
discharged, i. e. from other service to which
their brethren were subject, occ. 1 Chron. ix.
.33.
WIDE)
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but the meaning
appears to be nearly the same as that of the
Greek verbs Trriinreu, Tna-ireu, TaTutrcreo, derived
from it, namely, to strike, smite, pound ; for
hence
I. As a N. a^-'iDH) a hammer, occ. Isa. xli. 7.
Jer. xxiii. 29. 1. 23; so our K. Edward I.
is on his tombstone called Scotorum Mal-
leus.*
II. Chald. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -a^-^DS
a kind of headdress, turbands, tiaras. So
Theodotion na^xi;, and Vulg. tiaris. occ.
Dan. iii. 21. Hence may perhaps be derived
the Greek -xrvsrau to fold ov wrap up (which
may be the radical idea of the Chaldee), and
-TiToiffos a kind of covering for the head.
') See under ns
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic
* Rapin's History of England by Tindal, vol. i. p. 389,
foi. note 9.
13
414 13
denotes to he or grow fat. See Bocliart, vol.
ii. 306. As a N. fem. rrn-s/rt^ suet. Once,
Job XV. 27. Hence the Greek -rtfiiXv suet,
by which Symmachus and another version in
the Hexapla render the Heb. word, so the
Vulg. arvina.
The idea of this word is, I apprehend, to dis-
solve, disjoin, set loose, pulverize, or the like.
The Syriac and Arabic verbs from this root
are used in these senses (see Castell's Lex.
Heptaglott. under ^ds) which also best agree
with the following biblical words.
I. In Hiph. " to run out," Eng. translat. or
he diffused, as waters, diffluere. occ. Ezek.
xlvii. 2. Vulg. redundantes overflowing. As
a N. "JB a phial, or small vessel, whence oil was
jiourcd or dropped in anointing, occ. 1 Sam. x.
I. 2 K. ix. 1, 3.
II. As a N. 119 a mineral substance. The
LXX, Aquila, Symmachus, Theodotion, and
Vulg. render it ffnftfzyi or stibium ; but it is
no easy matter to determine what these trans-
lators meant by those words, -jis is mention-
ed 2 K. ix. 30. (where LXX i<rr,ftfiiffX7o)\Jer.
iv. 30, as what the women tinged their eyes with ;
and it appears from the testimony of I)r Shaw*
and of Dr Russell,f that what the Moorish
women in Barbary, and the Turkish about
Aleppo, now use for this purpose, is the pow-
dr of lead ore. (Comp. under bn3.) The
last mentioned author has given so clear an
account of the women's manner of using it,
that the reader cannot be displeased with see-
ing it in this place. " Upon the principle of
strengthening the sight, as well as an orna-
ment, it is become a general practice among
the women to hlack the inside of their eyelids,
by applying a powder called ismed.\ Their
method of doing it is by a cylindrical piece of
silver, steel, or ivory, about two inches long,
made very smooth, and about the size of a
common probe. This they wet with water, in
order that the powder may stick to it ; and ap-
plying the middle part horizontally to the eye,
they shut the eyelids upon it, and so drawing it
through between them, it blacks the inside, leav-
ing a narrow hlack rim all round the edge. This
is sometimes practised by the men, but is then
regarded as foppish." And as this practice of
tinging the eyes or eyelids with black is in our
time very common in the East, so was it
anciently in use, not only among the Jews (as
is evident from the texts above cited), but
other oriental nations, and even among the
Greeks and Romans. Thus Xenophon (Cy-
ropaed. lib. i. p. 15, edit. Hutchinson, 8vo.)
speaks of Astyages, the king of Media, as
Travels, p. 2-29. Comp. p. 376.
+ Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 102.
t " This is made of a substance called also ispahany,
from the place it is brought from. It appears to be a rich
lead ore, and is prepared by roasting- it in a quince, ap-
ple, or truffle, then it is levigated with oil of sweet al-
monds on a marble stone. If intended to strengthen the
eyes, they often add flowers of olibanum or amber."
Besides the authors above quoted, see Sandys' Tra-
vels, fol. p. 35 ; Conformity of Customs between the East
Indians and Jews, art. xv. ; Hanway's Travels, vol. i.
272 ; Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. i. p. 234 ; Lady M. W. Mon-
tague's Letters, vol. ii. p. 16, edit. 1767.
adorned oipSaXfjcMi u'?eoy^a,(p'A with painting of his
eyes ; and Clemens Alexand. Psed. lib. iii.
cap. 2. (cited by Dr Shaw) mentions i/Toy^a-
(pct; o^SoiXf/buv the painting of the eyes, as a
practice of the Alexandrian women in his
time, as it certainly was of the Roman in that
of Pliny,* and of some infamous male char-
acters at Rome in the days of Juvenal, who
thus describes it. Sat. ii. lin. 93, &c.
Ille supercilium madida fuligine tinctum
Obliqua producit acu, pingitque trementes
Attollens oculos.
With sooty moisture one his eyebrows dyes.
And with a bodkin paints his trembling eyes.
So a short time before the siege of Jerusalem
by the Romans, we find such abominable male
monsters abounding in that devoted city, who
affected the manners and dress of women, koci
T^os ivTpi'Triia.v v'Toy^ftCpoitrii tou? o(p$xXfzove, and,
to set themselves off, tinging their eyes. Joseph,
de Bel. lib. iv. cap. 9, sect. 10. And in later
times Herodian, lib. v. cap. 16, says the Em-
peror Heliogabalus, cr^>j5< vfoy^a,(pofji,ivoi <rovi
e<p0aXf/,ovsca,me into public with his eyes tinged.
Farther, Pliny, in his Nat. Hist. lib. xxxiii.
cap. 6, describing the stimmi or stibium, which
he says is found in silver mines, and which he
distinguishes into two softs, called male and
female, says the latter is most approved, is
shining, (friabilis) friable or crumbling, sepa-
rating into flakes, not lumps ffissurisque, non
globis, dehiscensj ; its principal use is for the
eyes ; for, on this account, most people have
called it platyophthalmum, because, in painting
the eyelids of women, (in calliblepharis mulie-
rum) it dilates their eyes."f By stimmi or stibi-
um, in the above passage, it appears that Pliny
did not mean lead ore, because at the beginning
of this chapter he expressly mentions lead ore
by a different appellation, viz. venaplumbi. But
what then did he mean by it, and particularly
by t'he female stibium? I must confess I know
not. It is commonly said that ^antimony is the
stimmi or stibium of the ancients ; but we are
informed that antimony ore is a very hard, not
a friable or crumbling substance. I should
guess, therefore, that by the female stibium
Pliny intended the plumbago or black lead,
which is a kind of ochre (a genus of earths
slightly coherent) of very fine and loose parts ;
and that as this was what the Roman women
in his time used to colour their eyes, so the
Hebrew -jna might denote the same substance,
thus denominated from its loose crumbling tex-
ture. But this I very readily submit to the
judgment of those who are better skilled in
mineralogy than I can pretend to be. It is
certain, however, that at different times and
* " Mulieribus vero etiam infectae (palpebrjfi) quoti-
diano. Tanta est decoris affectatio, ut tingantur oculi
quoque." Nat. Hist. lib. xi. cap. 37.
t Comp. Commodiani Instructiones, lix. lin. 6, 7, where
he thus reproaches a Christian matron.
Nee non et inducis mails medicamina falsa ;
In oculis puris stibium perverso decore.
Commodianus was a Christian writer (poet he can hard-
ly be called) of the third century. His Instructiones
were published by Dr Davies at the end of Minucius
Felix.
t See Boerhaave's Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 132.
See New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, in Plum-
bago and OciiiiK.
K*b3
415
n*?3
places different substances were used for thig-
ing the eyes. Thus as Pliny names stibium,
Juvenal, as above cited, mentions soot; and
Dr Chandler, in his late Travels in Greece,
says the Grecian girls, " for colouring the
lashes and socket of the eye, throw incense or
gu7n of labdanum on some coals of fire, inter-
cept the smoke, which ascends, with a plate,
and collect the soot.'' Comp. under bns-
III. y\'2 'DIX stones of stibium or black lead.
The words seem to mean a kind of black mar-
ble, so called from its colour resembling stibi-
um, so Vulg. quasi stibinos. Thus the blood-
stone, porphyry, and chrysolite, are denominat-
ed respectively from their bloody, purple, and
golden colours, occ 1 Chron. xxix. 2. Comp.
Isa. liv. 11, Behold I lay thy stones -jisa with
black marble, i. e. thy stones shall be of black
marble; but Aquila and Symmachus render
niD in this place by a-rifAu stibium, and so
Theodotion by <rr/^^?. Therefore Qu?
Der. Greek 0vKOi, and Lat. and Eng. fucus,
whence fucated.
In Niph. to be extraordinary, wonderful, exceed-
ing or beyond one's experience, capacity, power,
or expectation. See Gen. xviii. 1 4. Exod. iii.
20. Deut. xvii. 8. xxx. 11. 2 Sam. i. 26. Jer.
xxxii. 17, 27. Prov. xxx. 18. 2 Sam. xiii. 2,
" he thought it hard, difficult, impracticable
to do any thing to her, i. e. to enjoy her com-
pany. " Taylor's Concordance. " Thought it
out of his power to do any thing with her."
Bate's translat. In Kal, joined with *tt3 a
vow, it signifies either to make an extraordinary
vow, as Lev. xxvii. 2. comp. Num. vi. 2 ; or
to perform, accomplishit, as. Lev. xxii. 21. Num.
XV. 3, 8. In Hiph. to make extraordinary or
wonderful. Deut. xxviii. 59. Psal. xxxi. 22.
Also, to do wonderfully. Isa. xxix. 14. Joel ii.
26. With b and an infinitive V. following, to
do what is expressed by the verb wonderfully.
See Jud. xiii. 19. 2 Chron. xxvi. 15. In Hit'h.
to show oneself wonderful, act in an extraor-
dinary manner, occ. Job x. 16. As Ns. xbs
wonderful. Exod. xv. 11. Psal. Ixxvii. 15, &
al. freq. Comp. Psal. cxxxix. 6, where nine
of Dr Kennicott's codices read rr^bs, and
another in the margin. Mas. plur. D^xba
Used as an adverb, wonderfidly, miris modis.
Lam. i. 9. So D^aiK which see under ]X IV.
"xbs wonderful, extraordinary, occ. Jud. xiii.
18. Comp. ver. 19, and Isa. ix. 6.
I. In Kal, to divide, dissever, occ. Psal. Iv.
10; so LXX xaraS/sXs, Vulg. divide. Comp.
2 Sam. XV. 30. xvii. 1 14, and see Dr
Home's Comment on Psal.
IL To divide, apportion, occ. Job xxxviii. 25;
so Aquila ^luXi divided. In Niph. to be divid-
ed, apportioned, occ. Gen. x. 25. I Chron. i.
19. So the LXX hi/tioiffh, and Vulg. di-
visa est. Comp. Deut. ^xxxii. 8. Acts xvii.
26. As a N. fem. plur. m^bs divisions, por-
tions. Qu? occ. Jud. V. 15, 16. Also, divi-
sions, classes, occ. 2 Chron. xxxv. 5. As a
N. fem. plur. m^bsn the same. occ. 2 Chron.
xxxv. 12.
II. As a N. 3b3, plur. D-^ba and maba
distribution of water, a stream by which water
is distributed. Job xx. 17. Psal. Ixv. 10. Isa.
xxx. 25, & al. freq. In the last cited passage,
Symmachus preserves the idea by rendering it
"hixioiffus divisions. See Bp Lowth's note on
Isa. i. 30. Hence Greek -riXayos the sea, ap-
plied also to a large river, and Latin pelagus.
IV. 'Chald. to divide, distribute, occ. Dan. ii.
41. As a N. aba division, half. occ. Dan.
vii. 25. Fem. plur. nabs divisions, distributions,
classes, occ. Ezra vi. 18.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. fem.
plur. iTibs or (according to the reading of
very many of Dr Kennicott's codices) nnba
is in our translation rendered torches, as if it
were formed by transposition from mT'Sb, but
this is very uncertain. Once, Nah. ii. 3 or
4 ; which is part of a description of the wav-
like preparations against Nineveh. The V.
ibEJ in Arabic signifies to cut, cut in pieces,
" secuit, in partes concidit. " Castell ; and I
should think the N. nibs in Nahum might
most naturally be referred to the scythes or
cutting instruments with which their military
chariots (oio/utxra 'S^iToivr,(popa, curi;us falcati)
were armed^ ^y3r^ Dn-n na'irT mbs lyxn the
scythes of or for his chariots are in the fire, i.
e. are bright and flash like fire, in the day or
time of his preparing. Comp. Nah. iii. 3.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n.
I. In Hiph. To separate, sever, divide, distin-
guish, occ. Exod. viii. 18, or 22. ix. 4. xi. 7.
Ps. iv. 4. xvii. 7 ; where observe that thirty-
four of Dr Kennicott's codices read Nbsrr, but
taking ^'"rDrr as referring to persons, the tex-
tual reading makes a very good sense, asrrbsrr
does likewise in Psal. iv. 4, though there also
thirty-four of the Doctor's codices readxbsfr.
In Niph. to be separated, distinguished, occ.
Exod. xxxiii. 16. Psal. cxxxix. 14, mKTia "D
TT'bHJa for I was fearfully distinguished, i.
e. formed into distinct lineaments, parts, and
members. See the two following verses. In
Psal. cxxxix. 14, thirty of Dr Kennicott's
codices have -nxbsa, but I suspect this various*
reading to have sprung from the next word
D-xbaa.
I I. As a N. ""aba a distinct, particular, certain,
person or place, occ. Ruth iv. 1. 1 Sam. xxi.
2 or 3. 2 K. vi. 8 ; in all which passages it
is followed by ""anbH, which see under obx
VIIL
III. As a N. b^a a bean (so LXX xva,iJt.oe,
and Vulg. faba), thus called, I apprehend, in
Heb. from the manner of its growth, being
not only involved in a thick pod, which sepa-
rates it from the external air, but each bean
growing separate from the others in the pod
itself, occ. 2 Sam. xvii. 28. Ezek. iv. 9;
which passage may be illustrated by what Dr
Shaw says of the modern diet of the people in
Barbary, Travels, p. 140. " Beans, after
they are boiled and stewed with oil and garlic,
are the principal food of persons of all distinc-
tions." Hence Lat. puis and Eng. pulscy
leguminous plants or seeds.
nVs
416
ibB
IV. As a N. fern, nban intercession, interposi-
iion, mediation, intercessory supplication. 1 K.
viii. 28, 29. Comp. ver. "33, 35. and bbs III.
ti-eq. occ. Psal. cix. 7, inbsn " His plea in
court." Dr Randolph's Comment, but Qii ?
bb3 I. To make a separation or distinction be-
tween good and bad, to pronounce or execute
judgment, occ. 1 Sam. ii. 25. Ezek. xvi. 52.
Psal. cvi. 30 ; in which last passage Jerome
and Montanus excellently render it dijudicavit
made a judicial distinction, and our Eng. trans-
lation executed judgment. As a N. mas. plur.
a-bbs and D-b-bs judges, occ. Exod. xxi. 22.
Deut. xxxii. 31. (where the Vulg. judices)
Job xxxi. 1 1 ; where see Scott's note. As a
N. fem. rrb-bs and rr"<b''b3, dijudication, judicial
distinction, judgment, occ. Isa. xvi. 3. xxviii. 7.
As a N. "b'-bs. occ. Job xxxi. 28 ; where ac-
cording to some it means, judicial, belonging
to the judge, desennng judicial punishment : but
the words ^b^bs yw xi.T Da, may be otherwise
rendered, even this (were) an iniquity (to or
before) my judge, and consequently to be
punished by Him ; or else -b-bs may be ren-
dered vocatively, O my judge ! And on either
of these latter interpretations, by his judge.
Job could not mean any human magistrate,
but God only ; because he is speaking of a
secret sin. ( See Scott's note. )
II- To judge, form an opinion on a distinct
weighing of circumstances, occ. Gen. xlviii. 11.
III. In Hith. to intercede, mediate, interpel-
laxe, ivToyxotniv, as between the judge and the
criminal, to make oneself a separater or mediator
between God and man, to make intercession
for others or oneself. Gen. xx. 7, 17. Num.
xi. 2. 1 Sam. i. 10, & al. freq.
I. To cleave, cut, or split, occ. 2 K. iv. 39.
Job xvi. 13. Psal. cxli. 7. Prov. vii. 23. As
a N. nbs a piece split off, a fragment, a slice.
occ. Jud. ix. 5.3. 1 Sam. xxx. 12. 2 Sam. xi.
21. Cant. iv. 3. Job xli. 15. Like the nether
nbs mill-stone, so called either from breaking
the corn in pieces, or as being itself defragment
or piece of stone.
II. In a Hiph. sense, to cast or fling off with
violence, as it were a splinter in cleaving wood
(comp. Psal. cxli. 7.) to split off . occ. Job
xxxix. .3.
III. Chald. nbs to serve or worship. Dan. iii.
12, 28. vi. 16, & al. It answers to the Heb.
TSi; ; and as ini; is applied both to the culti-
vation of the ground, and to the service of God,
so the sense of the Chald. nbs may seem to
be transferred from the former to the latter.
Or is not the Chaldee nbs rather from the
Heb. rrbs to mediate, intercede, pray. Comp.
under nbs IV. and bbs III. As a N. inbs
service. So LXXxi/rot/^y/av. occ. Ezra vii. 19.
Der. Flake, plough (as nbs signifies in Chaldee,
Syfiac, and Arabic), fallow. Also, fleece, a
, flock, of wool, filch, flitch. French, plaque, a
pla^e of metal. Gr. -riXtxvs an axe. Lat.
fdxf a sickle. *
I. To escape^ flee, go, or get away. Hence, in
Hiph. to carry off or away. occ. Isa. v. 29.
II. In Kal, to escape, be delivered, from evil.
Job xxiii. 7. Also, in Kal and Hiph. to de-
liver, cause to escape, from evil or danger.
Psal. xvii. 13. Ixxi. 4. Ixxxii. 4. 2 Sam. xxii.
2. As a N. mas. to-bs one who hath escaped.
Gen. xiv. 13, & al. freq. As Ns. fem. nu-bs
escape, deliverance. Gen. xlv. 7. ni^bs the
same. Also, a number of persons escaped.
Gen. xxxii. 8. 2 Sam. xv. 14. 2 K. xix. 30,
& al. freq.
HI. To bring forth, to be delivered (as we like-
wise say in English), Vulg. peperit. occ. Job
xxi. 10. Comp. Mic. vi. 14, and labn and see
Bochart, vol. ii. 291, 292.
IV. In Josh. XV. 27, we meet with a town or
place called tobs D-i, probably from a temple
there dedicated to the heavens, under the
notion of delivering females of their young.
So the first of the Orphic Hymns is addressed
to the goddess Tioodv^atu. or the door-keeper ;
and as it is perhaps the most ancient monu-
ment extant of the adoration paid to the deity
who was supposed to preside over child-births,
and whom the Romans afterwards called Juno
Lucina,* or Diana Lucina, the reader may
not be displeased with seeing a literal trans-
lation of it in this place.
" To PROTHYRiEA, the Incense f Storax.
" Hear me, O venerable goddess, demon with
many names, aid in travail, sweet hope of
child-bed women, saviour of females, kind
friend to infants, speedy deliverer, propitious
to youthful nymphs, Prothyrcea, key-bearer,
gracious nourisher, gentle to all, who dwellest
in the houses of all, and delightest in banquets ;
Zonelooser secret, but in thy works to all ap-
parent ! Thou sympathizest with throes, but
rejoicest in easy labours, :j: llithyia, in dire
extremities putting an end to pangs ; thee
alone parturient women invoke, rest of their
souls, for in thy power are those throes that
end their anguish. Artemis (or Diana), lli-
thyia, revered Prothyrcea. Hear, immortal
dame, and grant us offspring by thy aid, and
save, as thou hast always been saviour of all."
Der. To flit, fleet, swiil, fleet of ships, float.
Also, pelt, pellet. Qu ?
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea seems
to be nearly the same as that of the Latin
fulcio, which may be a derivative from it,
namely, to support, sustain, or the like. Hence
perhaps also by transposition, Lat. baculus a
staff.
I. As a N. lbs a staff, " a stick with which a
man supports himself in walking." Johnson,
occ. 2 Sam. iii. 29.
II. As a N. "jbs a distaff, which, supports the
flax in spinning, occ. Prov. xxxi. 19.
III. As a N. "jbs a district, tract, region, so
called " because measured by a staff' or pole,"
* See Boyse's Pantheon, p. 32, 72 ; Terent. Andr. act.
iii. seen. i. lin. 15 ; Horat. Carm. lib. iii. ode xxii. lin. i.
4; & Cjirm. Ssec. lin. 1317.
+ " It is used in some uteriiie disorders in which cases
it is said to be a great restorative and strengthener."
Dr Quincy's Dispensatory.
t See Lexicon under -^^s.
vbB
417
t^Vs
(Bate) as it is likewise bnn, because measur-
ed by a cord. Comp. under bnn I. 4. Neh.
iii. 9, & al. freq.
Der. hat. fulcio to sw^iport, fulcrum, /ulciment.
In general, to make level or even.
I. To make level, even, or smooth, as a way.
occ. Ps. Ixxviii. 50 ; (where Symmaclius hitr-
v^uffi he strewed, levelled.) Isa. xxvi. 7.
II. To weigh exactly, as by bringing </ie beam of
the balance to a level. It occurs not as a V.
simply in this sense, but hence as a N. Dbs
<Ae 6fiam of a balance, occ. Prov. xvi. 11. Isa.
xl. 12 ; in both which passages it is distin-
guished from the D''37X?3 scales or basins.
III. To weigh mentally, balance, adjust, contrive.
occ. Psal. Iviii. 3, pDbsn DD-n- V't:in ye adjust,
contrive, the violence of your hands, Vulg.
concinnant, they adjust Comp. Ps. xciv. 20.
Hence perhaps Greek ifkaaaat to form, model,
contrive.
IV. To weigh mentally, ponder, consider, occ.
Prov. iv. 26. v. 6, 21.
The above cited are all the passages in which
the root occurs.
I. Otcurs not as a V. in Kal, but in Hith. to
tremble, have a tremulous motion. So the
LXX ffuXivovroti, and Vulg. concutiuntur, are
shaken, occ. Job ix. 6, Who shaketh the earth
out of her place, pybsn" rrmn^T and the pillars
thereof tremble. The pillars of the earth here
mentioned are the columns of the celestial fluid
by which it is supported, and which are called
D-na' ""nni? pillars of the heavens, Job xxvi.
11. (which see.) * Several learned men have
taken Job ix. 6, to refer to the ordinary pro-
gressive rotation of the earth in its orbit by the
tremulous motion of those celestial pillars ; and
I was once myself of the same opinion, but
now rather apprehend that the text relates to
that concussion of the heavens which accom-
panies, and is perhaps the most usual cause
of, an earthquake. See Scott on the place,
and comp. Isa. xiii. 13, which likewise in its
physical sense seems descriptive of an earth-
quake. As a N. fem. miibs treinor, terror.
Job xxi. 6. Ps. Iv. 6; where Symmachus
(p^ixn horror, & al. As a N. fem. in reg.
njibsn terribleness. occ. Jer. xlix. 16.
II. As a N. fem. nabsD a shaker, trembler ;
an obscene Priapean figure made for the
heathen n'nu'N or Venus, and mentioned 1 K.
XV. 13. 2 Chron. xv. 16. The Vulg. renders
it in the former text by simulachrum turpissi-
mum a most filthy image, and still more plainly
in the latter by simulachrum Priapi an image of
Priapus. By Priapus (?ix "13 or ax "'ns the fruc-
tifying form ov father) they meant the genera-
tive power of the heavens,\ and by making the
* Bate's Answer to Modest Apology, p. 56, &c. ; Cat-
cott on the Creation, p. 59. Comp. Spearman's Enquiry
into Pliilosophy and Theology, p. 203, 207, edit. Edin-
burgh.
"" + So Orpheus in his hymn to H^uroyavos or the fiist-
begotten (by which, with all due respect to Vossius'
learning, I think he meant the mixture of light and
s^pirit, wher{ first in action, see Gen. i. 2, 3, as appears
from the epithets he gives him of h(^m doubk-natured.
nsibSD for rr'iiyx or Venus, it seems Maacha
intended to acknowledge the heavens as the
original independent cause of fecundity in men
and animals, and perhaps as the agents from
whom she expected the promised Saviour or
Deliverer. Comp. rritrx under nc'K IV.
In the temple of Venus, at Naxus, in Sicily,
jusyaka aiSoia, avtxuTo ;* and the abominable
Greek and Roman Phallus, which was carried
in procession in honour of several idols, par-
ticularly of Bacchus and Osiris,f appears to be
from the same Heb. root, and perhaps was of
the same form, as the- nybstJ. t Nor is it at
all incredible that Queen Maacha should dedi-
cate such an image to mu'X or even worship
it, when we consider the shocking indecen-
cies of this kind, into which even the women
of other countries, both in ancient and modern
times, have been dravm by the bait of sensual
pleasure, and by a mad enthusiastic zeal in the
service of their idols. For instances which I
do not choose to transcribe, the reader may
see Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 48; Varro in
Augustin. De Civ. Dei, lib. vii. cap. 21, p.
136, edit. Bened. cited in Leland's Advantage
and Necessity of the Christian Revelation, vol.
i. p. 177, 8vo. note ; Hamilfon's New Account
of the East Indies, vol. i. p. 152, 379 ; and
Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p.
344, 347.
From this root seems also to be derived Pallas,
one of Minerva's names, whom the Egyptians
affirmed to be the air (others the ether) ; hence
she is asserted by the ancients to be the
mother of Apollo (the solar light) by Vulcan
(the fire), is surnamedy XauKwri; blue- or
azure-eyed, from the azure colour of the air
or heavens, and affirmed to have power over
the thunder as well as Jupiter. ||
In Hith. to roll oneself as in dust or ashes, occ.
Jer. vi. 26. xxv. 34. Ezek. xxvii. 30. Mic. i.
10 ; where for -nurbsinrT of the printed edi-
tions, the Keri, and six of Dr Kennicott's
MSS. now, as three more did originally, read
"U'bsnrT, which the sense seems to require, and
which is the word in Jer. vi. 26. In Jer.
xxv. 34, it is used in this sense, though with-
out either nsx or nsj? ; so the Vulg. supplies
cinere ashes. Comp. under 13 III. and "isj; I.
xiBi^e^y^xyfirov ether-revolving, ueyivvi egg-brooding, see
under 'llTl, %fu(r6a/(r/>i ayaXXa/ASfflv iTTtpvyitre-tv exulting
with golden, i. e. luminous, wings, 'Xci,f/.^pev otyuv <pcco{
otyvov bringing the clear and splendid light) calls him
nPIHnON vT, PRIAPUS the king, and also -reXu-
trcTo^i, seed-abounding, and Tiviatv jjucxoc^uv 3-njry *'
ccvB^amm, Genitor of gods and mortal men. See Vossius
De Orig. & Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 7.
See Bochart, vol i. 525.
+ See Vossius De Orig. et Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 14,
and 74.
t Hutchinson's Trinity of the Gentiles, p. 461. Confor-
mity of the East Indians with the Jews, &c. ch. vii. ; Pot-
ter's Antiquities of Greece in the account of the Dionysia,
vol. i. p. 347 ; Pierii Hieroglyph, in Sol, p. 324; Calmet's
Dictionary in Priapus.
So Phomutus Tim '"''^ A0jyf. Ey;a; Je ^etffiv rei-
VTr,v KVTYiv ^m^utrxyiirdtitf, S/ae ro rov g yXoiVftov tiyeu.
See Clarke's note on II. i. lin. 206.
II See Vossius De Orig. &c. lib. ii. cap. 42 and 84 ; and
Gyraldus De Diis Gentium, p. 326, 327.
D3
418
n3)
II. As a N- mas. plur. in reg. -a^bsn rendered
balancings, as if it were written "obsn, from
Db3 to balance, but it rather seems to mean
involutions, convolutions, occ. Job xxxvii. 16,
Dost thou understand njr '^'ban blT concerning
the convohitions q/* the cloud, i. e. the rolling
together of vapours so as to form a cloud.
Mr Hutchinson,* and from him several learn-
ed men, have referred these words to theybr-
mation of the gross or dense grains of air by
an involution or accretion of atoms ; but though
such an involution must necessarily take place
in order to carry on the various operations of
nature, yet as Elihu in the immediately pre-
ceding words appears to have alluded to the
rainbow, so I should think that the words
before us relate to the visible and obvious
phenomenon above-mentioned, even as "irnEin
nj; in Job xxxvi. 29, denotes the spreadings
of the clouds, as of a tent.
Hence Greek <x'Ka.aau to smear or daub over,
iurkonrr^ov and xaTccrXaa-fcu, whence Eng.
plaster, cataplasm.
D3 Chald.
As a N. a mouth, aperture, occ. Dan. iv. 28.
vi. 17, 22. vii. 5. The Targums frequently
use ms in the same sense.
:i:33
Occurs not as a V. so the ideal meaning is un-
certain, but it seems nearly related to pas to
be delicate. As a N. 233 some delicate spice,
gum, or ointment So the LXX render it by
fjcv^uv or xaria;, and Vulg. by balsamum.
Once, Ezek. xxvii. 17.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, intransitively, to turn, turn oneself
Gen. xxiv. 49. Exod. ii. 12. xxxii. 15. Num.
xiv. 25. Deut. i. 7, & al. freq. So the LXX
frequently render it by ffr^Kptu, arotrr^Kpu),
iTtffT^iipu. This verb is joined with dt> the
day or daylight, and denotes its turning towards
the opposite hemisphere. See Jer. vi. 4. Ps.
xc. 9. mj; maab at the turn or return of the
evening, or rather, when it (that particulai* place
of which the writer is speaking) turned, or
tumeth, towards the evening. Gen. xxiv. 63.
Deut. xxiii. 11. So "ipn masb when the
morning returned, or when it (the place)
turned to the morning. Exod. xiv. 27.f In
Kal, transitively, to turn, turn away, avert.
Zeph. iii. 15. So Vulg. avertit. In Hith.
to turn, both in a transitive and intransi-
tive sense. 1 Sam. x. 9. Jer. xlvi. 5. xlix. 24.
Hence the Latin pcenitet, whence Eng. penitent,
penitence, &c. French repentir, Eng. repent,
repentance.
II. With bx or b following, to turn to or to-
wards, to look at or towards, to have respect to.
Lev. xxvi. 9. Deut. xxxi. 20. 2 Sam. ix. 8. 1
K. viii. 28. Job xxxvi. 21. Ps. Ixxxvi. 16.
Isa. xiv. 22. Jer. ii. 27, & al.
III. As a noun fem. ,123 the corner or angle of
an altar, building, &c. where it turns towards
See his Moses' Princip. part, ii, p, 125, 126, and
Bate's Philosophical Principles of Moses asserted and
defended, p. 21.
t See Hutchinson's Moses' Princip,'pt ii. p. 165169,
254,255.
another aspect, q. d. the turn or turning.
Exod. xxvii. 2. Ps. cxviii. 22. Prov. vii. 8.
Job i. 19, & al. freq. Also, the corner-stone,
" the stone that unites the two walls at the
corner." Johnson. Zech. x. 4. Comp. Isa.
xxviii. 16. Metaphorically, Dirrr m23 corner-
stones of the people, ecK^oyuvionoi, i. e. chief or
principals of the people, as the corner-stones are
in buildings. Jud. xx. 2. Isa. xix. 13. Zech.
X. 4. 1 Sam. xiv. 38 ; where Symmachus
(AiyaXous great ones. Comp. Eph. ii. 20. 1
Pet. ii. 4, 6, 7. and see Greek and Eng.
Lexicon in aKooyuvmcto;. Plur. m23 " towers,
properly such as were erected at the angles of
walled cities." Zeph. i. 16. iii. 6.
n23 px the key-stone, as of an arch, where
both sides of the arch meet, and which looks
or is turned towards both. occ. Job xxxviii. 6,
Upon what are its bases sunk, and vjho laid
rTn23 pN the key-stone thereof? Comp. Ps.
xxiv. 2. civ. 5. cxxxvi. 6. Prov. viii. 27.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. D-as the surface of
whatever has several /aces or aspects, as of the
chaotic mass, the heavens, the earth, a place.
See Gen. i. 2, 20, 29. xxiii. 17, 19. Exod.
xiv. 2. Num. xxiii. 28. 1 K. vi. 3. It is
translated edge, as of an iron instrument,
Eccles. X. 10 ; but seems strictly to denote
the sides. The French translation renders
it la lame the blade. It is often used (in plur.)
for the face of a man, and sometimes for that
of a brute, plainly on account of the several
profiles of which they consist, and which
look different ways. See Gen. iv. 5. xi.
28. Exod. xxxiv. 29. Ezek. i. 10. Amos
v. 19. Sometimes D''23 means several or
many faces. See Gen. xxx. 40. Exod. xxv.
20. Lev. ix. 24> x. 3. Num. xiv. 5. xvi.
22. Ezek. i. 6, 10, 15, & al. freq. And as
the face is what we principally distinguish
human persons by, hence "23 is used for the
person or persons of men, 2 Sam. xvii. 11.
Deut. i. 17. Prov. xxviii. 21. Lam. v. 12.
Ezek. vi. 9. xx. 43. xxxvi. 31. for the
person or presence of God. See Exod. xxxiii.
11, 14, 15, 20, 23. Ps. xi. 7. It is translated
anger, Ps. xxi. 9. Lam. iv. 16; but does not
appear ever to have this signification. Ains-
worth, indeed, in his note of Ps. xxi. 9, cites
several passages to prove that /ace is in Heb.
used for anger, but none of them come up to
his point. I would, therefore, rather render
the word, of thy presence, according to Fen-
wick, " Soon as thy presence shall appear."
In Lam. iv. 16, Dpbn nNT" -aB may be trans-
lated, the presence of Jehovah (was) their
portion. So LXX -rooereoTov Kv^tov fM^if kutuv.
Hence the Welsh pen a head, and so a hill.
" Many mountains and hills have received
their name from the British Pen. Pen (the
head) is so well known to be used for hills,
saith E. Lhvvyd, that little need be said ; not
only Penigent and Pendley in Lancashire are
supposed to be thence derived, but also the
the Apennine mountains of Italy, by Camden
and others." Richards' Welsh Dictionary.
To the above derivations we may add the
Pennine Alps. See Bochart, vol. i. 678.
Thus likewise Penrith in Cumberland, means
r\:B
419
n33
red head or hill, the ground thereabouts, and
the stones of which it is built, being both
reddish. So the situation of Pendennis, &c.
answer to the meaning of the word pen.*
V. As a particle b being prefixed, "DHib literal-
ly, to or before the face.
1. Before, in pi-esence or sight of. Exod. vii.
10. beut. iii. 18, &al. freq.
2. Of time, with a noun before, Amos i. 1.
Zech, viii. 10. With a verb before that. Gen.
xiii. 10.
VI. D-DB within, inner. See root 033.
VII. To advert or look to or after, toprovide,pre-
pare. So the LXX render it by iTidXiTof/.atB.wA
tTeif/,(tZ^a, Theodotionby (Txsya^iiy and \Taifjt.a,Z,u),
and the \^ulg. by paro, praeparo. It occurs in
this sense Gen. xxiv. 31. Lev. xiv. 36. Ps.
Ixxx. 10. Isa. xl. 3. Ivii. 14.1xii. 10. Mai. iii. 1.
\l\l. To turn this way and that, as a person
in great distress, not knowing, as we say,
which way to turn himself, according to that
description of Virgil, Mn. iv. lin. 285, 286.
Animum nunc hue celerem, nunc dividit illuc.
In partesgue rapit varias, perque omnia versat.
So the LXX excellently, iln-^o^Tihv' occ. Ps.
Ixxxviii. 16.
As a particle ys denoting a dubious or uncer-
tain state of mind, turning from one object to
another, lest, lest perhaps, for fear that. See
Gen. xix. 19. Exod. xxxiv. 15. Isa. xxxvi. 18.
Lev. x. 7. Gen. xxvi. 9. Jud. xv. 12. In
Job xxxvi. 18, Take heed, or the like, is un-
derstood before ^s, as it often is before fjt,y) in
Greek. Comp. Exod. xxxiv. 15. 2 K. x.
2.3. Isa. xxxvi. 18.
III. As a N. "[sx a wheel, from its turning.
Exod. xiv. 25, & al. In Prov. xx. 26, the
punishment inflicted on the wicked is denoted
by the thrashing wheel, which beats out the
corn and cuts the straw in pieces. Comp.
Isa. xxviii. 27, and Bp Lowth's note. The
word is sometimes written with i inserted af-
ter the H, 131N, 1 K. vii. 30, .32, & al. as if it
were formed from root ^b* with " for the first
radical, like bmx from ba-. Hence Gr.
a-Tvv*i a wheel-carriage.
II. As a N. mas. plur. "a-sn (formed with an
initial n, as D-DXn, D-sin, &c.) turned cakes.
occ. Lev. vi. 14 or 21 ; where LXX ikixrx
rolled,
733 occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate form,
but as a N. mas. plur. d-3"'33 (once written
""as, Prov. iii. 15.) magnets, loadstones, or,
according to others, pearls. The following
are all the passages wherein the word occurs.
Job xxviii. 18. Prov. iii. 15. viii. 11. xx. 15.
xxxi. 10. Lam. iv. 7.
Mr Hutchinson,t and from him several learned
men, have supposed the word to signify load-
stones or magnets, and it must be confessed,
that D''3''33 seems a very proper and descriptive
name for them, from that remarkable property
* See more in Introduction to Camden's Britannia by
Gibson, p. xix. edit. 1695, and in Bp Nicholson's Hist, of
England, vol. i. p. 6.
+ See his Works, vol. iv. p. 121123, and vol. xi. p.
351 ; the Rev. Mr Cooke's Enquiry into the Patriarchal
and Druidical Religion, Temples, &c. p. 2328, 2d edit. ;
and Bate's Crit. Heb. on the word.
of constantly turning, when at liberty, their
poles north and south ; and it is even probable
that some of the ancient eastern nations, par-
ticularly the * Jews, Phenicians, and Ara-
bians, to whom we may add the f Phseacians,
and \ Chinese, were acquainted with the po-
larity of the loadstone, and with its uses in na-
vigation. But on the other hand, the contexts
in several of the above passages, where the
D>3''33 are mentioned with gold, silver, precious
stones, and other things of great value, make
it difficult to suppose but the D"'3''33 also must
denote something of a similar kind. Accord-
ingly the learned Bochart (vol. iii. 681 692.)
maintains, in an elaborate dissertation on this
subject, that D"3''33 signify /^rnrZs, and remarks
that hence the words ^iwx, pinna, -rivvtvo; \i6o;,
vivviic^v are retained in Greek and Latin, either
for the pearl-oyster, or for the pearl itself.
Aquila renders the word in Job by ^ioiSXiTrx,
things to be looued at, conspicuous, illustrious,
plainly referring to the meaning of the verb
.133 ; and it is shown by Bochart that pearh
were estimated at a very high rate, not only by
the Jews, but by the Romans, and even by
the Medes, Persians, and Indians.
The Rev. Mr Costard, in his History of
Astronomy, p. 64?, says, " it does not appear
that the Arabians or Jews knew any thing of
the magnet's attractive virtue, but from the
Greeks ; and that it (the magnet) is no where
mentioned in scripture." But as the same
learned writer at p. 63, gives us such an ac-
count of the magnet or loadstone as may, on
the contrary supposition, throw considerable
light on several passages of scripture, where
the o''3"'33 are mentioned, and very much re-
concile us to Mr Hutchinson's interpretation
of that word, I shall here present it to the
reader. " The first and best sort of these stones
comes out of the East Indies, from the coast
of China and Bengal, and is of an iron or
bloody colour. These stones are very massy
and weighty, and will lift up their own weight .
of iron or steel, if the stone itself doth not ex-
ceed a stone weight. These are the finest
sort, and are commonly sold in the East Indies,
where they grow, for their own weight in silver.
There is another sort, of a reddish colour,
found in Arabia and the Red Sea, growing
broad or flat, like a tile or slate. This sort is
not so heavy as that of China, but is said to
be near as good, and its virtue to continue
long on the compass or needle that is touched
with it." Thus Mr Costard, whose account
of the colour of the magnet confirms what Mr
Hutchinson remarks on Lam. iv. 7, in proof
of his opinion that D''3''33 signifies magnets.
" Its (the loadstone's) colour," says he, " is
described. Lam. iv. 7, by m:>lii flesh-coloured,
* See Hyde's ReKg. Vet. Pers. p. 495, 496, edit. OXon.
1700.
I See Homer's Odyss. lib. viii. lin. 556 563.
X " The use of the magnetic needle has been so long
known to the Chinese, that they have no records or no-
tion of its origin." Cooke's Enquiry, p. 23, 24, It
" seems now generally agreed on all hands, that they
(the Chinese) have had the use of the manner's compass,
of gunpowder, and the art of printing, for many centu-
ries." Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 22^,
D3D
420
HDS
ruddy, as it is when dug, and more approach-
ing black, as flesh ; and many of those stones
are, when each of them are dried, and their
parts contracted, of the colour of reddish day."
Thus it is said in the text referred to, Her
Nazarites were purer than snow, inii they were
whiter than milk, Dyj; M2'\H they were more rud-
dy in body than D-S-DS, that is, while their skin
was whiter than snow, the flesh which appear-
ed under it was of a finer, brighter red than
magnets. So that this text, which I formerly
thought the strongest objection to Mr Hut-
chinson's explication, turns out, according to
Mr Costard's description of the oriental mag-
nets, a manifest confirmation of it. Comp.
Cant. V. 10, 3Iy beloved (is) D^^N^ ny white
and ruddy, " as a beautiful face is, the fairness
of the complexion showing the perfection of
the^es/i-cofowr under it." Bate, Crit. Heb.
Job xxviii. 18. And the -ytyD of wisdom (is J
above D-a^SB. This, says Mr Hutchinson,
expresses " the condition which makes iron
and other things follow it attraction. " And
indeed, " the * loadstone was in all ages
known to have the property of attracting iron.
Thales, amazed at so constant an effect,
thought that stone had a soul. Plato, Aris-
totle, and Pliny, have mentioned the same at-
traction." But still the context in Job plainly
relates not to the attractive force, but to the
great value of wisdom. I would therefore
submit it to the reader's judgment, whether
we should not with Schultens rather explain
^lyn in the above text, of the draught in the
balance, Ixkyi, i. e. the weight, or price, of the
loadstone. We have already seen, from Mr
Costard, how dear magnets are in the East,
and they probably were much dearer in the
time of Job.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea evi-
dently is within, inner, interior. As Ns.
0-33, fem. nn-as, plur. O'-nas, inner, the inner
part, interior. See 1 K. vi. 29, 18. Lev. x.
18. 1 Chron. xxviii. 11. So "D'-db, fem.
n^n-ss, plur. fem. m-n-aa. See 1 K. vi. 27,
36. vii. 12. 2 Chron. iv. 22.
Ps. xlv. 14, The king's daughter is all glorious
nn-SB within, i. e. within the litter, palanquin,
or vehicle in which she rode. See Harmer's
Outlines, p. 125, and Additions, No. 6.
In Hiph. to make delicate, educate delicately.
So the LXX xaTctff'Ta.'raXa and Vulg. deli-
cate nutrit. Once, Pro v. xxix. 21. The
word is used in Chaldee, Syriac, and Arabic,
in the same sense.
Der. Banquet.
I. To diminish or be diminished. So the LXX
uXiyuhffav, and Vulg. diminuta; sunt, Sym-
machus tliKnTov have failed, occ. Psal. xii. 2.
As a N. mas. plur. d-DS smaU shreds, stripes,
or the like, occ. Gen. xxxvii. 3, 23, 32. 2
Sam. xiii. 18, 19, D-DS nsriD a coat of pieces,
i. e. made of pieces, stripes, or threads of di-
vers colours. So in Gen. the LXX iroucikov,
and Vulg. polymitam varicoloured, embroidered.
II. As a N. fem. in reg. nD3 a small parcel
or quantity, occ. Ps. Ixxii. 16.
III. Chald. as a N. DS, emphat. KDS, a piece,
a part, occ. Dan. v. 5, 24.
IV. Dsx, see root D3X.
Der. Piece, and Gr. -^xtrtruv, and Eng. patch.
I. To divide, dissect. It often occurs in Chal-
dee in this sense. As a N. fem. rr3D3 a broken
ridge, consisting of many distinct hills. _ It is
used as a proper name, Pisgah. Num. xxi. 21,
&al.
II. To divide, distinguish, view, or consider dis-
tinctly, occ. Ps. xl'viii. 14. The LXX ren-
dering it by KUTo^iiXiirSi divide, and the Vulg.
by distribuite distribute, preserve the idea.
I. With bs? over following, to pass or leap over
by intervals, occ. Exod. xii. 13, 23, 27. In
Exod. xii. 23, the LXX render it by ^ra^s-
Xiva-iTut shall pass by, and Vulg. by transcen-
det shall pass over ; and in the two other ver-
ses by transibit shall go or pass over.
Hence perhaps Latin passus, French passer,
and Eng. to pass. Also, French un pas, and
Eng. pace.
II. As a N. riDB the passover.
1. The paschal lamb. Exod. xii. 11 ; where
Aquila ii^rs^^cttris the passing over, Vulg. phase,
id est, transitus, phase, i. e. the passover, & al.
freq. This sacrifice was ordained on occa-
sion, and in memory, of Jehovah's passing over
the houses of the Israelites when he slew the
first-born of Egypt, (see especially Exod. xii.
27. ) and as a prefiguration or type of our de-
liverance, by the true passover or paschal
lamb. See 1 Cor. v. 7, and comp. John xix.
36, with Exod. xii. 46.
2. It denotes the whole paschal feast, or the
feast of unleavened bread, including the pass-
over. 2 Kings xxiii. 21 23. Comp. 2 Chron.
XXXV. 17, 18; and Luke xxii. 1, where the
feast of unleavened bread is in like manner call-
ed <ra<r;^a the passover.
III. To leap over or upon. occ. 1 K. xviii. 26 ;
where the priests of 13aal bj? inOB" leaped over
or upon the altar, Vulg. transiliebant leaped
over, LXX ^nr^ix,"^ ran over. This, together
with their crying aloud, and cutting themselves
with knives and lances till the blood gushed out
upon them, ver. 28, presents us with a scene
very similar to what the priests of Bellona,
the Roman goddess of war, used to exhibit,
according to Lactantius, lib. i. cap. 21.
* " The priests of Bellona," says he, " sacri-
fice not with the blood of others, but with
their own. For having slashed their shoul-
ders, and holding naked swords in both hands,
they run, they are transported, they rave."
IV. To hop, hop about, as birds, occ. Isa. xxxi.
Natiire Displayed, vol. \v. p. 254, English edit. 12ibo.
* " Bellonae sacerdotes non alieno, sed stio cruore sn-
crificant. Sectis namque humeris, et utraque unarm dis-
trictos gladios exerentes currunt, efferiintur, insaniunt"
Lucan alludes to the same mad devotion, Pharsal. lib. i.
lin. 565.
Turn, guos sectis Bellona lacertit
Seeva movet, cecinere deos.-
bVB
421
Drs
5, As birds hovering, so will Jehovah of hosts
protect Jerusalem, (comp. Mat. xxiii. 37. Luke
xiii. 34.) protecting, he will deliver (it), mos
hopping (about it) he will preserve it. So 1
K. xviii. 21, the image being taken from birds
hopping backwards and forwards. How long
do, or will, ye D^syDrr "Dm bjr D'-HDE) hop upon
two boughs 9 Comp. Vitringa and Bp Lowth
on Isa. xxxi. 5. But Qu? And with regard
to the interpretation above given, observe that
where Homer is describing a nest of young
sparrows destroyed by a serpent, he adds, II.
ii. lin. 315, that the dam few about bewailing
her young ones.
V. As a N. nD3 hopping, halt, limping in one's
gait, lame, " claudus enim, dum incedit, subsul-
tat," says Leigh, Crit. Sac. Lev. xxi. 18. Isa.
XXXV. 6, & al. As a verb in a Niph. sense,
to be made, or become halt or lame. occ. 2 Sam.
iv. 4. As a participial N. nD3?2 lame. occ.
Prov. xxvi. 7. (comp. under nbl) where,
however, the late Dr Hunt, in his Observa-
tions, &c. renders the Heb. the legs fail nD3?2
through lameness ; so making n a particle.
To hew, chip, cut with a tool. occ. Exod. xxxiv.
1, 4. Deut. X. 1, 3. 1 K. v. 18. Hab. ii. 18.
As Ns. bDS a graven or carved image, freq.
occ. b'-DS, plur. D-b'DS, the same. Deut. vii.
25. Isa. xlii. 8, & al. It appears from Deut.
vii. 5, 25. Jud. xvii. 3, 4. Isa. xl. 19, 20, that
some of the graven images of the idolaters
were like Solomon's cherubs (IK. vi. 23, 28.)
made of wood overlaid with gold or silver.
Comp. under ^"jDa IV.
With a radical, but omissible, rr. See sense III.
I. In Arabic the cognate root "1/3, according to
Schultens, MS. Orig. Heb. from Camus, de-
notes, to swell with blowing or puffing, to blow
with the mouth puffed out, " Tumuit cum flatu,
tumente ore spiravit;" and this seems nearly
the idea of the Heb. m?3, which occurs as a
verb only in Isa. xlii. 14, rrj?3K mbT"3 like a
travailing woman 1 will puff.
II. As a N. fem. mr3X a viper, from its re-
markably puffing up itself, and blowing or hiss-
ing, occ. Job XX. 16. Isa. xxx. 6. lix. 5.
III. As a N. s?3x a puff of breath or wind,
i. e. mere vanity, occ. Isa. xli. 24, Behold ye
(are) yan worse than nothing, and your works
J73X?3 than a puff of breath. Comp. Job xi. 20.
To work, operate, prepare, contrive, moliri.
Exod. XV. 17. Num. xxiii. 23. Ps. Iviii. 3.
Isa. xli. 4, & al. freq. As a N. by3 work,
achievement, contrivance, device. Deut. xxxii.
4. Job vii. 2. xxxiv. 11. Isa. i. 31, & al. freq.
Fem. in reg. nbir3 the same. 2 Chron. xv. 7.
Jer. xxxi. 16. Also, hire, wages for work.
Lev. xix. 13. Jer. xxii. 13. Ps. cix. 20. Prov.
X. 16. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. 'bysn
works, occ. Prov. viii. 22. So as a N. fem.
plur. mbir3n. occ. Ps. xlvi. 9.
Der. Latin polio, whence French polir, and
Eng. polish, &c. polite, politeness. Also, jj
being pronounced as ng, fangle, whence nevv-
fangled.
To smite, agitate, agitate by turns, strike or smite
alternately or repeatedly.
I. As a N. 0173 an anvil, from being so struck^
As Virgil, ^n. viii. lin. 419,
- Validique incudibus ictus
Auditi referunt getnitum.-
Under their sturdy strokes the anvils groan.
occ. Isa. xli. 7.
II. As a N. DI?3 the foot, which alternately^
strikes the ground. See Ps. xvii. 5. cxl. 5.
Cant. vii. 1. In 2 K. xix. 24. Isa. xxxvii.
25, Sennacherib is introduced boasting, tiaiaT
'nir3 and with the sole of my foot I have
dried up, or will dry up, all the canals of de-
fence, or of Egypt. (Comp. Isa. xix. 6.) But
how with the sole of his foot? Vitringa is of
opinion, that the prophet here, as in other
places, alludes to the practice of the Egyp-
tians, among whom were very commonly used
certain hydraulic machines, called by him he-
lices, which being worked and turned round
by the sole of the foot, served to draw up wa-
ter from canals or rivers for the supply of their
fields and gardens, or to empty ditches. These
helices appear to have been large wheels fur-
nished on the outside with steps (like our
water-mills), by means of which the labourer
turns the machine round with the sole of his
foot, in order to draw up the water ; whilst in
the meantime he lays hold on a stay fixed in the
upper part of the machine, and so supports
himself, and thus avn iu,tv <roSuv p^^zofftv, avn ^i
^u^uy -roa-i x^^"^"^' uses his hands instead of
feet, and his feet instead of hands, as Philo
cited by Vitringa, whom see, expresses him-
self. Comp. under ba'n II. But see Harmer's
Observations, vol. ii. p. 235, &c.
III. As a noun mas. plur. in reg. "njJB wheels,
or rather the felloes of wheels which strike the
ground, occ. Jud. v. 28; where the LXX
-ro^ss, and Vulg. pedes ^ee^
IV. As a noun Dir3, plur. D-niTB a time, a turuy
Lat. vice, French un coup, q. d. a stroke. It
denotes a distinct stroke or impression on the
senses. Gen. ii. 23. xviii. 32. xxvii. 36. xxxiii.
3, & al. freq. Comp. Eccles. vi. 6.
Dj;3 repeated, adverbially, now now. So Vulg.
nunc nunc. Prov. vii. 12.
QI?3n Dl?33 as time by time, as at other times.
Num. xxiv. 1. Jud. xvi. 20.
V. As a noun fem. plur. in reg. -nnj^B corners
jutting out, and ready to hit against any thing.
occ. Exod. XXV. 12. xxxvii. 3. 1 K. vii. 30.
VI. As a noun ^ni?3 a beU, which when struck
has a tremulous or vibratory motion of its parts,
and agitates the contiguous air, so as to give a
sound. Let the reader consider whether it is
possible to frame a more just and philosophi-
cally descriptive name for a * bell, occ. Exod.
xxviii. 33, 34. xxxix. 25, 26.
* Sonus est motus tremulus aeris communis, ortus a
corpore sonoro eum concutiente per reciprocum tremo-
rem sui elateris. Sound is a tremulous motion of the
cormnon air, arising from the sonorous body's agitating
it by the reciprocal trembling of its elastic parts." Boer-
haave, Institut. Med. 547, edit. tert..
ir^
422
npB
VII. As a verb in Kal, to move, agitate, as the
Spirit of God doth a man. occ. Jud. xiii. 25.
VIII. In Niph. and Hith. to be agitated, dis-
turbed, occ. Gen. xli. 8. (where LXX ira-
^it,x,h) Ps. Ixxvii. 5. Dan. ii. 1, 3.
I. To gape, opeji wide, as the mouth, to which
only it is applied. So the LXX render it by
avoiyiiv, liccvotyuv, and Vulg. by aperio to open.
occ. Job xvi. 10. xxix. 23. Ps. cxix. 131. Isa.
V. 14.
II. *nj;S) bj?l Baal Peor, or simply iijjs Peor,
the name of an idol mentioned Num. xxv. 3,
5, 18. xxxi. 16, & al. to have been worshipped
by the Moabites, Midianites, and apostate
Israelites, and probably so called from the
aal or bull being represented with a wide-
gaping mouth to receive the victims, whether
animaJs or children, which were burned to
death by the fire within. * ( Comp. under bi;n
III. and on VIII.) And thus other idols
seem to have been denominated from some
part or circumstance of the imagery, as Baal-
zebub from the y?^ accompanying the bull;
Baal-tamar from the palm-tree; Adramme-
lech, from his gorgeous robe ; Anammelech,
from the artificial cloud surrounding the idol ;
Rimmon, from the pomegranate he held in his
hand, &c. Comp. sit 1 1, under m ; "inn V.
ibn VI. VII. and rrni VIII. and see Bate's
Grit. Heb. under -ijrs.
Der. Perhaps Lat. porus, whence Eng. pore,
porous, porosity. Lat. pario, aperio, whence
aperient, aperture.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, ,"7.
I. To let loose, to open, as the mouth or lips.
See Gen. iv. 11. Jud. xi. 35. Job xxxv. 16.
Ps. Ixvi. 14. Isa. X. 14.
II. To set free, deliver, occ. Psal. cxliv. 7, 11.
So the LXX iliXoufree, and puirai deliver, and
Vulg. eripe take away, deliver.
yys in Hith. to be open, burst open, riven, dis-
rupted, as the hills. (Comp. Num. xvi. 30.
Deut. xi. 6. ) occ. Hab. iii. 6, nir -"iirr lyyaJT'T
and the everlasting hills were burst asunder,
disrupted. So one of the Hexaplar versions
excellently, Sis^j/3?7. (Comp. Exod. xix. 18.)
Dys is used in the same sense, Ps. Ix. 4.
I. To break with a noise, to crash, as the bones.
So LXX ffvnffXatretv. OCC. Mic. iii. 3.
II. To break forth into a joyful sound. It is used
either absolutely, occ. Ps. xcviii. 4 or tran-
* Ovid's description of the Colchian bulk, Metam. lib.
vii. lin. 104, &c. may afibrd tlie learned reader no impro-
per idea of Baal Peor.
Ecce adamanteis Vulcanum naribus efflant
.a^ripides tauri
Utgue Solent pleni resonnre camini,
Aut uhi terrena silicesfornace soluti
Concipiunt i^nem liquidarum aspergine aquarum :
Pectora sic mtus clausas volventiajlammas,
Gutturaque usta sonant.
And as we are told by Diodorus Siculus, lib. iv. that
jEeta, at tliis time king of Colchis, used to sacrifice to his
gods all strangers who landed in his country, it is very
possible that this story of the brazen-footed bulls breath-
tngfire (Tauri spirantes naribus ignem, Virgil, Georg. ii.
lin. 140.) might take its rise from some idols resembling
Baal Peor, and worshipped with human sacrifices in that
country.
sitively with r\y^ following, occ. Isa. xiv. 7.
xliv. 23. xlix. 13. Iii. 9. liv. 1. Iv. 2. The
Greek pr^yvv/u.! to break, by which the LXX
render n^s, Isa. xlix. 13. Iii. 9. liv. 1, is like-
wise used transitively in the two former texts.
So the purest of the Greek writers have pyilxt
(peavm for breaking forth into a voice or cry, as
Wetstein has abundantly shown on Gal. iv.
27. And Virgil applies rumpere vocem or
voces, in the same sense, iEn. ii. lin. 129,
and xi. lin. 376.
To take off the bark, to decorticate, pill, ot peel.
occ. Gen. xxx. 37, 38.
To break or burst open. It is applied to the
disruption of the earth in an earthquake.
Once, Ps. Ix. 4. It is used in nearly the same
sense in Chaldee ; and in the Targum on Jer.
xxii. 14, answers to the Heb. j?*ip to rend.
Comp. Y'H^ under rry3.
To wound, hurt. occ. Deut. xxiii. 1. 1 K. xx.
37. Cant. v. 7. So the LXX <ruyr^,^$n, and
Aquila (iuXavitv. As a N. yijs a wound, hurt.
Gen. iv. 23. Exod. x.xi. 25. Prov. xx. 30.
lya I. To press hard, urge with vehemence. So
the LXX render it by Koi.Ta.&tuZ,o(Axi, Ta^xflia-
^ofteet, and Vulg. by vim facere. occ. Gen.
xix. 9.
II. To press hard in words, urge with vehemence
and importunitij, to be instant, occ. Gen. xix. 3.
xxxiii. 11. Jud. xix. 7. 2 K. ii. 17. v. 16. So
LXX (ita^ofAcei, 'Va.oa.QiiaZ.ofjt.a.i, and Vulg. COm-
pellere, cogere, vim facere.
III. In Hiph. to press on in disobedience to a
command, to be stubborn, reniti, avr/jS/a^sfr^ai.
occ. 1 Sam. xv. 23.
IV. As a N. fem. rrn^ys a file, from its being
pressed or rubbed against, and so wearing away
iron, &c. occ. 1 Sam. xiii. 21. D-S m'-yH) liter-
ally, a rubber with mouths, or, according to
Bate, in his New and Literal Translation, &c.
an edge-^\e (i. e. a file/or fAe edges) to sharpen
or set the goad.
Der. Lat. pressi, pressum, &c. whence Eng.
press, pressure, compress, depress, oppress, re-
press, &c. (comp. under v'^^) Also, freeze,
frost.
p3
I. In Kal, to totter, stagger, stumble, occ. Isa.
xxviii. 7; where Vulg. impegerunt. So in
Hiph. occ. Jer. x. 4 ; where Targum sbiay* be
inclined, bow down. As a N. p-3 a tottering,
staggering, as of the knees in fear. occ. Nah.
ii. 11. Thus Ovid, Metam. lib. ii. lin. 180.
subito genua intremuere timore.
Comp. Dan. v. 6. As a noun fem. rTp^3 a
stumbling, staggering, an offence, or stumbling-
block to the mind. occ. 1 Sam. xxv. 31, Comp.
Greek and Eng. Lexicon in A'^^offxaTot II.
II. To come or bring forth. See under p33.
Der. To pitch, fall headlong. Lat. peccare,
whence peccant, peccable, peccability, peccadillo.
lp)
In general, to take notice or care of, either by
oneself, or by another appointed to do so, to
visit, review, oversee. Thus the LXX fre-
WB
423
X^p3
quently render the verb by trx.iTToju.xi, tn-
trxiTTu, eruvirnrxiTTM, irtffx.o'riu, and the nOUns
by iTKrKi^i;, iTiTKa<7rn, iTttrxo'^roi. So Aquila,
Symmaehus, Theodotion, and another Greek
version in the Hexapla, interpret the verb by
iVKTKi'rrofJi^a.t,
I. To take notice of, attend to, have respect to.
See Gen. xxi. 1. 1 Sam. xv. 2. Ps. Ixv. 10.
Isa. xxvi. 16. Ezek. xxiii. 21.
II. To visit, to come or go to any one, whether
to see or benefit, or to hurt or punish. See
Jud. XV. 1. 1 Sam. xvii. 18. Gen. xxi. 1. 1.
24, 25. Isa. xxvii. 3. Exod. xx. 5. Num. xvi.
29. Hos. i. 4. Comp. Jer. xxiii. 2. In Niph.
to be visited. Isa. xxiv. 22, & al. As a noun
fern, mps a visitation. Job. x. 12. Isa. x. 3.
III. To review, muster, reckon. Exod. xxx.
12. Num. i. 44. 1 Sam. xiv. 17. In Hith.
to be mustered. Num. i. 47. Jud. xxi. 9, & al.
As a noun Tp3?3 a muster. 2 Sam. xxiv. 9. 1
Chron. xxi. 5.
IV. To look for, but to no purpose, to miss upon
a review, to take notice of, as missing. See 1
Sam. XX. 6. xxv. 15. Isa. xxxiv. 16. In Niph.
to be wanting or missing upon a review or
muster, as when a person does not answer to
his name. Num. xxxi. 49. 1 Sam. xxv. 7,
21. Comp. ch. XX. 18, 25, 27.
V. In Kal, to appoint as an overseer, to charge,
give in charge or trust. Gen. xxxix. 4. Num.
iii. 10. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 23. Job xxxiv. 13.
xxxvi. 23, & al. In Hiph. to place in trust,
charge with the care or superintendence, to set
over. Gen. xxxix. 5. Lev. xxvi. 16. Jer. xl.
7. As a noun i-jja a person placed in a trust,
charge, or office, an overseer, officer, deputy.
2 K. xxv. 19. 2 Chron. xxiv. 11. As a
noun mas. plur. in reg. ""npS) appointments,
charges committed by God to man, for his re-
gard and observance. Psal. xix. 9. cxix. 128,
& al. freq. As a noun fem. in reg. mps
oversight, superintendence, office, charge. So the
LXX in Ps. cix. 8, t-ncrKo^'/iv, freq. occ.
Comp. 1 Chron. xxiii. 11. Or, the persons
exercising such office, superintendents. 2 K. xi.
18. Ezek. ix. 1. xliv. 11. Isa. Ix. 17, where
see Vitringa. mpsrr n-::, or, as many of Dr
Kennicott's codices read mipDrr rendered,
prison, but seems rather to mean a house,
where the poor blind king might be properly
taken care of, and have such attentions as his
wretched state required, occ. Jer. Iii. 11. As
a noun pTpS a deposit committed in trust or
charge, occ. Gen. xli. 36. Lev. vi. 2, 4.
VI. Of things, with n following, to commit to,
deposit, or lay up in a place. 2 K. v. 24 ;
where LXX ^x^ihro, and Vulg. reposuit
laid up ; Jer. xxxvi. 20 ; where LXX iIukuv
(pvXKffffiiv gave to keep or to be kept, Vulg.
. commendaverunt committed. Comp. Ps. xxxi.
1 6. Isa. X. 28.
inpD
}To open. It is applied to the eyes. Gen. xxi.
Vl9. 2 K. iv. 35, & al. freq to the ears. Isa.
Vxli, 20. In Niph. to be opened, as the eyes.
Whether of the body or mind. See Isa. xxxv.
5. Gen. iii. 5, 7, & al. As a noun np3 one
whose eyes are open, unobstructed, or clear, ou
kfkou; ijriv olp6a.KfiOi. (Mut. vi. 22.). It is
opposed to "Tij) blind, and that, whether in a
natural or spiritual sense. See Exod. iv. 11.
xxiii. 8. Comp. Ps. cxlvi. 8. Isa. xxxv. 5.
xlii. 7. As a noun np3 an opening, as of a
prison, occ. Isa. Ixi. 1. But observe, that
the LXX render mpnpa by avajSXei^/v re-
covering of sight, Symmaehus by Xviriv release,
and Vulg. by apertionem opening, as if it were
one word; and so eight of Dr Kennicott's
codices, including the Complutensian edition,
read it. Comp. under npb.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Chaldee
signifies, to rive, cleave, burst, break, " fidit,
scidit, rupit, fregit," in Syriac, to be cloven or
chapped, also to sound, crack, thunder, " scissus
est, rimas egit, strepuit, tonuit ;" and in Ara-
bic, to make a crack or snap with the fingers,
to crack, sound, " collidendo divisit digitos,
pollicem scilicet et medium. Usque ita concrepuit,
crepitare fecit, sonitum edidit, striduit." Cas-
tell.
I. As a noun fem. plur. ns;p3 coloquintidas, the
fruits of the wild vine, colocynthis, or bitter
gourd, " whose leaves are very much like those
of the vine, whence it might take the name of
wild vine. The fruit, when ripe, is so full of
wdnd that it bursts and throws its liquor and
seeds to a great distance. And if it is touched
before it breaks of itself, as soon as it feels
the warmth of the hand, it flies open with an
explosion, and discharges its fetid contents in
the face of him that touched it. Cels. Hiero-
bot. part i. p. 393; Rail Hist. Plant, torn. i.
647." Taylor's Concordance. Mr Miller
tells us this fruit is commonly divided into
six cells, and that it is so excessively bitter, as
not to be eatable.* occ. 2 K. iv. 39; from
which passage it appears that this fruit either
was, or was reckoned to be, of a poisonous
nature. " It is," says Mons. Boulduc, " very
purgative, insomuch that its operation is
sometimes attended with excoriations of the
membranes and blood." And other writers
inform us, " in large doses it is so violent in
its operation, that it has like to have been ex^
eluded the Materia Medica for a poison."
See New and Complete Dictionary of Arts,
&C. in COLOQUINTIDA.
II. As a noun mas. plur. D-ups artificial knops,
in the shape of wild gourds, occ. 1 K. vi. 18.
vii. 24. " The brazen sea being a sea of
affiiction or suffering,^ had rows of bulls (the
emblems of wrath) upon it. (See 2 Chron.
iv. 3.) \ Between the rows of bulls, which
were ten to a> cubit, were rows of gourds of
the wild vine, a plant of a hot, bitter, and poi-
sonous quality, and said to be deadly poison,
2 K. iv. 39. Such a hot, fiery plant was a
proper emblem of the fire, and in conjunction
with the bulls a proper mark of the design of
the brazen sea, and of the baptism they were
baptized with in it. As these gourds from
Gardener's Dictionary in Colocynthis audi Cucurhita.
+ Comp. Heb. ii. 10. Luke xiL 50. Mat. xx. 22, 23. Rev.
iv. 6. XT. 2.
X Qu ? Comp. 2 Chron. iv. a 1 K. vii. 24.
i. e. I think, to the height of a cubit, so that the two
rows of bulls took up oue-nf th of the height of the brazen
sea.
-13
424
i^-|5
their hot quality (*and from their deep Jiame-
coloured flowers) were hieroglyphical fire, they
were, with their flowers upon them, engraved
upon the walls of the holy of holies, 1 K.
vi. 18 ; for fire has the appearance of the
glory of God, and this place was the heavens
ofJehovah."f Thus the learned Bate, in his
excellent Enquiry into the Similitudes, &c.
p. 144--14<6.
-ID
I. To break, rive, shatter, occ. Isa. xxiv. 19.
See below lis and "isis.
Hence perhaps Lat. frio to crumble, whence
Eng. friable, friability. Gr. <yt/f fire, whence
pyre, pyramid. Also, Saxon fyr. Eng. fire,
comp. Sense III. Lat. ^crrMm iron, (see Dan.
ii. 40. ) whence ferreous, ferrier or farrier,
ferrugineous.
II. As a noun fem. n'Syv^ a wine-press or -vat,
where the grapes are broken or crushed, occ.
Isa. Ixiii. 3. Hag. ii. 16. So the Vulg. in
both passages torcular, and Symmachus in the
former Xmov the wine-press ; the LXX in the
latter uTaXiv< the wine-vat; i. e. the vessel
placed under the press to receive the juice.
III. As a noun "isx the small ashes or dust'mto
which the fuel is broken by the action of fire.
Num. xix. 9. 1 K. XX. 38, 41. Sprinkling or
covering themselves with, rolling or sitting in
ashes, &c. were emblematical acknowledg-
ments of being obnoxious to the wrath of
God, so of grief, and contrition. See inter al.
2 Sam. xiii. 19. Esth. iv. 1. Job ii. 8. xlii.
6. Jer. vi. 26. We find the Greeks likewise
in violent grief sprinkling ashes {Kont mSecXeia-
trecv) on their heads, and lying in ashes. See
Homer, II. xviii. lin. 23, 27 ; Odyss. xxiv. lin.
315, 316.
Gen. xviii. 27, I am dust and ashes, i. e. mor-
tal, and, as a sinner, liable to God's wrath.
In Mai. iv. 3, Sir John Chardin supposes the
prophet alludes to the eastern custom of mak-
ing mortar with ashes collected from their
baths. See Harmer's Observation on divers
Passages, vol. i. p. 179.
IV. In Hiph. to break, dissolve, dissipate,
annul, as terms of purification, commands,
vows, designs, counsels, thoughts, anger, &c.
See Gen. xA-ii. I'l. Ezek. xvii. 19. Zech. xi.
10. Num. XV. 31. XXX. l^, 15. Psal. xxxiii.
10. Num. XXX. 9. 2 Sam. xv. 34. Job v. 2.
XV. 4. Psal. Ixxxv. 5. Zech. xi. 14.
V. In a Niph. sense, to be broken, quashed,
abolished, occ. Eccles. xii. 5. Comp. under
rrax VI.
VI. Chald. Asa noun "iis a lot; a Chaldee
or Persian word, denoting the same as the
Heb. bma. Esth. iii. 7. ix. 24, & al. It
seems properly to mean a small piece or bit of
stone broken off from a larger, and so to be a
derivative from the Heb. is to break. Ha-
man's casting a lot from day to day, and from
month to month, i. e. on the successive days of
every month, was in order to discover, accord-
ing to the superstition of that age and country.
* See Bate's Note on 1 K. vi. 18, in his New and Lit-
eral Translation,
t Comp. Heb. ix. 7, 24. Exod. xxiv, 10. Ezek. i. 26, 27.
the fittest or most lucky day for putting his
cruel designs in execution. The Persians
still have a great notion of lucky and unlucky
days.
113 I. to break or divide entirely. The signi-
fication is more intense than that of the simple
word 13. occ. Ps. Ixxiv. 13; where Theodo-
tion hstrrnarx; thou hast divided. In Hith. to
be broken or divided entirely, or into pieces, to
be shattered, occ. Isa. xxiv. 19. mn3nrT lis
V1X the earth by breaking shall be broken in
pieces. So the Vulg. contritione conteretur,
and to the like purpose Theodotion hccffxt^xau
'hta.ffxt^affheriTat by dissipation shall be dissi-
pated.
II. As a noun ni3 a pot or kettle, wherein
meat is boiled, so called either because made
of brittle frangible ware, or because the meat
is there in some sense dissolved, the oily and
saline parts being in great measure separated
from the earthy, occ. Num. xi. 8. Jud. vi.
19. 1 Sam. ii. 14. Comp. 2 K. xxiii. 11.
1313 to break or shatter into small pieces, to
dissolve utterly, occ. Job xvi. 12.
In Syriac signifies to run, in M'hich sense it is
also applied by the Chaldaizing Jews. See
Castell, Lex. under k13 and ms, and Bochart,
vol. ii. 868.
I. In Hith. to run wild. occ. Hos. xiii. 15,
Because he (Ephraim, ver. 12.) k*13" DTlX "T^n
is run wild among the yelling creatures, (comp.
under nnx VI. i. e. among the dissolute hea-
then who range the wilderness of this world,
(comp. ch. vii. 8.) therefore an east wind shall
come, &c. Comp. Hos. xiv. 1, and viii. 9. As
a noun xib wild, roving. So LXX ay^oixog,
Aqmla ayoto;, and Vulg. ferus. occ. Gen. xvi.
12.
II. As a noun n13 the wild ass, onager (as
the noun likewise signifies in Arabic), ac-
cording to those questions of the Almighty in
Job ch. xxxix. 5, Who hath sent out n13 the
wild ass free, and who hath loosed the bands of
*nij? the brayer? And observe, that in the
following verses, the animal is spoken of as
one only, which proves n13 and mi; to be
only two names for the same animal. Job vi.
5, will N13 the wild ass bray over the grass ? &
al. freq. The LXX generally render it by
ovo; uyoioi or ovay^es and the Vulg. by onager,
the wild ass. For ,113, Jer. ii. 24, see under
MIS III. Concerning the qualities of the
wild ass, particularly his fieetness, the reader
may see the testimonies of the ancients in
Bochart, vol. ii. 868, &c. I shall add an ex-
tract of the account which Mons. Buflfbn
gives of this animal. Hist. Nat. tom. vi. p.
164, 12mo. " The Latins," says he, " after the
Greeks, have called the wild ass onager, which
we must not confound as some naturalists and
many travellers have done, with the zebra
because the zebra is an animal of a diffierent
species, from the ass. The ivild ass is not strip-
ed like the zebra, and he is not by a great deal
of so elegant a shape. There are many wild
asses in the deserts of Libya and Numidia,
they are of a gray colour, a7id run so swiftly
that no horses but barbs can overtake them^
l-JD
425
n-i3
* They go in troops to feed and drink. " Tom. i
X. p. 180, " Wild asses are still found in pretty
considerable numbers in the eastern and south-
ern Tartary, in Persia, Syria, the islands of
the Archipelago, and throughout Mauritania ;
the wild asses differ from the tame ones only
by the effects (les attributs) of independence and
liberty ; they are more strong and nimble, more
courageous and lively; but they are the same
in the shape of their bodies."
Hence perhaps Lat. ferus wild, /era a wild
beast, Eng. ferine, ferity, Saxon freoh, and
Eng./ree.
"7-13
I. In Kal and Hiph. to divide, separate, dispart.
Ezek. i. 11. Gen. xxx. 4.0. Deut. xxxii. 8, &
al. Prov. xvi. 28. xvii. 9, V]^bH T'-|3D dis-
uniteth a confidential friend. Comp. under 5ibx
I. In Niph. to be divided, &c. Gen. ii. 10.
X. 5. 2 Sam. i. 23, & al. In Hith. to separate
oneself, be separated, sundered or scattered. Job
iv. 11. xli. 8 or 17. Psal. xxii. 15. xcii. 10.
II. As a N. fern. plur. mnns grains of corn.
occ. Joel i. 17 ; so called, say some, because
separate from each other, and in sowing dis-
persed and scattered ; but are they not rather
thus named from that state of dissolution they
undergo previous to their resurrection ? See 1
Cor. XV. 36. John xii. 24?. Hos. xiv. 7 or 8.
The Syriac version however uses Nm*i3 for a
grain of mustard seed. Matt. xiii. 31. xvii. 20.
And see Pococke's comment on Joel.
III. As a noun Tis, fem. m'ns, plur. nn'is, a
mule, theoffspring of an ass and mare, so called
either because f ordinarily obliged by the
course of nature to a life of celibacy or \ sepa-
ration ; or, according to Bochart, because born
of parents who are separated from their natural
mates to strange mixtures. ( Comp. Hos. iv.
14, and see Bochart, vol. ii. 231, & seq.), 2
Sam. xiii. 29. 1 K. i. 33. x. 25, & al. freq.
Der. Part, partition, apart, apartment, dispart,
depart, &c. Lat. burdo, a mule generated be-
tween a horse and she-ass. Also, perhaps,
Greek ^a^^s, Lat. pardus, whence Eng. a
pard (from its distinct spots) and (compounded
with Lat. leo a lion) leopard. Latin fretum,
and Eng./nYA. Aho,froth, forth. .Qn? And
u being prefixed, spread.
* Comp. Job xxiv. 5. " Yet in Hos. viii. 9, he is said
to be solitary, because he frequents lonely places." Scott's
note on Job xxxix. 6. Comp. Isa. xxxii. 14. See Bo-
chart, vol. ii. 870.
I- I say ordinarily; because it is by no means certaiti
that the he-mule will not propagate with the mare, and
tliere are said to be many instances of she-mules bringing
forth. But it is not known that the male and female
mule will propagate with each other. See Button, Hist.
Nat. torn. xii. p. 228, &c. Comp. torn. vi. p. 257, 2.58,
12mo. " The miiles produced between the ass and the
mare have generally been deemed incapable of generat-
ing or conceiving. In a former vol. of our work we gave
an account of a she-mule in the island of St Domingo,
which brought forth a living mule. This account is here
\\. e. in Smellie's translation of Button's Nat. Hist.]
confirmed, and .^ve are told that the skin of the young
mule is deposited in the museum of the Royal Society.
But the translator adds an instance of the prolific powers
of the she-mule, even in our northern climates. The
ftpt is judicially attested by the owner, Mr Tullo, of the
p^ish of Newtyle in Scotland, and by two of his neigh-
odurs." Monthly Review for Nov. 1782, p. :}65.
\ Is not the Lat. mtdus and Eng. mule in the same
viey from the Heb. bw or bl?3 to cut off?
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To bear or produce fruit, be fruitful. It is
applied to man, Gen. i. 28. ix. 1, 7 to ani-
mals. Gen. i. 22. viii. 17. to A'^egetables,
Deut. xxix. 17 or 18. In Hiph. to cause to
produce fruit, make fruitful. Gen. xvii. 20. xli.
52, & al. As a N. "is produce, fruit, of man,
the ground, animals or vegetables. See Deut.
xxviii. 4, 11. Ps. xxi. 11. Gen. i. 11, 12. As
a participial N. fem. n-'is fruitful, occ. Psal.
cxxviii. 3. Isa. xvii. 6. xxxii. 12. Ezek. xix.
10. As a N. fem. n*i3 fruit or fruitfulness.
occ. Gen. xlix. 22, twice.
II. As a N. ""IS fruit, produce, effect. See
Prov. viii. 19. Isa. x. 12. xxvii. 9. Hos. x. 13.
III. As a N. mas. ns a young bull, and fem.
rrns a heifer, which may be so called as being
no longer calves, but tit for breeding. See Job
xxi. 10. 1 Sam. vi. 7, 10. Psal. Ixix. 32.
Comp. under inj? II.
.THB seems used in Jer. ii. 24-, for a young fe-
male dromedary, a heifer dromedary, if the ap-
pellation may be allowed for want of a better.
And perhaps the context should be thus trans-
lated, ver. 23, See thy way in the valley, con-
sider what thou hast done, O swift dromedary,
crossing her ways ISTQ inb TTiB a heifer-dro-
medary in the extent of the wilderness, in the de-
sire of her animal frame (rru'Sa according to the
Keri, and the reading of the Complutensian
edition, and of very many of Dr Kennicott's
codices) snifting up the wind of her lust. This
interpretation of nnb, and the reading of nu^SJ
for ntr33, clear the grammar and sense of the
text, which have been greatly confounded ei-
ther by reading i<n3 (as however nearly thirty
of Dr Kennicott's codices do), or by supposing
rr'ia used for that word.
IV. As a N, ]T^BH a nuptial or bridal bed, or,
rather, according to the ingenious Mr Har-
mer,* the palanquin, litter, or vehicle, which
Solomon prepared for conveying his royal bride
to Jerusalem; either of these might be so
called from its expected or wished-for fruitful-
ness. So Lord Clarendon, somewhere in his
History, speaking of a numerous progeny, calls
them the offspring of a very fruitful bed. occ.
Cant. iii. 9.
Der. Greek <pi^&), Lat. fero to bear as fruit,
whence hat. fertilis, and E^g. fertile, fertility.
Lat. pario to bring forth, whence Eng. parent,
parentage, &c. Perhaps hat. fructus, whence
French and Eng. fruit, fruitful, fructify. The
German or Scandinavian goddess Freya,f the
goddess of love, the Venus of the northern
nations. " It is from her," says the Edda,
" that the ladies have received the name which
we give them in our language. She is very
much delighted with the songs of lovers, and
such as would be happy in their amours, must
sue to her. The ladies are called in Danish
fruer; and in ancient Gothic the word freya
appears to have signified the same. This
name has a remarkable analogy to the follow-
* In his Outlines of a New Commentary on Solomon's
Song, p. 126.
t See Mallet's Northern Antiquities, vol. ii. p. 76, 77,
and note, English edit.
na
426
V^
ing words in the French language, viz. frayer
to engender or spawn as fishes do, and /r /awe?,
which anciently signified, full of desire; as
also to frija, which in Swedish signifies to be
amorous, and to seek in marriage, and/nar a
gallant." To which we may add our ^w^.fry,
a swarm of young fishes, and Friday, i. e.
Freya's day, Veneris dies.
I. To disperse, scatter. It is both in sense and
sound nearly related to 0*13 and y\z, as tbl? to
t>bl7 and ^bl?, which see. In Arabic the verb
signifies in like manner to divide, separate, se-
ver. It occurs in the form of a participle paoul
mas. plur. Esth. ix. 19. So the LXX oikt-
'ffaofjt.ivoi dispersed.
II. As a N. '713, joined with "ibd or i-j?, signi-
fies an open village or town, consisting of houses
dispersed or scattered here and there, and is
opposed to fortified towns, occ. 1 Sam. vi. 18.
Deut. iii. 5. In this latter text villages seems
to be the most exact rendering of the word.
As a N. fern. plur. mns villages, occ. Esth.
ix. 19. Ezek. xxxviii. 11. Zech. ii. 4. As a
collective N. pn3 villages, open country, occ.
Jud. V. 7, 11. So 7'-,3, or, according to the
Keri, and the reading of many of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices, 'n3. occ. Hab. iii. 14. " Mag-
na pars JudcEoe vicis dispergitur, a great part
of Judea has villages scattered over it," says
Tacitus, Hist. lib. v. cap. 8.
The above cited are all the passages wherein
the root occurs.
Der. Lat. sparge, sparsum, whence Eng.
asperse, consperse, disperse, &c.
ms
I. To break forth, as a tree or plant in buds or
gems, to sprout out, germinate, bud, flourish.
See Gen. xl. 10. Num. xvii. 5, 8, or 20, 23.
Prov. xiv. 11. Cant. vi. 11. vii. 12. Hos. xiv.
6. Hab. iii. 17, where it is inaccurately ren-
dered blossom; for " Fig-trees do not properly
blossom or send out flowers. They may rather
be said to shoot out their fruit, which they do
like so many buttons, with their flowers, small
and imperfect as they are, inclosed within
them." Shaw's Travels, p. 145. Comp. Cant.
ii. 13. On Isa. Ixvi. 14. comp. Ezek. ch.
xxxvii. Ecclus xlvi. 12, and Arnald's note
there. In Hiph. the same. Ps. xcii. 14.
Also, to make to germinate or flourish. Isa.
xvii. II. Ezek. xvi'i. 24. As a N. n"i3 the
flower-bud, gem, or germ. Num. xvii. 8 or 23.
Isa. x-viii. 5, & al.
II. As a N. fem. plur. n'nm3 flower-gardens.
occ Ezek. xiii. 20, Ye there hunt souls
mrriBb into the flower-gardens, Eng. marg.
into gardens. These seem to have been places
consecrated to idolatrous worship, (comp. Isa.
i. 29. Ixv. 3. Ixvi. 17.) and probably to that of
mc'X or Venus, to whose impure rites these
pretended prophetesses decoyed persons to
their destruction. Varro (De Re Rust. lib.
i. cap. 24.) informs us that places of this kind,
in which were public stews, were likewise by
the Romans called ^oraMa flower-gardens. To
which it may not be improper to add, that
"the ludi florales (or floral games) M^ereapart
of the Roman religion, celebrated by the di-
rection of the Sibylline oracles, in honour of
the goddess Flora, and were appointed by the
authority of the state. The chief part of the
solemnity was managed by a company of
shameless strumpets, who ran up and down
naked, sometimes dancing in lascivious pos-
tures, sometimes fighting, and acting the mi-
mics." *
III. To break out, germinate, as the blains mi-
raculously occasioned in Egypt by Moses'^
sprinkling the ashes of the furnace. Exod. ix.
9, 10 as the leprosy. Lev. xiii. 12, 20, & al.
IV. As a N. m3X, plur. cnnSN, the young of
birds, whose feathers begin to shoot out and
grow. occ. Deut. xxii. 6, twice. Job xxxix. 30.
Ps. Ixxxiv. 4.
nn'n3 to break out, as the signs of puberty. It
occurs not as a verb in this sense, but as a
collective N. nns'l puberty, youth, pubes. occ.
Job XXX. 12.
In Syriac signifies to cut or break off.
I. As a N. xr\^ is applied to a bunch or small
cluster of grapes broken off'. So LXX puyus,
Targ. ii'^n'3 falling off, Vulg. racemos et grana
decidentia bunches and grapes falling off. occ.
Lev. xix. 10.
Hence perhaps Eng. to part, &c. See under
-1*13.
II. To sing or chant, as with a broken, quaver-
ing voice, occ. Amos vi. 5, D'toisn who chant
or quaver to the sound of the nabla. Theocritus
seems to have used the Doric (/.i^iirhiv, (for
fji,i^tX,uv) to divide, in nearly the same manner.
Epigram ii.
Ax(pvi? Xivxox^iiSi xaXot. irveiyyi MEPI2A0N
Daphnis the fair, who to the tuneful pipe
Quaver'd the rustic song
So Horace applies the Latin verb divido,
Carm. lib. i. ode xv. lin. 15,
grataque feminis
Imbelli cithara cai'mina divides.
And from tD13 perhaps the bards, the warlike
poets and songsters of the ancient Gauls and
Britons, had their name.f
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Chaldee
signifies to break, rend, and our Heb. word
'^"is seems to be, both in sense and sound,
nearly related to p'i3, which see.
I. As a N. "]"i3, violence, force, cruelty. Exod,
i. 13, 14, & al. The LXX render it fitaforce,
and f^o^doji cruelty.
II. As a N. fem. n3'l3 tlte inner vail of the
tabernacle or temple (2 Chron. iii. 14.) which
broke, interrupted, or divided between the holy
place and the most holy ; the Holy Ghost this
signifying, that the way into the holiest of all was
not yet made manifest, while as the fist taber-
nacle was yet standing. Exod. xxvi. 31, 33, &
al. freq. Comp. Heb. ix. 8. The LXX
constantly render it by KUTccnrafff/.x. Does
* Leland's Advantage and Necessity of the Christian.
Revelation, part i. ch. vii. p. 173, 8vo. Comp. Kennett's
Roman Antic[uities, p. 288, 289.
+ See Martinii Lexic. Etymol. in Bardus, Bochart, vol.
1. 66(5, and AnciMit Universal History, vol. xviiL p. i>'J3.
DID
427
D-13
not the Heb. name n3*i3 moreover intimate
the typical correspondence of this vail to the
body or flesh of Christ ? For this x.ocra'jnra.a-
(/,oi or vail was his flesh, ( Heb. x. 20. ) which
being rent, affords ns a new and living way into
the holiest of all, i. e. into heaven itself. Comp.
Heb. X. 19, 20. ix. 24. And accordingly
when his blessed body was rent upon the
cross, this vail also (ro xocTaViTufffia rov vaou)
iff^^^tah was rent in twain from the top to the
bottom. Mat. xxvii. 51.
Der. Force, fierce, &c. Also French percer and
Eng. to pierce, Qu ? Lat. ferox, whence fero-
cious, ferocity, break, &c. (comp. under pns)).
Also perhaps the Roman Parcce, a name, in
their mythology, for the Fates, from their
cruel rigour.
To rend, properly at the seam, to rip. occ. Lev.
X. 6, xiii. 45. xxi. 10.
Der. From. Qu?
I. To part, break in pieces, as bread, occ. Isa.
Iviii. 7, (where LXX ^mSovm, and Vulg.
frange, break.) Jer. xvi. 7, Neither shall they
break (bread, as Ezek. xxi v. 17. Hos. ix. 4.
Eng. marg.) for or to them in mourning, to
comfort them for the dead, neither shall they give
them the cup of consolation for their father or
for their mother. Funeral feasts for comfort-
ing the mourners and relations of the deceased
have been common among many* nations, both
eastern and western. And observe, that in Jer.
xvi. 7, the LXX explain the Heb. idib- nb^
by >e,ct.i ov fj(.n y.'Kce.tSn a^ros, and bread shall by
no means be broken, and the Vulg. by et non
frangent panem, and they shall not break
bread. Thus both translations properly supply
the word for bread. Comp. under i:?3K VL
Hence Lat. pars, partis, partior, whence Eng.
part (comp. under I'la and iDSn), party, par-
tial, partition.
II. In Hiph. to part, divide into two parts, to
cleave the hoof, as graminivorous horn-footed
animals. Lev. xi. 5, 6, & al. freq- As a N.
HD'lS, plur. mD*i3, the hoof of such animals,
whether divided before, as the ox, sheep, goat,
hog, &c. see Dent. xiv. 4 6, 8 ; or divided
only behind, as the horse ; Jer. xlvii. 3. Ezek.
xxvi. 11. Isa. v. 28, Their horses' hoofs shall
be counted like flint. " The shoeing of horses
with iron plates nailed to the hoof is quite a
modern practice, and unknown to the ancients,
as appears from the silence of the Greek and
Roman writers, especially those that treat of
horse-medicine ; who could not have passed
over a matter so obvious, and of such import-
ance, that now the whole science takes its
name from it, being called ferriery For this
reason the strength, firmness, and solidity of
a horse's hoof was of much greater importance
with them than with us, and was esteemed one
of the first praises of a fine horse. For want
of this artificial defence to the foot, which our
* See inter al. Josephus De Bel. lib. ii. cap. 1. 1 ;
Homer, II. xxiii. lin. -29, &c. ; 11. xxiv. lin. 665, 802 ; Cir-
curapotatio, in Cicero De Lag. Ub. ii. cap. 24, and OU-
vet's note there.
horses have, Amos vi. 12, speaks of it as a
thing as much impracticable to make horses
run upon a hard rock, as to plough up the
same rock with oxen. " Bishop Lowth's note,
whose observations also happily illustrate Jud.
V. 22.
In Lev. xi. 4, it is justly said of the camel
D-lsr^ ISO-'X rrD'ia he divideth not the hoof; for
though the camel has two toes plainly distinct
on the upper side of his foot, yet on the under
side the foot is fleshy and solid, except only be-
tween the two claws, or extremities of the
toes, which are however united by a web like
that of a goose. *
In Lev. xi. 6, it is said that the hare ilD'i!)
tlD-IBrr Nb divideth not the hoof, i. e. into two
claws ; for it has four on each foot.
But what is the spiritual import of dividing the
hoof or foot into two claws, as opposed both to
having it solid or continuous, and to having it
separated into many claws ? f In the former
view it seems to denote picking the way, clean
and steady walking, for which qualities cloven-
footed animals are remarkable ; in the latter,
gentleness, inoflfensiveness, as not being furnish-
ed with claws capable of tearing and wounding
other animals.
III. As a N. D"i9 a species of eagle, called by
the Romans ossifraga or bone-breaker, because
he not only devours the flesh, but even breaks
and swallows the bones of his prey. Comp.
Mic. iii. 3, and see Bochart, vol. iii. 186, and
Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. occ. Lev. xi. 13.
Deut. xiv. 12.
IV. Chald. to divide, separate, occ. Dan. v.
28. 0*13 He (God) hath divided; thy kingdom
nD'^'iB (is) divided, parted, or separated, i. e.
from thee.
V. As a N. D'lS,. and Chald. plur. fDlB, and
as a gentile or national name, X'-D'ns, or rrxD'ns
a Persian. See Dan. v. 25, 28. vi. 8, 28, or
ix. 29. Bochart, ^ and after him several
learned men, say, the Persians were thus
called "from their skill in horsemanship.''
Thus Herodotus, lib. i. cap. 136. They in-
struct their children from their fifth to their
twentieth year in three things only, namely,
in riding on horseback, in shooting with the
bow, and in telling truth. Their excellency
in horsemanship they derived from the wise
institution of Cyrus ; for before his time, as
Xenophon informs us (Cyropaed. lib. i. p. 16,
edit. Hutchinson, 8vo.) on account both of
the difficulty of riding in Persia, and of feed-
ing horses there, it M^as very unusual even to
see a horse. But by Cyrus' direction, as the
same historian tells us, lib. iv. p. 216, the
Persians, being become horsemen, were so ac-
customed to riding, that no person of any note
among them would willingly appear on foot.
For Cyrus had made a law, that it should be
infamous for any of those whom he had fur-
See Scheuchzer 's Physica Sacra on Lev. xi. 4, and
plate ccxxxiv.
\ Compare the Rev. Mr William Jones' excellent
Zoologia Ethica, p. 13, &c.
t Vol. i. 224.
I Walton, Prolegora. xvi. 1 ^ Heylin's Coomography,
lib. iii. p. 141.
ri3
428
yiB
nished with horses, to 'appear travelling on
foot, whether the journey were long or short.
And from this so sudden an alteration it was
that this country was called DIE), and its in-
habitants -xmi), that is horsemen; for in Arabic
D^D is a horse, and DN*13 a horseman (as a;is in
Hebrew), and the same word signifies a Persian.
And this is the reason why the name D'^^ Per-
sia or Persian is never mentioned in the books
of Moses, Kings, Isaiah, Jeremiah, nor in any
that were written before the time of Cyrus ;
though it frequently occurs in those of Daniel
and Ezekiel, who were contemporary with
that prince, and in the books of Chronicles,
Ezra, Nehemiah, and Esther, which were
written after his time." Thus the learned
Bochart. And it is possible indeed that the
Persians might be named D"13 (by a corruption
from Heb. urns from their skiU in horseman-
ship; but they could not derive this name from
the discipline said by Xenophon, in the fourth
book of his Cyropaedia, to be introduced by
Cyrus ; because ma the Persians are mention-
ed by Ezekiel as making part of the armies of
Tyre, in his prophecy against that city, ch.
xwii. 10, which prophecy was delivered in the
year before Christ 588, at which time Cyrus
was about ten years of age ; whereas that prince
was at least forti/, when he is said by Xeno
phon to have instituted horsemanship among
the Persians.* For my own part, then, I
must say with the learned Dr Hyde, f that it
is hard to affirm whence the biblical names
D13 and T'D"i3 had their origin ; that here there
is room only for conjecture ; but that there is
no sufficient grounds to deduce it from the
Arabic pharis a horseman, since the Persians
are not more so than the rest of the orientals ;
and that the derivation of it from the orien-
tal pars ajackall, an animal \ abounding in that
countiy, seems as probable as any. Comp. un-
der \QTS II.
To free, set free or loose, to disengage.
I. In Hiph. to set free or loose, to disengage, as
from work. Exod. v. 4.
II. In Kal, to free, exempt, as from punishment.
Ezek. xxiv. 14.
III. To free or deliver, from oppression or sla-
very. Jud. v. 2, bx-itrr-n myns irnsa, /or work-
ing deliverances, i. e. from the deliverances
wrought, ybr Israel bless ye Jehovah.
IV. To free, strip, make naked, as of clothing,
or covering. Lev. xiii. 45, & al. or of sacred
ornaments. Lev. x. 6. xxi. 10.
V. In Kal, to break loose or start aside, as from
the true religion and worship. Exod. xxxii.
25. (where for rryns the Samaritan Penta-
teuch reads 1J?"13) ; Prov. xxix. 18, Where
there is no vision the people J7-13 will apostatize ;
where Aquila a.'xotTx.iba.aHinrai, and Vulg. dis-
sipabitur, will be dissipated or dispersed. Comp.
Ezek. xxxiv. 16. Mat. ix. 36. In Hiph.
to cause to apostatize, to withdraw from the true
religion. 2 Chron. xxviii. 19. Because jj^ibtt
he had withdrawn (some), or made apostates,
in Judah. So the LXX (though they render
it intransitively) preserve nearly the true idea
of the word, at/ ccnffrvi uTotrT uffii wro u^iov,
because he entirely apostatized/row the Lord.
VI. To discard, reject. Prov. i. 25. xiii. 18, & al.
VII. Of a dangerous way, to keep clear of it.
occ. Prov. iv. 15.
XIII. As a N. j?"i3 the hair growing loose and
free, without being cut or shaved, occ. Num.
vi. 5. Ezek. xliv. 20. As a N. fem. plur.
mj?"i3 locks of hair growing thus freely, occ.
Deut. xxxii. 42,
* See Prideaux' Connexion, part i book i. at the years
before Christ 598, 888, 559.
+ ReUg. Vet. Pers. cap. xxxv. p. 418, 419, edit. 1700.
t Comp. Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 173,
col. L J Hanway's Travels, vol. i. p. 168, 208, 375,
I will make my arrows drunk with blood.
And my sword shall devour flesh.
With the blood of the slain and captive,
' From the hairy head of the enemy.
Here as the third line plainly relates to the
first, it will be best to refer the fourth to the
second as a continuation of the same sentence.
See Vitringa on Isa. vol. ii. p. 798, col. i.
Mr Green, in his Poetical Parts of the Old
Testament, p. 45, observes that there is a
similar hyperbaton in Isa. xxxiv. 6. Comp.
Ps. Ixviii. 22.
The lexicons have given to this root the sense
of revenging, and our translators have followed
them in two passages, Deut. xxxii. 42. Jud.
v. 2. But it must be observed that neither
the LXX nor any other of the Greek versions
ever once so render it, and the best commen-
tators entirely reject this interpretation.
Der. Fro, fray. Also, j; being sounded as a
guttural n or gn, prance, prank, fringe. Lat.
frango, whence frangible, infringe; ^ng.fank,
franchise, enfranchise, &c. Hence likewise
perhaps the * Franks (a German nation, so
called from their freedom) who have given
name to France, &c. ultimately had their ap-
pellation. Also, uf being prefixed, spring.
To break out or through.
I. To break, break through, or down as a wall or
fence. Eccles. x. 8. Isa. v. 5. Ps. Ixxx. 13. 2 K.
xiv. 13. Comp. Eccles. iii. 3. Mic. ii. 13.
As a N. i>n3 a breach. 1 K. xi. 27. Isa. Iviii.
12, & al. As a N. mas. plur. "y-isn breaches,
i. e. craggy rocks or precipices by the sea-shore,
prserupta. occ. Jud. v. 17 ; where Eng. marg.
creeks. See Harmer's Observations, vol. iv.
p. 163.
II. Transitively, to break through or down, as
enemies. 2 Sam. v. 20 ; where LXX hixo^^i
hath cut, or broken, through. As a N. y^^'^
a violent assailant or robber, grassator, occ.
Isa. xxxv. 9, (" the tyrant of the beasts." Bp
Lowth.) Jer. vii. 11. Ezek. vii. 22. Dan. xi.
14.
III. To break or burst forth with violence upon.
Exod. xix. 22, 24. 2 Sam. vi. 8. I Chron.
XV. 13.
Is not y"n33 pin 1 Sam. iii. 1, a vision of. the
angel or glory of the Lord, breaking forth in
* See Martinii, Lexic. Etymol. in Francus; Junius'
Etymolog. Anglican, in Frank; Sir W. Temple's Intro,
duction to Hist, of Eng. p. 46 ; Ancient Universal History,
vol. xix. p. 370, 8vo. ; and Henault Abrege Chronol. de
I'Hist. de France, torn. ii. p. 924.
pn3
429
tt'lS
visible fire, light or splendour, as in Exod.
xix. 18. xxiv. 16, 17. xl. 34, 35. Lev. ix.
23, 24. Num. xiv. 10. xvi. 19, 42. Jud. xiii.
20. 1 K. viii. 10, 12? Comp. Acts xxii. 6,
11. xxvi. 13. Rev. i. 14, 15.
IV. To break or hirst forth, as waters, 2 Sam.
v. 20. 1 Chron. xiv. 11. (Comp. Pro v. iii.
10.) Job xxviii. 4. It is evident that this ch.
of Job relates to mineralogy and mining : thus
then I would explain this difficult verse ; y'^^
bna a torrent bursteth forth from the rubbish
(even the torrent of waters, D-n being implied
in bn3. D-nsa^srr which were forgotten, not
thought of, (or in one word) unexpectedly. By
the foot (an engine worked by the foot, see
under d:?3 II. and bT\ II.) they are drawn off,
hy man they are removed. As an excellent
though undesigned comment on which pas-
sage I present the reader with the following
quotation from the truly learned Mr Catcott's
Treatise on the Deluge, p. 239, 240. 2d edit,
referring him to the author himself for farther
satisfaction. " Mr Hutchinson, in his Obser-
vations on the Earth (see vol. xii. of his
works, p. 331), says, ' it is hardly credible
how great a quantity of water will be some-
times flung upon miners when they come to
break up strata of stone, that have in them
many of these cracks, that are so small that
they are scarcely discernible. These are in-
deed the natural conveyances of water, and
when once they are opened, it runs incessant-
ly. I have observed such an irruption of water
in vast quantity out of stone, that, excepting
those cracks, is much too dense and close to
let any humidity pass.'
*' The vast profusion of water that sometimes
ensues the breaking up of the strata in coal-pits
is well known to those who are in the least
conversant in that affair ; and what amazing
quantities are drawn off from deep mines either
by drains or levels, or raised by engines, is also
well known : nay, in digging common wells
and ponds, in places where there are no springs
above ground, it frequently happens that such
a glut of water issues forth as to endanger the
lives of the workmen."
V. To break forth, as a child from the womb.
Gen. xxxviii. 29, And she said, How nn3 hast
thou broken forth? With thee (be) y-is the
breaking forth, i. e. into a numerous offspring
(according to Gen. xxviii. 14. under sense
Vll. below), and she called his name yns
Pharez ; from whom, according to the flesh,
descended Christ the father of the innumerable
spiritual seed.
VI. In Hith. to break away, break loose, as a
servant or slave from his master, occ. 1 Sam.
XXV. 10.
VII. To break forth, spread abroad, increase
abundantly. Gen. xxviii. 14. xxx. 30, & al.
VIII. With S in, upon, following, to use forci-
ble importuniti/ upon, press, force, urge. 1 Sam.
xxviii. 23. 2 Sam. xiii. 27. 2 K. v. 23.
Der. Press, &c. (see under laa) breach, burst,
bruise.
I. To break, break off, or in pieces, to rend
asunder, occ Gen. xxvii. 40. Exod. xxxii. 2.
1 K. xix. 11. Ps. vii. 3. Zech. xi. 16. In
Hith. transitively, to break off from oneself,
occ. Exod. xxxii. 3, 24. Also, to be broken,
occ. Ezek. xix. 12. As a noun pis rapine,
pillage, occ. Nah. iii. 1. Also, a piece, as of
flesh, occ. Isa. Ixv. 4; but the Keri, the
Complutensian edition, and eight others of
Dr Kennicott's codices here have piD b?'oth,
which reading is favoured by the LXX ^ufziov,
and Vulg. jus.
II. As a noun p'ng a parting of a road or way,
a place where a road or way breaks off into two.
So Montanus, bivio. occ. Obad. ver. 14.
III. To rescue by force, or snatch from one's
enemies, occ. Ps. cxxxvi. 24. Lam. v. 8.
IV. As a noun fem. in reg. np"i9?3 the bones
or vertebra of the neck, so called from their
several breaks, interruptions, or divisions, occ.
1 Sam. iv. 18.
V. Chald. to break off, cease from. occ. Dan.
iv. 24 or 27.
The above cited are all the passages of the
Bible wherein the root occurs.
Der. Break, brack, hat. fractum, whence frac-
ture, fraction, fragment. See also under -j^3.
Ija,t. f urea, Eng. a fork.
I. To spread, spread out or abroad, stretch out,
expand, as the hands. Exod. ix. 29, 33. Psal.
cxliii. 6. Comp. under T" V. the wings of
the cherubs, Exod. xxv. 20. a tent, Exod.
xl. 19 a covering. Num. iv. 6, 14 a net,
Ps. cxl. 6 a letter or written roll, 2 K. xix.
14. Ezek. ii. 10 the dawn or grey of the
morning, Joel ii. 2. ^bones in a kettle or pan
to dress them the better, Mic. iii. 3 ; or, if
1Nty3 the textual reading in Dr Kennicott's
Bible be here right, as flesh; but Montanus'
Bible by Plantin, 1572, Walton's, Forster's,
and others read "niyjo. As a participial noun
a^'isn somewhat expanded or stretched out. occ.
Ezek. xxvii. 7. Mas. plur. "c^-isn expansions,
spreadings-forth, as of the clouds like a tent.
Job xxxvi. 29.
II. To stretch or reach out to another, occ.
Lam. iv. 4, Young children asked for bread
(but) no man u;^3 reacheth (it) out to them.
So Targum tau'in.
HI. To spread, diffuse, as a serpent its venom,
occ. Prov. xxiii. 32 ; where the Vulg. venena
diffundet shall diffuse its poison, and the LXX
^Kt^iiroci to; the poison is diffused.
IV. To explicate, explain, expound, develop,
unfold, somewhat which was before wrapped
up, as it were, and hidden, occ. Lev. xxiv. 12.
Num. XV. 34. * Neh. viii. 8, w^^n expounding
or explaining, and giving the sense, and they
caused them to understand the reading. So the
French translation interprets u^isa by ils
I'expliquoient. Comp. Ezra iv. 18.
Hence Greek (pou^u, (p^atri;, and Eng. phrase.
V. As a noun fem. in reg. rw^H an exposition,
declaration, occ. Esth. iv. 7. x. 2.
VI. To spread abroad, scatter, disperse, occ.
Ps. Ixviii. 15. In Niph, to be dispersed, occ.
Ezek. xxxiv. 12.
See the learned Mr Spearman's excellent observa-
tions on tliis text, in his Letters on the Septuagint, p.
4+5, &c.
nt2^3
430
ri\^B
VII. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -lyis the
teeth in the wheels of the plosteUuin Poenicum
(coinp. under b3j; IV.) which separate the
corn from the husk, and shatter the straw, occ.
Isa. xxviii. 28 ; where observe that the par-
ticle n, toith, hy, is understood before "i"'ty"i3,
and that ]Montanus renders the word by den-
tibus ejiLs, with his teeth.
VIII. As a N. u^'is a rider, i. e. one who rides
distended or astraddle on a beast. Jer. iv. 29.
Nah. iii. 3. Plur. trr'^B such riders, freq. occ.
And as horses were the principal beasts used
for this purpose, the word seems generally to
denote horsemen, but is thought to be some-
times distinguished from DID the cavalry, and
then to mean any other riders, as on mules, ca-
mels, &c. as Exod. xiv. 23, Then went after
them vmifil 113*1 rrirns did bD, all the horse
or cavalry of Pharaoh, his chariots, and his
riders (comp. ch. xv. 19) ; though I would
not be positive that these lleb. words should
not be rendered, all the horses of Pharaoh,
(namely) of his chariots and his horsemen ; as
at ver. 9. i*a?-i3i rruns nD-i v^D ba seems
literally to denote all the horses of the chariots
of Pharaoh, and his horsemen. There appears
however nothing in the etymology of the word
to confine it to riders on horses more than on
other beasts. Comp. Ezek. xxiii. 6, 12, where
the general term D-uriS is limited to D-DID ^nsn
riders on horses.
IX. As a N. u^T excrement, dung of animals,
which is excreted or separated, as useless, from
their bodies. Exod. xxix. 14. Mai. ii. 3, & al.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, to spread, be diffused, as the leprosy.
Lev. xiii. 5, 6, & al freq.
II. In Kal, to spread, as horsemen, occ. Hab.
i. 8 ; where L XX t^iTTaffovrxi shall ride abroad,
expatiate, Vulg. diffundentur, shall be diffused,
spread. For the illustration of this text see
Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 230 ; and
observe that Caesar, De Bell, Gall. lib. v. cap.
15, uses a like expression Quum equitatus
noster liberius, vastandi prcedandique causa, se
in agros efFunderet In Niph. to be spread,
dispersed, occ. Nah. iii. 1 8 ; where it is op-
posed to V^P^ gathering together.
III. To expatiate, range at large, run and frisk
up and down, as a wanton calf. occ. Jer. 1. 11.
Mai. iv. 2. The LXX render it in both
passages by fffcioTxu to frisk, and the Vulg. in
the former by effusi estis ye are spread abroad,
in the latter by salietis ye shall leap or frisk.
IV. As a N. u;3 excess, exuberant sallies, of
speech, occ. Job xxxv. 15, And now because
he ( God) has not visited his (Job's) anger, and
hath not taken notice "rXD U?33 of (his) great
excess, or hath not taken severe notice of (his)
excess. See Schultens and Scott on the text.
V. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. yv^ ^1:^3
literally, spreadings out of wood, i. e. wood
spread out. occ. Josh. ii. 6. The words are
rendered in the versions flax-stalks or stalks
of flax, as if the Hebrew were rrniys ""nvn ;
it indeed '<siir could denote such stalks.
Deii. Push. Lat. fusum, whence fuse, fusion,
and in composition confuse, diffuse, kc. Lat.
piscis, and Eng. flsh, from their diffusive in-
crease. Qu? Comp. 31.
To tear in pieces. Once, Lam. iii. 11. The
word is used in the same sense in Chaldee and
Syriac.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to divest, strip off.
Spoken of garments. Gen. xxxvii. 23. Job
xxii. 6, & al. freq. Comp. Job xix. 9.
II. In Hiph. to strip off the skin, to flay. Lev.
i. 6. Comp. Mic. iii. 3. So LXX i^thioa^v,
and Vulg. excoriaverunt.
III. To strip, spoil, pillage, plunder. 1 Sam.
XXX. 14. 2 Sam. xxiii. 10. Hos. vii. 1. Nab.
iii. 16.
IV. To rush forth, as from an ambush, q. d.
to strip oneself of 07ie's covert or concealment.
Jud. ix. 33, 44. xx. 37. Comp. Job i. 17.
Cocceius has rightly observed, that in this view
the Greek ilo^(i,aa6i>u well expresses the sense
of this word.
Der. Latin vastor, M'hence vast, waste, devas-
tation, &c.
I. To pass, go, go forwards, march. So Vulg.
gradiar. occ. Isa. xxvii. 4. As a N. ya^s a
step, pace. So Aquila and Symmachus, (-infcx,
and Vulg. gradu. occ. 1 Sam. xx. 3.
II. As a N. fem. rTJ?ti'3r3 the buttock, that part
of the body where the legs pass, i. e. divaricate,
or diverge, from each other, occ. 1 Chron.
xix. 4.
III. With the particle bv over, to pass over,
trespass, transgress, as a law. Hos. viii. 1,
llJiys -rmn bv they have passed over, trans-
gressed, my law. Also, with n following, to
transgress or rebel against another. 2 K. i. 1.
2 Chron. x. 19. Isa. i. 2, & al. Comp. 2 K.
viii. 22. The LXX have given the idea of
the word Isa. Ixvi. 24, where they render it
by -ra^afhif^YiKorcav those who have transgressed.
In ISiph. to be transgressed against, or offended
by transgression, occ. Pro v. xviii. 19 ; where
Aquila, ahrov/xtvoi rejected, despised. As a
participial N. ])ti;b a transgressor. Isa. xlviii.
8. liii. 12. Transgression, trespass. Gen. xxxi.
36. 1. 17, & al. freq. A trespass-offering, Mic.
vi. 7.
Der. Pass, passage, pace, trespass, &c. But
comp. under nD3 I.
pU7B
To distend, open, occ. Prov. xiii. 3. Ezek.
xvi. 25.
To expound, explain, interpret. It occurs not
as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee, occ. Dan. v.
12, 16. Asa N. iir3 (occ. Eccles. viii. 1.)
and Chald. emphat. Nnty3, plur. ]"nir3 an ear-
position, explanation, interpretation. Dan. ii. 4.
V. 16, 17, &al.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. fem. nnms,
plur. D'-nu^B flax, linen. Exod. ix. 31. Lev.
xiii, 47. Isa. xix. 9. Ezek. xl. 3, & al. For
Josh. ii. 6, see under na^S V.
Is not this root related, in sense as well as in
sound, to iaa;3 to strip (as r\n to Pitt, ins to
nD
431
nns
/ 1W3, &c.) ; and is not rrna?3 expressive of tlie
nature of flax, whose bark is not only stripped
or disengaged from the stalk, but also the
filaments, whereof the bark consists, from each
other, whence is made the spinning fiax? And
is not the Eng. word^ax ultimately derived
from the Heb. ibs or rrbs to divide, separate,
or the like, in the same view ?
I. To part, dispart, divide. It occurs not as a
verb simply in this sense (see below nns),
but as a noun ns a partition, piece, bit. Gen.
xviii. 5. Lev. ii. 6, & al.
II. As a noun ns the parting of the human
body, the buttocks, the share. Comp. under
yu^B II. occ. Isa. iii. 17 ; where see Bp
Lowth's note, and comp. Isa. xx. 4<.
III. As a noun fem. plur. mns. It occurs 1
K. vii. 50, and is rendered hinges, but rather
seems to mean the Jlat pieces or plates of gold
of which the doors were formed : so LXX
S-uoufidTct. In the parallel text, 2 Chron. iv.
22. no hinges are mentioned but only mnb"!
the doors. Comp. 2 K. xviii. 16.
IV. As a noun mas. (see Prov. xxiv. 13.)
nsD honey which parts and distils from the
comb of its own accord without pressing,
virgin honey, occ. Ps. xix. 11. Prov. v. 3.
xxiv. 13. xxvii. 7. Cant. iv. 11. " In omni
melle, quod per se fluit, ut mustum oleumque,
appellaturque acceton, maxime laudabile est.
In all kinds of honey, that which flows of itself,
as wine and oil, and is called acceton (i. e.
without sediment), is most commended." says
Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xi. cap. 15. So from
Ps. xix, 11, we may collect that csiy n33 the
dropping of the honeycombs (Eng. marg.) was
preferable to um or common honey ; and
Homer, II. xviii. lin. 109, mentions //.iXm-o;
x.ttra.Xu^o^z'ioio honey spontaneously distilling,
as peculiarly sweet.
V. As a noun nsD a district ov tract oi country.
See under rrBD VII.
nns to part or divide minutely, or into many
pieces. So the Vulg. divides minutatim. occ.
Lev. ii. 6.
Der. a bit. French petit, little, whence Eng.
petty, pettiness, &c.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but the idea ap-
pears to be, sudden, hasty.
I. As a noun ndb sudden, hasty, precipitate.
occ, Prov. i- 4. vii, 7. viii. 5. ix. 6. xiv. 18.
xxvii. 12, A prudent man, foreseeing evil,hideth
himself, D-^ns the hasty, precipitate, pass on
(and) are punished. Here the idea is evident.
Psal. cxvi. 6, Jehovah keepeth D-xnS) the hasty,
i. e. those who offend, not through malice, but
frail impetuosity.
II. As a particle (formed with a final d or DT
as woy, Dttrbc, and u^vbm) dnhs or oindd
suddenly, straightway. Job xxii. 10. Ps. Ixiv.
5. Prov. vi. 15, & al. freq. So the LXX al-
ways render it by a<pvu, t^aKpv^;, i^a-rivx,
i^tfTTivn;, 'Tttt^a.xz'nfji.a., or ivSiui, all denoting
suddenly, on a sudden, immediately. It occurs
with 3 prefixed 2 Chron. xxix. 36.
nna
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To draw aside, withdraw. It does not ap-
pear however to be thus used as a verb in a
natural sense ; but hence perhaps may be best
derived the nouns .nnHin and nsn a Jtre-stove,
furnace, or the like, so called from the great
indraught of air to them, nnan is construed
as a masculine noun Isa. xxx. 33, and therefore
both the rr and the n immediately preceding it
are radical, rrnan -jTii? "Dfor the furnace is
already set in order ; for the king (of Assyria
namely) pirr X^rr it is prepared, &c. Comp.
Isa. xxxi. 9. And in like manner nsn seems
used for the fire-stove, of whatever form it
were, (comp. under -jbn IT. and "^173 II.) in
which they burned their children to Molech,
2 K. xxiii. 10, And he defiled nsnrr nx the
Tophet, which (was) in the valley of the sons
of Hinnom, that no man might make over his
son or his daughter by fire to Molech. Jer. vii.
31, And they have built the high places o/'nsnPT
the Tophet (called ch. xix. 5, the high places
of Baal) which (is) in the valley of the son of
Hinnom, to burn their sons and their daughters
by fire. And from the Tophet or fire-stove in
which they burned their children, the plax;e or
valley was called Tophet. See Jer. vii. 32.
xix. 6, 12, 13. And I think with Bate (whom
see in Crit. Heb. under nan), that this deri-
vation of rrnsn and nsn from rrn3 is prefer-
able to the common one, from fin a drum or
tabret, as if the place were so called from the
drums or tabrets which they used to beat, in
order to drown the shrieks and cries of the
innocent victims during these infenial sacrifi-
ces. Comp. Vitringa on Isa. xxx. 33. And
the above explanation of the Heb. rrnsn may
both illustrate the name Tabiti, by which He-
rodotus, lib. iv. cap. 59, tells us the Scythians
called Vesta, or the perpetual fire, and also
receive some confirmation from it.
II. To entice or seduce to evil. See Exod.
xxii. 16. Deut. xi. 16. Jud. xiv. 15. 2 Sam.
iii. 25. 1 Kings xxii. 20. Prov. i. 10.
Hence Greek a.'xa.Ta.ed to deceive.
III. To entice or persuade to good. Gen. ix.
27. Comp. under ns"* I.
Hence Greek -ruiof to persuade, Lat. peto to
ask, whence Eng. petition, &c. Eng. faith.
IV. As a noun "ns, plur. D-ns and D^-ns, per-
suasible, easily persuaded or enticed, (according
to that of Prov. xiv. 15.) simple, in a good or
middle sense. Psal. xix. 8. cxix. 130. Prov.
xix. 25 ; in a bad one. Prov. i. 22. ix. 4.
Also, simplicity, occ. Prov. i. 22. Asa noun
fem. plur. nT^ns simplicities, a heap of simpli-
cities or follies, " vecordia mera," Schultens,
" Ce n'est que sottise, she is nothing but folly."
French translation, occ. Prov. ix. 13 ; where
however the Vulg. explains m-ns by plena
illecebris/w// of allurements, and Dr Hodgson
translates m-ns r^Dirr by noisy in her invita-
tions.
Hence Lat. /a^wMS foolish, and Eng. /af moms,
fatuity.
V. Chald. rTn3, -ns or xns (perhaps from nna
to open) to be dilated, broad. It occurs not
however as a verb in this sense in the Bible,
but in the Targum on Isa. Ix. 5. v. I4,&al. As
a noun "ns breadth, occ. Ezra vi 3. Dan. iii. 1.
nriD
432
br)B
nn3
I. To open or loose what was shut or bound,
to open, as the mouth, a window, the womb,
a sack, the hand, a volume or roll, &c. See
Job iii. 1. Gen. viii. 6. xxix. 31. xlii. 27.
Exod. xxi. 33. Num. xxii. 28. Deut. xv. 8.
Neh. viii. 5. In Niph. to he opened. Gen.
vii. 11. Ezek. 1. I, & al. As Ns. nns the
aperture or opening of a door, a door or door-
way. Gen. vi. 16. xviii. 1. xix. II, & al.
freq. pnns an opening, as of the mouth.
Ezek. xvi. 63. xxix. 21. nnsn an opening, as
of the lips. Prov. viii. 6. Also, an instrument
of opening, a key. Jud. iii. 25. Isa. xxii. 22,
And the key of the house of David will I lay
upon his shoulder. " The commentators,"
says the celebrated Mons. Huet,* " are much
embarrassed as to the meaning of this passage,
not understanding how a key can be carried on
the shoulder ; which is by no means applicable
to the keys which are now in use. Their dif-
ficulty will cease when they know, that in the
early ages they made use of certain crooked
keys having an ivory or wooden handle.
These keys were placed in the holes of doors,
and by turning them one way or the other the
bolt was moved forward or backward, in order
to open or shut the door. This is evident
from the testimony of Homer, where he says,
Odyss. xxi. that Penelope wanting to open a
wardrobe,f took a brass key, very crooked,
hafted with ivory. On which Eustathius re-
marks, that this kind of key was very ancient,
and differed from the keys having several
wards, which have been invented since, but
that those ancient keys were still in use in his
time. The poet Ariston, in the Anthologia,
book vii. gives a key to the epithet of (iahxn/u,-
^v, i. e. one that is much bent. These crooked
keys were in the shape of a sickle, 'S^iTuvouhn,
according to Eustathius but such keys not
being easily carried in the hand, on account of
their inconvenient form, they were carried on
the shoulder, as we see our reapers carry on
their shoulders at this day their sickles joined
and tied together Callimachus in his Hymn
to Ceres (lin. 45.) says, that that goddess
having assumed the form of Nicippe, her
priestess, carried a key xarufAxhav, that is, su-
perhumeralem, fit to be borne on the shoulder.
Hence Isa. xxii. 22, may be clearly under-
stood." Comp. Bp Lowth's note.
II. To open, open itself, as the flower-bud of
the vine. occ. Cant. vii. 12 or 13.
III. To draw, vnsheath, as a sword. Ps. xxxvii.
14. Ezek. xxi. 28. Comp. Ps. Iv. 22.
I V. To loose, ungird, unbind. Gen. xxi v. 32.
I K. XX. II. Job xxxix. 5. Isa. xiv. 17. Iviii.
6. Jer. xl. 4. In Niph. to be loosed, unbound.
Isa. V. 27. In Hith. to hose oneself. Isa. Iii. 2.
V.^ To open or furrow, as the ground by
ploughing, harrowing, &c. Isa. xxviii. 24.
Bishop of Avranches in France, in his Hnetiana,
xcvi. which the reader may find in the Gentleman's
Magazine for May 1770, p. 203.
Lin. 6, 7.
Comp. lin. 4750.
VI. To open, i. e. to make an opening, incision,
or engraving ; to engrave in precious stones,
gold, wood, brass. See Exod. xxviii. 9, 36.
1 K. vi. 29. vii. 36. As a noun mna and
nna an engraving, occ. 2 Chron. ii. 14. Zech.
iii. 9. Mas. plur. in reg. -mnH) engravings,
graven or carved work. Exod. xxviii. 11. Psal.
Ixxiv. 6, & al. Hence the Phenicians had the
name of their ^urxixot patseci, which Hero-
dotus, lib. iii. cap. 37, describes as little
images (of their gods no doubt) in a human
form, but of a pigmean size, which they car-
ried in the forepart of their galleys. Comp.
Bochart, vol. i. 712, and Selden, De Diis
Syris, Syntag. ii, cap. 16.
VII. To open, utter, declare. Ps. xlix. 5.
VIII. To come, bring, or set forth. See Jer. i.
14. Amos viii. 5.
Der. Gr. rirctu to expand, Lat. pateo, whence
patent. Also, Eng. a path. Qu ? Lat. fateor,
and in composition confiteor, whence Eng.
confess, &c.
hriB
I. To twist, wreath, intwist, intwine. It occurs
not as a verb in Kal, but in Niph. Gen. xxx.
8, "nbnss i3\"7bK -bnnDS by the twistings, agen-
cy, or operation, of God I am intwisted with
my sister, i. e. my family is now intwined or
interwoven with my sister's, and has a chance
of producing the promised seed. To this
purpose the LXX <rfvT>.,GsTo ^o o >soc, xui
ffuvitvtirT^u<pyiv t*i a^sX^j? f^ov, God hath taken me
into partnership (i. e. with Leah), and I am
intwined (contorta sum) with my sister ; and
Aquila still plainer, ffweona-r^i^'iv f^t o Sios,
xai ffvvoiniT'r^ct(p7i)i God hath intwined me, and
I am intwined The Vulg. also preserves
nearly the true sense, though not the idea of
the word, by rendering the text comparavit
me Deus cum sorore mea, God hath made me
equal with my sister.
II. As a noun b'TlHi a wreath for the arm or
neck, a twisted collar or bracelet. So the LXX
o^fAiffxov, and Vulg. armillam. And thus the
Lat. torques is from torqueo to twist. So
Aquila and Symmachus, who render bTiB by
(TT^iTTov from ffr^i<pu to turn, twist, preserve
the idea. occ. Gen. xxx viii. 18, 25.
III. As a noun b'ns a thread formed by con-
volution or twisting, a twist, or twine, Exod.
xxviii. 28. Jud. xvi. 9. Ezek. xl. 3. It is
applied to shreds or s/nps of sheet-gold, I sup-
pose from their resemblance to threads. Exod.
xxxix. 3.
The English word thread is from the German
draien or traien to turn round, twist, so, accord-
ing to its etymological signification, expresses
the idea of the Heb. Vns. See Junius'
Etymol. Anglican, in Thread.
IV. As a participial noun bn33 writhed, twist-
ing, tortuous, crafty, occ. Job v. 13. Prov.
viii. 8. The LXX render it in Job by
^oXvrXexuv much intwined, i. e. very intricate
or involved, in their designs or schemes ; Sym-
machus by (TxoXia, tortuous, crooked ; so LXX
in Prov. by ffxoXiav and in this latter text
Aquila and Theodotion translate it -^i^i-rt-
irXtyftim twisted round. As a verb in Hith. to
]DB
433
^^hs
make or show oneself, twisting, twining, tortuous.
occ. Ps. xviii. 27; where the LXX htta-res-
^us thou loiltturn about, and Vulg. pervertcris.
bnbns as a N. exceedingly twisting or tortuous.
occ. Deut. xxxii. 5; where LXX hiffar^f^uivri
turned about, and Vulg. perversa.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic
denotes, to sti?-, move, disturb, make a com-
motion.
I. As a N. ins a species of serpent, the asp, so
the Vulg. the LXX, and other Greek ver-
sions frequently. It seems to be so called on
account of the violent and speedy effects of its
poison; of which ^.lian, lib. ix. cap. 61,
** 0|uTaray iffrt to i^ avrns (pa^(/t.a,x,ov, xui '^la'Soex,-
ftitv axia-Tov. The poison of the asp is very
acute, and speedy in its effects." See more in
Bochart, vol. iii. 380, & seq. See Deut. xxxii.
33. Job XX. 14.
From this root, no doubt, the serpent python,
feigned by a perverted tradition of the pro-
mise, * Gen. iii. 15, to be slain by Apollo,
had his name ; hence also the oracular Pythian
priestess of Apollo, and the spirit of Pytho
mentioned Acts xvi. 16. Comp. Greek and
Eng. Lexicon in nY0fiN.
IL As a N. insn the threshold of a door, limen
inferius, which is continually disturbed by the
feet of those who go in and out. 1 Sam. v. 4.
Zeph. i. 9, & al. On the text last cited comp.
under abT ; and to what is there said, I add
from Mr Dmmmond's Travels, let. ix. p. 187,
that in the country about Roudge in Syria
" the poor miserable Arabs are under the ne-
cessity of hewing their houses out of the rock,
and cutting very small doors or openings to
them, that they may not be made stables for the
Turkish horse, as they pass and repass." And
thus, long before him, Sandys, Travels, p.
117, says, at Gaza in Palestine, " we lodged
under an arch in a little court, together with
our asses ; the door exceeding low, as are all
that belong unto Christians, to withstand the
sudden entrance of the insolent Turks/'
The English word threshold very nearly answers
the idea of the Heb. insn, for it is from the
Saxon threschald, which, says Junius, (Ety-
mol. Anglican, in threshold,) " is plainly de-
rived from threscan to smite, strike, thrash, and
hald, wood; because the threshold is continually
struck and worn by the feet of those who go in
and out."
pn)
It occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic
signifies, to break in pieces. As a N. yna a
moment, a small portion or division of time.
Num. vi. 9, & al. It is also used adverbially,
Tlius Callimachus, celebrating this achievement in
his Hymn to Apollo, has these remarkable words, lin.
103, 104,
ivOv ffi MHTHP
Vuiix'T A022HTHPA
Which are thus translated by Dodd,
" Thee thy blest mother bore, and pleased assign 'd
The ^villing Saviour of distress'd mankind."
Let me refer the reader to the Hymn itself, and to the
excellent translation of it just cited, for more on the sub-
ject.
the particle n being understood, in a moment
or insta7it. Pro v. vi. 15, & al.
-in)
To expound, explain, interpret. It is applied
only to dreams. Gen. xl. 8, 16, & al. As a
N. ^Tins interpretation, solution. Gen. xl. 5, 12.
Hence "TinH) in Mesopotamia, Num. xxii. 5.
Deut. xxiii. 4 or 5, seems to have had its name
from a divine oracle which was at that place ;
as * Patrse in Achaia had from a pretended
one, and Patara in Lycia from an oracular
temple of Apollo; whence Horace, lib. iii.
ode iv. lin. 65, gives him the epithet of Pa-
tareus. (Comp. Wetstein on nra^a. Acts
xxi. 2.) Hence also the priests of Apollo
among the Gauls were called Paterae, from
the pretended oracular predictions and pro-
phetic endowments of their wisdom-giving
god. See Bochart, vol. i. 666.
PLURILITERALS in 3.
As Ns. fem. (perhaps from 3b3 to divide, share,
and iT'aa to approach, see Exod. xix. 15, & al.)
ii^^b^s and trabs, plur. ciyab'-s and Q-irabs, a
concubine, a woman who shares in the embraces
of a man, though he have one or more other
wives, a kind of inferior wife, concubina uxor,
freq. occ. This term ir^bD among the He-
brews did not, as the word concubine does
with us, imply any thing immoral or reproach-
ful. Keturah, whom Abraham, Gen. xxv. 1 ,
took to wife, nu^x, is at ver. 6, mentioned as
one of his D-ir^b-S, (comp. 1 Chron. i. 32.)
Hagar, whom he took in Sarah's lifetime, be-
ing the other, and who is expressly styled his
rni/H Gen. xvi. 3. So Bilhah, who is called
Jacob's u^^b^S, Gen. xxxv. 22, was, notwith-
standing, his rrti^K Gen. xxx. 4, and both she
and Zilpah his "ti'S, wives, Gen. xxxvii. 2.
And the Levite's female companion, Jud. xix.
1, unites both denominations irrab-E) nti/a, and
at ver. 2, is said to have played the whore, natn
against him, and at ver. 27 he is called her lord.
How then, it may be asked, did a man's
urab-E) differ from his rrirx ? 1st, Because she
was not considered as a principal wife ; see
the cases of Sarah and Hagar, Gen. xvi. 6, 9,
and of Bilhah and Zilpah, Gen. xxx. 4, 3, 9
13; and thus Solomon's o-tfa are styled n^1uf
princesses, but not so his D-U'^b-H) 1 K. xi. 3.
Comp. Cant. vi. 9. 2dly, Because, if we may
judge from the early instances of Keturah and
Hagar, Gen. xxv. 5, 6, the children of the
u^ab-E) did not inherit. And this may be the
reason why the Levite's companion is so fre-
quently called his a^^b-H), Jud. xix.; for the
Levites had, strictly speaking, no inheritance.
See Num. xx. 21 24. 'u^abs seems once
used for male paramours, who share with the
husband in access to the wife, Ezek. xxiii. 20,
where however it is applied spiritually to idols
or false objects of worship sharing with Jeho-
vah in the regard and adoration of his people.
* Sec Bate's note on Num. xxii. 5, in his New and
Literal Translation, and Mr Bryant's Analysis of ancient
Mythology, vol. 1. p. 296.
^iiDba
434
DI-IB
By 1 Kings xi. 3, Solomon had seven hundred
wives, princesses, and three hundred D-I^^b-S
concubines. A prodigious number, and what
to a mere western reader may appear hardly
credible. And yet some modem eastern prin-
ces have far exceeded it. Thus Habesci,
Present State of Ottoman Empire, p. 166,
says, " the number of women in the [Grand
Signor's] harem depends on the taste of the
reigning monarch. Sultan Selim had nearly
two thousand; Sultan Mahomet had but three
hundred ; and the present Sultan [Achmet
I v.] hosT^ve^tty weax sixteen hundred." Knolles
in his History of the Turks informs us, p.
1638, year 1617, that Achmet or Achmed,
their eighth emperor, " entertained three thou-
sand virgins and concubines in a seraglio."
And Mr Hanway, in his very entertaining
and instructive History of the Revolutions of
Persia, part vii. ch. xxxi. p. 208, gives us
such an account of Shah Hussein, emperor of
Persia, as shows that his women must have
been more numerous even than those of Sul-
tan Achmed. " Few men," says he, " have
carried their voluptuousness, however permit-
ted by a particular faith, farther than Shah
Hussein. The year 1701 was called in Persia,
the year of virgins. This prince then ordered
a search to be made through the whole extent of
his dominions for all the young virgins of distin-
guished beauty, (comp. Esth. ii. 3.) and the
commissioners appointed for the inquiry
brought all those whom they thought worthy
of the harem. The governors of the provin-
ces, knowing their master's predominant pas-
sion, paid their courts in the most prevailing
manner, even till the siege of Ispahan, [which
was not till the year 1722] by sending him the
finest girls in their province." How many
women then must he have had in his harem
by that time ? Comp. under j?ati; II.
Hence Greek <rtt.xxa.Kii, and -ra.xxa.Kyi, and Lat.
pellex, of the same import. The LXX almost
constantly render the Heb. word by raXXaxij,
and once, Genesis xxii. 24, by -rxXXaKis.
As a noun compounded of rrbs to separate, and
rrsn to distribute, a particular or distinct one,
a certain one. Once, Dan. viii. 13 ; where
Symmachus, rm Ton to some one, Vulg. alteri
nescio cui to another I know not whom.
''As See under rrbj) II.
"in3D3 Chald.
As a noun mas. plur. T''in3D3 (once printed in
the common editions with a ;a, T-IUSDE), Dan.
iii. 7 ; but very many of Dr Kennicott's codi-
ces there read ^-'inSDiSJ with a n) musical instru-
ments of the stringed kind, played upon like
harps, by striking the strings, psalteries. So
Theodotion ^a.Xrv^iov, and Vulg. psalterii.
occ. Dan. iii. 5, 7, 10, 15. The learned
bishop Chandler* derives this word from the
Chaldee, B'tt'S to touch, impel, or from the
Persic psana, which denotes the percussion of
a harp, and observes that ter is a usual termi-
nation of substantives in Persic, as in dochter.
See his Vindication of the Defence of Christianity]
book L p. 53, &c.
suster, &c. (and thus der, in fader, moder)
which words, derived to us from the Saxon,
are with little variation commonly used in
English to this day.
The people of Aleppo in our days call a dulci-
mer* santeer. But Hasselquist, Travels, p.
84-, mentions an instrument which seems more
similar to the ancient nn2D3. " Whilst we
waited for supper," says he [at Old Cairo, in
Egypt] "we sent for one of this country's
musicians, who was a Christian Coptite, to
amuse us with his music. His instrument was
common in Egypt, and in many other places
of the East, being without doubt of great anti-
quity, and probably resembled David's harp.
The Christian Coptite, and even the Franks
who trade here, call it psalterium. It is in the
form of an oblique triangle, so large as to lie
commodiously on the knees when they play on
it. It has two bottoms, two inches from each
other, with about twenty catguts of different
sizes." The triangular form and numerous
strings of this instrument agree with the de-
scription of the ancient psalterium given by
Bp Chandler from the old writers.
n3r)
As a noun Paaneah. Once, Gen. xli. 45, And
.Pharaoh called the name of Joseph n3173 n^Si:
Zephnath- Paaneah. n332i is from py to hide,
lay, or treasure up, and may be a personal
name, formed like nbnp the assembler, preach-
er ; n3P3 is a plain compound from j;3'' to ir-
radiate or enlighten, and n3 rest, comfort : so
the two words together may express the trea-
sure of glorious comfort or rest ; -a name very
apposite to Joseph on the occasion. f
Or else the two words n3l?3 nD3i: may be ren-
dered, the comfortable enlightener or revealer of
a secret or secrets ; and this latter interpreta-
tion, it must be owned, is most agreeable to
the Targum rr-b rb3 p-n^T K'lna the man to
whom secrets are revealed, and to several Greek
versions cited in the Hexapla, one of which
renders the Heb. words, h zthus to. x^urTo. one
who knoweth secret things ; another, m ecriKccXuip-
Sn ro fAtXXov one to whom futurity is revealed ;
and a third, u xsx^vf.cf>ctviii txaXv-^tv one to whom
He (God) hath revealed hidden things. So
Josephus, Ant. lib. ii. cap. 6, 1, explains
the name by x^uttuv ivoimv, the discovery of
secret things.
-1113
As a noun Parbar. It seems a Chaldee word,
from 13 or Ti3 to divide, and *ii (Chald.)
without, so denotes, the outer part or division.
occ. 1 Chron. xxvi. 18. See Pole Synops. on
the place.
D"n3
As a noun an orchard, garden, enclosed planta-
tion, occ. Neh. ii. 8, (where see Bp Patrick)
Eccles. ii. 5. Cant. iv. 13. LXX fa.^cthuffoi.
It may be derived from Tns to separate, and
(Arab.) DT to hide, secrete, " abscondidit, ab-
didit," Castell, and so' denote a secret enclo-
sure or separate covert. " The Greeks haev
See Russell's Nat. Hist of Aleppo, p. 93.
\ See the learned Bate, in his Dissertation on the sup-
posed Confusion at Babel, at the end of his Enquiry into
the Similitudes, &c. p. 313315.
bn5
435
pti^DB
acknowledged that the word vfa^uhuro;, para-
disus, came to them from the Orientals or
Persians, who gave this name to their fruit
gardens and their parks, where they kept all
sorts of wild creatures. Xenophon and other
Greek writers often make use of the word in
this sense." Calmet's Dictionary. Comp.
Greek and Eng. Lexicon in llAPAAEISOS.
The LXX almost constantly render p when it
relates to the garden of Eden, by i-xoochia-os.
Hence the word -rK^ahiffas paradise is in the
N. T. applied to the state of faithful souls he-
tioeen death and the resurrection, where, like
Adam in Eden, they are admitted to immediate
communion with God in Christ, or to a partici-
pation of the true tree of life, which is in the
midst of the paradise of (rod. Comp. Luke
xxiii. 43. Rev. ii. 7. Of this blessed state St
Paul had a foretaste, 2 Cor. xii. 4.*
Der. Paradise, paradisaical. Also, forest. Qu.?
hll2 Chald.
As nouns bny and xbnsi iron, from the Heb.
bTia, which see. Dan. ii. 33, 34, & al.
I cannot forbear observing, that the best com-
ment y have met with on Dan. ii. 40, is in the
celebrated Mons. Montesquieu's Grandeur et
Decadence des Romains, a comment the
more valuable, as I am persuaded nothing was
farther from the writer's thoughts, than the
illustrating of the prophet. If the reader
however will peruse the 6th chapter of that
work, entitled De la Conduite que les Romains
tinrent pour soumettre tous les Peuples, Of
the conduct which the Romans observed to subdue
all Nations, he cannot fail, I think, of being
forcibly struck with the prophetic comparison
of the Roman power to iron, which breaketh in
pieces and subdueth all things ; as he will there
see at one view by what steady, as well as
cruel, policy the Roman state shattered the na-
tions of the earth, as' it were, to pieces, and ren-
dered them in general utterly unable to resist
its power. Comp. Dan. vii. 7, 19.
Asa N. a flea. So the LXX and another
Greek version in the Hexapla, -v^uXXov, and
Vulg. pulicem. occ. 1 Sam. xxiv. 15. xxvi. 20.
It seems an obvious derivative from y^is free,
and wv^ to hap, bound, skip, (see Job xxxix.
20.) on account of its agility in leaping or skip-
ping. So Junius (Etymol. Anglican.) says
the English name fea, Saxon fea, and feo,
&c. are evidently from the Saxon ^eon, to fee,
on account of the singular agility of this little
animal, by which it so often escapes its pur-
suers.
As a N. a copy or declaration. So the LXX
in Ezra v. 6, haa-eKpncris a declaration. It
occurs also Ezra iv. 11, 23. vii. 11. The
word seems compounded of tris to declare, ex-
pound, and p2 (Chald.) a form, likeness, q. d.
a declarative form or copy, or a formal exposition.
From tif>i3 dung, excrement, and rrniy to shed,
pour out. As a N. fern. rT3-TU''^3, evacuated,
See Campbell's Prolim. Dissertations to the GospeLs,
p. 23a
excrement. So Vulg. alvi stercora. Once,
Jud. iii. 22, And the haft went in after the blade,
and the fat closed nrrbrr npn upon the blade,
"D for he had not drawn out the sword from his
belli/, and the excrement came out.
To spread out or abroad, to expand. So the
LXX fx^rsTa^wv, and Vulg. expandit. occ.
Job xxvi. 9. The word seems a derivative
from u^is to spread out, and n motion. How
justly therefore applicable to the expansion of
the clouds, which are perpetually moving or
shifting !
As a N. mas. plur. D''nms ' princes, nobles
Aquila and the LXX (as cited in Montfau-
con's Hexapla) render it tftXixruv choice per-
sons, and another Greek version syysvwy well-
born, noble, occ. Esth. i. 3. vi. 9. Dan. i. 3.
It seems a compound of the oriental ns (from
Heb. 'ins) to be glorious, honourable, and on
perfect, so expresses the most honourable or
noble.
The learned Bp Chandler* observes to our
present purpose, that the word is or nxB enters
into the composition of several names of the
princes and nobles among the Medes and Per-
sians, as Pharnaces, Pharnaspes, Pharnuchus,
Phraortes, Phraates, Phradates, &c.
D>{n) See under nhb II.
As a N. fem. nS) apiece, and aa to cut, or break
^ff (Comp. an) a piece of meat cut off. occ.
Dan. i. 5, 8, 13, 15, 16. xi. 26. It is in the
Complutensian edition, and in many other of
Dr Kennicott's codices, printed throughout
as two words an nu.
D:in3
As a N. from ns a piece (i. e. a writing or de-
claration, as we also speak) and rrna to respect,
a piece, declaration or decree respecting some
particular subject. It occurs once as a Heb.
N. for a divine decree or declaration, Eccles.
viii. 11, (where Symmachus a-^otpocffn a decree);
and as a Chaldee N. xnans is used not only
for a divine decree, Dan. iv. 14 or 17, and
DariB and xrsans for a royal one, Ezra iv. 17.
vi. 11. Esth. i. 20. Dan. iii. 16 ; but Nnans
denotes also the answer given by subjects to their
prince, respecting some particular subject, Ezra
V. 7.
The above cited are all the passages of the
Bible where the word occurs.
Hence perhaps the Gr. (phyyof/.xi, tiphy/iAai to
pronounce, utter, whence in composition, a^a-
(phyux a remarkable saying, an apophthegm.
As a N. from n3 a piece, and ba to roll round.
The Vulg. after Symmachus renders it fascia
pectoralis a swathe for the breast, and the com-
position shows it to be somewhat of this kind,
occ. Isa. iii. 24. Aquila, as translated by
Jerome, renders it cingulum exultationis a
cincture of joy ; comp. under Va VII.
As a N. a copy, exemplar. It seems compounded
In Ills Vindication of the Defence of Christianity,
book i. p. 58, & ^eq.
1*2C
436
Kni:
of a?n!) (Samar. and Arab.) to examine dili-
gentlif, and ^13 ( Chald. ) a form, q. d. an ex-
amined, and so authentic, form or copy. occ.
Esth. iii. 14. iv. 8. LXX yr/yga(pflv a copy.
^<3J See under xy
To shade, overshadow. It occurs not as a V.
but as a N. mas. plur. D-bxy shady trees, occ.
Job xl. 16, 17, or 21, 22; where Vulg. umbrae
shades. The word seems a dialectical varia-
tion from D-by (see by) as 3nu from m, DXp
from Dp, 3NT from aT.
To be fruitful, abundant, plentiful, exuberant.
It occurs not as a V. but see below pxy.
I. As a collective N. ]Ny sheep or flocks of
sheep. ]xy is distinguished from D";!? groa^^,
I Sam. XXV. 2. ASAee/) are thus denominated
from their great fruiffulness, whence they are
said to bring forth thousands, yea, infinite mul-
titudes, Psal. cxliv. 13 ; and the pastures are
said to be clothed with them, Psal. Ixv. 14.
And Bochart shows that the eastern sheep not
only bring forth two at a time, (comp. Cant. iv.
2.) but sometimes three or four, and that
twice a year; and another learned writer* ob-
serves, that *' we must not judge of the sheep
of Palestine by ours. The sheep of that
coimtry often bring forth two young ones, and
sometimes three or four. This great fruitful
ness is particularly observed, Ps. cxHv. 13.'
See Bochart, vol. ii. 432, 510, & seq.
II. Mixed flocks of small cattle, i. e. of sheep
and goats, from thexT fecundity. So Aristotle,
cited by Bochart, vol. ii. 417, observes of
goats, as well as of sheep, <roXvroxuri^x ya.p
tffTiv, that they are remarkably prolific. Gen.
xxvii. 9. xxxviii. 17. Lev. 1. 10, & al. freq.
And as the Heb. ]Ny, which most properly
seems to denote a flock of sheep, thus includes
goats, so the Greek f^riXa., which strictly means
sheep, as in Homer, II. x. lin. 485, 486. Odyss.
ix. lin. 184, likewise applied to goats.
In Num. xxxii. 24, the word is in the common
editions printed N3y, with the x transposed ;
but eleven of Dr Kennicott's codices there
read oaaxyb ; in Psal. viii. 8, it is usually
printed rray, but eleven of the Doctor's codi-
ces have rrsxy ; and in Neh. x. 36 or 37, for
the unparalleled plur. -jxy, part of the word
is-axyi, twelve MSS. and five printed editions
have -3Ny.
pxy As a N. Zaanan, the name of a place men-
tioned IVlic. i. 11; but as all local names in Heb.
are imposed for appellative reasons, so this
place seems to be so called from its fruitful-
ness or fertility. Accordingly Aquila gives
both the Heb. name and its interpretation,
calling it livvaav h tvhvovira, Sennaon the fer-
tile. So Jerome tells us that Symmachus
rendered the word abundant, fruitful ; and as
Sir Thomas Brown, in Miscellany Tracts.
appears from a passage in Cyril, he used the
same Greek word as Aquila, namely iveyivoua-av.
These ancient versions of pxa confirm the ex-
position of ]NiJ above given. See Bochart,
vol. ii. 432.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies, to incline, bend downwards, turn. ( See
Castell's Lexic. Heptaglott. under Tiy.)
I. As a N. *imy the neck, which is eminently
formed for bending forwards or backwards, on
one side or the other. Gen. xxvii. 40, & al.
freq. So plur. in reg. ^^Kiy the vertebral or
bending joints of the neck. Gen. xxvii. \Q.
Josh. X. 24, & al.
Job XV. 26, He ran upon him "iixnyn " with his
neck stooping and stretched out ; the very atti-
tude of a combatant running upon his adver-
sary." Scott's note. So the French say,
donner tete baissee sur I'ennemi. Our Eng.
neck, according to its e<?/mo%ica/ signification,
seems very nearly to correspond with the Heb.
"ixny ; for neck or nick is a Teutonic name for
that part of the body, which the learned
Junius, Etymol. Anglican, in Neck, deduces
from the V. nicken, to turn forwards or back-
wards, or round on every side, with an easy
motion.
Or is not -iNiy rather a N. formed from iiy,
with an x inserted before the last radical, as
in bxntr, ]X3u; ? Comp. under -iy VIII.
II. As a N. iny, the same. See under "ny
III. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. siiiy the neck.
See under ny IX.
I. To assemble or meet together in a regular
stated manner, as the women to worship at the
door of the tabernacle, occ. Exod. xxxviii.
8. I Sam. i. 22 as the Levites to perform
the service of the tabernacle, occ. Num. iv.
23. viii. 24. So, in the two last texts, as a
N. xsy such a meeting or assembling.
II. To assemble or meet together in orderly troops,
as soldiers, occ. Num. xxxi. 42. So with the
particle bj; against following, it may be ren-
dered to war against, occ. Num. xxxi. 7. Isa.
xxix. 7, 8. Zech. xiv. 12. And in this view
I think xny should be rendered, Isa. xxxi. 4,*
As a lion, &c. so shall Jehovah of hosts de-
scend bl7 xnyb to the army assembled against
mount Sion. In Hiph. to assemble or muster,
as an army. occ. 2 K. xxv. 19. Jer. Iii. 25.
As a N. xny, plur. fem. mxny, an army, host.
Gen. xxi. 22. Exod. xii. 41. Ps. xliv. 10.
Ixviii. 13, & al. freq. Also, warfare, military
service, station. Num. i. 3, & al. freq. Comp.
Isa. xl. 2. Job vii. I. xiv. 14, where comp.
under nbn VII. ^
III. D^?3tyrr xny the host of heaven, LXX
xofffio;, or trr^UTKt, tov oo^xvov (comp. ActS vii.
42.) sometimes denotes the sun, moon, and
stars (i. e. the fluxes of light from them), in-
clusively, as Deut. iv. 19. (Comp. Gen. ii. 1.
Jer. xix. 13. Zeph. i. 5. Isa. xxxi v. 4. 2 K.
xvii. 16. xxi. 3. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 3, in which
* Comp. Homer, II. xii Un. 299, &c. and Shaw's Tra-
rels, p. 271.
KISJ
437
pn^fi
three last passages they are distinguished from
bl?i Baal or the solar fire) ; sometimes the
stars, or stellar fluxes of light, as distinguished
from the sun and moon. Deut. xvii. 3. Jer.
viii. 2. xxxiii. 22. ( Comp. Gen. xv. 5. xxii.
17.) In 2 K. xxiii. 5, D-niiTT KSX bD seems
used for the fixed stars exclusively, unless we
should choose to interpret the particle ^ before
these words exegetically, even. The texts
just cited show that this celestial host was wor-
shipped by the heathen and apostate Israelites.
And from this worship, which veiy generally
prevailed among the Gentiles, as has been
often shown by learned men, particularly by
the late Dr Leland, * a great part of the pagan
world was denominated Zabians or Sabians.
Hence the formation of the D'-na^n xny is often
reclaimed for Jehovah, (see Deut. iv. 19. Neh.
ix. 6. Ps. xxxiii. 6. Isa. xl. 26. xlv. 12; and
Hutchinson's Trinity of the Gentiles, p. 321,
&c.) and they are called T-xniJ his hosts, Ps.
ciii. 21. Comp. Psal. cviii. 12. And hence
mxny mil" f Jehovah of hosts, and Nnbx
mxiiJ Aleim of hosts, (see 2 Sam. v. 10. Hos.
xii. 6. Amos iii. 13. v. M 16, 27. vi. 8.
Mic. iv. 4. ) are frequently used as titles of
the true God, and import that from Him the
host of the heavens derive their existence and
amazing powers, and consequently imply his
own eternal and almighty power. Accordingly
the LXX frequently interpret mNSy in this
connexion by llxvrox^a.rsa^ Almighty.
Why is DNibx put in the absolute form before
mxny, Ps. liv. 6. Ixxx. 5, 8, 15, 20. Ixxxiv.
9 ? Is it not in order to point out the Aleim
themselves as the hosts, defenders, and cham-
pions, of their own people ? Even as Jacob
calls them Q'^'inni the encampers. Gen. xxxii. 3.
, Comp. Ps. xxxiv. 7^or 8. cxxv. 2, and under
riDH IV.
In 1 K. xxii. 19. 2 Chron. xviii. 18, n'z'H
cntrrrr the host of heaven, LXX in 1 K.
ffT^uTia, Tov ov^otvov, seems to denpte the created
spiritual angels ; the Heb. phrase exactly an-
swering to the ffr^a.rtx ov^avio; heavenly host of
St Luke, ch. ii. 12, which are called ayytkoi
angels, ver. 15. Comp. Job xxxviii. 7. i. 6.
ii. 1, and under S33 II. and -jKb I. 7.
IV. As a N. mas. plur. D-Nny fem. mxny the
gazelles or antelopes, probably so called from
their f assembling in troops or being gregari-
ous, occ. 1 Chron. xii. 8. Cant. ii. 7. iii. 5.
To illustrate the first of these passages we
may observe from Dr Russell, that the two
species of antelopes about Aleppo in Syria
" are so extremely fleet, that the greyhounds,
though very good, can seldom take them with-
out the assistance of a falcon, unless in soft
deep ground." Comp, under naii V.
* Advantage and Necessity of the Christian Revela-
tion, part i. ch. iiL Comp. Eusebius, Prseparat. Evangel,
lib. iii. cap. 2; Selden, De Diis SjTis, Proleg. cap. 3;
Yossius, De Orig. & Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 30.
+ Is not the Bacchanalian exclamation EYOI 2AB0I,
EVOE SABOI, an evident corruption of this title of the
true God ?
t Ih se rassemhlent en troupes, says Mons. Buffon,
Hist. Nat. tom. x. p. 232, 12mo. and Shaw's Travels, p.
415, says the gazelle or antelope is a gregarious animal.
Nat, Hist, of Aleppo, p. 51.
V. Chald. K55: and -ni: (from Heb. rrnx to
swell) to will, desire, be desirous, q. d. to swell
with desire. Dan. iv. H or 17. v. 19, 21. vii.
19. As a N. i^y will, purpose, occ. Dan. vi.
17 or 18. As a N. or rather as a V. infini-
tive, -nyn, Dan. iv. 32 or 35, rr^syna accord-
ing to his will, or as he would, juxta velle suum.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, to swell, grow turgid, occ. Num. v.
21, 22, 27. In Zech. ix. 8, for nai^rD six of
Dr Kennicott's codices, either in the text or
various readings, have NnyD, as two or more
had originally ; and Symmachus renders it
xuXvuv ffT^xTnocv hindering the army, and Vulg.
ex his qui militant mihi, by those who militate
for me.
II. As a N. ay the toad, from his swelling ; or
rather, because there seems no occasion to
forbid eating the toad, the tortoise, from the
turgid form of his shell, occ. Lev. xi. 29.
III. As a N. ny the covering or tilt of a wag-
gon or carriage from its turgid form ; so nb^i?
iay vaulted or covered waggons, plaustra ca-
merata. occ. Num. vii. 3. Plur. D-na covered
carriages, litters, or the like. occ. Isa. Ixvi.
20.
IV. As a N. "ay, elation, pride, glory, majesty.
2 Sam. i. 19. Isa. iv. 2. xxviii. 5. Ezek. vii.
20, & al. freq. So Isa. xxix. 7, n"ay bST and
all her glory.
"ay is particularly applied to the promised land,
as being the glory of all lands. See Ezek.
XX. 6, 15. Dan. xi. 16, 41, 45. viii. 9. Jer.
iii. 19. Comp. Psal. cvi. 24.
V. As a N. "ay fem. rr"ay, plur. mas. D"ay,
the name of an animal, rendered in our
translation roebuck or roe, but more probably
means the gazelle, or antelope, thus named
from its beautiful stateliness, as they are D"Nay
from going in troops. These animals are
mentioned in Scripture as being extremely
swift, 2 Sam. ii. 18 ; and good for eating, 1
K. iv, 23 : to which if we add that they are
very common and gregarious in the south-eas-
tern countries, whereas the roe does not seem
a native of those regions, little doubt can re-
main but the gazelle or antelope, and not the
roe, is intended by the Heb. "ay. And for
farther satisfaction on this subject I refer the
reader to Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 414, to
Mons. Bufl'on's Hist. Nat. tom. x. p. 324,
&c. 12mo. and to Harmer's Observations,
vol. iv. p. 331.
To reach, hold out, stretch forth, porrigere. So
the modern versions; but the LXX i(iovvitnv,
and Vulg. congessit, he heaped up ; which in-
terpretation seems very well to agree with the
circumstances of the story. Comp. laau; and
nay. Once, Ruth ii. 14.
To form longish lines, or streaks, or such as are
longer than they are broad (q. d. oblongare),
or to be of an oblong shape.
I. As a N. Jjayx, plur. myayx, a finger or toe,
from its longish or oblong form. Exod. xxix.
12. 2 Sam. xxi. 20. I Chron. xx. 6.
-I12S
438 m2ft
II. To streak or stripe. As a N. or participle
pass, ysy a stripe or striped, occ. Jud. v. 30. As
a N. mas. plur. D'-yii: stripes, occ. Jud. v. 30.
III. As a participial N. irny or jriny thehyoena,
so called from the dark stripes or streaks with
which his colour is variegated, occ. 1 Sam.
xiii. 18. Jer. xii. 9. So in the former pas-
sage Aquila renders the word * itxivav, and
the LXXin the latter vxtvti;; where indeed
3?^sy is strictly the participle paoul, and con-
sequently pi^y t3''J? the streaked or striped wild
beast; for though u-j? be generally used for
rapacious birds, yet there seems no reason
why it may not signify also a beast of prey.
It appears from 1 Sam, xv. 19. xxv. 14, that
the V. 101^ is applicable to men rushing or
flying upon, either in deed or word. The
learned Bochart, who proposes the interpre-
tation of yinji U">S? by the hycena or variegated
wild beast, excellently and at large defends it,
and thus translates Jer. xii. 9. Is then my heri-
tage (people) to me (as) a fierce hyaena? Is
there a wild beast all around upon her ? i. e. the
land of Canaan. The judicious reader cannot
help remai'king how well the verse according
to this translation agrees with the context
both preceding and following, and for farther
satisfaction I refer him to Bochart himself,
vol. ii. 830, & seq. See also Busbequius, De
Legat. Turc. epist. lib. i. p. 83, &1 ; BufFon,
Hist. Nat. torn. viii. p. 325, 12mo. ; and
Bruce's Travels, vol. v. p. 107.
The Arabic name for the hycena is j^ny pro-
nounced dsabuon, and in Barbary they still
call the hycena dubbah, which is a plain cor-
ruption of the Heb. i?ny. See Shaw's Tra-
vels, p. 173.
The hyoena and its peculiar enmity to dogs is
mentioned in Ecclus xiii. 18, (where see Ar-
nald's note). But this apparent enmity pro-
bably arises from its excessive fondness for
the flesh of these animals. See Bruce, as
above, p. 119,120.
IV. Chald. In Aph. to wet, moisten, imbue.
occ. Dan. iv. 22. In Ith. :;nv3i:rr, x and n
being transposed, and the letter cnanged into u,
to be wetted, occ. Dan. iv. 12. v. 21. So the
Vulg. render it by tingi, infundi, infici, and
the LXX in the last passage by t[iit(p*!. Is
not the Chaldee yiy in this sense a dialectical
variation of the Heb. yia? fo saturate, as we
say, with moisture ?
To collect, gather together, heap up. Gen. xii.
35. Exod. viii. 14. Job xxvii. 16, & al. As
a N. mas. plur. D-'iiy heaps, occ. 2 K. x. 8.
Der. To jabber. Qu?
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies, to take hold, or hold tight in the hand,
*'prehendit, astrinxit manu." Castell. As
* But it should be remarked that the Chaldee Targum
on 1 Sam. xiii. 18, explains D^yili by X''J73X vipers.
And it is very probable that in that text D''27l3y means
either pipers, or some party-colowred serpents, of which
Bochart shows there are several sorts, and one in par-
ticular called by the Greek iicuvot, hymna, no doubt from
its streaked skin. See Bochart, vol. iii. 395.
a N. mas. plur. D-nSi: handfuls of corn gather-
ed in reaping. So Vulg. manipulis. Once,
Ruth ii. 16. Thus it is distinguished from
D'-'inj; the sheaves mentioned ver. 7 and 15.
Hence NTyrr, with rr interrogative prefixed.
Once, Dan. iii. 14, Is it true ? So Theodo-
tion, Vulg. and almost all the ancient ver-
sions, as if >5Tyrr were a dialectial variation of
'\>'^'irt is it just or tme ? The Samaritans,
says Castell, very often use x for p, and the
Babylonians, from whom many of them were
descended, might probably do the same.
Others explain it, is it of set purpose, or de-
signedly 9 The sense of the Chald. x-rji being
a "little varied from that in which rrny is used,
Num. XXXV. 20, 22. The reader, may find
other interpretations in Pole's Synopsis, but
the most probable seems one of the two here
proposed.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
The reduplicate my in Chaldee signifies to
look sideways, &c. and in Arabic, to turn
away.
I. As a N. Ti: the side of any thing. Gen. vi.
16. Exod. xxv. 32. Num. xxxiii. 55, & al.
freq. Deut. xxxi. 26, Take this book of the law,
and place it nyrr by the side of the ark of the
covenant of Jehovah your Aleim, that it may be
there for a witness against thee. By the side
of the ark, " in some chest by it (for there was
nothing in the ark, but the two tables of the
law, 1 K. viii. 9). This was the book that
was found 2 Kings xxii. 8." Clark's note.
Hence Eng. side, sidle.
II. As N. -lyn, fem. myn and rrnyn, a nar-
row pass or defile, enclosing and protecting on
each side, a strong hold. See 1 Chron. xii.
8. Jud. vi. 2. 1 Sam. xxii. 4, 5. The LXX
render it several times by irrivois narrow defileSy
straits. Also, as a N. mas. plur. DmyD
works enclosing, and straitening a besieged city.
Eccles. ix. 14. Comp. Isa. xxix. 3. Luke xix.
43.
III. In Kal, retaining the radical n final, to be
in wait, to watch on the side of one. q. d. lat-
erare. Vulg. insidiari. occ. Exod. xxi. 13. 1
Sam. xxiv. 11 or 12; in which latter passage
our translators render it huntest, according to
the following sense. As a N. fem. n-iy a ly-
ing in wait. Num. xxxv. 20, 22. As a N.
mas. plur. D-Ty insidious, watchful enemies, or
hunters. Jud. ii. 3. Comp. D^l-y Jer. xvi. 16.
IV. To come or steal sideways upon one's game,
whether beast or bird, to catch or take in this
manner. Gen. xxvii. 3, 33. Lev. xvii. 13.
Lam. iii. 52, & al. Comp Job x. 16. It
is also used spiritually for catching or insnar-
ing souls or persons. Ezek. xiii. 18, 20, 21.
Comp. Gen. x. 9. In Niph. to be hunted,
spoken of cities, " as a forest of beasts is said
to be hunted" (Bate), and so their inhabitants
taken or destroyed, as it follows in the text.
occ. Zeph. iii. 6. As a N. n-y a catching or
taking of prey or game. Gen. xxv. 27. Also,
game taken, venison. Gen. xxv. 28. xxvii. 7,
19, & al. Comp. Job xxxviii. 41. As a N,
p-?2J
439
nni*
mas. plur. D-T-y hunters. Jer. xvi. 16. As
Ns. ni5iD fern, rmya an instrument used in
catching yame or prey, a toil, a net, a snare.
Job xix. G. Eccles. vii. 26. ix. 12. Ezek. xii.
13. Hence,
V. As nouns T-y fem. m-iJ and ms, victual
or provision, in general. Josh. ix. 5, 11. Gen.
xlii. 25. & al. And hence once as a verb in
Hith. T-iayn (for T-ynrr, y and n being trans-
posed, and the latter changed into \d) to pro-
vide oneself, take for provision. Josh. ix. 12.
ny in the reduplicate form, to hunt repeatedly,
frequently, or continually, occ. Ezek. xiii. 18,
20.
plus
i. As a noun pTS, fem. rcp^^i just, justice,
righteousness, right. (2 Sam. xix. 28 or 29.)
freq. occ. Lev. xix. 36, scales of pny justice,
weights ofpi'i justice, an epha ofpia justice,
an hin o/'pTi: justice, shall ye have. Comp.
Deut. XXV. 15. Job xxxi. 6. Ezek. xlv. 10.
In these passages the idea of the word is
plainly given, and we are directed to take it
from the equal poise of a balance, or the equal-
ity of weights and measures. So among the
Romans " Justice was represented by a person
with a balance or pair of scales in her hand,
exactly even. " Spence's Polymetis, Dialogue
X. p. 138. Comp. Ps. Ixii. 10. Dan. v. 25, 27.
Mat. vii. 2. Luke vi. 38.
Joel ii. 23. He hath given you the former rain
rrpnab in just quantity.
II. In Kal, to be just, of full weight or measure,
in a moral or spiritual sense. Job ix. 2, 15.
xxxiii. 12. XXXV. 7, & al. Also, to justify, make
just. Job ix. 20. xxxii. 2. xxxiii. 32. xl. 3. & al.
to justify comparatively with another less righ-
teous, Jer. iii. 11. Ezek. xvi. 51, 52. In
Hiph. to justify, pronounce just. Deut. xxv. 1.
Prov. xvii. 15. Also, to do justice to. 2 Sam.
XV. 4. 1 K. viii. 32, & al. In Hith. pntayrr
(for pnynrr, y and n being transposed, and
tlie latter changed into Vi, as in T-iaarr under
ny XV.) to justify oneself, occ. Gen. xliv. 16.
As a noun p-'iy a justified person, one who ob-
tains the effect of being justified, just, of full
weight or measure in the estimation of divine
justice. Gen. vi. 9. vii. 1, & al. freq.* Also,
a title of Christ, the justifier, he who being just,
or of full weight, himself makes others just or
gives them weight also. See inter al. Isa. xlv.
21. liii. 11. Zech. ix. 9. Comp. Jer. xxiii. 5
or 6. xxxiii. 15. Mai. iv. 2. Acts iii. 14. vii.
52. xxii. 14<. Rom. iii. 2126. ix. 30. x. 3. 1
Cor. i. 30. 2 Cor. v. 21. Phil. iii. 9. And on
this whole root see Hutchinson's Works, vol.
vi. p. 186 193, and Bate's Critica Hebraea.
Der. Perhaps Lat. j'wc^ex, jwrfico, whence Eng.
judicious, judicial, judicature, Fiench.juge,juge-
ment, lElng. judge, judgment, &c.
I. In Hiph. to shine, glare, be resplendent, occ.
Ezra viii. 27. So LXX ffriXfiovros, and
' And here I would wish the reader to consider
whether T'DJl when applied to sinful man in respect of
God does not, in Uke manner, signify one who is a par-
taker of the divine esruherant benignity, one who, in St
Paul's phrase, hath obtained mercy. See 2 Chron. vi. 41.
Ps, XXX. 5. xxxi. 24. xxxvii. 28. 1. 5. cxxxii. 9, 16, & al.
Vulg. fulgeutis. Symmachus likewise renders
the noun by (tt/XjSjjj splendour, in Lev. xiii. 36.
II. As a noun larrii yellow, from the glare or
vividness of that colour, occ. Lev. xiii. 30, 32,
36. So LXX la-yth;, and lft.M6tZ,Mv tjellow and
yellowish, and Vulg. fiavus. Comp. ariT.
I. In Hiph. to cause or make to shine, 'occ.
Psal. civ. 15. So Symmachus ffTiktiuv to shine,
glister.
II. In Kal, to neigh like a horse, occ. Jer. v.
8. 1. 11. As a noun fem. plur. mbnyp
neighings. occ. Jer. viii. 16. xiii. 27. In this
sense it seems to be a word formed from the
sound, as hi7inio in Latin, neigh and whinny in
English. Comp. bii lU. Hence,
IIL To shout, make a cheerful or loud cry or
vociferation, as men. Esth. viii. 15. Isa. x."
30. xxiv. 14.. Jer. xxxi. 7, & al. Others re-
concile the three senses of this word by mak-
ing the radical meaning, to cheer, exhilarate, as
Ps. civ. 15, (where indeed the LXX accord-
ingly render it Ixoc^woci, and Vulg. exhilaret,
exhilarate) and thence to make a cheerful or
loud cry, as horses or men. But how will
Isa. X. 30, where it denotes, to lift up the voice,
as in fright or terror, agree with this explication ?
Der. French >/, Eng. jolly, &c.
7o be clear, transparent. It occurs not however
as a verb simply in this sense, but comp. root
"irrT ; and hence
I. As a noun nrry something" transparent to ad-
mit the light, occ. Gen. vi. 16. So Symma
chus "^la^avig.
IL As a noun mas. plur. D^^irry the noon or
mid-day, so LXX f^ttrnfA^ottt, and Vulg. meri-
dies ; or more strictly, the celestial fluid or
heavens, in the state they are in at noon-day,
clear and transparent. See Deut. xxviii. 29.
Job xi. 17. Psal. xxxvii. 6. Isa. Iviii. 10.
Comp. Dan. xii. 3. Exod. xxiv. 10. On 2
Sam. iv. 5, comp. under "|D IV. Cant i. 7,
is well illustrated by Virgil's directions con-
cerning sAeep and ^oafe, Georg. iii. lin. 331, &c.
^stibus at mediis umbrosam exquirere vallem;
Sicubi magna Jovis antiquo robore ^uercus
Iiigentes tendit rajnos, aut sicubi nigrum
Ilicibus crebris sacra nemus accubat umbra.
But let them panting in the mid-day heat
Seek in some darksome dell a safe retreat,
Wliere'er of ancient growth Jove's tree is found.
Stretching with ample sweej) his arms around.
Or blackest grove of thickening holm-oaks made
Frowns with the horrors of a sacred shade.
Neville.
III. As a noun with a formative s imi" oil,
from its transparency or admitting the light.
freq. occ. " Oil, says that eminent Physiolo-
gist Mr Jones, (Physiol. Disquisitions, p. 15.)
is condensed when cold, into a sort of globules
impervious to the light, and becomes as opaque
as a solid lump of suet; but when these
globules are dissolved and opened by the action
of fire, the oil not only becomes transparent, but
appears as bright and shining as if the light were
a natural part of its body.'' Comp. p. 222, 223.
Some printed editions in Deut. vii. 13, read
T'lrry plur. oils ; but others, and among them
the Complutensian, together with very many of
Dr Kennicott's codices, have -jnrr-i: singular.
ma
440
^:sj
In Zech. iv. 14, Joshua the high-priest and
Zerubbabel are styled 'irry" "an som of oil, as
being anointed with the Holy Sjnrit, and made
his instruments in re-establishing the church
and state of the Jews. Comp. ver. 6, 12, and
see Bp Newcorae.
I V. It is once used as a verb in Hiph. Job
xxiv. 11, Ti-'ny DrTntt? l-a between or loithin
their walls they make or press out oil ; (comp.
Sense III.) or rather, between their walls (with
which the vineyards were enclosed, Prov.
xxiv. 31.) they laboiu: at noon-day, or bear
the noon-day heat (rav xavtruiia. (pi^ouin, Mat.
XX. 12), which it is well known, in those hot
eastern countries is, in the summer time, al-
most insupportable, particularly near walls.*
Comp. Sense II.
Hence Islandic skyr, and Saxon scir clear,
transparent, and Eng. sheer. See Lye's
Junius Etymol. Anglic. Also French jour
day, whence journee, journal, and Eng. jour-
ney, journaL
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
To command, order, ordain, give orders which
may be either impulsive or prohibitory, prseci-
pere. It is followed by the particles by, bx,
and b, but sometimes not. See Gen. ii. 16.
iii. 11. vi. 22. Psal. Ixviii. 29. Jer. xxxv. 6.
Exod. xvi. 24-. i. 22. Deut. iv. 23. xxxiii. 4.
1 K. ii. 43. Isa. v. 6. 2 Sam. xvii. 23. Isa.
xxxviii. 1. As a noun ^y a precept, command.
occ. Isa. xxviii. 10, 13. Hos. v. 11. As a
noun fem. m^n plur. m^n nearly the same.
Exod. xxiv. 12. Gen. xxvi. 5, & al. freq.
ma
With a 1 radical, and fixed, as in j?i3 and jjiur.
To cry ahud, shout, occ. Isa. xlii. 11. Asa
noun fem. rrmji, and in reg. nmy a cry or
crying out. occ. Psal. cxliv. 14. Isa. xxiv. 11.
Jer. xiv. 2. xlvi. 12.
nna
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To be white or clear, to shine, spoken of the
complexion, occ. Lam. iv. 7, nbnn iny they
were whiter than milk; where LXX iXuft^u.*
they shone, Vulg. nitidiores more shining, clearer.
As a noun nii white, so LXX Xivxo;, and
Vulg. candidus. occ. Cant. v. 10.
II. Tobe white, pale. occ. Isa. v. 13, rrni: n3n?3m
nny and its multitude is, or looks, pale with
fasting. Here pnn being masculine, the final
rr in liny must be radical.
HI. As a noun njf clear, spoken of heat, so
Vulg. clara. occ. Isa. xviii. 4. of a wind, clear
and parching, occ. Jer. iv. II j where Vulg.
urens burning.
IV. As a noun fem. plur. mny things clear or
plain; or adverbially (n being understood),
clearly, applied to the speech, and opposed to
D''3bl7 stammerers, stutterers, occ. Isa. xxxii. 4 ;
where Symmachus r^ava perspicuous.
V. As a noun nyn plur. fem. mniira, the
human forehead, from its shining whiteness or
smoothness. Exod. xxviii. 38. Ezek. ix. 4, &
al. freq.
VI. As a noun fem. plur. nniin shining plates
of metal, laminse. occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 6.
nny, with the second radical doubled. It
occurs not as a verb in this form, but hence as
nouns n-ny, the smooth, shining top or summit
of a rock. occ. Ezek. xxiv. 7, 8. xxvi. 4, 14;
where the LXX kiuTir^tav the smooth rock.
Fem. irn^ny a shining, parched land or coun-
try, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 7 ; where Aquila Xtiu-rt-
T^nt^tt on the smooth rock. Plur. mas. D-Tini:
shining, rocky summits, occ. Neh. iv. 13.
Comp. Jer. iv. 11.
nyriii occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate
form, but as a noun fem. plur. mn^ny violent
or intense heats or droughts, so the French
translation, les grandes secheresses. occ. Isa.
Iviii. 11. Comp. rrn III.
Der. Perhaps Latin siccus dry, whence exsicco,
and Eng. siccity, siccation, exsiccate, exsicca-
tion, &c.
)na
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Chaldee
signifies, to corrupt, contaminate, and in Syriac
the noun denotes corrupted, polluted. As a
noun fem, in reg. nsns a stench, stink ; Vulg.
putredo corruption. Once, Joel ii. 20. Comp.
n^iH under rrni IV.
Der. Stain, stink, stench,
pna
I. To laugh, or more accurately, to move back-
wards and forwards, as the sides or lungs, in
laughter. Gen. xvii. 17, & al. freq. Comp.
Ezek. xxiii. 32, pn^b/or laughing or laughter,
i. e. to be laughed at, so Vulg. in derisum for
derision.
II. In Kal and Hiph. io sport, in dalliance.
Gen. xxxix. 14, 17. xxvi. 8, in joking, sing-
ing, and dancing. Exod. xxxii, 6 ; where the
LXX Txi^uv, which is in like manner used in
the Greek writers for dancing. Comp. ver.
19, and Greek and Eng. Lexicon in nxi^M.
III. To make sport or diversion, occasion laugh-
ter. Jud. xvi. 25. Ezek. xxiii. 32. In Hiph.
to sport, jeer, mock. occ. Gen. xix. 14. xxi. 9.
This root is nearly related to pnar (which
see), as appears plainly from Jud, xvi, 25 ;
and from a comparison of Gen. xxi, 6, with
Amos vii. 9 ; in which latter passage pny
Isaac is called prnv".
Der. Lat. jocor, whence Eng. joke, jocular,
&c. Also, perhaps, jog, and (compounded
with ba to [roll) joggle. Comp, under pnur.
ina
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but as a noun
inJi white, shining, of a bright, vivid, white
colour, occ. Ezek. xxvii. 18. Jud. v. 10. To
this purpose the LXX (as cited by Basil) *
XafJczoviTuv, Symmachus irrixp,ou(Tuy, and Vulg.
nitentes, shining.
>^
Denotes dryness, drought. So the LXX fre-
quently render it by %4'U)) thirsty, uw^^os with-
out water, and Symmachus, in Ps. Ixiii. 2, by
^i\Po!.ly!S thirsty. Hence Lat. sitis drought,
thirst, and sitio to thirst, &c.
Dr Russell's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 15, and Har-
mer's observations, vol. i. p. 167, note, and p. 458.
* Should not the common reading- of the LXX /j.t<n^f/y-
/3?/?, be understood in the same sense, namely, sJdning
like the noon-day light ?
b38
441
bs
i. As a noun rr-ii drought. Job xxiv. 19. Also
dry, desert. Job xxx. 3. Ps. Ixiii. 2. cvii. 35.
Isa. xli. 18. Zeph. ii. 13, & al. Plur. fern.
nT'y dry places or ground, occ. Psal. cv. 41 ;
where LXX avv^^ois without water.
II. As a noun p-y rfn/, parched ground. Isa.
xxv. .5. xxxii. 2. Also, a (fry /icaj^ of earth
or stones, occ. 2 K. xxiii. 17, What ^i^yrr
heap is that which I see ? (it is) inprr the
grave of the man of God. Jer. xxxi. 21, "a-yn
D-a^i: lb, or, as thirty of Dr Kennicott's co-
dices read, D-ST'i: set thee up heaps. Ezek.
xxxix. 15, And shall raise up (Heb. build) near
it p-yrr a heap. Thus Bate in Crit. Heb.
whom see. And to illustrate the last cited
text, I add, that Dr Shaw, in the Preface to
his Travels, p. x. mentions his meeting with
many heaps of stones in several places in Bar-
bary^ in the Holy Land, and in Arabia, which
have been gradually erected over travellers
barbarously murdered-, the Arabs, according
to a superstitious custom among them, con-
tributing each a stone whenever they pass by
them.
III. As a noun mas. plur. 0""^ inhabitants of
the wilderness. Psal. Ixxii. 9. Isa. xxiii. 13.
IV. As a noun mas. plur. ""y rendered wild
beasts of the desert. Bochait (whom see, vol.
ii. 862, &c.) thinks they are most probably
the wild cats or cat-a-mountains ; but by the
company with which they are joined, Isa.
xxxiv. 14<. Jer. 1. 39, (though I confess this
argument is of no great force) it may seem
that the word rather denotes the ravenous birds
haunting the wilderness. It may also be taken
in this sense, Isa. xiii. 21, and, as I appre-
hend, Psal. Ixxiv. 14. Thou hast broken in
pieces the heads of leviathan, i. e. the princes
or captains of Egypt, thou hast given him for
food D^-Jib DiJb to the multitude of ravenous
'birds. (Comp. Exod. xiv. 30.) " The final
destruction of the adversaries of Messiah's
kingdom is described at large under a like
image, Rev. xix. 17, 18." Dr Home. Comp.
Ezek. xxix. 5. xxxii. 4. And Homer often
mentions the oimoi or birds as preying on the
carcasses of the dead or slain. See II. i. lin.
5. ii. 393. viii. 379. xi. 395. xxii. 335, 354.
xxiv. 411.
V. As a noun y, plur. D-y and 0-"^ a decked
ship or vessel, which carries men and goods
dry, as distinguished from an open boat. occ.
Num. xxiv. 24. Isa. xxxiii. 21. Ezek. xxx. 9.
Dan. xi. 30.
To shade,, shadow, overshadow, shelter.
I. To overshadow. It occurs not as a verb in
Kal in this sense, but as a noun by shade,
shadow. 2 K. xx. 9. Isa. xxv. 4. So Ezek.
xxxi. 3, by?3 V^n still with shade ; where
LXX according to the Alexandrian MS.
^uxvos v TV irxn^i^ (read trxfrri) thick with
shade. So another Hexaplar version. Comp.
under u^^n V. Also, shade, shelter, pro-
tection, as of a house. Gen. xix. 8 ; of a tree,
Jud. ix. 15 ; of a mountain, Jud. ix. 36 ;
of a gourd, Jon. iv. 6. Comp. Num. xiv. 9.
Psal. xci. 1. Isa. xxx. 2. Eccles. vii. 12. As
a noun fern, nbyn a shady place or valley, occ.
Zech. i. 8; where LXX xarxa-Kiuv over-
shadoiving.
II. As a noun fem. rrbny a spread or extent of
waters covering a large bottom, occ. Isa. xliv.
27. As a noun fem. nbnyQ, in reg. nbiyn,
nearly the same. Exod. xv. 5. Job xli. 23.
Psal. cvii. 24, & al. Comp. below bby II.
III. As a word formed from the sound, to ring,
tingle, or sound, as the ears in violent surprise
or fright. So Vulg. tiimio. Thus the Lat.
tinnio, and Eng. ring, tingle, tinkle, toll, knolU
knell, are aU formed from the sound, occ. 1
Sam. iii. 11. 2 K. xxi. 12. Jer. xix. 3. Comp.
brry IL and bby III. below.
I place this sense rather under by than nby,
because the verb when thus used never occiu-s
with a final rr ; and because I apprehend that
in 1 Sam. iii. 11, rraVyn the reading of
twenty-one of Dr Kennicott's codices, and
not ns^byn, is the true one, as in 2 K. xxi.
12. Hence
IV. As a noun fem. plur. mbyn bells, occ.
Zech. xiv. 20. But perhaps, as Mr Har-
mer* has remarked, the word in this text
rather means, as the Targum explains it, co-
verings, caparisons, warlike trappings; for
though the modem easterns in their journeys
fix bells upon their cameb, it does not appear
that they ever deck their horses in this man-
ner. Niebuhr however. Voyage de 1' Arable,
tom. i. p. 96, mentions the little bells which
they fasten to their mules as well as to their
camels. So tom. ii. p. 107. And comp.
Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 283.
V. As a verb fem. plur. cnbyn cymbals. So
the LXX most commonly render it xvfi(iecXK.
These were two convex plates of brass or other
metal, which being struck against each other
produced a hollow ringing sound. I Chron.
xiii. 8. XV. 19, & al. See Shaw's Travels,
p. 204.
bby I. To be overshadowed, occ. Neh. xiii. 19 ;
where Eng. translat. " began to be dark."
I I. To be overflowed, overwhelmed, covered ivith
water, occ. Exod. xv. 10.
III. To sound, quaver, as the lips of a person
in terror, occ. Hab. iii. 16; where Vulg.
contremuerunt trembled. Comp. above by HL
byby I. To overshadow exceedingly, or very
much. occ. Isa. xviii. I, where Aquila <rx/a
shadow. Comp. under P| 23 IV.
II. As a noun byby the locust, so called, accord-
ing to Bochart, vol. iii. 446, from their some-
times flying in such swarms as to obscure the
sun, and darken the air. occ. Deut. xxviii. 42.
III. As a noun mas. plur. D'byby a kind of
cymbals, occ. 2 Sam. vi. 5. Ps. cl. 5. See
above by V.
IV. D^aT byby Job xl. 31, or xli. 7. Ren-
dered fish- spears,- but the Heb. root by seems
to have no connexion in sense with spears.
Various have been the interpretations pro-
posed of this very difficult text. In order to
clear it, I would first observe (with Gusset)
that the Heb. phrase -3 xbn may mean to in-
sert, place, or set in, as Exodus xxviii. 17 ; and
then that the Chaldee Targum on this verse
* Observations, vol.
Hh:i
442
D^^i
runs literally thus: Is it possible that thou
shouldst place his skin in the booth or booths
(Heb. n^D^) and his head K''D^^^ N3i33n in the
shed or hut for fish ? So Vulg. gurgustium
piscium. The Heb. d-^T biiby then may be
rendered, agreeably to the idea of the Hebrew
by, a booth or hut for fish, or rather of the
fishermen, and the whole verse may refer, as
Gusset has observed, to the fishermen's cus-
tom of hanging up in their huts the skins or
heads of the strange or monstrous fishes they
had taken, as hunters did those of wild beasts,
and as our fox-hunters still nail up against the
stable-door the heads of the foxes they have
killed.
nh^ Chald.
In Aph. to pray, supplicate, oec. Ezra vi. 10.
Dan. vi. 10. The Targum often uses it in
the same sense.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
To roast, toast, or bake by fire. occ. 1 Sam. ii.
15. Isa. xliv. 16, 19. As a noun "bii roasted,
roast, occ. Exod. xii. 8, 9. Isa. xliv. 16.
Hence Saxon swcelan, to burn, sear, and Old
Eng. to sweal or swele, which is still preserved
in swding a hog, whence swelter, sweltry, sul-
try. Also perhaps a swallow, a summer bird.
bby As a noun bnbj: a baked cake, of bread
namely, occ. Jud. vii. 13 ; where Aquila and
the LXX according to an Hexaplar copy,
iyx^v(pta.s, and Vulg. subcineritius, baked under
the coals. Comp. under ay.
I. To pass on, advance, go forwards, as men, 2
Sam. xix. 17 or 18. as fire, Amos v. 6. So
Targum Kna;X3 pbT- press upon, pursue, as
fire. Comp. pb*T.
il. With the particle bj? following, to come upon
a man, as the Spirit of God. Jud. xiv. 6. 1
Sam. x. 6, & al. With bx following as an
evil spirit. 1 Sam. xviii. 10.
III. To proceed or go forward, to prosper. Isa.
liii. 10. Jer. xii. 1. In Hiph. the same. 1
K. xxii. 12. 2 Chron. xx. 20. Also to make or
' cause to succeed or prosper. Gen. xxiv. 21, 40.
Neh. i. 11.
IV. With b following, to be profitable or good
for. Jer. xiii. 7, 10. Ezek. xv. 4.
V. To prosper, thrive, as a tree or plant. Ezek.
xvii. 9, 10. In Hiph. to cause to prosper,
bring to maturity. Ps. i. 3 ; where it is plain,
from the structure of the sentence, that the
latter part of the verse strictly refers to the tree.
VI. Chald. In Hiph. or Aph. to prosper. Dan.
vi. 28, & al. Also, to cause to proceed ov pros-
per, to promote. Dan. iii. 30.
VII. As a noun fem. nnby, plur. mnby. occ.
2 K. xxi. 13. 2 Chron. xxxv. 13. Prov. xix.
24. xxvi. 15. In Chron. it is mentioned as
something in which they seethed the sacrifices,
but in the three other passages, particularly in
the two last, as something in which the meat
was served up. It must therefore mean a pan,
a stewpan, or something of that kind, and
seems to have its Heb. name from its passing
or being advanced from the fire to the table.
Prov. xix. 24, The slothful man hideth, or
plungeth his hand in the pan, and will not so
much as (chap. xxvi. 15, it irketh or grieveth
him to) bring it to his mouth again. To illus-
trate which passages it may be remarked, that,
to this day, the Moors in Barbary, the Arabs,
and the Mahometans of India, in eating make
use neither of knives, forks, nor spoons, but
only of their fingers and hands, even in eating
pottage, or what we should call spoon-meats. *
Comp. Mat. xxvi. 23.
As anoun fem. n-nbi: the same. occ. 2 K. ii. 20.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Syriac sig-
nifies to figure, delineate, form, fashion, " figu-
ravit, pinxit, tinxit." Castell.
As a noun obJi-
I. An external form, image. See Num. xxxiii.
52. 1 Sam. vi. 5. 2 K. xi. 18. Ezek. vii. 20.
A picture, a portrait* Ezek. xxiii. 14. In
Chald. a form. Dan. iii. 19. Also, an image,
a statue, Dan. ii. 31. iii. 1.
II. An image, delineation, adumbration. See
Gen. i. 26. v. 3. That the image of God men-
tioned in the former of these passages consist-
ed principally in righteousness and true holiness
seems evident from Eph. iv. 24. Col. iii. 10.
The tradition of man's being created in the
image of God, or of the Gods, was preserved
among the Roman heathen till the coming of
Christ. Thus Cicero De Leg. lib. i. cap. 22.
" Qui se ipse nor it, primum aliquid sentiet se
habere divinum, ingeniumque in se suum, sicut
simulachrum aliquod, dedicatum putabit. He
who knows himself will in the first place per-
ceive that he is possessed of something divine,
and will think that the mind within him was
dedicated like a sacred image ;" and Ovid, who
lived till A. D. 17, in still plainer terms,
Metam. lib. i. lin. 83, says that f Prometheus,
that is, the Divine Counsel {comip. Gen. i. 26.)
formed man after the image of the gods, who
govern all things.
FinxJt in effigiem moderantiun cuncta deorum.
Comp. under riDT II. and Greek and Eng.
Lexicon under AvP^uTrot.
III. A mere image, a phantasm, a vain show or
appearance, seeming to be something real and
substantial, but not deserving that character,
occ. Ps. xxxix. 7. Ixxiii. 20, Like as a dream
when one awaketh (so) O Lord, l-pn at (thy)
awaking (to vengeance namely, comp. Ps. vii.
7. Ixxviii. 65.) msn DDby thou shalt despise
their vain show or fantastic prosperity. As
to the former text, there is a passage nearly
resembling it in Sophocles, Ajax, lin. 126, 7.
'O^u yoi^ 'hf^cts ovhiv ovTOtj XXo ^>.r,v
EIAfiA' oa-oi -ri^ ^cii[ji.iv, '/} xo'j(pr,v trxioii.
I see all we who live are nothing else
But empty phantasms or shadows vain.
And Shakspeare may illustrate both texts.
" We are such stuff
As dreams are made of; and our little life
Is rounded with a sleep."
Tempest, act iv. scene I-
IV. As a noun n">nby shadow of death. See
among the Pluriliterals.
See Shaw's Travels, p. 232; Niebuhr, Description de
r Arable, p. 46, &c. Voyage en Arable, torn. i. p. 188 ;
Harmer's Obser*'ations, vol. i. p. 289; and Complete
System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 304, col. 3.
f H^ofj^rtQivs from ir^ofjkrfiivayMi to provide, take counsel
beforehand.
rV2s
443
n7D2J
To he or go on the side.
I. As a noun [irbjf plur. njrby, a T-j'i, q. A. a
side-bone. Gen. ii. 21, 22, where LXX and
Theododon -rXiv^a, and Vulg. eosta, a rib.
Comp. ver. 23.
II. As a noun ybji a szWe or Za^eraZ extremity.
Exod. XXV. 12. 2 Sam. xvi. 13. Job xviii.
12 & al. freq.
III. As a noun mas. plur. D-yby is used for
the sides or leaves of a double wicket. 1 K.
vi. 34. Comp. under i?bp III.
IV. As a noun ybji a side-room. 1 K. vi. 5, 8,
&al.
V. As a noun fem. plur. mi?bii boards lining
the side of a room, q. d. libs, so LXX ^ktv-
^cLii. 1 K. vi. 15, 16.
V I. As a verb in Kal, to lean or slip on one
side, to halt in walking, q. d. to sidle. Gen.
xxxii. 31. Mic. iv. 6, 7. Zeph. iii. 19. As a
noun jjbji a slipping aside, a halting. Ps. xxxv.
15. xxxviii. 18. Jer. xx. 10, & al.
Der. To slink, to sling. Qu ?
The idea seems to be empty, meagre, thin, or
the like.
I. To be empty of, or abstain from, meat and
drink, to fast. freq. occ. See Jon. iii. 5, 7.
Ruth ii. 9. Jud. iv. 19. In the last cited text
however the Complutensian edition, and veiy
many of Dr Kennicott's codices read -nxny.
As a noun DiJi a fast, fasting. 1 K. xxi. 9.
Ps. xxxv. 13, & al. As a noun fem. rrnsi
emptiness, thirst, occ. Isa. v. 13, according to
the reading in Forster's Bible ; but the Com-
plutensian and Walton's Polyglott, together
with very many of Dr Kennicott's codices,
read xnj:
II. As a noun fem. in reg. nniJ rendered locks,
of hair namely, but more probably signifies a
thin veil of gauze or the like covering the face,
occ. Cant. iv. 1, Thy eyes {are those) of doves
nnrajib nynn behind thy veil ; so ver. 3, and
ch. vi. 6 J where Symmachus x.a\u[A.[ji,ai.Tt the
veil Isa. xlvii. 2, -fnni: -ba remove thy veil ;
so LXX a-TOKOcXv^'OV ro Kot.ra.x.a.'kvfi.fx.a. ffov.
^Comp. Isa. xxii. 8, under -jd I.) Symmachus
in Cant. iv. 3. vi. 6, likewise renders it
by x.a.y.vfji.yt.u.ri a veil. It is well known that
the women of any character and condition in
the East to this day always appear veiled
before men. " The most essential part of the
dress of the women in the East," says Is^ie-
buhr, Voyage de 1' Arabic, p. 134, " seems to
be the veil, with which they cover their faces,
when a man approaches them :" and in his
xxiiid plate. No. 48, he presents us with the
head of a female whose face is partly visible
through a thin transparent veil. Comp. Dr
Russell's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 114; Ob-
servations on the Turks, p. 213 ; and Potter's
Antiquities, book iv. ch. xiii. p. 339, 340, 1st
edit, and under -[D I.
Dna occurs not as a verb but as a noun sing.
D^ny (of the same form as D'-an from on) a
starveling, a man almost starved with hunger
and thirst, a meagre wretch, occ. Job v. 5.
xviii. 9 ; in both which passages, particularly
the former, there seems a manifest allusion to
the half-starved Arabs of the desert, who were
always ready for plunder as their descendants
still are to this day. Such starvelings are thus
described by Volney, Voyage, torn. i. p. 357,
French edit. " These men are smaller, leaner,
and blacker than any of the Bedoweens yet
known. Their wasted legs had only tendons
without calves. Their belly was glued to
their back In general the Bedoweens are
small, lean, and swarthy, more so however in
the bosom of the desert, than on the borders
of the cultivated country, p. 358, where see
more. One may even say that the common
Bedoweens live in habitual misery and famine.
p. 259." In Job v. 5, Aquila renders D^Dii
by h-4^uvTts and Vulg. by sitientes, thirstij, in
the plur. and Symmachus. I think more
justly, h^c-'v thirsty in the singular, which
since d^'D'H is joined with ^iw swallow up, and
placed in apposition to ayi hungry, seems near-
ly right ; but I would not confine the meaning
of the word to thirst.
It is nearly related, in sense as well as sound,
to D)i, as Kti to n, Nan to an.
To thirst, whether in a natmal or spiritual
sense. See Exod. xvii. 3. Ps. xlii. 3. Ixiii. 2.
As a noun Kiaii thirsty, whether naturally or
spiritually. 2 Sam. xvii. 29. Isa. xliv. 3. Iv.
I. Also, thirst, drought, whether bodily or
spiritual. See Deut. xxviii. 48. Amos viii.
II. So fem. nxna. occ. Deut. xxix. 18 or
19. Jer. ii. 25. As a noun pi<D2i dry, thirsty
land or ground, occ. Deut. viii. 15.* Ps.
cvii. 33. Isa. xxxv. 7.
To couple or join together, be in pairs.
I. To couple, be in pairs, occ. 2 K. ix. 25,
Remember I and you {were) D-iny D-nan nx
those who rode paired, or in a pair together.
Hence
II. As a noun TDi: a pair or couple of horse-
men, Isa. xxi. 7. of asses, Jud. xix. j3, 10.
of mules, 2 K. v. 17. of oxen, 1 Sam. xi.
7. 1 K. xix. 19. Whence
III. As a noun ini: an acre of land, i. e. as
much land as a pair of oxen will plough in a
day. For the same reason an acre is called in
Lat. jugerum, from jugum a yoke, of oxen
namely, occ. 1 Sam. xiv. 14. (where see Vulg.)
Isa. V. 10.
IV. To couple, join, fasten, 2LS d. swovdi. Asa
participle Huph. occ. 2 Sam. xx. 8; where
LXX iZ,iuy(jt.ivnv joined. As a participial
noun T-raji something joined ox fastened to ano-
ther, occ. Num. xix. 15, b-nsj l-aji something
fastened with a thread. Vulg. ligaturam a
binding, LXX "hiaf/.ov KxrithiBiTai a bandage or
string is hound, Eng. translat. a " covering
hound," which seems to be what is implied.
Comp. Lev. xi. 32.
V. As a noun T-ras: a bracelet (so LXX
i^fXX/ov, and Vulg. armilla) the two ends of
which, when worn, are joined or fastened to-
gether with a hasp or the like. Gen. xxiv. 22.
Num. xxxi. 50, & al.
VI. In Niph. With b following, to be joined
See Vitringa, Obscrvat, Sacr. Ub. v, cap. 15, 6,
nr)34
444
n32i
to, as to an idol, by attending its worship, occ.
Num. XXV. 3, 5. Psal. cvi. 28.
VII. In Hiph. to couple, join, connect together,
as deceit, occ. Ps. 1. 19, Thy tongue n"?3i:n
connected together deceit; where Vulg. con-
cinnabat^erf together, and LXX vion<^\ix,i
wove together.
" Thv tongxie to fraud has loosed the reins.
And lie with lie connected feigns."
Merrick.
Comp. Ps. lii. 4, under airn.
I. In Kal, to spring, sprout, or shoot up, as
herbs and plants. Gen. ii. 5. xli. 6, & al. freq.
In Hiph. to cause to sprout, produce. Gen. ii.
9. iii. 18. As a noun nnji. fem. rrnnii a
sprout, shoot, produce. Gen. xix. 25. Psal. Ixv.
II, & al. nny the shoot or branch is used as a
title of the Messiah. Zech. iii. 8. vi. 12. See
Mr Lowth on these texts, and comp. Isa. xi.
], 10. iv. 2. Jer. xxiii. 5. xxxiii. 15.
II. To grow as the hair, which in this respect
resembles vegetables. Lev. xiii. 37. Jud. xvi.
22. Ezek. xvi. 7. So in Hiph. to cause to
sprout or grow, as a horn. Ps. cxxxii. 17.
Ezek. xxix. 21.
III. To spring up, arise, as other things. See
Isa. xlii. 9. Iviii. 8. Ixi. 11.
In 2 Sam. xxiii. 5, 6, I think, with Mr Green,
Poetical Parts of O. T. p. 80, that we should
read br''^ nn-nys xb "D, hut or for wicked
men shall not flourish. So LXX on ov (tn
^"koLarnirn ^a^xvauo;. Comp. under 2yin, and
observe that in Dr Kennicott's Bible the i is
printed between the words nasi" and bT^^
To be dry without moisture. It occm-s not as a
verb, but
I. As a participle or participial noun mas. plur.
D^pni: dry. Spoken of the breasts. So LXX
Irt^ov?, and Vulg. arentia. occ. Hos. ix. 14.
II. As a participial noun mas. plur. D^piny or
a^pDi* hunches of dried grapes or raisins, occ.
1 Sam. XXV. 18. xxx. 12. 2 Sam. xvi. 1. 1
Chron. xii. 40.
Der. Smoke. Qu?
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic the
verb signifies inter al. to he iveak, languid (see
Castell), and the idea of the Heb. w^ord seems
to be soft, tender, or the like ; for
I. As a noun 'nni: wool, from its softness. So
the Eng. wool seems related to the Gr. evXo;
soft. Lev. xiii. 47. Ps. cxlvii. 16, & al. And
on Ps. observe that Martial, lib. iv. calls snow
vellus aquarum, a fleece of waters, and Pope,
D. iii. lin. 284, mentions
ihe fleeces of descending snows.
Comp. under abti'.
II. As a noun fem. n*ir3Ji the top or leading
shoot of the cedar, so called from its soft,
woolly texture. Ezek. xvii. 3, & al.
Der. Smear. Qu?
In Kal and Hiph. to cut off, destroy, consume,
deface. See Lam. iii. 53. 2 Sam. xxii. 41.
Ps. hnii. 41. cxix. 139; where observe that
the second n in -annay is used for the n fem.
See Grammar, sect. vi. 26. So the LXX
frequently render it by tloXo^^ivu, and once
(Psal. xciv. 23.) by a(pitvt^a>. In Niph. to he
cut off, consumed. Job vi. 17. xxiii, 17. As a
noun fem. in reg. nrai: Cant. iv. 1, & al. See
under ajf II.
nnnj: to cut off, destroy, or consume entirely.
occ. Psal. Ixxxviii. 17. Asanoun nnnysowie-
ivhat entirely cut off or alienated from the
owner, so as not to be restored to him at the
jubilee, occ. Lev. xxv. 23. nn-na the same,
occ. Lev. xxv. 30.
Der. Saxon smitan, whence Eng. smite, &:c.
smith. Comp. under it^m.
Occurs not as a verb, but the ideal meaning
seems to be pointed, sharp-pointed, picked,
piercing, penetrative, or the like.
I. As a noun mas. plur. d^Sj: thorn, prickles.
occ. Job V. 5. Prov. xxii. 5. Hence perhaps
Lat. sentis diXhoxw, Eng. sting, astang,* stake.
II. As a noun fem. plur. mai: goads or sharp-
ened sticks, such as beeves or cows were driven
along with. So Vulg. contis. occ. Amos iv. 2.
III. As a noun fem. nsy, plur. moii a large
kind of shield or target. It was larger than
the p?2 as appears from 1 K. x. 16, 17. 2
Chron. ix. 15, 16. Comp. 1 Sam. xvii. 7,
41. Ps. V. 13. The target was probably thus
denominated, because the middle part of it
projected in a sharpish point, as some of the
shields afterwards used by the Greeks and Ro-
mans did ; and we are informed by the writers
of their military affairs, that this pointed pro-
tuberance " was of great service to them, not
only in repelling or glancing off missive
weapons, but in bearing down their enemies ;
whence Martial has this allusion :
In turbatn incideris, cunctos umbone repellet.f
In crowds his pointed boss wUl all repel.
IV. As a noun fem. in reg. nsi: the piercing
cold of snow. occ. Prov. xxv. 13. The Tar-
gums frequently use the word in this sense.
Comp. under aba^. And from this noun nsj:
may be derived the ancient German sne, sneu,
snio, Sax. snaw, and Eng. snow. See Junius,
Etymol. Anglic.
V. As a noun iT-y. See under "-j: II.
VI. As a noun rrDJi sheep. See under ]H'! ;
but I would just query here whether sheep
might not be called rrsy and N32: from their
great sensibility of cold, or being, as it were,
easily penetrated by it. Comp. Sense IV.
and under niit'.
pii occurs not as a verb but as a noun mas.
plur. D'-aay or oa-^y very sharp pointed thorns
or darts. So LXX p,oX,h;, and Vulg. lancese
andsudes. occ. Num. xxxiii. 35. Josh, xxiii. 13.
])i^)i As a noun fem. n35i3i: an urn or pot with
a wide belly, and strait pointed mouth, say the
lexicons, occ. Exod. xvi. 33.
To throw or drive downwards, cum impetu de-
mittere, defigere.
See Junius' Etymol. Anglic, in Stang.
+ Potter's Antiquities of Greece, vol. ii ch. 4. p. 35,
1st edit. See also Dr Chandler's Life of David, vol. ii.
L7, note, and the cccvth plate in Scheuchzer's Physica
f^ra, where are several representations of these pomted
shields.
DD24
445
-i:2i
/ I. Intransitively, to throw oneself off, or lu/ht,
as from an ass. occ Josh. xv. 18. Jud. i. 14*.
II. Transitively, to drive downwards, as a
stake, occ. Jud. iv. 21 ; where the LXX,
according to the Oxford MS. and the Com-
plutensian and Aldine editions, linXafftv drove
through, and Vulg. diQ^^X fixed down.
Occurs not as a verb, but as a noun fern. plur.
m73D5i hard, dry. Once, Gen. xli. 23. Not
only the Chaldaizing Jews apply NT2Dy for a
hard stone, but the Samaritan version has
rrnsii for the Heb. a'-nbn in the sense of very
hard, and as opposed to waters, Deut. viii. 15.
xxxii. 13 ; and the Syriac version seems to use
Kn2iy for a rock or hard stone, Job xli. 15,
where it answers to the Heb. riTinn Jiba
nether millstone.
In Niph. or Hiph. to he modest, humble, occ.
Mic. vi. 8. As a particle paoul mas. plur.
D"'l?13it modest, humble, meek; so LXX rafu-
vuv humble, and Theodotion i-rniKuv meek, and
Vulg. as an abstract noun, humilitas humility.
occ. Prov. xi. 2.
I. To turn or roll round and round, as a ball, to
howl. occ. Isa. xxii. 18, twice. As a N- fern.
rrsay a chxumvolution, rolling round, occ. Isa.
xxii. 18.
II. To circumvolve, roll, or wrap round, as a
turband on the head. occ. Lev. xvi. 4. Asa
N. Pi-jy a turband, which consists of a cap,
and of a sash of tine linen or silk, wound round
the bottom of the cap.* This is the usual
headdress of the Turks, Persians, Arabs, and
other eastern nations to this day. Thus Dr
Shaw, Travels, p. 226, The Moors and
Turks (in Barbary), with some of the princi-
pal Arabs, wear upon the head a small hemi-
spherical cap of scarlet cloth The turbant,
as they call a long narrow web of linen, silk,
or muslin, is folded round the bottom of these
caps, and very properly distinguishes by the
number and fashion of these folds, the several
orders and degrees of soldiers, and sometimes
of citizens, one from another, "f occ. Job
xxix. 14, whence it appears that the Pi*3y or
turband was worn in the East as early as the
time of Job ; Isa. Ixii. 3, according to the
Keri, and veiy many of Dr Kennicott's codi-
ces, where it is used for the royal turband ;
Zech. iii. 5, twice, where it denotes the high-
priest's. Fem. plur. ms^sy turbands. Isa. iii.
23. As a N. fem. nssyn the turband, either
of the king, as Ezek. xxi. 26 ; or of the high-
priest, Exod. xxviii. 4, & al. freq.
Der. Old German ^Mwpew and Eng.^Mmp.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but the Samari
tan version uses it, Exod. xiv. 3, in the sense
* Are not the Persic dulbend, and Turkish tnlhend,
whence by corruption our Eng. turband and turban,
derivatives from the Heb. 'y\'\ to go round and 1033
a band f So the Complete System of Geography, vol. ii.
p. 175, explains the Persic dulbend by a band that goes
round.
\ For a very particular accoimt of the modem head-
dress of the eastern nations, see Niebuhr, Voyage en
Arable, torn. i. p. 129, &c.
o^ confining, shutting up, "coarctavit, clausit."
Castell. As a N. pa^ij a place or instrument
of confinement. Once, Jer. xxix. 26 ; where
the LXX xxraopax.'rnv a dungeon; so Syr. in
Hexapl. il^KTvv and Vulg. carcerem a prison.
Der. Snug. Qu ?
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. and the ideal
meaning is uncertain ; but
I. As a N. ^Tisy an aqueduct, drain, or subter-
raneous passage for water, " Tubus per quern
aqua in declive fertur, puta ex monte vel ex
tecto. " Bochart. occ. 2 Sam. v. 8 ; where
Vulg. fistulas pipes, French translat. le canal,
and Eng. the gutter. Ver. 6, And the king and
his men went to Jerusalem, to the Jebusite, the
inhabitant of the land ; and he (the Jebusite)
spake to David, saying. Thou shalt not come in
hither (^'T'Drr DX "3), except thou remove the
blind and the lame (with whom I suppose they
had, in bravado and contempt of David and
his men, manned their walls), to declare, or
meaning, David shall not come in hither. Ver.
7, Nevertheless David took the strong hold of
Zion, the same is the city of David. Ver. 8.
And, or for, David said on that day (in which
he took it namely), Let every onesmite, or (be)
smiting the Jebusite, and let him reach by, or
through, the subterraneous passage both the
lame and the blind, who hate the person of
David ; because they said, the blind and lame
(man sing.) shall not come into the house or
castle. Thus have I endeavoured fairly to
construe this very difficult passage just as it
stands in Forster's Hebrew Bible, without
presuming either to make the least alteration
in the text, or to transpose the words of it,
and add an extraordinary supplement, as in
our common translation ; and on the 8th verse
I desire it may be particularly observed, that
the lame and the blind, i. e. the invalids who
manned the walls, are said to be those ^H^:^l/
(who) hated ('^ivK being understood before the
V. iNStt' as usual ; or if with Walton's and the
Complutensian Bible, and with twelve of Dr
Kennicott's codices, we read "iocr hating, the
sense will be exactly the same, without any
supplement at all) VB^ the person of Davidy
p bjr because they said the blind and the lame
(sing.) shall not come in hither; which if it
does not absolutely prove, makes it at least
highly probable that David himself was be-
come lame, and had his sight affected, or per-
haps had lost an eye by the severe hardships
he had undergone, or by the wounds he had
received in frequent engagements in which he
had been concerned ; and this personal insult
on the king by the invalids well accounts for
his commanding them in particular to be at-
tacked. There are several other instances in
history, both ancient and modem, of cities or
fortresses being taken by the enemy's enter-
ing through subterranean passages. Thus,
" all parts of Naples are copiously supplied
with water by an ancient aqueduct, which has
more than overbalanced its services by afford-
ing a passage for the besiegers to enter the
city : through it Belisarius introduced soldiers
that surprised the Gothic garrison ; Alphonsus
1328
4^6
ir22
the first repeated the stratagem with success. "
2d vol. of Swinburne's Travels in the Two
Sicilies, in Annual Register for 1784, 1785.
Account of Books, p. 176.* In Macpher-
son's Hist, of Great Britain, vol. i. p. 407,
we are told " some were appointed to seize
the castle of Stirling by an old gutter or sally-
port toward Ballangwith, where no sentinels
were ever placed." So our king Edward III.
entered the castle of Nottingham, through a
subterraneous passage, which is still to be seen,
and surprised his mother and Mortimer. See
Rapin's Hist, of England, by Tindal, vol. i.
p. 413, fol. and Taylor's Concordance.
II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. may occ. Ps.
xlii. 8; where the LXX xara^jjaxr^/v, and
Vulg. cataractanim, cataracts; but it proba-
bly means, as rendered in our translation, those
dreadful meteors called waterspouts ; and it is
no wonder that David should mention these in
allegorically describing his multiplied distresses
under the image of a storm at sea ; since Dr
Shaw, Travels, p. 333, informs us that water-
spouts are more frequent near the capes of
Latikea, fGreego, and Carmel (which last
every one knows to be in Judea), than in any
other part of the Mediterranean!. So Sandys,
Travels, p. 161, describing a storm he met
with on the coast of the Holy Land near
Acre. " Spouts of water were seen to fall
against the promontory of Carmel." " Those
which I had the opportunity of seeing," pro-
ceeds Dr Shaw, " seemed to be so many cylin-
" ders of water falling down from the clouds -,
though by the reflection, it may be, of these
descending columns, or from the actual drop-
ping of the water contained in them, they
would sometimes appear, especially at a dis-
tance, to be sucked up from the sea." But not-
withstanding this description of Dr Shaw's,
there is good reason to think that in some of
those meteors called waterspouts, a great tube
or pipe is formed of the matter of the whirling
clouds, which somehow or other draws up, or
appears even when seen near to draw up, the
sea water. For " Mr De la Pyme, from a
near observation of two or three spouts in York-
shire, described in the Philosophical Transac-
tions, gathers that the waterspout is nothing
but a gyration of cloUds by contrary winds
meeting in a point or centre ; and there where
the greatest condensation and gravitation is,
falling down into a pipe or great tube, some-
what like Archimedes' spiral screw, and in
its working and whirling motion, absorbing and
raising the water in the same manner as the
spiral screw does, and thus destroying ships,
&c. Thus, June the 21st, he observed the
clouds mightily agitated and driven together ;
upon which they became very black, and were
hurried round, whence proceeded a most audi-
ble whirling noise, like that ordinarily heard in
a mill. Soon after issued a long tube or spout
from the centre of the congregated clouds,
Comp. Giannone Istor. di Napoli, vol. i. lib. iii. cap.
4. p. 157, and vol. iii. lib. xxv. cap. 7. p. 262.
\ The Situ U^ee-oKfov of Strabo and Ptolemy. See Maun-
drell's Journey, Mar. 15 ; Shaw's Travels, p, 273.
t Comp, Harmer's Observations, voL ii. p. 188, &c.
wherein he observed a spiral motion, like that
of a screw ; by which the water was raised up.
Again, August the 15th, 1687, the wind blow-
ing at the same time out of several quarters,
created a great vortex and whirling among the
clouds ; the centre whereof every now and then
dropped down in shape of a long, thin, black
pipe, wherein he could distinctly behold a mo-
tion like that of a screw, continually drawing
upwards, and screwing up, as it were, where-
ever it touched." Thus far my * author ; and
if his very particular account may be depended
on, Pliny was nearly right when he spake
(lib. ii. cap. 49.) of a kind of storm, during
which, " In longam veluti fistulam nubes aquam
trahiU The cloud draws up the water as it
were into a long pipe." And the tube or pipe
above described I take to be the precise sense
of the noun -ii3y in the Psalm ; which diffi-
cult word may receive some farther illustration
from the name of a deep and rapid river in
Sicily, mentioned by Thucydides, (lib. vii.
cap. 84.) and called by the Greeks Assinaros,
which Bochart with great probability thinks
is from the Heb. *^^3''^irT, an appellation given
it by the Phenicians, who much frequented
that island. See Bochart, vol. i. 543, 544.
But to return to the waterspout. The pheno-
mena of this meteor are so very extraordinary,
that the learned Mr William Jones ( Physiolo-
gical Disquisitions, p. 595, &c. which by all
means see) thinks they cannot be accounted
for, but by recurring to the electrical fluid :
and I believe any intelligent and candid person
who reads what he has written on this subject,
will be inclined to the same opinion.
I. In Kal, to step, walk, go forwards. Prov.
vii. 8. Jer. x. 5. Comp. Gen. xlix. 22, where
Vulg. discurrerant ran over. As a N. *ti?5:
a step. Job xiv. 16. Prov. iv. 12. Ps. xviii.
37, & al. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "nyyra
steps. Ps. xxxvii. 23. Prov. xx. 24.
II. In Kal, to step, march, or move in a pom-
pous stately manner. Jud. v. 4. 2 Sam. vi. 13.
Hab. iii. 12. Also, in Kal, or according to
the reading of the Complutensian, Forster's,
and Dr Kennicott's Bible. In Hiph. transi-
tively, to march against, invade, occ. Job xviii.
14, mrrbn ^br2b imyym and wastings, de-
struction, shall march against him, as (comp.
under b 13.) a king. See Prov. xxx. 29, 31 ;
and observe that the N. plur. rnrrbl is in like
manner joined with the V. singular irr2''tyn,
having the pron. in postfixed, in Job xxvii.
20. as a N. fem. myy a stepping, marching.
occ. 2 Sam. v. 24. 1 Chron. xiv. 15.
III. As a N. rriyyx an ornament worn on the
arm, a chain, so called perhaps from the links,
bars, or steps, as it were, of which it consisted,
occ. Num. xxxi. 50. 2 Sam. i. 10. In the
latter passage it is mentioned as worn on the
arm, and in the former, where it is rendered
in our translation chains, it is spoken of as
made of gold, and distinguished from the n-ny,
which I therefore suppose was of close work.
* In New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, &c. in
Spoitt, where see more.
nra
447
ns:i5
IV. As a N. fem. plur. n^'^'V)i the same as
rr*Tsryx ; so i?-iT and jt^tk are of the same im-
port, occ. Isa. iii. 20.
With a radical, (see Isa. li. 14. Ixiii. I.) but
mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Hiph. to spread, stretch out, strew, as
sackcloth and ashes, occ. Isa. Iviii. 5. So the
LXX vToo'T^aitr*! strew under, and Vulg. ster-
nere. In Niph. to be strewed or spread, occ.
Esth. iv. .3. Isa. xiv. 11. The LXX render
it by (fr^mwu, Vulg. by sterno.
II. As a N. with a formative s irny some-
what spread out for men to lie upon, a bed, a
mattress. Gen. xlix. 4, & al. The LXX
render it ffroufivn, and Vulg. stratum, preserv-
ing the idea of the Heb. Also, a chamber, a
bed-chamber. So Montanus, thalamus, occ.
1 K. vi. 5, 6, 10. As a N. i?y?2, a bed, a mat-
tress, occ. Isa. xxviii. 20; where Theodotion
vToffroufta. Hence,
III. In Hiph. to spread out one's bed, i. e. ac-
cording to the eastern customs, a mattress.
Comp. v^-]3. ecc. Ps. cxxxix. 8.
IV. To slrew or throw down. occ. Isa. Ixiii. 1.
Jer. xlviii. 12. So the Vulg. renders the word
in this latter passage by stratores and sternent,
and the LXX by xXivovra; and KXivovtriv,
V. As a participial N. rryy stretched out, lying
along, as a person confined in prison, occ. Isa.
li. 14, The prostrate prisoner hasteneth to be
loosed, i. e. shall be speedily loosed, comp. ch.
xxxii. 4, Heb. as a prostitute, occ. Jer. ii.
20 ; so the Vulg. prosternebaris.
j;yi;5i occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur.
"iryiry. occ. 2 Chron. iii. \0, And he made
two cherubs D-U^yy rrc^j^n of overlaid work,
and overspread them with gold. " This word
expresses the manner of the workmanship, or
of covering the cherubs with gold, to have been
by spreading or laying along the gold close upon
all parts The gold was spread upon the
images, so as to take their exact shape or form.
The sheet of gold vi^as spread upon every part
of the images, being made to cover them as
the skin does the body, not like a loose gar-
ment, but conforming to the images in every
point, as if it had been their outward surface ;
and as there were many spreadings upon the
many shapings, parts, and turns of their bodies,
the word (D-yviry) is very properly doubled
and plural." Thus the learned Bate, in his
Enquiry into the Similitudes, &c. p. 125, 126,
where the reader may meet with farther satis-
faction on this subject.
In a Niph. sense, to be removed, transferred.
So the Vulg. transferri. Or rather, to be
moved, shaken. So LXX ffuffSurtv. Once,
Isa. xxxiii. 20, where see Vitringa.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. and the ideal mean-
ing is uncertain, but as a N. ?i^yy a kind of
veil. So LXX ^i^KTT^ov, and Vulg. pallium,
occ. Gen. xxiv. 65. xxxviii. 14, 19. See
Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 483.
I. In Kal, and Hiph. to cry out or aloud, to
exclaim. Gen. xxvii. .34. 2 K. ii. 12,& al. freq.
It is applied figuratively to the blood of a mur-
dered person. Gen. iv. 10. to the heart.
Lam. ii. 18. As a N. fem. rrpjjy cry, clamour,
vociferation. Exod. xi. 6. xii. 30, & al. freq.
II. In Kal, to convoke, call together by procla-
mation. 1 Sam. X. 17; whei'e LXX ira^vy-
yiiXiv, and Vulg. convocavit convoked. In
Niph. to be convoked, assembled by proclama-
tion. Jud. vii. 23, 24, & al. Comp. pjjT.
Denotes smallness, littleness, meanness* As a V.
to be little, mean, vile. occ. Job xiv. 21. Jer.
XXX. 19 ; in both which passages it is opposed
to nas glorious. As nouns Tij^y and ^^)i little.
Jer. xiv. 3. Zech. xiii. 7. T^y little, smally
young. Gen. xix. 34. xliii. 33. Josh. vi. 26.
Isa. Ix. 22. *nyyn small, little. Gen. xix. 20.
Also, a little time or while. Isa. Ixiii. 18. Fem.
in reg. myy littleness, youth. Gen. xliii. 33.
Comp. "niTT, Micah v. 1 or 2, and thou Beth-
lehem Ephrata i-j?!: (though) little, nmb
{art) to be among the thousands ofJudah, i. e.
considerable among them ; and art is to be
understood before m\Tb in the former part of
the verse, as he who is in the latter. Comp.
imder b 21.
To adhere, stick close; where LXX iTuyr,
(from Ttiyvvoj) was fixed, and Vulg. adhsesit
adhered. Once, Lam. iv. 8. In Arabic the
word is used for binding hard or close.
Der. Spot. Qu?
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
In general, to overspread.
I. In Kal, to overspread, overlay, as with gold,
brass, wood, precious stones. See inter al.
Exod. XXV. 11. xxvii. 2. 1 K. vi. 15. 2 Chron.
iii. 6. As a participle Huph. rrSi:n spread
over. occ. Prov. xxvi. 23. As a participial
N. '"iSi: somewhat overspread, an overlaying y
covering. Exod. xxxviii. 17, 19. Num. xvi.
38, 39. Isa. xxx. 22, And ye shall defile, or
treat as defiled '<^,'fi>i the overlaying (Vulg. la~
minas the plates) of thy carved images of silver,
and the dress of thy molten image (or metalline
case) of gold. Comp. under 103 IV. So
LXX in the two last cited texts ^i^thf^a.
II. As a N. fem. nBii a covering or shell, occ.
2 Chron. iii. 15 ; where it is rendered chapi-
ter, and by comparing this text with 1 K. vii.
1 6, evidently appears to be only another name
for the iTinD or hemispherical crown which
was placed on the top of each of the pillars in
the porch of Solomon's temple. Comp. under
^nD in.
III. As a N. V]^'!i, plur. D"<3iy a honeycomb, the
waxen cells spread over the honey. So LXX
}tn^iov, and Vulg. favus. occ. Ps. xix. II.
Prov. x\d. 24.
IV. In Kal, to overspread, overflow, as waters,
occ. Lam. iii. 54. So LXX vTi^txvh, and
Vulg. inundaverunt. In Hiph. to cause to
overflow, occ. Deut. xi. 4; where LXX
i<Ti!tkvtn overflowed, and Vulg. operuerint cov-
ered. And observe that in this text tj-yrr in
Hiph, with ' inserted before the P), is of a
nsifi
448
)S25
similar form with n^j?" from mj?, Lam. ii. 1.
As a noun fern, in reg. nay an overflowing, as
vvitli blood, occ. Ezek. xxxii. 6, And I will
drench "insi: y^K //ie land of thy overflowing (i.
e. thy land which is regularly overflowed, by
the Nile namely, on which its fertility de-
pends. Targ. Nn-3m Nj^nx thy fat land) with
thy blood, even to the mountains, by which
Egjrpt was bounded to the east aiid west.
V. To overspread, float upon the surface, as a
solid substance in swimming, occ. 2 K. vi. 6,
And the iron s^y floated. So LXX I'rt'roXa.triv,
and Vulg. supernatavit.
VI. In Kal, to spread, as it were, the sight
over, to oversee, survey, look around, contem-
plate, watch. See Ps. Ixvi. 7. Prov. xv. 3.
xxxi. 27. Jer. xlviii. 19. Nah. ii. 1, or 2. Hab.
ii. 1. Gen. xxxi. 49. It is applied figurative-
ly to a tower, as looking is in English, *(oXi<rnv
in Greek. Cant. vii. 4 or 5. As a participle
or participial noun I35i of the like form as inn,
13j;, and others, watched for, spied out. occ.
Job XV. 22, He helieveth not that he shall return
out of darkness, nnn "ba KliT 13^1 but (believeth
that) he himself (is) watched for by, or spied
out for, the sword. Comp. Ps. xxxvii. 32,
and Scott on Job. As a participial noun rrsy
a person who looks around, a watchman. 2 Sam.
xiii. 34. xviii. 24, & al. freq. ,13 yn plur. in
reg. "35:73 the same. Isa. xxi. 6. Mic. vii. 4.
Also, a place for xnewing or watching, a watch-
totver, specula. 2 Chron. xx. 24. Isa. xxi. 8.
As a noun fem. n-sy a viewing or watching.
Isa. xxi. 5. Lam. iv. 17.
Hence old French espier (whence espion), and
Eng. espy, spy.
tia3y to look about accurately or curiously. It
occurs not as a verb in this sense, but hence
as a noun fem. rTSii3y curious circumspection,
looking about with great caution and circumspec-
tion. Ij'KX i-rtliXiTefiivav looked on. occ. Ezek.
xvii. 5 ; where obser\'e that it is used adver-
bially for very circumspectly, n being understood
as usual. Comp. ,131: VL
II. In Kal and Hiph. to chirp, peep, or twitter,
as birds, occ. Isa. viii. 19. x. 14. xxix. 4.
xxxviii. 14. In this sense it is plainly a word
formed from the sound, as the Lat. pipio, and
Eng. peep, chirp, cherrup, twitter. Comp.
under by III. and b,iy II. and see Bochart,
vol. iii. 149.
nS22
Occurs not as a verb, and the ideal meaning is
uncertain, but
I. As a noun fem. nn3y a pitcher or jar, to
hold water or oil. 1 Sam. xxvi. 11. IK. xvii.
12, &al.
Hence Gr. cxv(po;, Lat. scyphus, a jug.
II. As a noun fem. nn'"3y a pitcher-cake, i. e.
a cake baked by spreading it on the inside of a
pitcher heated for this purpose, as is * still
sometimes practised by the Arabs. Exod. xvi.
31.
I. To hide, conceal Exod. ii. 2, 3. Josh. ii. 4.
Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon in BXcrai VII.
+ See Niebuhr, Description de )'Arabie, p. 45, 46. and
Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 367.
Com. Job xvii. 4. In Niph. to be hidden,
concealed. Jer. xvi. 17.
As a participial noun ^13^
1. A secret place, adytum, Ezek. vii. 22, where
it plainly means the holy of holies.
2. It seems to be used for the condensed cir-
cumference of the heavens, (comp. under nip
V.) Quod tegit omnia coelum, as Ovid ex-
presses it, Metam. lib. i. lin. 5, or as Cicero,
De Nat. Deor. lib. ii. cap. 4. Omnia cingens,
et coercens coeli complexus, extrema ora et
terminatio mundi. Job xxvi. 7, bl? p3y ,1133
liin spreading the (circumferential) covering
over, or upon, the liquid air, or the loose fluid
matter of the heavens (comp. Job vi. 18.)
which is not ill expressed in Macrobius Sa-
turnal. lib. i. cap. 21, by coeli, cujus ambitu
continetur aer : the cope or vaidt of heaven,
within whose compass the air is contained.
II. It is applied to vnnking or half -closing the
eyes, in order to see more distinctly, occ. Ps.
X. 8, His eyes I33y'' are winked against the
afflicted. The LXX translation a.-xo^Xi-yrov-
fftv us, and Vulg. respiciunt in, look at, behold,
give the general sense, but not the beautiful
image expressed in the Hebrew.
III. To hide, lay up, reserve, Psal. xxxi. 20.
Prov. X. 14. xiii. 22. Hos. xiii. 12. In Niph.
to be laid up, reserved. Job xv. 20. And a
number of (i. e. many) years (of punishment
namely) i:3y3 are laid up for the terrible. So
Job xxiv. 1, Why are not stated times (i. e. of
vengeance) reserved or laid up by the All-boun-
tiful? Comp. Job xxi. 19. As a participial
noun |''3y, or, as the Keri, and many of Dr
Kennicott's codices read, psy hidden treasure
or store. Ps. xvii. 14. Mas. plur. in reg.
''313y Job XX. 26, All kind of darkness {misery)
is reserved T>D"i3yb for his hid treasures. Un-
known misery is treasured up for him. Comp.
Rom. ii. 5.
IV. As a participial noun psy or ^3y the north
or northern part, probably so named, because
to our northern hemisphere of the earth the sun
appears to move from east to south, and from
south to west, and towards mid-day is at all
times of the year southerly, whence the north
side of a building, tree, or mountain is usually
concealed or hidden from his direct rays, and
is, as we express it, in the shade. Gen. xiii.
14. Exod. xxvi. 20, & al. freq.
Prov. XXV. 23, psy mi the north wind dissi-
pates the rain. So in Homer, " Notus (the
south wind) covers the mountain-tops with
clouds, which it is the business of Boreas (the
north wind) to dispel Boreas is rapid and
violent, but serene and drying, dispels clouds,
brings hoarfrost and snow, and is clear, pure,
wholesome and reviving. "* Comp. Homer,
L. V. lin. 524526, and under i,iT I.
As a noun '3n3y northern, occ. Joel ii. 20.
V. p3y bl?a Baal-Zephon, a place on the con-
fines of Egypt, near the Red Sea, mentioned
Exod. xiv. 2. Num. xxxiii. 7, and probably so
called from the Baal there worshipped, who
seems to have had the epithet psy added to
Wood's Essay on the Genius and Writings of Homer,
&64, 67. Comp. Virgil, Georgic. iii. lin, 196, &c. ; Ovid,
etam. lib. i. hn. 262, 263, 328.
rs32
449
Y^
his name, on account of an artificial sky, of
azure and precious stones I suppose, under
which the idol was placed. Comp. sense I. 2,
and under "^bn VI. VII. and "lys II. Or,
*' If psi: be related to rrs5i to spy out or ob-
serve, then Baal-zephon will probably signify
the god of the watch-tower, or the guardian-
god, such as was the Hermes or Terminus of
the Romans, the ^.p^o; tdio? of the Greeks,
&c." Shaw's Travels, p. 309, note. Comp.
Travels, vol. i. p. 233.
VI. As a noun nasi:. See under n3i?s among
Bruce's the Pluriliterals in s.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but I suspect the
radical idea is, to cast or dart forth with force
or violence, to eject ,- for in Araljic it denotes to
eject the fjBces, and also to smite or slap with
the hand, which last signification it has also in
Ethiopic.
I. As nouns j?3i:, "Dysy, and "Siirs^:, a species
of serpent, the basilisk. So Aquila in Jer.
viii. 17, lhce,iTtXi(rx.ov;, and Vulg. throughout,
regulus. It might perhaps be so called from
its violent darting on its prey, though Bochart
rather thinks it denominated by an onomato-
jjoeia from its hissing, which he shows to be
very remarkable ; and accordingly it is hence
in Latin called sibilus the kisser, occ. Prov.
xxiii. 32. Isa, xi. 8. xiv. 29. lix. 5. Jer. viii.
17. See Bochart, vol. iii. 399, & seq.
II. As a noun fem. plur. mpsji issue, occ. Isa.
xxii. 2^.
III. As a noun mas. plur. "yna'^; excrements,
dung. occ. Ezek. iv. 15. So the LXX
(loXjiiTK, from ^xXXa to cast>
Der. Lat. spuo, to spit. Eng. to spew. Qu ?
I. To move quickly, rush hastily, shoot away.
occ. Jud. vii. 3 ; where the LXX (according
to the Alexandrian copy) s^co^fi^triv rushed forth.
II. As a noun "iisi: or nsy, plur. "'iss: a bird
in general, whether great or small, so called
from their swift motion or shooting away.
(Comp. CTij; under pij; I.) Gen. vii. 14. x v.
10. Lev. xiv. 4. Deut. iv. 17. xiv. 11, & al.
freq. In Ps. cii. 8, -nm "TiEiy sitting upon
the house-top seems to be the solitary sparrow,
which is described in Brooke's Nat. Hist. vol.
ii. page 192, 197, 447. " It usually sits alone,"
says he, " on the tops of old buildings and
roofs of churches, singing very sweetly, espe-
cially in the morning and is an oriental bird."
In Neh. v. 18, D^-nsii probably denotes domestic
fowls, particularly the house-cock and -hen,
which Dr Russel informs us they still have in
their markets at Aleppo, Nat. Hist. p. 63.
So "nisji Eccles. xii. 4, appears to be the
house-cock, at whose first crowing, which is
before the day-break, the restless old man is
ready to quit his uneasy bed. To this pur-
pose Mr Harmer, Observations, vol. iv. p. 38,
&c. who shows that in the East the young
and healthy, as well as the aged, usually rise
with the dawn, and that therefore the voice of
the bird must here import a time earlier than
this.
III. As a noun -|">3j: an he-goat, from his nim-
ble or rapid motion, occ. 2 Chron. xxix. 21.
Dan. viii. 5, 8, 21 ; in which three latter pas-
sages the Grecian kingdom is very properly
represented under this emblem from the swift-
ness of its progress, and the rapidity of its
conquests under Alexander the Great, its first
king. *
Chald. As a noun mas. plur. in reg. "'T'Bs: the
same. occ. Ezra vi. 17. viii. 35.
IV. As a noun mas. plur. in reg. ''^'^^i: the
nails (quibus involatur sew iiTuitur) with which
beasts and birds rush on their prey or ene-
mies, (comp. 13U and Dan. iv. 30. vii. 19.)
and which are also a kind of natural offensive
weapons to f men. occ. Deut. xxi. 12.
V. As a noun psy the sharp point of a hard
substance resembling a nail. occ. Jer. xvii. 1.
So a nail is used in Eng. for a small sharp
spike of some metal,
VI. As a noun fem. m-ay, and msy, render-
ed the morning, as if it denoted the brisk morn-
ing light darted on the earth. (Comp. under r^j;
liL) occ. Ezek. vii. 7, 10. But Bate, Crit.
Heb. has justly remarked, that in these texts
rrT'sarr and nisyrr may be verbs in Hiph.
and translated accordingly, it is pushing or
hurrying along ; which interpretation it must
be confessed is very agreeable to the construc-
tion of the contexts.
VII. mxsn m''35i a crown of glory, so called
either from its radiated form, or from its
sparkling or darting forth rays of light. So
Symmachus x,tloi,^a lol,a,(rfjt,a,ro;. OCC. Isa. xxviii.
5.
Der. a sparrow. Also perhaps Lat. spiro to
breathe, whence aspire, inspire, perspire, re-
spire, spirit, spiritual, &c. Greek ii<pv^os, Lat.
zephyrus, and Eng. zephyr.
To break or burst forth as a flower, the light,
the hair, &c. efflorescere.
1. In Kal, to flower, blossom, bloom, occ. Num.
xvii. 8. (where the LXX ilnvSvKnv blossomed,
Vulg. eruperant had burst forth) ; Ezek. vii.
10. (where the LXX yivhxiv, and Vulg.
Aotuit, flowered.) In Hiph. to flower, flourish.
Ps. Ixxii. 16. xc. 6, & al. Cant. ii. 9, ]'o y^yn
D-3'inrr, flowering, i. e. showing himself, or
bursting out, as it were, like a noble flower,
from the lattices, of the chiosk, or arbour
namely. Comp. under bns. Thus Harmer,
Outlines of a New Commentary, p. 143, 144.
And in Stewart's Journey to Mequinez we
are presented with almost the very circum-
stance whence this image is taken; for an
arbour in the gardens of the Bassa, near
Tetuan, is there mentioned as made of cane-
* See Piideaux Connex. part i. book viii. an. 330, and
Bp Newton's Dissertations on the Propliecies, vol. ii. p.
29, &c.
t Thus Horace, lib. i. sat. iii. Jia 100103,
Glandem atque cuhilia propter
Unguibus etpugnis, deinfustibus -
Pugnabant
ITien they for acorns fought, or for a cave,
With nails, then clubs, the arms that nature gave.
Creech.
So Pythias in Terence's Eunuch, act iv. seen. iii. lin. 5,6,
Qui si nunc detur mihi,
Ut ego vmgmhus facile illi iti oculos invoiem venefico !
Whom if I could but find, how gladly would I ^y at
the rascal's eyes with my nails !
Cw ff
?^
450
12S
ivork ; and "this arbour," adds the author,
" was rendered very delightful by a great
number of carnations groiving through the cane-
work." As a noun y-y plur. D'y5i, a blossom,
floiver. Num. xvii. 8. 1 K. vi. 18, & al. As
a noun fem. nu-y an efflorescence ox flowering,
a flower, occ. Isa. xxviii. 4.
II. In Hiph. to eradiate, emit splendour or ra-
diance, occ. Ps. exxxii. 18.
III. As a noun yy. It is rendered a plate,
i. e. of metal, so LXX wsraxv, and Vulg-
laminam ; but by the preceding application
should rather have been translated a floiver.
It was fastened to the high-priest's turband,
upon his forehead, by a blue thread or twist ;
and as by its flower-like shape and substance,
which was pure gold, it was a very striking
emblem of eradiation, so it very properly
pointed him out as a type of the divine light.
occ. Exod. xxviii. 36. xxxix. 30. Lev. viii. 9.
IV. Asa noun yy plumage, feathers, or wings,
as of a bird. occ. Jer. xlviii. 9. Comp. sense
VI.
V. As a N. fem. nyy a flower, i. e. aflov^er-
like tassel or tuft. occ. Num. xv. .38, 39. (comp.
Isa. xxviii. 4. above), which the Jews were
commanded to wear on the extremities or bor-
ders of their garments. This nyy is other-
wise expressed by D-bna conical flowers, Deut.
xxii. 12; oxvAthese artiflcialfloioersTputor\ their
garments with a bTiB complicated thread or
twist of blue or shy-colour, an emblem of the
Holy Spirit, taken from the azure appearance
of the material spirit, were no doubt intended
as a constant memento to them that they were
the children of light, and as such were bound
to walk in the complicated graces of the Spirit;
or as it is expressed, Num. xv. 40, that ye
may remember and do all my commandments,
and be holy unto your Aleim. Comp. under
b"T3 II. and Greek and Eng. Lexicon in
VI. As a noun fem. nyy joined with U'xn,
the bloom, efflorescence, or eradiation, i. e. the
hair, of the head. occ. Ezek. viii. 3. Comp.
under "it3 II.
To press, press down, compress, straiten.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to compress, straiten.
Deut. xxviii. 53, & al. freq. As a noun fem,
rf^p^^ii compression, compressure. Isa. viii. 22.
As a noun piyn straitness. Deut. xxviii. 5.3, &
al. As a noun pny* compressed, firm, hard.
Also, a compressed concretion. See Job xxix.
6. xli. 14, 15, or 23, 24. But comp. under
py^ L IL
II. ynx "pyn the instruments of compressing, or
the compressors of, the earth, i. e. the columns
of the celestial fluid which compress or keep its
parts together, occ. 1 Sam. ii. 8. Comp. under
TDy V.
III. In Kal, to lay or set down, i. e. strictly, to
let a thing be pressed down, or settle on the
ground by the pressure of the expansion, occ.
2 Sam. XV. 24. Comp. py^ IIL
IV. In Hiph. transitively, or with b follow-
ing, to press, distress. Job xxxii. 18. Jud.
xiv. 17. xvi. 16. As nouns piy, and fem.
rrpiy distress. Dan. ix. 25. Prov. i. 27. piyn,
and fem. rrpnyn nearly the same. Ps. cxix.
143. Zeph. i. 15. ^ j^ ,
V. To press out, utter with pain and difficuUy.
Isa. xxvi. 16.
Der. To stick, a stick. Qu ? Also, stock, stake.
Occurs not as a verb but hence as a noun ^bpy
the husk of corn ; or rather, a scrip, a small
bag; so the LXX, according to the Com-
plutensian reading, ^noa, and Vulg. pera.
Once, 2 K. iv. 42.
If the word be taken in the former sense, we
may thence deduce the Eng. scale, as of a fish,
and Lat. siliqua a husk, whence Eng. sili-
guose ; if in the latter, the German sechel, and
Eng. satchel.
To bind close, enclose.
J. In Kal, to bind up, bind close, enclose. Deut.
xiv. 25. 2 Kings v. 23. xii. 10 ; where LXX
iff<piylce,v. Isa. viii. 16 ; where Aquila a-^o^mov,
Symmachus ^r,<Tov. Ezek. v. 3. Cant. viii. 9.
So in this last passage Symmachus ^i^iiT<ptyli^-
fiiv, and Vulg. compingamus. As a noun ny
narrow, strait, enclosed on each side. Num.
xxii. 26. Isa. xlix. 20.
IL As a noun -nyn, and fem. rr'nyn a muni-
tion or fortification enclosing a place, a strong
hold, a fortress. See 2 Chron. viii. 5. xi. 5.
Jer. X. 17. 2 Chron. xiv. 6. Nah. ii. 2.
IIL The word is applied to the celestial fluid
or matter of the heavens, and denotes its being
bound close together, so compressed^ or con-
densed. Thus the Eng. freeze, frost, may be
derived from Heb. 'lys to compress. ( See
under -lys.) Isa. v. 30, iy TUTT thick or con-
densed darkness. The LXX version is here
remarkable, which renders the words by ^xoroi
ffxXnsov hard darkness. So in Cicero Tuscul.
Disput. lib. i. cap. 16, we have rigida, crassa
caligo, hard, thick darkness. Comp. under
"lu^rr. As a N. fem. my condensation. Isa. viii.
22. Comp. Zeph. i. 15, and see below Tiy IL
IV. As a noun ^iy or ^y a rock or flint, whose
parts are compacted or bound hard by the corn-
pressure of the expansion. Exod. iv. 25. xvii.
6. Num. xxiii. 9. Ezek. iii. 9, & al. freq.
Job xxiv. 8, They embrace a rock for want of
shelter. This exactly agrees with what Nie-
buhr says of the modern wandering Arabs
near mount Sinai, Voyage en Arabic, tom. i.
p. 187. " Those who cannot afford a tent,
spread out a cloth upon four or six stakes ;
and others spread their cloth near a tree, or
endeavour to shelter themselves from the heat
and the rain in the cavities of the rocks." "iny
a rock, from its firmness, durableness, and sta-
bility, is frequently in Scripture used as a
divine title. See Deut. xxxii. 4, 15, 18, 30,
37. 2 Sam. xxiii. 3. Ps. xviii. 32. Isa. xxvi.
4. xliv. 8, where Eng. translat. renders it
God: so mighty God, Hab. i. 12; and
mighty one, Isa. xxx. 29. When thus applied
the LXX usually translate it Qte;.
Conceraing Manoah's sacrificing upon a rock,
Jud. xiii. 19, see Harmer's Observations, vol.
iv. p. 505, and Vitringa Observat. Sacr. lib.
iv. cap. 15, 6.
V. As a N. iy, plur. D^*iy a sharp stone or
-11*
451
122
Jiint serving for a knife. Exod. iv. 25. Josh.
V. 2. It is well known that such knives were
used by many ancient nations, as they still are
by those that are destitute of metals. * Lu-
dolphus, in his jEthiopic Hist. lib. iii. cap. 1,
says that '* Alnajah, an ^jthiopic nation, per-
form circumcision cultris lapidibus, with knives
of sto7ie.
VI. As a N. *Tii: the hardness or firm temper
of a sword. Ps. Ixxxix. 44<. '
VII. As a N. "iiij the neck, from its firm com-
pacted texture, occ. Neh. iii. 5.
VIII. As a N. (with x inserted before the
last radical, as in bxacr, ^nsu^) INia, plur. in
reg. ""ixii:, the neck, or vertebral bones of the
neck, from their firmness. Comp. under Sxi:.
IX. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. -ami: rendered
also the neck, but it seems properly to denote
the vertebrce, or vertebral bones of the neck,
so called from their firm consistence, and the
strong ligaments with which they are bou7id
' together, occ. Cant. iv. 9.f
X. As a N. T'y a firm compacted form. Eng.
translat. " beauty," marg. " strength," so Sym-
machus xoan^ov, and thus I think the LXX
^or,6na. must be understood, Jerome figura,
figure, form, occ. Psalm xlix. 15, where ob-
serve that many of Dr Kennicott's codices
read U^^'!l^, comp. therefore nmy under 'iy I.
XI. Spoken of a city or men. In Kal, to en-
close, environ, beset, beleaguer, besiege, blockade.
In this sense it is generally followed with bl?
or bx, though not always. See Deut. xx. 12,
19. 2 Sam. xi. 1. 1 Chron. xx. 1. 1 Sam.
xxiii. 8. Ps. cxxxix. 5. In Niph. to be be-
sieged. Isa. i. 8. Ezek. vi. 12. As a N. myn
a siege, blockade. Deut. xx. 19. xxviii. 53, &
& al. freq.
XII. In Kal, to straiten, oppress, distress.
Exod. xxxiii. 22. Deut. ii. 9, 19. In Hiph.
the same. Jer. x. 18. Zeph. i. 17. Comp.
Jer. xlviii. 41. xlix. 22. As a N. *ii:, and
fem. rrny, distress, strait. Deut. iv. 30. Jud.
xi. 7. 1 Sam. xiii. 6. Gen. xxxv. 3. xlii. 21.
As a N. *iy, plur. D"'*iy a person who distresseth,
or afiiicteth, an afflicter, oppressor. Gen. xiv.
20. Num. X. 9. Josh. v. 13, & al. freq. See
Neh. ix. 27. As a N. liin, plur. D-^nyn a
strait, distress, angustia. Ps. cxviii. 5. cxvi. 3.
Lam. i. 3. In which last text Mr Lowth
says, that there is " a metaphor from those
that hunt a prey, which they drive into some
strait and narrow passage, from whence there
is no making an escape." Comp. Targ. on the
place, and Jer. Iii. 7. xxxix. 4. There is
evidently the like metaphor, Ps. cxvi. 3.
XIII. As a N. mas. plur. on-y or u^y^ girds
or girding pains, as of a woman in travail, occ.
1 Sam. iv. 19. Isa. xiii. 8, xxi. 3. Dan. x. 16.
XIV. As a N. ^-y a hinge which confines a
door, or binds it close to itself, " quia januam
angit et premit ad se," says Martinius Lexic.
Etymol. in Cardo. So Aquila renders it
trr^o(pi<t, LXX ffr^o(piyyos, and Vulg. cardine,
a hinge, occ. Prov. xxvi. 14. Hence
XV. As a N. T'y an ambassador, agent, mes-
* See Gentleman's Ma.<?az. for Sep. 1789, p. 799.
+ See New and Complete Dictionary of Arts in Ver-
TEBttyB.
senger, one upon whom the business turns as
upon a hinge, q. d. cardinalis. Prov. xiii. 17.
Isa. xviii. 2, & al. It is once used as a V.
in Hith. T'lnyrr (for T'ynrr, ii and n being
transposed, and the latter changed into i:, as
in p-rtDiirr under pny II.) to make, or feign
oneself an agent or ambassador, occ. Josh. ix.
4. It may illustrate this application of the
Heb. T'y to observe, that in like manner the
Latin cardinales cardinals, from cardo a hinge,
was a title of the prime ministers of the em-
peror Theodosius : and every one knows it is
now used in the church of Rome as an appel-
lation of the Pope's electors and counsellors.
But concerning these see Father Paul's Trat-
tato delle materie Benefic. p. 44, 45, and
Moshemii Institut. Histor. Eccles. p. 398,
and note c. The above noted V. in Hith.
'T'lDarr to make or feign oneself an ambassador,
is cited according to the reading of the common
editions : but observe that three, and perhaps
five of Dr Kennicott's MSS. and three printed
editions, read iT-iaan and provided themselves
with victuals ; and with this reading agree the
versions of the Targum, Syriac, LXX, and
Vulg. And comp. ver. 5, 11, 12. It appears
however from ver. 11, that these men pre-
tended to act in a piiblic capacity ; and from
what follows in the history, that Joshua and
the princes of Israel thought themselves bound
to the people of Gibeon by the covenant they
had made with these impostors.
XVI. As a N. mas. plur. D'^'T'Ji compressors,
givers of strength or firmness. A name for
certain idols representative of the heavens un-
der this attribute. Comp. above III. occ.
Isa. xlv. 16. But perhaps, as Bate has ob-
served, the prophet alluded to the other sense
of the word, namely, torments ; since idols
prove such to their deluded worshippers. The
Canaanites however had a temple to the com-
pressor, called iiy n-n, which gave name to a
place mentioned Josh. xv. 58. 2 Chron. xi.
7. Neh. iii. 16. The great stone which by
some of the * ancient heathen was esteemed
a sacred emblem (asf a rock still is by some
modern ones), appears to have been represen-
tative of this power of nature, or of the hea-
vens. To this species of idolatry several
claims and miracles recorded in the Scriptures
seems to be opposed, j:
XVII. As a N. fem. in reg. J^'^^^ a form. See
under 'nii'< I.
XVIII. As a N. "'ly balm. See under n'ly.
Tna I. In Kal and Hiph. to bind up closely, to
confine closely. Exod. xii. 34. Josh. ix. 4.
Hos. xiii. 12. As a N. ii'iii, plur. m^ilj:
bundle, a collection of things bound close together.
Gen. xlii. 35. (Comp. Deut. xiv. 25.) Cant,
i. 13. Job xiv. 17.
II. Spoken of the heavens or celestial fluid,
to bind close, compress closely. Hos. iv. 19.
Particularly by the Arabs. See Selden De Diis
Syris, syntag. ii. cap. 4. p. 217 ; Guthrie's General Hist,
vol. vi. p. 10 ; and Sale's Prelim. Di?c. to Koran, p. 20 ;
Vitringa and Bp Lowth on Isa. Ivii. 6.
+ See Modern Universal Hist. vol. xvii. p. ISl ; Man-
delslo's Travels, fol. p. 265.
t See Hutchinson's Trin. of Gen. p. 415,&seq. Moses'
Princip. pt. 134., &c. p. 328, &c.
nil*
452
r-)^
Comp. Job xxvi. 8. Prov. xxx. 4, and above
-ix III. XVI.
III. As a N. "iTiy a piece of solid matter hound
hard, or closely cohering hy the compressure of
the expansion, a stone, a grain, occ. 2 Sam.
xvii. 13. Prov. xxvi. 8. (see under oai HI.)
Amos ix. 9. Comp. above "na IV.
IV. To besiege, beleaguer, or blockade closely.
2 Sam. XX. 3.
V. To disti-ess, or afflict exceedingly. Num. xxv.
17. xxxiii. 55. Ps. cxxix. 1, 2. Lev. xviii.
18, where LXX explain 'n'liib by avT/^>jXav a
rival, as tbe word is used Ecclus xxvi. 6 or
7. xxxvii. 11 or 12. Comp. 1 Sam. i. 6, in
Heb. And see the case of Leah and Rachel,
Gen. xxx. Dodati renders Tiyb Lev. xviii. 18,
by per esser la sua rivale to be her rival. As
a participle or participial N. "Tia one who
greatly distresseth or afflicteth, a severe perse-
cutor. Exod. xxiii. 22. Num. x. 9. Esth. iii.
10, & al freq.
Der. French serrer to bind hard, whence Eng.
to serr, serry. Lat. and Eng. nnser ("i^d)
whence misery, miserable, commiserate, &c.
In Kal, to hum, scorch. It occurs as a partici-
ple Benoni fem. Prov. xvi. 27 ; where The-
odotion, x.mo'i burning, and Vulg. ardescit
burneth.
In Niph. to be burnt, scorched, occ. Ezek. xx.
47. So the LXX Ka.rot.)cot.vhffiToci. As a N.
fem. in reg. r^ym a burning, an inflamma-
tion, occ. Lev. xiii. 23, 28.
Comp. roots niT, nno, ri'iy, and '2.'-w, which are
evidently related to this in sense as well as in
sound.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the cognate
root x'ny or -li: (with a sad) in Arabic signi-
fies to flow, as a vein or wound, with blood, (see
Castell), and (according to Mr Professor Ro-
bertson, in his Clavis Pentateuchi on Gen.
xxxvii. 25.) as a tree with its juice or gum
(lachrymis). As a N. 'iy a gum or resin is-
suing from a tree, whether spontaneously or by
incision. So the LXX constantly render it
by p'/irtvn, and Vulg. by resina. occ. Gen.
xxvii. 25. xliii. 10. Jer. viii. 22. xlvi. 11. IL
8. Ezek. xxvii. 17.
This -"iji has been supposed the same as the
famous opobatsamum or balsam of Mecca, vul-
garly called, perhaps from Jer. viii. 22. xlvi.
11, the balm of Gilead. But the tree, or
rather shrub, producing this precious balsam,
is a native of Arabia Felix, not of Judea.
In different parts of the former country there
are many of them growing at this day ;* but
there are none of them now found in Judea ;
nor is there any reason to think that this
shrub was ever known there in the days of
Jacob. But it is more probable that, as Jose-
phus relates, Ant. lib. viii. cap. 6, 6, Judea
was indebted for it to the queen of Sheba,
who presented it to king Solomon ; and that
it was thence propagated in the gardens nearf
See Niebuhr's Description de 1' Arabic, p. 127, and
Voyage de I'Arabie, torn. i. p. 280.
+ See Joseph. Ant. lib. xiv. cap. 4, 1 ; and De Bel.
lib. i. cap. 6, 6} and lib. iv. cap. 8, 3, edit. Hudson.
Jericho, on the west of the Jordan ; for it
does not appear that it grew any where else
in Judea, and therefore not in the land of
Gilead, which lay on the east of that river.
On the whole, ""ly seems a general name for
gums and resins issuing from shrubs or trees.
And for farther satisfaction on this subject I
refer the reader to Sheuchzer's Physica Sacra
on Gen. xxxvii. 25, and on Jer. viii. 22 ; and
to Dr Prideaux, Connex. part ii. book vi. ann.
63, vol. iii. p. 535, 1st 8vo. edit.
I. To cry aloud, roar out. occ. Isa. xlii. 1.3.
(where it is more than ynrr to shout) ; Zeph.
i. 14.
Hence Eng. shriek. Qu?
IL As a N. TT'li: rendered hold, but seems
rather to mean a hollow place or vault belong-
ing to a larger building, and so called from its
resounding, occ. Jud. ix. 46, 49. So plur.
D'-my hollow places, caverns. Thus Vulg.
antris, occ. 1 Sam. xiii. 6. Comp. p^K under
n V.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. -j^y necessity,
want, occasion. So the LXX x>iiiot.v, and
Vulg. necessaria. Once, 2 Chron. ii. 16.
This root has the same sense in Chaldee and
Syriac.
Occurs not as a V. in the Heb. Bible, but the
ideal meaning seems to be to smite or strike as
with some venomous or infectious matter. The
Arabic has words apparently from this root,
for smiting or beating down, laying prostrate,
or the like. See Castell.
I. As a participle paoul, J7T^^i a person smitten
or infected with the leprosy, a leprous person, a
leper. Lev. xiii. 44, & al. So in the form of
a participle Huph. j?-|ijn the same. 2 Sam. iii.
29. 2K. V. 1, 27. As a N. fem. n^ii the
stroke or plague itself, the leprosy. Lev. xiii.
2, 3, & al freq.
Hence Greek i^s/^a the scab, and Eng. a
sore.
" The eastern leprosy was a most filthy and
loathsome distemper, (Num. xii. 10, 12.)
highly contagious, so as to seize and infect
even garments, (Lev. xiii. 47, &c.) and houses
(Lev. xiv. .34, &c.) and by human means in-
curable, at least so deemed by the Jews. ( See
2 K. v. 7.) The various symptoms of this
dreadful disease, which was a striking emblem
of sin, both original and actual, may be seen
in Lev. xiii. and xiv. where we may also read
the legal ordinances concerning it, which as on
the one hand they set forth the odiousness
of sin in the sight of God, so on the other
they represent the cleansing of our pollutions
by the sacrifice and resurrection of Christ, by
the sprinkling and application of his blood, and
by the sanctifying and healing influences of the
Holy Spirit on all our powers 'dnd faculties.
See Lev. xiv. 1 32.
" The Greek name Xi-r^a, whence Eng. leper,
leprous, leprosy, &c. seems to have been given
to this distemper on account of those thin
white scales (kiTi^a) which usually appeared
pnij
453
r"n52j
on the bodies of the leprous, and with which
they were sometimes so overspread as to look
like snow. See Exod. iv. 6. Num. xii. 10. 2
Kings V. 27 ; in which texts, though there is
in the Hebrew no word for white, yet I am
persuaded it was designed to compare the
lepras}/ to s7iow, as well on account of the
whiteness as of the fakiness of its scales. He-
rodotus, lib. i. c. 138, mentions the Xs^r^av as
a disease among the Persians in his time, and
calls it also Xivxyiv or the white scurf or scab.
The passage deserves to be transcribed, 'Os a,v
h Tuv tt-arm AEDPHN AETKHN s;^*/, ? craX/v
n-^a-vtrt' <pairi yot^ fJt.it n ro 'UXtov x^eioratvovToc ri
tuvt' ix^iv. Whoever of the citizens has the
leprosy or white scurf does not enter into the
city, nor keep company with the other Per-
sians. And they say that he is afflicted with
this disease for some oiFence committed against
the sun."* Hippocrates f calls the Xivkt^ or
white leprosy iomm^ vouros the Phenician disease,
and Celsus j: mentions two kinds of leprosyhy
the names of aX(po; and Xivx^i, both of which
appellations import whiteness, agreeable to the
description he gives of them. " And I am
well assured by a gentleman who resided sorne
years in Turkey and Asia, that he had in
those parts seen several leprous persons, whose
faces looked quite white, or, to use his own
comparison, like the hoar-frost."^ I add the
learned Mr Mead's Remarks on this subject
in his Medica Sacra, ch. ii. " These seeds of
[leprous] contagion are soon mixed with an
acrid and salt humour derived from the blood,
which, as it naturally ought partly to have
turned into nutriment, and partly to have per-
spired through the skin, it now lodges, and
corrodes the little scales of the cuticle, and these
becoming dry and white, sometimes even as
white as snoio, are separated from the skin, and
fall off like bran. Now although this disease
is very uncommon in our colder climate, yet I
have seen one remarkable case of it in a coun-
tryman, whose whole body was so miserably
seized with it, that his skin was shining as if
covered with snow; and as the furfuraceous
scales were^daily rubbed off, the flesh appear-
ed quick or raw underneath." Thus the
Doctor, to whom I refer the curious reader
for farther information, as also to Michaelis'
Recueil de Questions, Qu. xi. xii. xxviii. and
to Niebuhr's Description de 1' Arable, p.
119, &c.
II. As a noun fem. nu'iy the wasp, or rather the
larger wasp or hornet, whose sting in the hot
eastern countries is very venomous, and even
deadly, as may be collected from Deut. vii.
20. It occurs also Exod. xxiii. 28. Josh,
xxiv. 12. Comp. Wisd. xii. 8 ; and see the
learned and entertaining Bochart, vol. iii.
534; and Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. on Exod.
xxiii. 28. The LXX render it throughout
by fftpyixtet the wasp, which name however may
include the hornet, and Vulg. by crabrones
hornets.
I. To melt or refine, as metals hy fire. Isa. i.
25. Jer. vi. 29, & al. As participles or par-
ticipial nouns ri'iii, ?TTii:, and 5i>iy?3 a refiner of
metal. Jud. xvii. 4, Isa. xl. 19. Mai. iii. 2, 3,
& al. See Neh. iii. 31, and comp. ver. 8.
As a noun Pi'niin a refiner's vessel, a refiner's
pot, a coppel or cupel Pro v. xvii. 3. xxvii. 21.
II. To refine, purify, prove, try. See inter al.
Psal. xii. 7. xviii. 31. xxvi. 2. Ixvi. 10. Dan.
xi. 35. Zech. xiii. 9. Comp. n^nii and vi^u;,
which seem nearly related to this root.
PLURILITERALS in y.
As a nonn compounded of bli shadow, and ma
death, shadow of death, that is, darkness, as
of the state of death. So the LXX frequent-
ly, and Aquila and Symmachus, several times,
render it ffxia, ^xvbctov, thus also the Vulg.
umbra mortis. To confirm this interpreta-
tion we may observe that the word is gene-
rally either joined with other words expressive
of darkness, as Job iii. 5. x. 21. xxviii. 3.
xxxiv. 22. Psal. cvii. 14. Isa. ix. 2 ; or op-
posed to such as denote light, as Job x. 22.
xii. 22. xxiv. 17. Amos v. 8 ; on which last
text see Mr Lowth's note; and observe that
Homer, Odyss. iv. lin. 180, uses the expres-
sion ANATOIO MEAANNE*02 the black cloud
of death.
From ])i to be sharp pointed, and in round.
As a noun fem. plur. min35: pipes or tubes,
perhaps so called from their form gradually
diminishing, or growing more and more pointed.
Once, Zech. iv. 12 ; where Symmachus i^i^"-
Tn^cov pipes for pouring in, infundibula, q. d.
infusories.
As a collective noun jjTns^i, and plur. D^yn^iSii,
frogs. So Symmachus in Ps. Ixxviii. 45,
/3Tga;^ov, and the LXX throughout /3T^a;,^a?,
and Vulg. rana. Exod. viii. 2, 3, 6, 9, 11,
& al. freq. Comp. Rev. xvi. 13, and consider
the resemblance between the plagues mention-
ed in that chapter and those cf Egypt.
I take the Heb. word to be compounded of
lS)5i denoting* the brisk action or motion of the
light, and j^T^ to feel, because these animals are
in an eminent manner affected thereby; so
f Johnston observes, " ^stivis duntaxat men-
sibus coaxare solent, et adventante hyeme occul-
tantur. They usually croak only in the sum-
mer months, and hide themselves when winter
approaches." The above derivation is not a
little confirmed by two of the Chaldee names
* Greek and Eng. Lexicon in A>j!tj.
t Prorrhetic. lib. ii. sub fin. Comp. Galen, Explicat.
Ling-. Hippocrat. and Scheuchzer, I'hys. Sacr. on Lev.
xiii.
X De Mcdicin. lib. v. cap. 28, 19.
Greek and Eng. Lexicon in Aejr^as.
* Bv giving "I3J: this its true sense, instead of confining
it to that of the mor7iing, as the Rabbuis do, Bochart s ob-
ection to this derivation (voL in. 652.) that "Frogs croak
in the evening, not in the morning," m obviated : and
Mercer's queftion, What seuse has the knowledge of
the morning in a frog ? appears foreign to the purpose.
f Hist. Natural, de Quadruped, p. 131.
i<P
454
^np
of this animal, ynmx and ]yn'iiN, plainly com-
pounded in like manner of "nx the lights and
17 n> to feel.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to vomit, vomit or spue
out. See Lev. xviii. 25, 28. Prov. xxiii. 8.
XXV. 16. Jon. ii. 11. It is once, Jer. xxv.
27, written with a " instead of the h, Vp for
IKp. As a noun x-p vomit, matter vomited.
occ. Isa. xix. M. xxviii. 8. Jer. xlviii. 26.
Up the same. occ. Prov. xxvi. 11. Kip?3 See
under rt^p II.
II. As a noun fern, with a formative n final,
nxp a species of iindean bird. occ. Lev. xi.
18. Deut. xiv. 17. Psal. cii. 7. Isa. xxxiv. 11.
Zeph. ii. 14. It is rendered by the LXX
^ikixav the pelican. Lev. xi. 18. Deut. xiv.
17. Psal. cii. 7 so by the Vulg. pelican,
Psal. cii. 7. but by onocrotalus the onocrota-
lus. Lev. xi. 18. Isa. xxxiv. 11. Zeph. ii. 14.
These apparently varying versions of the
Vulg. however are easily reconciled by ob-
serving that the * pelican of the ancients and
the onocrotalus are only different names for
the same species of bird. ( Comp. under rrDS
V.) The principal food of the pelican or
onocrotalus is shell-fish, which it is said to
swallow, shells and all, and afterwards, when
by the heat of its stomach the shells begin to
open, to vomit them up again, and pick out
the fish. This fact, says Bochart, vol. iii.
294, is so unanimously asserted by the ancient
writers that it cannot be doubted, and then
cites a number of testimonies to prove it.
Notwithstanding all which, I think it may be
justly questioned whether this bird does really
take its prey into its stomach in the first in-
stance, and rather apprehend that it goes no far-
ther than the bag or pouch under its lower
chap, which, says Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 428,
" serves not only as a repository for its food,
but as a net to catch it. And it may be far-
ther observed that in feeding its young ones
(whether this bag is loaded with water or
more solid food) the onocrotalus squeezes the
contents of it into their mouths, by strongly
compressing it upon its breast with its bill ;
an action," subjoins the Doctor, " which might
well give occasion to the received tradition
and report, that the pelican, in feeding her
young, pierced her own breast, and nourished
them mth her blood ;" and which very pecu-
liar action, we may add, may well justify the
propriety of this bird's Heb. name nxp, sup-
posing it a derivative from xp or nxp to vomit.
As for Dr Shaw's objection, that nxp cannot
mean the pelican, because it is described, Ps.
cii. 7, as being a bird of the wilderness, and the
pelican must necessarily starve there, as being
a waterfowl; this goes upon a supposition
tliat no water was to be met with in the de-
Sec next note.
serts. But Bochart, vol. iii. 297, remarks,
that this is a mistake, since Ptolemy places
three lakes in the iimer parts of Marmarica,
which are extremely desert, and that the Israel-
ites met with the waters of Marah, and the
fountains of Elim in the deserts of Arabia,
Exod. XV. 23, 27. To which we may add a
very pertinent passage of Isidore, lib. xii. 7,
cited by the learned Mr Merrick (on Ps. cii.
7.) from Martinius' Lexic. Etymol. "where
the pelican is said to live in solitudine Nili
fiuminis in the solitude of the river Nile ; which
circumstance well agrees with Dr Shaw's sup-
position (see his Travels, p. 288, 290, 2d edit.)
that the prophet Amos might with sufficient
propriety call the Nile the river cf the wilder-
ness." And it may be farther remarked, that
it appears from Damir, quoted by Bochart,
vol. iii. 277, that the onocrotalus does not al-
ways remain in the water, but sometimes re-
tires far from it. And indeed its * monstrous
pouch seems to be given it for this very reason,
that it might not want food for itself and its
young ones when at a distance from the water.
D^{p Chald.
From the Heb. Dp or Dip (as sxia from miD,
-INT from TT, &c.) to arise, occ. Hos. x. 14 ;
where the prophet threatening Israel with de-
struction from the Assyrians, seems to use
the verb in a Chaldee or Assyrian form, which
occurs likewise Dan. ii. 31, & al.
nip
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
This root is nearly related to np3, as rrm to
n-r3.
I. To curse, execrate. Num. xxiii. 8, IIoiv spK
shall I curse, bx mp xb (whom) Godhath not
cursed ? Here the n is plainly radical. ( Comp.
Num. xxii. 11, 17.) And yet the infinitive is
np, not mnp or nnp, which are the most usual
forms in verbs with rr final. See Num. xxiii.
11, 25. xxiv. 10. Corai>. under nas I.
II. As nouns ap, rrnp, and sps see under np3.
Vnp
I. To receive, accept, take. 1 Chron. xii. 18.
xxi. 11. Job ii. 10. Prov. xix. 20, & al. So in
Chaldee. occ. Dan. ii. 6. v. 31, or vi. 1. vii.
18. As a participle Hiph. fern. plur. nb-lipo
receiving, taking hold. occ. Exod. xxvi. 5.
xxxvi. 12. So a Samaritan version, as trans-
lated in the Hexapla, hx^ixof^iven. LXX
a^iTiTiTTovtrect coinciding.
II. To take upon oneself, undertake, occ. Esth.
* " This bird {the pelican), says Mr Edwards, Natural
Hist, of Birds, pt. ii. p. 92, seemed to me to be more than
double the bigness of the largest swan I thought it
sometliing incredible in Willoughby's Description, that
a man should put his head into the pouch under the billy
till I saw it performed in this bird by its keeper, and am
sure a second man's head might have been put imvith it at
the same time. The academy of Paris think the bird (of
this kind) they have described is the pelican of Aristotle,
and the onocrotalus of Pliny. The pelican seems to inhabit
the greatest part of the old world, it being found in many
climates, both far north and south, as well as in the in-
termediate latitudes, it being pretty common in Russia,
abounding in Egypt, and sometimes found at the Cape
of Good Hope. " 1 he reader may see a print of this ex-
traordinary bird in Scheuchzer's Phys. Sacra, tab. ccxlvi.
In the late Sir Ashton Lever's collection was a preserva-
tion of one ; and in the year 1790 I saw one exhibited
alive at Exeter 'Change, London.
pnp
455
DIP
ix. 23, 27. In the former of which texts ele-
ven of Dr Kennicott's codices, and in the
latter twenty, read iblip-
III. As a particle bnp, n being understood,
1. Before, in the presence of, q. d. within reach
of, or rather, with the acceptance, approbation,
consent of. occ. 2 K. xv. 10. Ezek. xxvi. 9 ;
in which latter text it seems to be used in the
Chaldee sense of, before, in the presence of. So
2. Chald. with b prefixed, b^pb before, in the
presence of, coram. Dan. ii. 31. iii. 3. v. 1, 5.
3. bapb according to. Dan. v. 10. Ezra vi. 13.
4. biapb because of, by reason or means of. Ezra
iv. 16.
ly. Chald. b:ip ba with all respect to (so Mon-
tanus omni respectu), entirely on account, for-
asmuch, because, or accordingly. So b^ip bD
"1 because that, forasmuch as, accordingly.
Dan. ii. 8, 10, 40, & al. Also, according as.
Dan. V. 22. rraT bap bD on account of this, for
this cause. Dan. ii. 12, 24, & al.
pp
To press down, depress, oppress. It occurs not
as a V. simply in this sense ; but hence
I. As a N. i?mp a kind of defensive armour, a
helmet, which by its weight (for it was made
of metal) presses hard upon the head. occ. 1
Sam. xvii. 38. Ezek. xxiii. 24.
II. As a N. fem. in reg. njrip the lees of wine,
which are pressed down or subside to the bot-
tom of the vessel, occ. Isa. Ii. 1 7, 22,
III. In a moral sense, to oppress, afflict, de-
fraud, occ. Prov. xxii. 23. Mai. iii. 8, (thrice)
9. So Aquila and Symmachus render it in
Mai. iii. 8, by (fxaari^iu to deprive, defraud.
Hence perhaps Lat. cubo, cumbo to lie down,
whence incumbo, &c. and Eng. incumbent, in-
cubation, incubus.
I. In Kal, to collect, gather together things be-
fore dispersed. Gen. xli. 35. Deut. xxx. 3, &
al. freq. In Niph. to be collected. Josh. x. 6,
& al. In Hith. to gather themselves together.
Jud. ix. 47, & al. As a N. mas. plur. in reg.
^5^^ip collections of people, companies, occ. Isa.
Ivii. 13. As a N. 'fem. in reg. nynp a
gathering together, occ. Ezek. xxii. 20.
II. To gather in, withdraw. Nah. ii. 11. Joel
ii. 6. See mixg under ix3.
-inp
In Kal and Hiph. to bury, inter. Gen. xxiii. 8,
11. Num. xxxiii. 4, &al. freq. In Niph. to be
buried. Gen. xv. 15, & al. As Ns. "inp, fem.
map, a grave, a sepulchre. Gen. xxiii. 4, 6.
XXXV. 20, & al. See Ezek. xxxii. 22, 23. On
Isa. Ixv. 4. comp. under 1^3 IV. As a N.
fem. miap sepulture, burial. 2 Chron. xxvi.
23. Isa. xiv. 20. Concerning that primitive
custom of interring the dead, as practised in
many nations, see Cicero De Leg. lib. ii. cap.
22, 25 ; Potter's Antiquities of Greece, book
iv. ch. 6 ; and Davies' note 2 on Minucius
Felix, cap. xxxiv. p. 170, edit. 1712 j and the
learned Mr Peter's Dissertation on the book
of Job, p. 403, & seq. who with great proba-
bility thinks that it was practised originally to
express their hope of a resurrection.
Der. Greek kowttu, 2d fut. K^v(iu, to hide ;
whence cryptical, cryptography, apocrypha,
&c. German grub, and Eng. grave. Also
Gothic grubban to pig, whence Eng. to grub,
dig up.
In Arabic signifies to cut, divide, or tear length'
ways, "per longum secuit, fidit, laceravit."
CasteU. Hence
I. As a N. n^'^i cassia. Thus the Targ. (in
Exod.) xnyyp and the Vulg. (in Exod.) and
many other versions, cassia. In Exod. xxx.
24, it is mentioned as one of the ingredients in
the holy anointing oil, and probably denotes
the cassia lignea of the shops, which is an aro-
matic barh nearly resembling cinnamon, and
seems to be called r\l'p in Hebrew, as being
stripped from the tree or shrub, q. d. the bark,
by way of eminence, as we style the quinquina.
Comp. my-'yp under yyp. occ. Exod. xxx.
24. Ezek. xxvii. 19 ; in which latter text I
think with the learned Bochart (whom see, vol.
i. 116, 117.) that bnXQ ]V Javan or Ion of
Uzal means a people of Uzal in Yemen or
Arabia Felix, who are distinguished by the
epithet bnxQ from the Greeks, who are, as
usual, called simply p", ver. 1 3. Comp. Nie-
buhr, Description de 1' Arabic, p. 252.
II. As a N. in the reduplicate form, I'p'i'p the
top of the he id or skull, so named perhaps from
its being so remarkably divided by the sagittal
and coronal sutures, which in new-born infants
are open, or not united. Gen. xlix. 26. Deut.
xxviii. 35, & al. freq. And hence, although
"Tp occurs not in this sense in the simple form,
I would deduce
III. As a V. in Kal, Tp to bow, or bow down,
the head. Gen. xxiv. 26. 1 Sam. xxiv. 9, &
al. freq.
mp
I. In Kal, transitively, to kindle, as a fire. occ.
Isa. 1. 11. Jer. xvii. 4. Intransitively, to kin-
dle, be kindled, burn, sparkle, shine, as a fire,
occ. Deut. xxxii. 22. Isa. Ixiv. I. Jer. xv. 14.
Hence by inserting n, the Latin, candeo to be
bright, glow as fire, and candela, whence Eng.
candle. Also the old Lat. cando to burn, in-
flame, whence ac-cendo, in-cendo, and Eng.
incendiary, incense, incentive, &c. See Vossii
Etymol. Lat. in Accendo.
II. As a N. fem. nmp a burning inflammatory
fever, occ. Lev. xxvi. 16. Deut. xxviii. 22.
ill. As a N. n^-pa, a sparkling, glistering, as
of precious stones, occ. Isa. liv. 12, "aax
mpN stones of sparkling, glittering stones, as at
the end of the verse y^7\ ^aax pleasant stones.
Thus Bate.
Dip
Denotes precedency, priority, or antiquity.
I. To be, come, or go before, to anticipate, prevent.
See Job xxx. 27. Ps. xvii. 13. Ixviii. 26. cxix.
148. Jon. iv. 2. Job iii. 12 ; where Schul-
tens, Quare me officiosa exceperunt genua ?
Why did the officious knees receive me ? And
Scott,
Why did the midwife-knee the birth receive?
In Hiph. the same. occ. Job xli. 2 or 11.
(Comp. Rom. xi. 35.) Amosix. 10. As a N
Dip
456
IZ/lp
mp mitiquily, priority. Deut. xxxiii. 15, 27.
2 K. xix. 25. Also adverbially, ancientli/,
formerly. Ps. Ixxiv. 2. Jer. xxx. 20. Lam. v.
21. As a N. "ainTp ancient, predecessor. 1
Sam. xxiv. 14-. Job xviii. 20. As a N. fern.
in reg. nnnp former state. Ezek. xvi. 55.
(thrice) xxxvi. 11.
Hence Lat. and Eng. quondam.
II. To come before, or into the presence of, to
meet. Deut. xxiii. 4. 2 Sam. xxii. 6. 2 K. xix.
32. Amos ix. 10. Mie. vi. 6.
III. As a N. Dip the east. freq. occ. Gen. ii.
8, And Jehovah Aleim planted a garden in
Eden onpn eastward, i. e. plainly on the east-
ern side of the country called Eden. Gen.
iii. 24, And he placed in a tabernacle mpn
ni? P*? on the east of the garden of Eden,
the cherubim, &c. But why so rather than
on the west ? In order, I apprehend, that be-
lievers, in approaching the sacred tabernacle,
might have their backs turned on the east or
rising of the sun, whom the old serjient had
set up against the Creator, and of whose sa-
cramental tree he had tempted our first parents
to eat. And thus the Mosaic tabernacle and
Solomon's temple stood afterguards, i. e. with
their fronts or entrances facing the east. ( See
Exod. xxvii. 1315. Ezek. xlvii. 1.) But
the idolatrous Jews are described in Ezek.
viii. 16, to be with their backs towards the tem-
ple of the Lord, and their faces rrnnp towards
the east, and as worshipping or prostrating
themselves to the sun or solar light rrDTp to-
wards the east. And so at the solemn fed-
eral sacrifice between Latinus and jEneas, in
Virgil, ^n. xii. lin. 172,
Illi ad surgentem conversi lumina solem
T/ien totcards the rising sun they turn their eyes.
And ^neas begins his prayer to the gods, lin.
- 176,
Esto nunc, Sol, testis
Witness, thou Sun
So the Persees, Gaures, or fire-worshippers
(as they are called), in Persia, to this day
prostrate themselves to the rising sun. *
As a N. Dnp the east. Ezek. xl. 10. xliii. 17,
& al. freq. Also, the east wind. Gen. xli. 6,
23, & al. freq. Comp. Exod. x. 13. The
east wind is particularly tempestuous and dan-
gerous in the Mediterranean sea ; and to this
the psalmist seems to allude, Ps. xlviii. 8.
Such a storm is well known to the modern
mariner by the name of a Levanter. Comp.
Greek and Eng. Lexicon in ^v^okXv^uv. As
Ns. -aDTp and '<3in"Tp (formed as "anay imder ^sa
IV.) east, eastern. Ezek. x. 19. xi. 1, & al.
As a N. fem. in reg. nmp towards the east,
eastward, bx, b, or the like, being understood.
Gen. ii. 14, & al.
The reason why the east is denominated from
this root is evident, namely, because in the
earth's progressive rotation the eastern part
always precedes, or is before the western,
which latter is therefore denominated prrN
the hinder or Undermost. Comp. undernnN V.
Cadmus, who, according to
v. cap. 57, 58, came from
The celebrated
Herodotus, lib.
Phenicia into Greece, and whose companions
introduced the use of the Phenician letters
into that country, seems to have had his ap-
pellation from this root, q. d. the eastern.
IV. Chald. As a N. fem. in reg. n?3'ip with
n or ya prefixed, used as a particle of time,
nmpn before, q. d. at before, occ. Ezra v. 11.
n73ip xofrorriov at before, aforetime, occ. Dan.
vi. iO or 11. As a N. mas. plur. emphat.
N-DIp the former, first, occ. Dan. vii. 24. As
a N. fem. emphat. sing, and emphat. plur.
xrT'Dnp the first ov former, occ. Dan. vii. 4, 8.
V. Chald. As a particle Dip before, in the pre-
sence of, coram. Dan. ii. 10, 11, & al. freq.
Dip in from before, from. Dan. ii. 15, & al.
Also, before, q. d. at before. Dan. vi. 26 or 27.
nip
I. In Kal, to be dark, obscure, black, occ. Job
vi. 16. Jer. iv. 28. xiv. 2. (comp. Lam. iv.
8.) Joel ii. 10. iii. 20. Mic. iii. 6. In Hiph.
to obscure, make dark. occ. Ezek. xxxii. 7, 8.
In Hith. to make itself dark, become dark, be
darkened, occ. 1 K. xviii. 45. As a N. nirp
black, dark. occ. Job xxx. 28. Comp. under
on I. As a N. fem. riTTTp darkness, obscur-
ity, occ. Isa. 1. 3.
II. As words expressive of light are frequently
in scripture used for joy (see under ins V.)
so is Tip, denoting darkness, for grief or
mourning. (Comp. Ezek. xxiii. 7, 8.) In
Kal, to grieve, mourn, occ. Jer. viii. 21. As
a participle or participial N. Tip mourning,
mournful. Ps. xxxv. 14. xxxviii. 7, & al. As
a N. fem. n-Dmp grief mourning, occ. Mai.
iii. 14 ; here used adverbially, 3 being under-
stood, in mourning or grief, mournfully. Hor-
ace uses the same images, lib. iv. ode iv. lin.
39, 40,
pulcher fugatis
Ille dies Latio tenebris,
Qui primus alma risit adorea.
Fair was that day, when darkness fled.
And victory smiled
Comp. under -jiyn II.
Der. Perhaps Gr. x-ih^og, Lat. cedrus, Eng.
a cedar, from its dark hue.
ti'ip
I. In Kal and Hiph. to separate or set apart
from its common and ordinary to some higher
use or purpose. This separation or setting
apart is the ideal meaning of the word, as ap-
])ears from * comparing Lev. xx. 24, with
ver. 26 ; and Deut. xix. 2, 7, with Josh. xx.
7 ; in which last passage the LXX according-
ly rendered it by InirruXitv they severed. In
like manner St Paul, Gal. i. 15, alluding to
Jer. i. 5, uses a(pa^iZ,uv to separate for a^Tp.
II. To set apart, or select persons or nations
for purposes of war, deligere. Jer. xxii. 7. Ii.
27, 28. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. 'a;np?3
persons thus selected, delecti. Isa. xiii. 3.
Comp. Jer. xxv. 9. Isa. xlv. 1. Hence applied
to war itself, to prepare. Jer. vi. 4. Joel iii.
14, or iv. 9. Mic. iii. 5. But in this latter
application perhaps there may be an allusion
to the solemn declaration of war, or to some
edit.
See Hyde, Relig. Vet. Pers. cap. iv. p. 108, 109, 1st
* See the learned Jos. Mede's Works, fol. p. 6, 7,
^Ip
457
t^lp
lustrations, or sacred rites performed previous-
ly to entering upon it. See the following
sense, and comp. 1 Sam. xvii. 8, under 'in
IV.
III. In Kal and Hiph, to set apart, separate,
or appropriate to sacred or religious purposes,
to sanctify, consecrate. Gen. ii. 3. Exod. xiii.
2. 2 Sam. viii. II, & al. freq. Applied to
Jehovah it denotes to regard him in a pecu-
liar, separate manner. See Num. xx. 12. xxvii.
14. Isa. viii. 13. xxix. 23. In Niph. to he
sanctified, consecrated. Exod. xxix. 43. Lev.
xxii. 32, & al. In Hith. to sanctify oneself.
Exod. xix. 22. Lev. xi. 44, & al. As a par-
ticiple or participial noun lyTrp and u;np sanc-
tified, holy. Exod. xix. 6. xxix. 31, & al. freq.
a^TTp is often applied to Jehovah, and denotes
his being entirely separated from all evil and de-
filement. See Lev. xi. 44, 45. xix. 2. Comp.
Isa. vi. 3. So in the plur. D-ir^Tp joined with
DNTbx Josh. xxiv. 19. Comp. Dan. iv. 5, 6,
15, or 8, 9, 18 ; and thus D-tz^Tp by itself sig-
nifies the Holy Ones, i. e. the Holy Persons of
the Trinity, Prov. ix. 10 ; where observe that,
according to the usual style of Hebrew poetiy,
O-a^np in the latter hemistich corresponds to
^'\TT' Jehovah in the former. Comp. Prov.
XXX. 3. Job v. 1. Dan. iv. 14 or 17. But
in Job XV. 15, T>inp his (God's) holy ones
seem to denote his holy angels. Comp. iv. 18,
and Mat. xxv. 31. Mark viii. 38. As a noun
a'lp holiness, sanctity. Exod. iii. 5. xv. 11, &
al. freq. As a noun u^npn a sanctuary or holy
place. Exod. xv. 17. It is particularly used
for the sanctuary or holy place, i. e. the outer
division, of the tabernacle or temple. Lev. xvi.
33. 2 Chron. xxvi. 18, & al. freq. This, to-
gether with its furniture, and the services per-
formed in it, was an eminent type of the body
of Christ, the Holy One of God, whom the
Father (the * Essence) sanctified and sent
into the world, and of what he was to be and
perform on earth. Comp. John i. 14. Luke
i. 35. John x. 36, and see Catcott's Sermons,
entitled. The Tabernacle of the Sanctuary a
Type of the Body of Christ.
IV. In Kal, to consecrate in an idolatrous man-
ner, or to idolatrous purposes. See Deut. xxii.
9. 2 K. X. 20. In Hith. to consecrate oneself
thus, Isa. Ixvi. 17. So as a participial noun
lyTpn an idolatrous sanctuary or chapel. Isa.
xvi. 12. Amos vii. 13, comp. ver. 9.
V. As nouns mi'p fem. rru^tp a prostitute, male
or female. It is evident from 1 K. xiv. S4. xv.
12. 2 K. xxiii. 7. Hos. iv. 14, that such
wretches were, among the Canaanites and
apostate Jews, sacred to their idol rr'iU'X or
Venus, and that they practised their abomina-
able impurities as acts of religion. Accord-
ingly the LXX (Complut.) renders the mas.
N. in 1 K. XV. 12, by TTikifff/,ivov;, and in I
K. xx-ii. 46, by TiTiXurfx.iveov, the initiated, and
so the LXX (Complut. Vatic, and Alex.)
translate the fem. N. by nriXia-uivuv, Hos.
iv. 14. Comp. Deut. xxiii. 18, in LXX.
Eusebius, Vit. Constantin. lib. iii. cap. 55,
Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon under IIATHP
expressly informs us, that in that sink of pol-
lution, the temple at Aphac, near mount Li-
banus, Venus was honoured not only hy female,
but by male prostitutes. * " Nor have we any
reason to doubt of the truth of what f Julius
Firmicus relates concerning the sodomy prac-
tised in his time in some of their temples, par-
ticularly those of Juno, which, he says, they
were so far from being ashamed of, that they
made it the subject of their glorying. The
learned Dr Spenser^ has shown, that among
the ancient pagan idolaters there were males,
as well as females, consecrated to their deities,
who prostituted themselves in their temples on
the sacred festivals, and were thought by so
doing to yield them acceptable service ; and
that they were wont to dedicate the gains
of their prostitution to their gods and goddes-
ses." The like cursed impurities we find
practised as acts of religion among the Indians
in America, where, to use the words of a pious
and learned writer, || " they dedicate young
boys to sodomy, particularly at Old Port and
Puna in Peru, where the devil so far prevail-
His words, speaking of tliis temple are, 2;^oXj t/j '/jv
avT'/j xxxot^yicti ^ocffiv cc>io\ot,trTOii, a-oXXij tl (iocittcdvvj 'bn(p-
Oo^on 70 eriuf/cof yuvi^ig youv rivis cctih^i; ovfi v2g?, to jte/a-
yoy Tvjs (pviriu; otT/x.^y/iijoc.fx.iyoi, ^ViXiicc yocrca (muliebria pa-
tientes, Valesius) t'/jv hoiifx,ovoc IXiouvto. i^vvouxcay r' a,u
^oi^oivo/jcoi cfjciXioii, SiXl'^iytx,[ju>t .9-' o/jtikseci, a.^'friTOi ti. xot,t
iTi^^YtToi ^ga,^u;, oj; iv otvofjco) xoct oitroiTTctT'yi (lege atrgoir-
rciT'/i) ^a^a fiXToe, tovSj tov v<w iTiTUPCvyTo. See Bochart,
vol'i. 748, 749.
I add, that the original of this and all such sodotnitical
abominations (comp. Gen. xix. 5, &c.) being practised as
acts of religion, seems to have been that very ancient
physical opinion, that the heaven or air was a.^pivoQn\vs
an hermaphrodite, or both male and female j by wluch,
as Daraascius the philosopher informs us, they meant to
declare its all-fruitful or prolific nature ; for, speaking
of the first principle, he says, that the Orpliic Theology
ccepivo6'/iXuv otv7%v v^lff^YjffocTO, ff^o; ivhu^ty rcay vxy^cay yiv-
vTjTix'/is ova-iix.^. So in the Orphic verses concerning
Jupiter, i. e. the air or etiier, cited Arist. De Muudo,
A/oj S' IX Tayzot, ttiit;'
Zeuj ot.^priv ytviTO, Ziivi S' os.fjc(3^aTos ttrXiTO vvfMp^,
" All things sprung from Jove ;
Jove was a male, Jove an immortal bride. "
O/ /*c 7| AEPA ^Kfvfj ot^pivoBvikvv, tov Aiot, Xiyova-i.
" For some call the air, which is of a twofold nature,
both male and female, Jove, or Jupiter." Athenag. pro
Christiarus, cap. xviii. p. 83. See more to this purpose
in Professor Campbell's Necessity of Revelation, p. 216,
not. and in Mr Bryant's New Systm, vol. i. p. 314, &c.
Comp. Jortin's Remarks on Ecclesiastical History, vol.
u. p. 298, &c. 2d edit.
Yram hence we may observe the peculiar propriety of
the punishment of Sodom, and of the neighboiuiiig cities.
By their sodotnitical impurities they meant to acknow-
ledge the heavens as the cause of fruitfulness, indepen-
dently upon, and in opposition to, Jehovah ; therefore
Jehovah, by raining upon them not genial showers, but
fire and brimstone from heaven, not only destroyed the
inhabitants, but also changed all that country, which was
before as the garden of God, into brimstone and salt, that
is not sown, nor beareth, neither any grass groweth
therein. See Gen. xiii. 10. xix. 24. I)eut. xxix. 23.
Comp. Tacit. Hist. hb. v. cap. 7.
+ "De Errore Profan. Religion, p. 10, 11, Oxon. 1678."
Comp. under 133 II. and Livy, Ub. xxxix. cap. 10, 13.
X " De Leg. Hebr. Ub. ii. cap. 22 & 23 "
Leland's Advantage and Necessity of the Christian
Revelation, vol. i. part i. ch. vii. p. 191, quarto edit, and
p. 176, 8vo. Comp. Deut. xxiii. 18, or 19, and under "JD
II Dr Henry More, in his Explanation of the Grand
mystery of Godliness, book iii. chap. 12.
nnp
458
top
ed in their beastly devotions (as Purchas re-
lates out of Cieza), that there were hoys con-
secrated to serve in the temple, and at the
times of their sacrifices and solemn feasts the
lords and principal men abused them to that
detestable filthiness ; and generally in the hill-
countries the devil, under show of holiness, had
brought in that vice. For every temple or
principal house of adoration kept one man, or
two, or more, which were attired like women,
even from the time of their childhood, and
spake like them, imitating them in every
thing; with whom, under pretext of holiness
and religion, their principal men on principal
days had that hellish commerce." It is too
well known to be insisted on, that among the
Greeks, particularly at Corinth, whores were
consecrated to A<p^olirn or Venus.* Strabo
calls these harlots hoo'tovXov? consecrated ser-
vants or votaries, to Venus namely, which
very well answers to the Heb. denomination
miyTp. And from Gen. xxxviii. 21, 22,
(comp. ver. 15.) it appears that a similar con-
secration, or rather desecration, was in practice
among the Canaanites as early as the days of
Judah, and no doubt had gained ground among
them before the Israelites came out of Egypt;
hence one reason of the law, Deut. xxiii. 18
or 19.
VI. Chald. As a noun wi'p, plur. ^''amp, holy,
a holy one. Dan. iv. 5, 6, 10, or 8, 9, 13, &
al.
With a radical, but mutable, rr final.
To he blunt, hebetari, hebetescere.
I. To be blunt, as iron. occ. Eccles. x. 10. So
Vulg. retusum.
II. To he blunt, or, as we say, set on edge, as
the teeth, occ. Jer. xxxi. 29, 30. Ezek. xviii.
2 ; where LXX and Symmachns iyof/,(p,a<rayf
and Vulg. obstupescunt are set on edge.
In Kal and Hiph. to collect, assemble, gather
together. Exod. xxxv. 1. Num. i. 18. viii. 9.
x. 7. xvi. 19, & al. In Niph. to be gathered
together, to assemble. Exod. xxxii. 1. Num.
xvi. 3. 2 Chron. xx. 26, & al. As a N. bnp
an assembly, a congregation. Gen. xxviii. 3.
Exod. xii. 6, & al. freq. On Deut. xxiii. 3,
see Prideaux, Connexion, part i. book vi.
an. 428, p. 400, 1st edit. 8vo. As a N. fem.
rrbrrp, and in reg. nbnp the same. occ. Neh.
v. 7. Deut. xxxiii. 4. So as a N. mas. plur.
D-brrpn, and fem. mbrrpn, assemblies, occ. Ps.
xxvi. 12. Ixviii. 27. As a N. nbrrp a gather-
er together, an assembler. It seems to refer to
Solomon's assembling the people, and discours-
ing with them on the most important subjects.
The LXX render it iKx,X7](rtu<rTn; a public
speaker, a speaker in an assembly, whence our
translators a preacher ,- and hence the name
of the book, Ecclesiastes. The word nbrrp is
properly feminine, and seems applied nearly
in the same manner as we use the abstract
See Strabo, lib. vii. p. 581, edit. Amstel. and Leland's
Necessity and Advantage, &c. vol. i. p. 173, &c. 8vo.
edit. Comp. Eusebii Praeparat. Evangel, lib. iv. cap. 16,
p. 162; and Wetsteiu on 1 Cor. i. 2.
nouns majesty, excellence, eminence, &c. for
personal titles, and hence it is joined with
verbs, either feminine, as Eccles. vii. 28 ;
or masculine, as Eccles. i. 2. xii. 8 10.
mp
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
To stretch, stretch out, tend, tendere.
I. To stretch or tend towards. It is a word of
gesture, and of like import as St Paul's kto-
xci^a'^oxtiic, Rom. viii. 19. Phil. i. 20, which is
properly the * stretching forth of the head and
neck, with earnest intention and observation,
to see when a person or thing expected shall
appear : so our Heb. verb may be translated,
to expect earnestly, anxiously, ov eagerly. Thus
Aquila and Symmachus render it hy ff^oo^oxa.v.
It is used in this sense transitively, and with
b or bK following. See Gen. xlix. 18. Job
iii. 9. Ps. xxvii. 14. Isa. v. 2. Transitively,
or, according to nineteen of Dr Kennicott's
codices, with b following, to lie in wait for.
Ps. Ivi. 7. As Ns. ^n^^pl::i hope, expectation,
properly the object. Jer. xiv. 8. xvii. 13, &
al. mpn expectation, joy, longing. Ruth i. 12.
Job vi. 8, & al. freq.
As a noun fem. nrrp", see under rrp".
II. As nouns ip matter stretched forth or ex-
panded. Ps. xix. 5; where Aquila xavuv a line.
Also, a measuring ox marking line stretched out.
2 Chron. iv. 2. Isa. xliv. 13. n^p the same,
occ. 1 K. vii. 23. Zech. i. 16. m'pT2 thread,
yam spun out in length, occ. 1 K. x. 28. It
is printed xipn after the Chaldee form, 2
Chron. i. 16. Our English translation of the
two last cited passages seems by far the best,
mpn a thread. Josh. ii. 18, 21. Job vii. 6,
My days are swifter than a weaver's shuttle,
mpn D3N1 nba-T and they are finished for want of
thread, to carry on, as it were, the web of life.
See Scott on the place. It may perhaps be
worth adding that the Parcje or Destinies in
the Roman mythology were represented with
distafl!s, spinning the thread of human life. See
Spence's Polymetis, dial. x. p. 152.
III. In Niph. to be made to tend, to tend.
Spoken of waters, occ. Gen. i. 9. of nations,
occ. Jer. iii. 17. The LXX in both places
render it ama.yi(T6a.t to be gathered together. As
a noun r^^^\ir:i a place whither water tends, a
ditch, pond, lake, reservoir, or the like. occ.
Gen. i. 10. (comp. Eccles. i. 7.) Exod. vii.
19. Lev. xi. 36. Isa. xxii. 11.
Hence Gr. xf^u, to pour, as waters. Eng. to go.
Qu?
Xl^ see under npb.
rop
1. In Kal and Niph. to loathe, nauseate, reject
with loathing, he disgusted at. It is used tran-
sitively in Kal, or with n following in Niph.
occ. Job viii. 14. x. 1. Ps. xcv. 10. Ezek.
vi. 9. XX. 43. xxxvi. 31. As a N. ".op a loath-
ing, disgust, occ. Ezek. xvi. 47, Yet hast thou
not walked after their ways, nor done after their
abominations, ;op oyna that was a loathing (to
thee) i. e. that was loathed (Eng. marg.) as a
* See Leigh's Crit. Sacra, and Greek and Eng. Lexicon
ATo06g5o;s<.
:ii^p
459
ntop
small matter (thou didst disdain such a low de-
gree of wickedness), and so thoxc wast corrupted
more than theij in all thy ways.
IL Chald. u-p, see u'-p.
l2:op In Hiph. to he exceedingly disgusted, occ.
Ps. cxix. 158. cxxxix. 21.
Der. Quott, full even to loathing. See Lye's
Junius Etymol. Anglican. Gr. xotos grudge,
dislike.
To cut, cut off. It occurs not as a V. in the
Heb. Bible, but may be taken as a participle
Benoni in Kal, Isa. xxviii. 2, nop ijra' de-
stroying stor7n, Eng. trans. So the Vulg,
tiu'bo confringens, a shattering whirlwind. The
Chaldee Targum uses the V. in this sense.
As a N. anp a cutting off, excision, destruction.
occ. Deut. xxxii. 24-. Ps. xci. 6. Hos. xiii.
14. This root appears to be nearly related to
citap to crop, as n'ly to x^ya
t'tOp
In Arabic the V. signifies, to amputate, cut off,
" amputavit, succidit," Castell; and perhaps
this is likewise the radical idea of the Hebrew.
I. To kill, slay, cut off by death, occ. Job xiii.
15. xxiv. 14. Ps. cxxxix. 19. As a N. biap
slaughter, occ. Obad. ver. 9.
II. Chald. to kill, slay. occ. Dan. ii. 14. iii. 22.
V. 19, 30. vii. 11. In Ith. to be slain, occ.
Dan. ii. 13.
Der. Cattle. Qu?
]Dp
In Kal, to be small, little, occ. Gen. xxxii. 10.
2 Sam. vii. 19. 1 Chron. xvii. 17. In Hiph.
to make small, diminish, occ. Amos viii. 5.
As a N. ]\2p small, little, young. Gen. i. 16.
xxvii. 15, 42. xxix. 18, & al. freq.
To crop, or pluck off, occ. Deut. xxiii. 25. Job
viii. 12. XXX. 4. Ezek. xvii. 4, 22.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to fume, fumigate, make
to smoke. It is applied both to sacrifice and
to incense. 1 Sam. ii. 15, 16. 2 K. xxiii. 8.
Isa. Ixv. 7. 1 Chron. vi. 34 or 49. 2 Chron.
xiii. 11. Exod. xxix. 13, 18, 25. xxx. 7, & al.
freq. And in many texts where this V. is
rendered in our translation by offering incense,
it seems rather to mean offering by fire, making
a fume, whether by incense or sacrifice. See
inter al. Jer. i. 16. vii. 9. xi. 12. As a N.
fem. in reg. niiD]) fume, nidor. Ps. Ixvi. 15.
As nouns "n^a^p and 'nu'-p smoke, vapour, occ.
Gen. xix. 28. Ps. cxlviii. 8. cxix. 83. niop
(Jer. xliv. 21.) and fem. iiTiup (Deut. xxxiii.
10.) and ni:3p incense. Exod. xxv. 6. xxx. 1,
& al. freq. Comp. Ezek. xlvi. 22, and Eng.
marg. fem. iTiupn a censer, an instrument for
fuming incense, occ. 2 Chron. xxvi. 19. Ezek.
viii. 11. Plur. rmopo incense-altars, occ. 2
Chron. xxx. 14. Comp. Exod. xxx. 1.
It is well known to the learned reader, that the
heathen generally retained the custom oi fum-
ing incense in honour of their false gods. Thus
Herodotus, lib. i. cap. 183, tells us that on the
larger altar belonging to the temple of Jupiter
Belus, i. e. Bel, in Babylon the Chaldeans
consumed amiually during the fesival cele-
brated in honour of this god Xi^avurov x'^m
rxXuvTct a thousand talents weight of frankin-
cense. In Homer, II. vi. lin 270, Hector di-
rects his mother Hecuba to go to Minerva's
temple trw S'utitrtnv with incense ; and in H. ix.
lin. 495, B^uiifftri incense is mentioned as one of
the usual oflferings for appeasing the ofiended
gods. Virgil, speaking of Venus' visiting
the island of Paphos, Mn. i. lin. 420,
^- Ubi templum ilU, centumque Sabceo
Thure calent arae, sertisque recentibus halant. *
" There was her temple, where with incense sweet,
AnA. fragrant flowers, a hundred altars fumed."*
And Horace, lib. i. ode 30, lin. 2, 3, invites
the same goddess to come into the chapel
dedicated to her by Glycera, vocantis thure
multo, who invoked her with much incense ;
and ode 36, lin. 1, &c. he says he will gratify
the gods who had preserved his friend Numida
in his voyage (i. e. Castor and Pollux) thure
with incense; and once more the same poet,
lib. iii. ode 8. lin. 2 4, speaking of per-
forming a votive sacrifice to Bacchus for his
own deliverance from an imminent danger,
mentions acerra thuris plena, positusque carbo
in cespite vivo, the censer full of incense, and
the burning coals placed on the altar of turf, "f
The fume, whether of incense or of sacrifice,
both of which were evaporated by fire, was to
believers an emblem of the atoning merits of
Christ's sufferings, and of their acceptableness
to God. The latter in particular is frequently
in Scriptvu-e spoken of, as mn-a n-l an odour
of rest, or an appeasing odour. ( Comp. Prov.
xxvii. 9.) See inter al. Exod. xxix. 18,25.
Lev. i. 2, 13, 17. ii. 9. Comp. Eph. v. 2.
And no doubt such was also the style of the
ancient patriarchal believers. See Gen. viii.
21. Hence the heathen mistaking, as the
Jews afterwards did, the types for the realities,
conceived the fume, steam, nidor, or Kntraa. as
Homer calls it, of the sacrifices themselves,
to be peculiarly acTceptable to their gods, and
efficacious in appeasing their anger. For proof,
I refer to Homer, II. i. lin. 66, 317. II. iv.
lin. 48, 49, and especially to II. ix. lin. 495,
&c. So Ovid, speaking of dt, sacrifice, Metam.
lib. xii. lin. 153,
Et dis acceptus penetravit in aethera nidor.
And the fume grateful to the gods ascends.
Hence the Greek and Latin nectar, which
seems originally to have denoted honey from its
\ perfumed .smell (q. d. lUps), or a liquor made
of honey. Thus as in Job are mentioned the
brooks of honey and milk, rrxnn, and Moses
frequently denominates Palestine a land flow-
ing with milk and honey; so Euripides in
Bacch. lin. 142,
Catcott's Sermons, p. 299, note, whom see.
+ Comp. Homer, IL viii. lin. 48. xxiii. lin. 148 ; Odyss.
viii. lin. 363 ; Vii-gil, ^n. iv. lin. 453. xi. 481 ; 1 heocritus.
Idyl. xvii. lin. 123. To each of the Orphic Hymns is pre-
fixed the name of the particular incense fmned in hon-
our of the deity, to whom the hymn is addressed.
I Virg-il, JEii. i. lin. 440,
Redolentque thymo fragrantia mella.
And in Lucretius, lib. ii. lin. 847, tiectar signifies a sweet
smell ov perfume.
Nectar qui naribus haltint.
D''p 460
n'7p
'Pii Ss y<t.Xct*Tt !r65v,
'Pu h' OIVU, pU Oi, fJt.Oi.iffO'lltV
Tlie country flows Avith milk, it flows with wine,
And \vith the bees sweet nectar.
And Ovid, in his description of the earth in
general during the golden age, Metam. lib. i.
lin. Ill, says,
Fluminaj'am lactis, jam flumina nectaris ibant.
Here streams of milk, there streams of nectar flow'd.
And Virgil, Georg. iv. lin. 164, says of the
bees.
-liquido distendunt neetare cellas.
With liquid nectar some distend the cells.
And hence nectar, as every one knows, was
fabled to be the liquor of the gods.
II. Chald. to hind, hind together, from the Heb.
"yiVP' It occurs not as a verb in the Bible,
but is often used by the Targums in this sense.
As a noun mas. plur. in reg. -nnp ligatures,
ligaments. So Theodotion awhffuoi, and Vulg.
compages. occ. Dan. v. 6.
III. Chald. As a noun mas. plur. ^^niop knots,
knotty points, difficulties, occ. Dan. v. 12, 16.
ID^P Chald.
As a noun from the Heb. yp, the y being
changed into id, as usual, the summer, occ.
Dan. ii. 35.
p"'p See under pp.
n7p
With a radical, (see Deut. xxv. 3. xxvii. 16.
Isa. xvi. 14.) but mutable or omissible, n.
It denotes, levitij, lightness, &c.
I. In Kal, to he light, alleviated. Gen. viii. 8,
11. In Hiph. to make light, alleviate, lighten.
Exod. xviii. 22. 1 K. xii. 4, 9, & al.
II. As a noun bpo, plur. mbpn a light rod or
staff. Gen. xxx. 37. Exod. xii. 11. Num.
xxii. 27, & al. freq. Hos. iv. 12, plainly re-
fers to the fcc^^ofjbayrua or divination hy staves
practised among the eastern nations. See
Selden De Diis Syris, synt. i. cap. ii. p. 28 ;
Godwin's Moses and Aaron, p. 216 ; Pococke
and Bp Newcome on Hos.
III. In Kal, to he light, nimble, swift. 2 Sam. i.
23. Job vii. 6. ix. 25. Also, to move lightly
ov speedily, occ. 2 Sam. xx. 14; but observe
that in this text the Keri, and twenty-two of
Dr Kennicott's codices, among which the
Complutensian edition, read nbrrp-T and they
were gathered together, and agreeably to this
reading the LXX render the word by xa,
i^iKKXyKTictadnffav, Vulg. by congregati fuerunt,
and Targum iiy^aanxn. As a noun bp swift,
nimble. 2 Sam. ii. 18. Isa. xxx. 16, & al. freq.
Hence Gr KiXXa to run swiftly, xiXv?, and
Lat. cetes a swift horse or horseman, Latin
celero to hasten, whence Eng. celerity, acceler-
ate, acceleration.
IV. As a noun b^p or bp, plur. mbp and nbp
voice, sound, noise, articulate or inarticulate,
from its lightness * or the swiftness with which
it moves. Dr Derham found, by many ac-
curate experiments, that sound moves at the
prodigious rate of 1142 feet in one second of
time. See Gen. iii. 8, 17. Exod. ix. 23. xix.
So Avenarius excellently, " Est enim vox res levis-
6ima, et velods^me fertur."
16, 19. Lev. xxvi. 36. Job iv. 10. xxxix. 24.
Psal. xciii. 3.
In 1 K. xviii. 41, Elijah said there is a sound
of abundance of rain. Ver. 45, and the hea-
vens were black with clouds and wiyid, and there
was a great rain. The same circumstances
are remarked by Virgil, ^n. iv. 1. 160,
Interea magno misceri raurmure coelum
Incipit : inseqmtur commista grandine nimbus.
And both the sacred historian and the poet
notice the peculiar sound that precedes rain.
So we commonly say, the wind sounds hollow,
like rain. But though no physical fact is
more obvious or better known than this, yet I
must confess I never could account for it, till
I read the following passage in the learned
W. Jones' Physiolog. Disquisitions, p. 616.
" There is no prognostic of rain more infalli-
ble, than a whistling or howling noise of the
wind. The south wind is most apt to have
this effect, because it brings with it the most
vapour ; but. I believe any wind that is moist
enough will produce the like sound ; and it is
probable that the consequence of this humid-
ity in the wind is the same in every climate."
Which observation he confirms from 1 K.
xviii. 41, above quoted.
Harmer, Observ. vol. iii. p. 295, &c. seems
right in explaining the noise (b^p) of the
bridegroom, and the noise of the bride, Jer.
xxxiii. 11, not of the noise they make personally,
but of the noisy mirth of their friends and at-
tendants, according to the customs which Dr
Russel distinctly informs us are observed in
the eastern weddings to this day, Nat. Hist, of
Aleppo, p. 125129.
On Joel ii. 4, observe that Dr Chandler,
Travels in Asia Minor, p. 30, 31, takes
notice of the prodigious crackling and noise
which accompanied an accidental fire, which
was kindled in the long, parched grass, near
Troas, and devoured all before it. See Har-
mer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 146.
Hence Greek KiXXca and scaXiu, Eng. to call,
Gr xXio: report, celebrity. Also old Latiii
calo, whence calendce, calends.
V. In Niph. to be light, easy, not difficult, occ.
Prov. xiv. 6.
VL In Niph. to be light, trifling, comparatively
mean or unimportant. 1 Sam. xviii. 23. 2 K.
iii. 18. XX. 10.
VII. In Kal and Niph. to he light, vile, con-
temptible. Job xxxix. 34. Gen. xvi. 4. Deut.
xxv. 3. In Hiph. to esteem vile, despise, make
light of, set light hy. occ. Deut. xxvii. 16.
(where LXX a.rifjt,a.^uv dishonouring) 2 Sam.
xix. 43 or 44. Ezek. xxii. 7. As a N. yhp
vileness, ignominy. Job x. 15. Ps. Ixxxiii. 17.
Prov. iii. 35, & al.
VIII. To roast, parch, fry, that is to evaporate
the fluids, and so make light hy roasting, parch-
ing, &c. So the LXX a.'ffiT-nya.vKn, and
Vulg. frixit in Jer. xxix. 22, which is the on-
ly passage where it occurs as a V. in this
sense ; but as a participle paoul -nbp parched,
parched corn. occ. Lev. ii. 14. Josh. v. 11.
As a N. "bp parched corn. occ. Lev. xxiii. 14.
Ruth ii. 14. 1 Sam. xxv. 18. 2 Sam. xvii.
28. K-'bp the same. occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 17 ; but
nbp
461
D^D
observe that fourteen of Dr Kennicott's co-
dices read -bpn. "ibp and -bp in the above
cited texts plainly denote parched corn, and in
Lev. ii. 14. xxiii. H. Josh. v. 11, probably
barley, which in Judea ripens before wheat.
(Comp. under bsx I.) In 2 Sam. xvii. 28,
the former 'bp joined with barlei/ and meal, is
rightly explained in our translation hy parched
corn, as the latter >bp following bea?is and len-
tils, is by parched pulse. Both these still
make part of the food of the eastern people.
Thus Hasselquist, Travels, p. 16G. " On
the road from Acra to Seide we saw a herds-
man eating his dinner, consisting of half ripe
ears of wheat, which he roasted, and ate with
as good an appetite as a Turk does his pillaus.
Roasted ears of ivheat," he adds, "are a
very ancient dish in the east, of which men-
tion is made in the book of Ruth," ch. ii, 14.
But these however were more probably bar-
ley, as it was then barley, not wheat-harvest.
(Comp. ch. i. 22.) " In Egypt," proceeds
my author, " such food is much eaten by the
poor, being the ears of maize or Turkish
wheat, and of their dura, a kind of millet.
When this food was first invented in the ear-
liest ages of the world, art was in a simple
state ; yet the custom is still continued in some
nations, where the inhabitants have not even
at this time learned to pamper nature." And
as to parched pulse, frixum cicer, as the Vulg.
renders the latter -bp, 2 Sam. xvii. 28, Dr
Shaw informs us, Travels, p. 140, that the
garvancos, cicer or chickpea are in the greatest
repute after they are parched in pans or ovens,
then assuming the name of lehlebby. This
seems to be of the greatest antiquity, for
* Plautus speaks of it as a thing very common
in his time j the like observation we meet
within f Aristophanes The leblebby oH those
times may probably be the -bp parched pulse
of the Holy Scriptures (2 Sam. xvii. 28)."
IX. As a N. with a formative 3, rrbpa a
parching, feverish heat. So the Targum
xnnnp a burning, occ. Ps. xxxviii. 8.
Hence Greek Xaj, Doric xinkios, hot, burn-
ing, Lat. caleo to be hot, whence calefacio,
calidus, &c. and Eng. calefy, calefaction, calid.
Also the Arabic alkali, a kind of plant burnt,
from the ashes of which is made the sal ^ al-
kali ; and hence in Eng. we use alcali, alca-
line, alcalious.
bbp I. To be or become exceedingly vile. occ.
Nah. i. 14; ^ in mbp supplying the place of
the second b. In Huph. to be made exceed-
ingly vile. occ. 1 Sam. iii. 13.
II. In Kal and Hiph. to regard or treat as ex-
ceedingly vile, to curse. Gen. viii. 21. xii. 3.
To vilify, revile. Exod. xxi. 17. xxii. 28. 2
* " In Bacch. act iv. scene v. lin. 7,
Tatn frictum ego ilium reddam, quam frictum est cicer."
To wliich we may add that Horace mentions the frictum
cicer as a food used by the poorer Romans in his time.
Art. Poet. lin. 249,
Si quid fricti ciceris probat, et nucis emptor.
\ " In Pace, speaking of a country clown, ce.^d^a.y.iim
roit^t^ivOov parching some cicers. " See also Bochart, vol.
iii. 46, 47.
i See Bochait, vol. iii. 45.
Sam. xvi. 5, 7. Neb. xiii. 25. See Dr
George Campbell's note on Mat. xv. 4. As
a N. fem. rrbbp a curse, malediction. Gen.
xxvii. 12, 13, &al. freq. Comp. rrbp VII.
It is applied to a person, Deut. xxi. 23, nbbp
DNibK cursed of or by, God ; so LXX xtxccrn-
^ufAivos i/'To >iov, and Vulg. maledictus a Deo ;
but Aquila and Theodotion xoctx/jx (rhov.
Comp. Gal. iii. 13, in the Greek, and for an
excellent comment on Deut. xxi. 23, see Vi-
tringa, Observat. Sacr. lib. ii. cap. 12.
III. To smooth or polish, as a metalline body,
to burnish, from the swift and repeated motion
with which it was performed. Burnishing is
now performed by a round, polished piece of
steel, called a burnisher, which is rubbed with
a swift motion upon the metal. As a partici-
ple ox participial N. bbp burnished, occ.
Ezek. i. 7. Dan. x. 6. Comp. below bpbp III.
bpbp I. To be exceedingly light. It occurs not
as a V. but as a participle or participial N.
bpbp exceedingly light, occ. Num. xxi. 5. So
Vulg. levissimo.
II. In Kal, to move very lightly or swiftly, occ.
Ezek. xxi. 21 ; where Vulg. commiscens
mixing together; on which passage Jerome
tells us that " the manner of divining by ar-
rows was thus ; They wrote on several ar-
rows the names of the cities they intend-
ed to make war against, and then puttirtg
them promiscuously all together into a quiver,
they caused them to be drawn out thence in
the manner of * lots ,- and that city whose name
was on the arrow first drawn out was the first
they assaulted. " f In Hith. to move oneself
or be moved very lightly, occ. Jer. iv. 24.
Comp. rrbp III.
III. To furbish by moving or rubbing swiftly
against a whetstone or the like. So the
French translation, aitfourbi. occ. Eccles. x.
10. Comp. above bbp III. and rrsB IV.
nbp
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but hence as a
noun fem. nnbp a caldron, kettle, occ. 1 Sam.
ii. 14. Mic. iii. .3. The verb in Chaldee sig-
nifies to flow,Jioio out, flow down; and so the
LXX render nnbp by ;^yT^y, from ^^um to
pour forth ; thus it seems a name for a larger
kind of vessel.
tobp
To contract. It occurs not as a verb in the
Heb. Bible ; but hence,
I. As a participle paoul i3ibp contracted, shrunk
up, having some part contracted, or shrunk^
spoken of an animal, occ. Lev. xxii. 23.
Hence perhaps Eng. cold, i. e. contracted or
compacted air. Comp. under n*ip VIII.
II. As a noun iDbp?3 contraction, retreat, retire-
ment, refuge. Num. xxxv. 6, & al. freq.
To sport in contempt, to deride, occ. Ezek. xvL
31, And thou wast not as a harlot, pnK Dbpb
either, as our translation, in that thou scornest
hire ; or else, to sport at or deride hire, i. e.
* Comp. under U'bn III.
t Prideaux, Connex. part i. book i. an. 590, vol. i. p.
76, 8vo. edit. Comp. Calmet's Dictionary in Arrows;
Sale's Prelim. Disc, to Koran, p. I'i6, 127 j and Modern
Univers. Hist. vol. i. p. 360, 1st edit.
rhp
in order to make thy lover give thee more;
as the Vulgate explains it, nee facta es quasi
meretrix fastidio augens pretium. Nor wast
thou like a harlot who increaseth her hire by
disdain, i. e. of what is offered her. In Hith.
wdth n following, to sport oneself withy to make
sport at, to mock, scoff, occ. 2 K. ii. 23. Ezek.
xxii. 5. Hab. i. 10. So in the two former of
these texts the LXX render it by xarofyruiZcd
and tfiTctt^u. As a noun cbp a dei-ision, sport.
occ. Ps. xliv. 14. Jer. xx. 8. Ezek. xxii. 4.
The idea seeijis to be, curve, bending, hollow,
whence the Greek xaiXo; hollow.
I. As a noun j?bp a sling from its bending form.
See 1 Sam. xxv. 29. freq. occ. Hence as a
verb to sling, cast, or throw with a sling, occ.
Jud. XX. ] 6. 1 Sam. xvii. ^O. xxv. 29. Jer. x.
18. As a participial noun mas. plur. cybp
slingers. occ. 2 K. iii. 25.
II. As a noun mas. plur. D"i?bp and in reg.
-J^bp curtains hanging double and hollow, or as
we express it slung, over rods supported by
pillai-s, and so in form resembling slings. It
is in our translation very properly rendered
hangings, and is used only for those of the
court of the Mosaic tabernacle, freq. occ. See
Exod. xxvii. 9, 11, 12, 14, 15 ; where we may
observe that D^ybp rrnx rrntrj; u^rsn the hang-
ings fifteen cubits, ver. 14, is equivalent to
a-ybp mc'ir vnu fifteen hangings, ver. 15 ; and
consequently that each hanging was one cubit
broad. Comp. ver. 9, with ver. 11.
III. As a noun mas. plur. D-ybp the (two) leaves
of a double wicket, turning upon the same
hinge or centre, and so called from their form
inclining towards each other, not unlike the
two sides of a sling, occ. 1 K. vi. 34, where
it is plainly equivalent to D-j^bif ; and " it
seems," says Bate, " that the doors or gate
which opened in two, as great gates do, had
lesser doors or wickets, which were double :
so that when one leaf of the wicket opened,
the other shut to ; and when a person entered,
the inner leaf opening before him, the hinder
one shut after him. See Ezek. xli. 23, 24."
Dr Russell (Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 3.) says,
that the houses at Aleppo are " entirely shut
up towards the street with double doors so con-
trived, as that, when open, one cannot look into
the court-r/ard."
IV. To hollow or scoop out in carving, occ. 1
K. vi. 29, .32, .35. Ver. 29, mybpn ^mns i?bp
he hollowed out hollow carvings of cherubs,
&c. which were afterwards, ver. 35, filled up
with gold ; -mnH) expresses the first openings
or incisions, j?bp the hollowing or scooping out
of the engravings. As a noun fem. plur.
mjrbpn and nybpn engravings, occ. 1 Kings
vi. 18, 29, 32. vii. 31.
Hence plainly the Lat. ccbIo (pronounced kalo*)
to engrave.
vjhp
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but the Chaldee
Targum Jonath. in Gen. xxi. 15, uses it in
Ith. for being attenuated, wasted. As a noun
Seft Littleton's and Ainswortli's Dictionaries on the
letter C.
]i?ybp the tine or spike of a fork from its slen-
derness. occ. 1 Sam. xiii. 21 ; where c^biy
pU'bp is used for a three-tined instrument or
fork ; so the Vulg. renders the word by tri-
dentum, and a Greek version in the Hexapla
by r^itrKiXviffiv.
Dp
To rise, arise, stand, stand up, be established, &c.
It is a very general word. The following are
its principal applications :
I. In Kal, to rise, arise. Gen. xiii. 17. xviii.
16- xix. 1, & al. freq. In Hiph. to cause to
rise, to raise up. Josh. v. 7. Jud. ii. 18. 2
K. ix. 2, & al. In Huph. to be raised in dig-
nity. 2 Sam. xxiii. 1. to be reared up as a build-
ing. Exod. xl. 17. As a noun fem. in reg.
riTi^p a rising up. occ. Lam. iii. 6.3.
II. In Kal, with bK, bl?, or n following, to
rise up against, in a hostile manner. Gen. iv.
8. Jud. ix. 18. Ps. liv. 5. xxvii. 12, & al. As
a participle Benoni in Kal mas. plur. in reg.
-np, so 'np, T?3p, t-np, ^^^''r:i'^, those that rise
up against me thee him us. See 2 Sam.'
xxii. 40. Exod. xv. 7. Deut. xxxiii. 11. Ps.
xliy. 6. Comp. 2 K. xvi. 7. So isrs-p Job
xxii. 20, may be, the party that rises up against
us, i. e. the wicked, " factio nobis adversaria."
Schultens, whom see. In Hiph. to raise, stir
up. 1 Sam. xxii. 8.
III. In Kal, to stand, remain, subsist, be estab-
lished. See Deut. xix. 15. Josh. ii. 11. 1 Sam.
xiii. 14. Jer. xliv." 29. Ps. i. 5. In Hiph. to
cause to stand, to establish. Num. xxx. 14, 15.
1 K. vi. 12. ix. 5. In Huph. to be established.
Jer. XXXV. 14. As a noun fem. ^n'r|^p, rrrsp,
and in reg. nmp> stature, height. Exod. xxvii.
18. xxxviii. 18. Isa. x. 33. Gen. vi. 15. 1 K.
vi. 23, 26. vii. 15, & al. As a noun Dlprs.
plur. fem. mrapn, a standing, station, or place
where any thing standeth or subsisteth. Gen,
i. 9. xix. 27. Deut. xii. 2. Jud. xix. 13, & al.
freq. As a noun Dip" that which subsisteth,
substance, occ. Gen. vii. 4, 23. Deut. xi. 6.
As a noun fem. rroipn a standing, power to
stand, occ. Lev. xxvi. 37.
I V. To rise, grow up, as com. It seems used
as a verb in this sense. 2 K. xix.'28. Isa. xxxvdi.
27. So the Vulg. renders it as a verb matu-
resceret it was ripened. So also the Chaldee
Targum ^"bnstt; 'nrr?2b H)Dl2it cometh to be
(in) ears. As a noun fem. rfnp grown, or
standing corn. Jud. xv. 5. Isa. xvii. 5, & al.
V. In Kal, applied to the eyes, to grow consis-
tent, thicken, be incrassated. It refers to the
humours of the eye, which in old age lose
much of their fluidity, and become gross and
thick, and by consequence less transparent,
occ. 1 Sam. iv. 15. IK. xiv. 4. So the LXX,
preserving nearly the idea of the Heb. render
it in the former passage s'Tavao-r'/jc-av, steterant,
were become stiff. And observe, that in that
text iinp is the 3d person fem. sing, preter in
Kal joined with the fem. plur. -j-'p in a distri-
butive sense, q. d. each of his eyes was thick-
ened.
Dnp In Hith. to raise up oneself, to rise up.
The reduplicate D denotes intenseness or vio-
lence, occ. Job XX. 27. xxvii. 7. Psal. lix. 2.
Comp. op II. As a noun fem. plur. m-Drnp,
nnp
463
KDp
q. d. uprightnesses, occ. Lev. xxvi- 13; where
it is used adverbially, the particle n being un-
derstood, as usual, with uprightness, uprightly,
as opposed to bending or stooping under a yoke.
As a noun mas. plur. in reg. "ampn persons
who rise up, insurgents, adversaries, occ. Psal.
exxxix. 21.
Der. Perhaps Greek xouv, and Lat. coma the
hair which riseth on a man's head. Also,
Eng. a comb on the head of a cock.
HTDp
Occurs not as a verb in the Heb. Bible ; but
as a noun nnp meal, flour, corn reduced to
powder hy grinding. Gen. xviii. 6, & al. freq.
The radical idea of the word seems to be
to grind, or reduce to powder hy grinding. So
the Greek aXivoov (by which word the LXX
generally render 'n'!:^^) is from uXiu to grind,
and our Eng. meal, from the German malen to
grind. Comp. Der. under bn.
To lay hold on, as a criminal, to arrest, occ.
Job xvi. 8. xxii. 16. In the former text the
LXX render it i')nXa,(lou thou hast laid hold
on ; in the latter ffvvsX'n(p6yi(ra.v were taken, seized :
Symmachus aXa)ffo\ira.t shall he taken, and
Vulg. sublati sunt were taken away. See Scott
on the texts.
Vtdp
To wither, fade. occ. Isa. xix. 6. xxxiii. 9. So
the Vulg. in the former passage marcescet.
Der. by transposition, qualm, calm. Qu ?
To grasp, take a grasp, or handful As a noun
Y'0\) a handful. Lev. ii. 2, & al.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic
the words ynp and yiKYii'p, which seem corrup-
tions of this root, denote agitation, commotion,
&c. As nouns tyi?3p, wyry-j>, and purnp a
species of thistle or nettle, so called perhaps
from the agitation it occasions in the nerves
or nervous fluid, and the pain consequent
thereupon. So Vulg. urtica a nettle; thus
named from uro to hum, on account of the
burning pain it occasions, occ. Isa. xxxiv. 13.
Hos. ix. 6. Prov. xxiv. 31.
To lament, wail. It is perhaps, like the Greek
S^>!vE/y (by which, or its relatives, the LXX
constantly render it) and the Eng. whine, a
word formed by an onomatopoeia from the
sound. It occurs not however as a verb but
in the simple form (see below ]:])) but hence,
as a noun fem. rrs-p, plur. m^-p and D-S-p a
lamentation, moan. 2 Sam. i. 17. Jer. vii. 29.
Ezek. xxxii. 16. 2 Chron. xxxv. 25. Ezek. ii.
10. Hence Eng. whine. Qu?
pp to lament, wail, bewail; the reduplicate 3
denoting the repeated cries or shrieks of the
mourners. 2 Sam. i. 17. iii. 33. Ezek. xxxii.
16, & al. As a participial noun fem. plur.
m33lpn mourning women. So the LXX ^^>j-
voutrav, and Vulg. lamentatrices. occ. Jer. ix.
17. Comp. 2 Chron. xxxv. 25. Ecclus xxxviii.
16, 17; and see Homer, 11. xxiv. lin. 720
723, with Dacier's and Pope's note, and lin.
746 ; and Savary, Letter 14 sur I'Egypte, p.
150, note, and p. 154. The custom of em-
ploying mourning women by profession still pre-
vails in the East. Thus Dr Shaw, Travels,
p. 242, speaking of the Moorish funerals, says,
" There are several women hired to act on
these lugubrious occasions, who like the pne-
ficae or mourning women of old are skilful in
lamentation, (Amos v. 16.) and great mistresses
of these melancholy expressions (that is, as he
had before remarked, of squalling out for
several times together, Loo, loo, loo, in a deep
and lioUow tone, with several ventriloquous
sighs) ; and indeed they perform their parts
with such proper sounds, gestures, and com-
motions, that they rarely fail to work up the
assembly into some extraordinary pitch of
thoughtfulness and sorrow. The British fac-
tory has often been very sensibly touched with
these lamentations, whenever they were made
in the neighbouring houses." Comp. Jer. ix.
18. Amos V. 16. So Niebuhr, Voyage en
Arabic, tom. i. p. 150. " The relations of a
dead Mahometan's wife, not thinking them-
selves able to mourn for him sufficiently, or
finding the task of continual lamentation too
painful, commonly hire for this purpose some
women who understand their trade, and who
utter woful cries from the moment of the
death of the deceased until he is interred."
Comp. also Hasselquist, Travels, p. 104.
X3p
The radical import of this root seems to be, to
eat into, corrode, as fire. For though not used
strictly in this sense, yet it is frequently join-
ed with other words expressive of fire, I teat,
or burning, (see Deut. iv. 24. Psal. Ixxix. 5.
Ezek. xxxvi. 5. xxxviii. 19.) and sometimes
even with such as denote eating, consuming ;
as for instance, Ps. Ixix. 10, -snbDX in-n nx^p
zeal for thy house hath eaten, corroded, me.
Psal. cxix. 139, -nxsp "snnnii my zeal hath
consumed me. Comp. Num. xxv. 11. Zeph.
i. 18. iii. 8. And from the Heb. word in this
view appear to be derived the Greek xvau and
y.vaia, to abrade, scrape, cut, and Eng. gnaw.
K3p is in the Heb. Bible generally applied to
the fervent or ardent affections of the human
frame, whose effects are well known to be
even like those of fire, corroding and consum-
ing. (See Prov. vi. 34. xiv. SO. in Heb.)
And accordingly the poets, both ancient and
modern, abound with descriptions of these
ardent and consuming affections taken from
fire and its eflfects. The learned reader will
from this hint easily recollect enow. It is
predicted both of man, and av^^uToToc^u;, of
God. The LXX usually render it by ?>?Xa
to be zealous, and t^vXog zeal, which are deriva-
tives from ^iM to he hot.
I. To burn with zeal, to be fervent or zealous in
a good sense. Num. xxv. 11. In this good
sense it is generally followed by b prefixed to
the person or thing /or or on account of whom
one is zealous, as Num. xxv. 13. 1 K. xix.
10, 14. Joelii. 18. Zech. i. 14. viii. 2. As
a noun fem. riNSp and in reg. nx2p, zeal. Isa.
lix. 17. 2 K. x. 16. Ps. Ixix. 10, &: al.
HDP
464
D3p
1 1. In Kal, to burn with jealousy, to he jealous
of, envious or indignant against, to envy. In
'this sense it is generally followed by nx or a,
as Gen. xxvi. 14'. xxx. 1. Ps. xxxvii. 1. Ixxiii.
3, & al. freq. (comp. Prov. xxiv. 1.) but twice
by b, Ps. cvi. 16. Also, to injiame with, or
provoke to, jealousy, indignation, or envy. Deut.
xxxii. 21. Comp. 1 K. xiv. 22. Ezek. viii. .3,
5. In Hiph. the same. Deut. xxxii. 21. Ps.
Ixxviii. 58. As a participial noun a'ip jealous.
Exod. XX. 5, & al. As a noun fem. rrx3p, and
in reg. nxsp, burning jeahusy or indignation.
Num. V. l4 Ps. Ixxix. 5. Isa. xlii. 13. Ezek.
XXXV. 11, & al. freq.
Qnam leyitis penitus raacerer ignibus
With what &\ow fires Pm consumed
says Horace in a fit of jealousy, lib. i. ode xiii.
lin. 8.
III. Chald. N'2p of the same import as Heb.
7\:i'p, to buy. occ. Ezra vii. 17.
With a radical but mutable or omissible rr.
To hold, contain, as somewhat hollow doth,
hence Greek xsva; hollow, and Eng. a can.
It occurs not as a verb simply in this sense,
but
I. As a noun mas. rr3p a hollow pipe or tube,
natural or artificial. Hence Greek xawa, Lat.
canna, and Eng. cane, Lat. canalis, Eng.
canal
1. A stalk of corn, Gen. xli. 5, 22.
2. A branch of the candlestick, made hollow like
a pipe. Exod. xxv. 31, .32, & al.
3. A reed or cane. 1 Kings xiv. 15. 2 K. xviii
21 for measuring, Ezek. xl. 3, 5, & al. rrDp
Da^n the sweet-scented cane, Exod. xxx. 23
Called simply rrsp, Cant. iv. 14-. Isa. xliii.
24. Ezek. xxvii. 19 ; and mtarr rr2p good
cane, Jerem. vi. 20. Evo^/xov xaXafjcow sweet
scented calamus or cane is mentioned with
other aromatics, as growing in Arabia, by
Dionysius, Perieges, lin. 771, edit. Wells,
Pliny (Nat. Hist. lib. xii. cap. 22.) calls it
calamus odoratus ; it was otherwise called
calamus aromaticus, by which it is still knowm,
and has an agreeable aromatic smell when fresh
broken. *
4. A hollow bone. occ. Job xxxi. 22 ; where it
denotes the os humeri, or upper bone of the
arm.
5. The beam of a balance, from its resemblance
to a cane. So LXX Z^oyw, and Vulg. statera.
Or perhaps canes might anciently be the very
substances of which they made the beams of
balances for weighing small weights. Isa. xlvi.
6.
11. As a noun ]p a hollow receptacle.
1. A nest, for birds. Deut. xxii. 6. Ps. Ixxxiv.
4-, & al. Comp. below ]3p I.
2. A room, cabin, or mansion, for men or ani-
mals. Gen. vi. 14. Num. xxiv. 2, & al. With
Num. compare the " celsae nidum Acherontiae"
of Horace, lib. iii. ode iv. lin. 14.
III. As a noun y'p a spear, from its resem-
blance to rT:p cane, according to some ; but
rather, I apprehend, a helmet or casque, which
contains and so protects the head. occ. 2 Sam.
xxi. 16. The staff or hold of a spear (as Bate
renders it) was hardly of brass, and the head
of a spear seems to have no connexion in
sense with the root nap.
IV. In Kal, to hold, possess, get, gain, acquire
in whatever manner, by gift, purchase, or
otherwise. Gen. iv. 1. xxv. 10. Exod. xv. 16.
Ps. Ixxiv. 2. Eccles. ii. 7, & al. freq. In
Niph. to be acquired, gotten, bought. Jer. xxxii.
43. In Hiph. to possess, be in possession of, or
perhaps to purchase, as a servant, occ. Zech.
xiii. 5 ; which is strangely rendered in our trans-
lation by taught me to keep cattle. Comp. Gen.
xxxix. 1. xlvii. 19, 23. Exod. xxi. 2. Eccles.
ii. 7. So, as a participle Hiph. Job xxxvi.
33, Concerning Him (i. e. God) declareth his
thunder nbll? bj; f)X rrspn possessing wrath for
or against pride or arrogance. So even the
heathen poet Horace, lib. iii. ode v. lin. 1,
Cwlo tonantem credidimus Jovem
Reguare
His thundering proves that mig-hty Jove
With wondrous force rules all above.
Creech.
And in another place, lib. i. ode 34, after
having described Jupiter as shaking the earth,
the waters, and even the infernal regions with
his thunder, he adds, lin. 12, &c.
. Valet ima summis
* See New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, &c.
Calamus Aromaticus, and Scheuchzer's Phys. Sacr.
Exod. xxx. 23.
Mutnre, et insig'nem attenuat Deus,
Obscura promens
The god can set the low on lugh,
And bring the glorious to the dust.
Where the thought is similar to that in Job,
but surely the expression in energy far infe-
rior. And farther to illustrate Job xxxvi. 33,
see the beginning of the next chapter, where
the same subject is continued. On Ezek. viii.
.3, comp. under bQD. As a noun rT3p?3, and
in reg. n3pD possession, acquisition, purchase.
Gen. xvii. 12, 13, xxiii. 18. xlix. 32, & al.
And because the ancient possessions princi-
pally consisted in cattle, hence napn is most
frequently used for cattle. See Gen. xiii. 7.
xlvii. 17. Job i. 3, 10.
Hence Eng. to gain, win.
V. As a noun fem. rra'^p lamentation. See under
IP-
\:i'p I. In Kal and Hiph. to build or make a nest,
to nest, nestle, occ. Ps. civ. 17. Isa. xxxiv. 15.
Ezek. xxxi. 6. Jer. xlviii. 28. xxii. 23 ; where
"nSDpn seems a participle fem. Hiph. with "
me or my postfixed. This is hardly to be ex-
pressed in English; but in Lat. might be
rendered, O mihi nidificans, q. d. O my nest-
maker, O thou who makest thy nest before me ;
and so I think the final < is to be understood
in the preceding -nijys as likewise in Ezek.
xxvii. 3. Comp. ''n''3'bna, Jer. viii. 18, under
3b3.
II. As a N. p-p possession, property. Gen.
xxxiv. 23. Josh. xiv. 4, & al. Comp. above
riDp IV.
DDp
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but the idea pro-
bably is to smell strong, emit a strong smell, for
Y^?
465
-iPp
in Arabic it denotes, I suppose by a dialecti-
cal abuse, to have a stronn, hut fetid, smell.
As a noun pD3p or ^nap cinnamon, so called
from its strong aromatic smell and flavour.
What is commonly known to us under the
name of cinnamon is tbe * second or inner hark
of the cinnamon-tvee, which grows in great
abundance in the East Indian island of Ceylon ;
but Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra on Exod. xxx.
23, conjectures that as the hark of the root is
more valuable than that of the trunk, so the
D'*ri }n3p sweet-smelling cinnamon, LXX x/v-
\rtfj:,ufjLot ivuhi, which Moses used for the holy
anointing oil, was of the latter sort. occ.
Exod. xxx. 23. Prov. vii. 17. Cant. iv. H.
Comp. Ecclus xxiv. ] 5,
Der. Gr. xma,fjt,cofji,ov, Lat. cinnamomum, Eng.
' cinnamon.\
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but " in Arabic
signifies to hunt, to lay nets or snares, and is
applied, as Schultens shows, to tlie using of
deceitful arts. See his Commentary [on Job
namely.] The noun V^^^^p (in Arabic) is a
snare. See Castell, Lex. Hept."| As a noun
mas. plur. in reg. "yap snares. Once, Job
xviii. 2, How long will ye put or set ^"bnb "yap
snares of or in words (aucupia verborum,
Castell ; captiosos laqueos sermonibus, Schul-
tens) i. e. insnaring words.
Occurs not as a verb in the simple form, but in
the reduplicate.
DDp to cut or pluck off. So the Vulg. distrin-
get. Once, Ezek. xvii. 9. This root seems
related to ya.'^ (which see under rryp) as D13
to via.
DDp
To divine, presage, prognosticate. Deut. xviii.
10. (where this seems to be the general term
for divining, of which the following words de-
note the species), 1 Sam. xxviii. 8. 2 K. xvii.
17, & al. As a noun DDp a diviner. Deut.
xviii. 14. 1 Sam. vi. 2, & al. Comp. Isa.
iii. 2, where LXX crropf^ma-Ttii, and Vulg. ario-
lum a soothsayer. Also, divination. Num.
xxiii. 23. Ezek. xxi. 21, & al. Plur. D-nDp
the rewards of divination. So Vulg. pretium
divinationis. Num. xxii. 7. For as bl?9 is
used for the reward of work in general (see
birs), so D'^nDp for the rewards of divination.
These St Peter, 2 Ep. ii. 15, calls fAnr^on a^i~
xttts the reward of unrighteousness. Thus QDp
is generally used in a bad sense, but some-
times in a good one. As a noun DDp sagacity,
penetration in discovering, or rather guessing
hidden things. Prov. xvi. 10.
Der. Dutch ghissen, Eng. guess, &c. Qu ?
nop
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. and the ideal
meaning is uncertain, but as a noun nop an
inkhorn. So one of the editions of Aquila
ft,t\avo^ox,uov, and Vulg. atramentarium. occ.
Ezek. ix. 2, 3, 11, a writer's or scribe's nDp
See Brooke's Nat. Hist. vol. i. p. 23, 21.
f Comp. Greek and Eng-. Lexicon under KiryK/AHD^iMv,
t Scott's note on Job xviii. 2.
inkhorn upon his loins. This, though by no
means conformable to our custom, yet agrees
with that of the modern eastern nations.
Thus Dr Shaw informs us. Travels, p. 227.
that among the Moors in Barbary, " the
Ho^jas, i. e. the writers or secretaries, suspend
their inkhorns in their girdles ; a custom as old
us the prophet Ezekiel, ch. ix. 2." And in a
note he adds, " That part of these inkhorns
(if an instrument of hrass may be so called)
which passes betwixt the girdle and the tunic,
and holds their pens, is long and flat, but the
vessel for the ink which rests upon the girdle
is square, with a lid to clasp over it." So Mr
Hanway, Travels, vol. i. p. 332, says of the
Persians, " Their writers carry their ink and
pens about them in a case, which they put
under their sash'' (which goes round their
waist). Comp. Harmer's Observations, vol.
ii. p. 4.59, he.
rp
To make or impress a mark,, to stigmatize. It
occurs not as a verb in Heb. but lience
3;pi?p as a noun, a marking or stigmatizing. So
the LXX render np'rj'p niDD by y^a^^ara
ffTtxrx, and Vulg. by stigmata. Once, Lev.
xix. 28. Comp. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 8. 3 Mac.
ii. 21. Gal. vi. 17. Rev. xiii. 16, 17, and
Daubuz on these latter texts. The stigmata
prohibited to the Israelites, Lev. xix. 28, may
refer either to those made on their bodies in
mourning for the dead, or to such as were
practised by the heathen on an idolatrous ac-
count. Thus ", the greatest part of the Ara-
bian women have their arms and cheeks
marked with these stigmata ,- and Lucian says
that all the Assyrians bore these printed
characters, some on their hands, others on
their necks." See more in Calmet's Dictio-
nary in Stigmata, and in Le Clerc's note on
Lev. xix. 28. The words of Lucian, or who-
ever was the author of the Treatise De Dea
Syr. seem too remarkable to be omitted, vol. ii.
p. 914., edit. Bened. STIZONTAI h IIANTE2,
01 fMv j xa^^ovi, el ^s j av^tvocgy xen ocro Tovhi
A1IANTE2 A22TPIOI 2TirMATO#OPEOT2I.
Perhaps the punctures or incisions which the
ancient * Britons made on their bodies in va-
rious shapes, and afterwards dyed with the
juice of woad or kelp, were likewise of the
same idolatrous sort. These are called by
Tertullian Britannorum stigmata. It is still
usual with the women among the Arabs and
Chinganas near Aleppo, and with the Tuni-
sian women in Africa, to impress marks on
their skins. See Russell's Nat. Hist, of
Aleppo, p. 104; Lady M. W. Montague's
Letter xliv. vol. iii. p. 30.
Der. French coing or coin, a stamp to mark
money. Qu ? whence Eng. coin, money so
stamped.
-IPP
Occurs not as a verb, but in Arabic signifies to
he deep, and as a noun depth. K"iirp a large
dish. See Castell. As a noun fem. n")j;p,
plur. rrnirp, a dish, charger, or the like, of
See Introduction to Camden's Britannia by Gibson,
p, XXXV. edit. 1695.
np
466
n^Jp
some considerable size and depth. Exod. xxv.
'29. Num. vii. 85, & al.
'Ip See under P^pa.
To be condensed, compacted, coagulated, occ.
Exod. XV. 8.. (where LXX exceilently tTayi)
Zeph. i. 12. the men D-'XSprT who are thick-
ened (Eng. marg.) on their lees,- so French
translation, Jiges, i. e. who are by peace and
prosperity confirmed in their wicked and athe-
istical principles, as wine grows stronger by
being kept on and mixed with its lees. Comp.
Jer. xlviii. 11. In Hiph. to coagulate, curdle.
occ. Job X. 10 ; so Aquila st^Icc;, and Vulg.
coagulasti. As a noun pxsp condensation,
thickness, grossness, gloominess. (Comp. under
J2;n II.) occ. Zech. xiv. 6; where observe
that the marginal and Complutensian reading
pxspi, supported by very many of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices, seems the true one. Comp.
under np" I.
Der. To coop or coiope, i. e. compinge vessels,
as a cooper. See Junius, Etymol. Anglican,
in CowPE. Also, a coop. The northern lan-
guages have preserved other traces of this
Heb. root ; tlnjs we have the Gothic quapga7i,
the Swedish quafwa, the Islandic kifa or kieefa,
to suffocate, extinguish ; whence the Old
English to guappe, fail, or faint as the heart ;
and perhaps to guaff, swallow in large draughts.
See Junius, Etymol. Anglican, in Quappe
and Quaff.
"isp
I. In Kal, to hasten or hurry along, occ. Isa.
xxxviii. 12, ^n 3nx3 ^msp I have hurried
(through) my life as a shuttle. Comp. Job vii. 6.
As a noun fem. r^^^'p haste, hurry, occ. Ezek.
vii. 25, where it is used adverbially, s being
understood as usual, with haste, hastily.
II. As a noun nsp or -nsp a hedge-hog, or
some such animal, frequenting desolate or so-
litaiy places, and remarkable for its hurrying
motion, whence the name. So the LXX
throughout i^'^o;, and Vulg. ericius, the hedge-
hog, occ. Isa. xiv. 23. xxxiv. 11. Zeph. ii. 14.
The reader may find the interpretation here
given defended at large by Bochart, vol. ii.
1035, &c. and it seems to be much confirmed
by the agreement of the Arabic name for a
hedge-hog * T33p ; and as for the Tsp being
mentioned with the riKp or pelican in Isa.
xxxiv. 11. Zeph. ii. 14, whence many have
been led to conclude it must signify some water-
fowl, this is but of little weight, since in Isa.
xxxiv. 13, dragons or serpents are mentioned
with ostriches, (comp. ver. 14.) and in Zeph.
ii. I'if, Jiocks and beasts, the pelican, and the
*T3p are joined together ; and this confusion of
animals of different kinds, birds and beasts
together, is well suited to describe utter deso-
lation. And since hedge-hogs usually take up
their winter abode in hollow trees or holes in
the ground, (see Bochart and Scheuchzer on
Isa. xiv. 2.3. ) it was natural for them to lodge
in the hollow door-porches of a ruinated house
or temple, as in Zeph. Mr Harmer, who op-
Comp. Shaw's Travels, p. 176.
poses the interpretation of msp by the hedge-
hog, which had been embraced by Dr Shaw,
Travels, p. 176, says, in his Observations,
vol. iii. p. 101, " Had the Doctor recollected
that Zephaniah describes them as choosing
their abode on the top of pillars, he might have
been of a different opinion, &c." And had
Mr Harmer recollected that Zephaniah says
nothing about the top of pillars, but that the
nap lodged in the door-porches, rr^'insDa,
which we are at liberty to suppose were thrown
doion, perhaps he would have acceded to the
Doctor's opinion. Bochart renders Isa. xiv.
2.3, D>n "TsaxT "isp ^r^^^:h rrTinir'"! And I will
put it (Babylon) for, i. e. make it, a possession
for the *TSp, even the pools of water, and the
want of b before "nax shows this translation
to be right.
TSp
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but seems nearly
related to yap to skip, and in Arabic signifies
to leap. As a noun Tisp a species of animal.
Bochart hath proved, with a great profusion of
entertaining learning, that this word denotes
that species of serpent, which is called in
Greek axovnits, and in Latin jaculus, q. d. the
darter, from the violence with which it leaps
or darts on its prey. occ. Isa. xxxiv. 15. See
Bochart, vol. iii. 409 415. Comp. under "lanr.
ysp
I. In Kal, to contract, shut, shut up, restrain.
occ. Deut. XV. 7. Job v. 16. Psal. Ixxvii. 10.
cvii. 42. Isa. Iii. 15. In Niph. to be shut up,
i. e. in the sepulchre, occ. Job xxiv. 24 ;
where see Scott.
II. In Hiph. to ship, bound, leap. occ. Cant. ii.
8. So the LXX^/axxo^svaj, Symmachus ^<-
T*)^av, and Vulg. transiliens. But it properly
means to contract or draw up the body, in
order to take a greater spring, and is expres-
sive of a most beautiful image borrowed from
animals of the antelope or stag kind, (comp.
ver. 9. ) who, when preparing to take a leap
or bound, contract or draw up their legs and
body in a remarkable manner, as any one may
observe of our common deer.
Der. To skip.
YP
To fret, lacerate, wound. It occurs not how-
ever as a verb strictly in this sense, but
I. As a N. Y^p, plur. D-yip and D-yp a thorn,
from Its fretting or wounding the flesh of man
or beast. See Gen. iii. 18. Exod. xxii. 5 or
6. Jud. viii. 7. 2 Sam. xxiii. 6. Isa. xxxiii.
12. Ezek. xxviii. 24.
II. In Hiph. to harass or vex an enemy's
country, occ. Isa. vii. 6.
III. In Kal, to fret, be fretted, wounded or
vexed in mind. In this sense it is followed
either by n at, for, as Gen. xxvii. 46. Num.
xxi. 5. Lev. xx. 23. Prov. iii. 11; or by "3373
at, before, i. e. in the presence of, as Exod. i.
12. isa. vii. 16; which latter passage should
be rendered The land shall be forsaken, at
whose two kings thou art fretted, or vexed.
12ip
I. To cut equally, exactly, or by rule and mea-
sure, occ. 2 K. vi. 6. As a noun nyp cm/,
n^tp
467
y^P
form, fashion, *size. occ. 1 Kings vi. 25.
vii. .37.
U'^'^n "lyp Jonah ii. 6 or 7. The cuttings off
of the mountains (so LXX ff^itrfji^m o^tav)
appear to mean those parts which were cut off
from them at the deluge, and hurried down
Muth the receding waters into the great abyss.
To these Jonah in the fish's belly says, -n"n"
/ am going down ; for it is plain that this V.
as well as tjiose in the preceding verse, should
be rendered in the present tense. Comp.
Ezek. xxxi. 18.
II. To shear, as sheep, occ. as a participle paoul
plur. fern. Cant. iv. 2; so LXX xmoc^/^ivcav,
.and Vulg. tonsarum. Eng. transl. even-shorn.
Der. To chop, chip.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
To make an extremity or end, as by cutting off,
or the like.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to cut off, as the hands or
feet. occ. Deut. xxv. 12. Prov. xxvi. 6.
II. In Kal, with or without n following, to cut
short, curtail occ. 2 K. x. 32. Hab. ii. 10.
Isa. vii. 6 ; where see Vitringa.
III. In Hiph. to scrape, as the walls of a house,
to scrape off their surface, occ. Lev. xiv. 41,
43. So tile LXX *4t;.
IV. As nouns yp, fern, rryp, extremity, end.
It is applied to time, place, and other things.
Gen. iv. 3. viii. 3. xix. 4. xxiii. 9, & al. freq.
The myp ends or extremities of the heavens
are the opposite points of the rational horizon.
See Deut. iv. 32. Ps. xix. 7. Comp. Deut.
xiii. 7. Isa. xl. 28. xli. 5. As a N. mas.
plur. "lap ends, extremities, as of the earth,
with regard to the speaker, occ. Ps. xlviii.
11. Ixv. 6. Isa. xxvi. 15. So fem. plur. rmiip,
Exod. xxxvii. 8. xxxix. 4. As a N. fem.
nanyp, and rrsyp extreme, outermost, occ.
Exod. xxvi. 4, 10.
V. As a N. Y'Hp a captain, a military com-
mander, so called perhaps from being posted
outermost in the body of men he commands.
Josh. X. 24. Jud. xi. 6, 1 1 . Hence, a gover-
nor. Isa. iii. 6, 7. Prov. xxv. 15.
VI. As a N. fem. rryp cutting off or part
from a whole, some. Gen. xlvii. 2. Comp.
Ezek. xxxiii. 2. So 1 K. xii. 31. xiii. 33.
He made priests Diyn mj7p73 of some of the
people, i. e. taken out of the people. Our
translation renders it, of the lowest of the
people; but the LXX more justly fn^o; ti
some part, or ix fnoov; of apart j and the high-
est would have been as offensive to God as
the lowest, if they had not been of the seed of
Aaron. See Exod. xxviii. 41. xl. 15. Num.
xvi. 40. 2 Chron. xiii. 9. and king Uzziah's
case, 2 Chron. xxvi. 16 21 ; and Witsii
AcahxoKpvXov, Cap. i. 17, p. 316.
VII. As a N. fem. plur. m^ip the locks, the
extremities or ends of the hair. So Avenarius,
fines capillorum, extremitates pilorum capitis.
occ. Cant. v. 2, 11.
VIII. As a N. vp the summer. See under
VP^ II-
cut
From the Greek a-x'^* or Latin scindo, mssum, to
yap to cutoff, cut through and through, or in
pieces. Exod. xxxix. 3. Jud. i. 6. 2 K. xxiv.
13. Ps. xlvi. 10. On 2 K. xviii. 16, comp. 2
Chron. iv. 22, and on Jer. ix. 26, &c. see un-
der nxH) I.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. and I know not its
ideal meaning. As a N. nyp a kind of plant,
or seed, gith. So Vulg. gith, and LXX and
Aquila fjuiXoLvSiov. It is thus described by
Ballester, Hierolog. lib. iii. cap. 5, p. 234.
" Gith," says he, " is a plant which is called
in Greek melanthion, vulgarly (in Spanish)
nigella ; it is commonly met with in gardens,
and grows to a cubit height, and sometimes
more, according to the richness of the soil.
The leaves are small like those of fennel, the
flower blue, which disappearing, the ovary
(capitulum) shows itself on the top, like that
of a poppy ; furnished with little horns, ob-
long, divided by membranes into several parti-
tions and cells, in which are inclosed seeds of
a very black colour,* not unlike those of the
leek, but of a very fragrant smell." Ausonius
observes, the pungency of the git is equal to
that oi pepper.
Est inter fruges morsu" piper cequiparans git.
And Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xix. cap. 8, says
it is of use in bakehouses rpistrinis nascij, and
lib. XX. cap. 17, that it affords t;er^ grateful
seasoning to bread, " semen gratissim^ panes
etiam condiet." And for this purpose it was
probably applied among the Jews in Isaiah's
time ; since we find that the inhabitants of the
neighbouring countries to this day have a
f variety of rusks and biscuits, most of w^hich
are strewed on the top with the seeds of sesa-
mum or fennel-flower," which latter is, I ap-
prehend, the very git of the ancients, occ. Isa.
xxviii. 25, 27. Comp. Harmer's Observa-
tions, vol. iv. p. 100.
]22p See under rryp V.
I. To cut, or scrape off the extremity or surface.
It is nearly related to TDip (so y^T to JTiT, i?*t3
to ms), as appears from the only passage
wherein it occurs as a V. namely, Lev. xiv.
41; where the LXX a^rolutrovcr^, Vulg. radi,
scrape.
II. As a N. fem. plur. mi^ypn instruments for
scraping or cutting off the surface of wood,
planes, or rather hatchets, occ. Isa. xliv. 13,
he prepareth it ivith hatchets. See Vitringa.
IIL As a N. ^lypn or yypD, plur. ni;yp?3, the
termination, extremity, or end of a wall, or or
the side of a building. Our translators and
others render it corner, which in an angular
building comes to the same thing, though that
does not seem the strict meaning of the word.
See Exod. xxvi. 23. 2 Chron. xxvi. 9. Neh.
iii^ 19, 24, 25, freq. occ. So mi?prrn Ezek.
xlvi. 22, which is bv some taken lor an irre-
gular participle in Huph. maybe rendered, by
or at the extremities, boundaries, or sides, con-
Hence the Greek name ^wsXavftev, and Lat. and Span-
ish nigella.
t Rassel's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 81.
n^p
468
P?
si'dering mj?5ip as a N. fern. plur. rr as em-
phatic, and T3 as a particle. Com p. under
PTiJp IV.
IV. As a N. fern. plur. m^'Jip cassia. So
the LXX Kucria, and Vulg. cassia. It is pro-
perly the bark or peel stripped off the cassia
plant, i. e. the cassia-bark or -lignea of the
shops, and very much resembles cinnamon in
appearance, taste, and medicinal qualities, occ.
Ps. xlv. 9.
It is obvious to remark, that the Greek, Latin,
and English names of this eastern spice are
derivatives from the Hebrew ; and from this
aromatic one of Job's daughters was called
nsj-ypj^LXX Kac-zav, Vulg. Cassiam, Cassia,
ch. xlii. 14. Comp. under Dirr.
n
I. To foam, froth. It occurs not as a V. sim-
ply in this sense, but as a N. v\^pfoam, froth,
as of water, occ. Hos. x. 7 ; where the vulg.
spumam foam, Symmachus iTt^tftx, efferves-
cence, ebullition. Fem. rrSiip foa7n, as of the
fig-tree, when the smaller branches are broken
or corroded, occ. Joel i. 7. See Shaw's
Travels, p. 187, 188.
I I. In Kal, to foam with anger or rage, to be in
a, violent rage. Gen. xl. 2. xli. 10, & al. In
Hiph. to cause to foam with anger, to provoke
to violent rage. Deut. ix. 7, 8, & al. In
Hitb. to foam, rage. occ. Isa. viii. 21. As a
N. i))ip foaming, rage. Num. i. 53. Deut. xxix.
28, & al. freq. So Homer describing Hector
in a rage, II. xv. lin. 607,
Hefoam'd with vvratli
Pope.
nap
I. In Kal and Hiph. to cut short, curtail^ abbre-
viate, shorten. Ps. Ixxxix. 46. cii. 24. Also,
in Kal, to be cut short, shortened. Num. xi.
23. Isa. I. 2. This word joined with mi
(Exod. vi. 9. Job xxi. 4. Mic. ii. 7.) and
with ir33 (Num. xxi. 4. Jud. x. 16. xvi. 16.
Zech. xi. 8.) Pro v. xiv. 29. comp. ver. 17,
denotes that shortness of breath which is oc-
casioned by extreme grief, anger, or fatigue.
Li several of the above passages the expres-
sions are, in condescension to our capacities,
applied to God.
II. To cut off or down, to reap or mow, as the
fruits of the earth.* Lev. xix. 9, & al. freq.
As a N. T-yp fruits so cut down, harvest. Lev.
xix. 9, & al. freq. The time of harvest. Exod.
xxxiv. 21. Ruth i. 22. Also, collectively, the
boughs or branches of a vine or other tree,
which are usually cut off, q. d. the lop. See
Isa. xxvii. 11. Ps. Ixxx. 12. Job xiv. 9. xviii.
16. xxix. 19.
Hence Lat. castro, Eng. castrate, castration.
I Sam. xii. 1 7, Is it not D-lDH T-yp wheat-har-
vest to-day ? I will call to Jehovah, and he will
give thunder and rain And what was there ex
traordinary in this? may the mere Enghsh read-
er ask. Does it not often thunder and rain in
wheat harv^est ? True, in England it does ; but
not in Judea ; and when it does so there, it is
* See Harmer's Observations, vol ii. p. i62, &c.
deemed pernicious, as is evident from Prov.
xxvi. 1. Josephus, Ant. lib. vi. cap. v. 6,
paraphrasing the passage in 1 Sam. makes
Samuel say, " But that I may prove to you
that God is displeased and angry with you,
for desiring a kingly government, I will pre-
vail upon him to make it manifest by strange
signs, ya,^ ouhi<7ra) TooTioov ii^iv vf4,cov ovoin v-
Tttuda yiyivvvfAivov ^ioov; ax/i/,ri ^tif^ccava lOr what
none of you ever saw before in this country,
namely a storm in the midst of summer, this by
my prayers will I move God to show unto
you." And in another place, De Bel. lib. iii.
cap. 7, 12, speaking of Galilee he observes,
CTtcLttat ^ iivori TO xXiua. rovro S-ioov; turai in
this country it rarely, if ever, rains during the
summer." Volney, Voyage, tom. i. p. 321.
" Dans la plaine de Palestine il (le tonnerre)
est infiniment rare I'ete, et plus frequent
I'hiver. In the plain of Palestine, thunder is
exceedingly uncommon in summer, and more fre-
quent in winter. Comp. Shaw's Travels, p.
136, 335 ; Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p.
59.
??
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea seems
to be hollow, or void of gross matter. In
Syriac iip^p signifies a capacious vessel, am-
phora, and several other words from this root
are in that language used for different kinds
oi' vessels. (See Castell. Lexic. Heptag. in
p^'p.) So the French caque, and Eng. cay or
keg, signify a barrel.
I. As a N. with a formative 3, p'^p': a hole, hoU
loiv place, as in a rock. occ. Isa. vii. 19. Jer.
xiii. 4. xvi. 16.
II. As a N. '\yp''P rendered a gourd, so the
LXX xoKoKvvTt] ; but it seems properly to de-
note the ricinus or palma Christi, " a shrub or
weed which grows to the height of an olive-
tree ; the trunk and branches are hollow like a
kex' [whence, by the way, its Heb. name, as
also the Eng. keck ovkex^, "the leaves some-
times as broad as the brim of a hat. It grows
surprisingly fast [but the growth of that which
shaded Jonah might be miraculous], whence
it is concluded that it is of a soft and spungy
substance. Cels. Hierobot." Taylor's con-
cordance in p'^p. Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 94,
mentions a fruit which the Egyptians cultivate
for the sake of its oil, and call kiki; so Strabo,
lib. xvii. p. 1179, and Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib.
XV. cap. 7. And this is the yy^p'^p of Jonah,
and the alkeroa of the Arabians, which lat-
ter Jerome says was the Syrian and Punic
name of the ]Vp''p in his time. Thus a Cop-
tic Lexicon explains the Egyptian word KOTKI
by the berry of the alkeroa. And whereas
Dioscorides had said concerning the kiki, i^
ev a<ro(p^Xi(itTa,t ro kiyof/,ivov KIKKINON sXa/av,
an Arabic writer renders these words : " And
from thence is pressed the oil, which they call
oil of kiki, which is the oil of alkeroa." But
for farther satisfaction concerning this plant I
refer the reader to Bochart, vol. iii. 293 ;
Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra on Jonah iv. 6 ;
Michaelis' Recueil de Questions, quaest.
Ixxxvii. ; and to Niebuhr's Description de
469
Kip
I'Arabie, p. 1"0. I shall just add, that the oil
of the West Indian ricinus or palma Christi
some years a<^o became famous in England, as
a medicine for colic disorders, under the name
of castor oil * occ. Jonah iv. 6, 7, 9, 10 ; on
which passage I concur with Mr Harmer, Ob-
servations, vol. i. p. 157, &c. whom see, that
the rrDD booth or shelter which Jonah made,
was of the ]^''p''p which the Aleim ]n" had
prepared, as this verb should have been ren-
dered at ver. 7, of this chapter, as it is rightly
by our translators in ch. i. 17.
^?
I. In Kal, to spring up, or gush out, as water.
It occurs not however in a neuter or intransi-
tive, but in a transitive sense, to cause to spring
or gush out ,- as waters by digging, occ. Isa.
xxxvii. 25. 2 K. xix. 24. "nip q. d. I have
sprung and drunk strange waters, i. e. such as
were before hidden and unknown. To this
effect Symmachus renders the word in Isa. by
aov^oi, and Vulg. by fodi, I have digged. In
Hiph. to cause to spring up, cast out, as wa-
ters, occ. Jer. vi. 7. twice. As a noun
llpn a spring or fountain of water. See
Jer. xvii. 13. li. 36. Hos. xiii. 15; on
which last text the learned Mr Catcottf ob-
serves, that " a change of the %oind affects the
sources of springs as much as any thing I
know, and frequently produces phenomena
very contrary to what one might expect from
the season of the year, or the common course
of nature. This, though not generally re-
marked, is noted by the prophet Hosea, ch.
xiii. 15." of tears, Jer. ix. 1. of blood,
Lev. xii. 7. xx. 18. *npn is also spoken of a
man's lawful wife, from whom children de-
scend as streams from a fountain, Prov. v. 18.
Comp. the preceding verses. It is also used
for the spring or origin of a family or nation.
Ps. Ixviii. 27, where, says Dr Home, " the
fountain of Israel is the same with the stock
ov family of Israel. See Isa. xlviii. 1. The
sense of this latter clause therefore is, Bless
the Lord, ye who are sprung from the stock of
Israel" Comp. the use of i^j; Deut. xxxiii. 28.
II. As a noun mas. plur. in reg. "'rip emana-
tions, liquors issuing out, juices, occ. Isa. lix.
5, 6, They hatch cockatrice eggs, and weave
U'-SDj; ""Tip what issuesfrom the spider. orr-llp
what issues /rowj them shall not become garments.
" All spiders at the extremity of their belly
have five teats or papillae covered with others
of less dimensions, the orifices of which they
open and shut, as well as contract and dilate,
at pleasure. Through these orifices they dis-
til that clammy gum, mth which their belly is
replenished, and whilst the spider discharges
it through one or more apertures, the thread
lengthens in proportion to her distance from
the place where she first fastened it. With
this thread she spins a web." Nature Dis-
played, vol. i. p. 56, English edit. 12mo.
Itis nearly^the same signification as .Tnp, thus
For a farther account of this oil, and of the plant
which produces it, see Gentleman's Maa-azine for Feb-
ruary 1765, p. 61.
t In his excellent Treatise on the Deluge, p. 190, 2d
xtan and niDi, Knn and rrnn, ton and nsn,
are respectively related in sense as well as in
sound. See 2 Sam. i. 6.
I. In Niph. to meet. Exod. v. 3. Comp. chap,
ill. 18, where at least twenty-two of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices read x^pa. As a noun fem. in
reg. nx-ip a meeting. It always occurs with b
prefixed, nxipb for meeting, to meet, opposite,
over against, in occursum, obviam. Gen. xiv.
17. XV. 10, & al. freq. Also, at the meeting
or coming. See Exod. xiv. 27. 1 Sam. xvi. 4.
II. In Kal and Niph. to occur, happen, befall,
light upon. See Gen. xiii. 4, 38. xlix. 1.
Exod. i. 10. Deut. xxii. 6. 2 Sam. i. 6. xx.
1. Job iv. 14<. freq. occ.
III. As a noun xip a partridge, occ. 1 Sam.
xxvi. 20. Jer. xvii. 11. So in the former
text the Greek versions in the Hexapla (ex-
cept the LXX) *s^^/|, and the LXX in the
latter ^f^4 and the Vulg. in both perdix.
The account given by Dr Shaw, Travels, p.
236, of the manner of hunting partridges and
other birds by the Arabs, afix)rds an excellent
comment on 1 Sam. xxvi. 20, though not ap-
plied by that ingenious and valuable writer to
this purpose. " The Arabs," says he, " have
another, though a more laborious method of
catching these birds ; for observing that they
become languid and fatigued after they have
been hastily put up twice or thrice, they im-
mediately run in upon them, and knock them
down with their zerwattys, or bludgeons as we
should call them." " It was precisely in this
manner," adds Mr Harmer,* that Saul hunt-
ed David, coming hastily upon him, and put-
ting him up from time to time, in hopes that
he should at length, by frequent repetitions of
it, be able to destroy him." Jer. xvii. 11, the
partridge sitteth {on eggs) and produceth, or
hatcheth, not, (so) he Yhat getteth riches, and
not by right, shall leave them in the midst of his
days, and at his end shall be contemptible. Ob-
serve that the partridge here mentioned must
be the cock. The hen cannot be meant, be-
cause both the verbs are masculine; neither
can -rb" mas. signify laying of eggs. BufFon
says, that the red partridges are those which
are found in the mountainous and temperate
countries of Europe, Asia, and Africa, and
remarks, that after pairing time, when the hen
is engaged in sitting, the cock quits her, and
leaves her alone to take care of the family;"
but then he adds, that in this respect " our (i.
e. the French) red partridges appear to differ
from the red partridges of Egypt, because the
Egyptian priests chose, for the emblem of a
well-regulated household, two partridges, one
male, the other female, sitting or brooding toge-
ther.'" -f And by the text in Jer. it seems that
in Judea the cocA-partridge sat as well as the
hen.
But why should it be said of the partridge,
whether cock or hen, rather than of any other
bird, that it sitteth, and hatcheth not ? Because
the partridge's nest being made on the ground,
the eggs are frequently broken by men or
other animals, and the bird " is often obliged
* Observations, vol. i. p. 318.
t Hist, Nat. des Oiseaux, torn.
iv. p. 213, 217,
i^lp
470
Kip
to quit them for fear of cattle, dogs, or sports-
men, which chills the eggs and makes them
unfruitful. Rain and moisture also may spoil
them."*
The partridge, I apprehend, has its Hebrew
name from the cry it utters when calling its
mate or young to roost, which cry can hardly be
better expressed in letters than by N"ip Quira
or Qra.f Whoever reads with tolerable at-
tention the Hierozoicon of the learned Bochart,
or even the ninth chapter of the first book,|
must have the credulity of an infidel, if he can
believe that the Hebrew names given by Adam
to the animals were not intended to express
some remarkable and eminent quality in each.
It appears, from Gen. ii. 19. that the Lord
God brought every beast of the field, and every
foiol of the air, unto Adam, to see what he
would call them (i. e. to make proof of his
understanding), and whatsoever Adam called
every living creature, that (was) the name there-
of. Hence it is very evident that Adam |(
must, in general, have had ideas of actions and
words suited to those ideas (which words
were, no doubt, taught him immediately by
God), or, in short, that he must have had
language, (as appears also from Gen. ii. 16,
17.) before he could give the animals proper
* Calmet, Dictionary in Partridge.
+ Bulibn (Nat. Hist, des Oiseaux, tom.iv. p. 183.) says,
that after a covey of partridges his been dispersed, they
call one anotlier together again, adding, " All the world
knovys the partridge's call, wliich is far from agreeable,
and is not so much a note or a chirp, as a Jiarsh cry not
unlike tlie noise of a saw."
" I love to hoar the eur
Of the night-loving partridge. "
Village Curate, cited in Monthly Review for September,
1789, p. 217; and in English Review for February, 1790,
p. 127.
X De Nominibus Animalium ab Adamo impositis.
Comp. Gen. viii. 8.
II Since \\Titing the above in the first edition, I am
pleased to find the same sentiments better expressed in
the following passage of a very able writer : " From the
account given by Moses of the primaeval state of man, it
appears that he was not left to acquire ideas in the ordi-
nary way, which would have been too tedious and slow,
as he was circumstanced, but was at oiice furnished with
tlie knowledge which teas then necessary for him. He
was immediately endued with the gift of language,which
oiecessarily supposes that he was furnished with a stock of
ideas, a specimen of wliich he gave, in giving names to
the inferior animals which were brought before him for
that piuT)ose." Dr Leland's Advantage and Necessity
of the Christian Revelation, vol. ii. pt. ii. ch. 2. p. 21 of
the 4to. and 19 of the 8vo. edit. See also an excellent
pamphletof Dr John Ellis, entitled, An Enquiry, Whence
Cometh Wisdom and Understanding to Man ':* p. 8, &c.
and Mr Rowland's Mona Antiqua Restaurata, p. 293.
The learned reader will likewise do well to consult Euse-
bius' Praeparat. Evangel. Ub. xi. cap. 6 ; Walton's Pro-
le^om. iii. 26 ; and Dr Davies' note 5, on Cicero Tuscul.
Disput. lib. i. cap. 25. I cannot forbear adding on this
occasion, that whatever fantastical notions some men
may advance concerning the origin of language, and the
possibility of man's gradually inventing it by his own
natural unassisted powers ; yet, in fact, not a single in-
stance can be produced since the creation of the world,
of any human creature's ever using articulate sounds as
the signs of ideas, or, in other words, of his speaking or
having language, unless he was first taught it, either
immediately and at once by God, as Adam at his forma-
tion, and the Apostles on the day of Pentecost, Acts ii.
or gradually by his parents or nurses. Dr Samuel John-
son was of opinion that language " must have come by
inspiration, and that in^iration was necessary to give
man the faculty of speech ; to inform liim that he may
have speech ; which I think, says he, he could no more
find out without inspiration, than rows or hogs would
think of such a faculty." Bosvvell's Life of Johnson,
vol ii, p. 447, where see more.
and descriptive names ; for example, he must
have had an idea of, and a name for, retribution
or requital, namely br33, before he called the
camel bn3 or the requiter. But in some parti-
cular cases, where the cries or notes of animals
were veiy remarkable, and sufficient to distin-
guish them from all others, these might be
taken to give names to the animals them-
selves ; so the wild ass might be called "niir,
from the harsh, disagreeable sound of his bray-
ing ; the turtle-dove nn or ^^n, from its note;
and the hoopoe or hoop, ns-^TT, from the noise
it makes. But perhaps this is in no instance
more striking, than in the Heb. name of the
partridge, Hip, which is so plainly denominat-
ed from its cry. And if we consider that by
this cry the partridge remarkably calls its mate
or brood, we shall see the rationale of Nip
signifying
IV. In Kal, to call, as one person calls to or
for another. The late learned and ingenious
Dr Gregory Sharpe, in his Origin of Lan-
guages, p. 7, 8, has remarked, that men " can
distinguish animals by their various notes, and
use his imitations of their notes for their
names : and again he can transfer those names
to objects that may be similar in any respect
to the animals, and employ them in express-
ing such actions as distinguish one animal from
another. Thus * Hip qmra, which happily
expresses the note of a partridge, when she is
CALLING her young, is the name of that bird
in the Hebrew tongue, where it likewise sig-
nifies to CALL." Kip to call is used either
transitively, as Exod. ii. 7; or more usually
with b or bx following, as Gen. xxiv. 57, 58.
Deut. XXV. 8. Lev. i. 1. ix. 1. x. 4, & al. freq.
Comp. Isa. iv. 1.
V. Transitively, or with b following, to call,
invite, as to a feast or entertainment. See 2
Sam. xiii. 23. I K. i. 9, 10, 19, 25, 26. And
in this view Harmer understands it, Zech. iii.
10, as relating to persons who were regaling,
as usual in the east, under trees, and who in-
vited the passengers to partake in their enter-
tainment.
VI. Intransitively or transitively, to call, cry
out, proclaim. Job v. 1. Isa. Ixi. 1. Jer. xxxvi.
9. Jonah iii. 2. As a noun fem. nK"1p a
proclamation. Jonah iii. 2. As a noun NipD
a convocation, a meeting by proclamation. Exod.
xii. 16. Isa. i. 13.
VII. With b following, to call, to name, give a
name to, Gen. i. 5, 8, 10, & al.freq. In Niph.
to be named or called. Deut. xxviii. 10. 2 Sam.
xii. 28. I K. viii. 43.
DU':3 Kip to name, call or proclaim by name.
Exod. xxxi. 2. xxxv. 30. Isa. xlv. 3, 4. Exod.
xxxiii. 19. xxxiv. 5, 6.
mrr"' DU'l Kip to call on the name of Jehovah.
This expression, when applied to men, " sig-
* " Bochart says that Nip is a woodcock or snipe, or
like bird with a long beak. The passages produced by
that great man from B. Selomo and Bereschith bara
[_rabba2 are not of equal authority with the LXX, who
in Jer. xvii. 11, render Kip by vt^oi^ a partridge, and
seem to confirm their translation, and allude to the dif-
ferent senses of the word by translating it twice, ((ftuvvje-t
frt^hi^, as a N. and as a V, the partridge hath called."
nip
471
nip
nifies not only to invoke the true God, but to
invoke him bi/ his name Jehovah, thereby ac-
knowledging his necessary existence, essential
perfections, and infinite superiority over all
created beings. (Comp. under mrr III.) The
first text in which we meet with this phrase
is Gen. iv. 26 ; where we read, Then it was
begun, or, then men began to call on the name
of Jehovah ; which surely cannot mean that
men then first began to worship the true God,
or to ivorship him publicly. ( Comp. ver. 3 5,
of this ch.) But it seems highly probable
that by this time the name wnba was become
equivocal, being applied, both by the believing
line of Seth, and by the unbelieving one of
Cain, to their respective gods ; and that there-
fore believers, to distinguish themselves, in-
voked God by the name Jehovah. Thus in
after times, when idolatry prevailed, we read
of Abraham's (Gen. xii. 8. xiii. 4. xxi. 33.)
and of Isaac's (Gen. xxvi. 25.) mrr* Dm'2 Hip
calling on the name of Jehovah. (Comp. 2
K. V. II.) And in that solemn contest be-
tween Elijah and the prophets of Baal, 1 K.
xviii. Elijah saith, ver. 21, to the people. If
Jehovah be God (Heb. D\'-rbNrr the, i. e.
the true, Aleim or saviours), follow him ,- but
if Baal, then follow him ; and ver. 24, to the
prophets of Baal, call ye on the name q/'DDNlbx
your Aleim, and I will call on the name of
Jehovah, which they accordingly did respec-
tively. Comp. ver. 26, 36, 37."*
VIII. To pronounce. Jer. xxxvi. 18.
IX. In Kal, to read, to pronounce from writing,
to call written signs by the names for which
they stand. Deut. xvii. 19. Jer. xxxvi. 6.
Neh. viii. 3, & al. As a N. K^pD a reading.
occ. Neh. viii. 8. ^
Der. To cry, &c. ' crow as a cock ; or is this
latter word, like the Heb. x'np III. formed
from the sound ?
The Mahometan Koran ( Al Koran), so called,
either from the collection of the chapters which
were at first dispersed, as being promulgated
by Mahomet at different times ; or rather from
reading, in imitation (N. B.) of the Jews,
who called the Holy Scriptures xipn the
reading. See Castell's Lexic. and Sale's Pre-
lim. Disc, to Koran, sect. III.
I. In Kal, to approacJi, come near, or close to.
Gen. XX. 4. Exod. xiv. 20, & al. freq. Also,
to bring near, make to approach. Isa. xlvi. 13.
Ezek. xxxvii. 17, & al. In Niph. to be made
to approach, to be brought near. Exod. xxii. 8.
Josh. vii. 14. In Hiph. to cause to approach,
bring near. Exod. xxviii. 1. xxix. 4, 10, & al.
Also, to approach, come near. Gen. xii. 1 1 .
Exod. xiv. 10, & al. As a N. 3Tip and n'^p
near. Gen. xix. 20. xiv. 10. Exod. xii. 4. xiii.
] 7, & al. freq. Job xvii. 1 2, They (i. e. the pur-
poses of my heart mentioned in the preceding
verse, Qu ?) have (now) put night for day ,-
light is mp near from the face of darkness.
" That is, henceforth the day which I am to
enjoy is the night of death; and the light
which is ordained for me is the darkness of
the tomb." Scott, whom see, and Schultens.
As a N. ]'^1\) an oblation or offering, a corban,
which was to be brought to the house or altar
or priests of Jehovah. See inter al. Lev. i. 2,
3. ii. 1, 8. iii. 1.
II. As a participial N. STnp nearly related, a
near relation by consanguinity, cognation, or
affinity. See Ruth ii. 20. iii. 12. 2 Sam. xix.
43. Neh. xiii. 4. Job xix. 14. Ps. xxxviii. 12.
III. With D following, to make nearly alike,
cause to resemble. Hos. vii. 6.
IV. With bv following, to approach or ad-
vance against in a hostile manner, to assault,
attack, occ. Ps. xxvii. 2. Comp. Ps. cxix. 150.
As a N. anp an assault, attack, conflict, com-
bat. 2 Sam. xvii. 11. Ps. Iv. 19. Ixxviii. 9, & al.
V. As a N. nnp the inmost or most intimate
part of any thing, that which, to borrow the
expression of the Latin proverb, is nearest *
itself, the midst, inwards, or entrails, freq. occ.
See Gen. xviii. 24. xxv. 22. Exod. iii. 20.
xxix. 13. Lev. i. 9. iii. 3. Ps. y. 10. Hence
the inner or inmost part of man, his mind, heart,
or inmost thought. See Gen. xviii. 12. Ps. v.
10. Ixii. 5. Ixiv. 7. ciii. 1. Jer. iv. 14. ix. 8.
Comp. under ^V33 I. and rrbs VII.
nip
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
To meet, join, coalesce, as when several persons
or things meet together.
I. In Kal and Niph. to meet, light upon. Num.
xxiii. 3, 4. Exod. iii. 18. 2 Sam. i. 6. For 2
K. xix. 24. Isa. xxxvii. 25, see under ^p I.
In Hiph, to cause to meet or light upon. Gen.
xxvii. 20. So Gen. xxiv. 12, cause to meet,
namely what I desire ; see the following verses.
It is also rendered to appoint. Num. xxxv. 1 1 ;
but Dnnpm may be here better translated,
then " ye shall choose obvious cities, cities easy
to meet or to come at." Taylor's Concordance.
Asa N. "ip a meeting, justling, as in the hurly-
burly and confusion at the time a city is taken
(thus Bate) or country invaded, occ. Isa. xxii.
5. As a N. "'np a meeting, as in opposition or
contrariety, an opposition. Lev. xxvi. 24, 27,
40. It is applied adverbially, n being under-
stood, contrary. Lev. xxvi. 21, 23. Compare
the use of the V. Deut. xxv. 18.
II. In Kal, to occur, befall, happen. Gen. xiii.
29. xliv. 29. Num. xi. 23. 1 Sam. xxviii. 10.
Esth. iv. 7. Eccles. ii. 14, & al. As a N.
rripn an occurrence, event. 1 Sam. vi. 9.
Eccles. ii. 14. iii. 19, &al.
III. In Kal, to contignate, i. e. to frame or fit
together the beams or boards of a house or
gate> to make them meet and join with each
other, occ. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 11. Neh. ii. 8. iii.
3, 6. In Hiph. as a participle, occ. Ps.
civ. 13, mpti contignating his bfts or cham-
bers in the waters or watery vapours; so Mon-
tanus, contignans in aquis csenacula sua ; i. e.
making these waters for a time his residence,
as it follows in the text, making the clouds his
chariot. Comp. 2 Sam. xxii. 12. Ps. xviii.
12. and under rrbj^ IV. As a N. fem. rmp,
. plur. mnp, a beam, rafter, tignum. occ. 2
Greek and Eng. Lexicon in E^ixxXm II. where see
more.
* Proximus sum egomet mihi.
Tl'^p
472
71-)^
Kings VI. 2, 5. 2 Chron. iii. 7. Cant. i. 17.
As a N. fem. in reg. n"^p a contiy nation, roof.
occ. Gen. xix. 8. As a N. rrnpQ a contigna-
tion, fabric, building, occ. Eccles. x. 18.
IV. As a J<f. l-p, plur. mT-p the flat wall of a
house, or of a vineyard, or the side of an altar,
which meets one, as it were, and opposes
one's passage. Comp. sense I. See Exod.
XXX. .3. Lev. i. 15. xiv. 37. Num. xxii. 25.
In Josh. ii. 15, it is joined with rrriin, and
so must have a diflferent meaning ; then she
( Rahab) let them down by a rope, through, or
out of, the window ; for her house (was) l-pn
rrmnrr by the flat of the waU{notuponthe town
wall, as rendered), and she dwelt nnnn by the
wall. Had Rahab dwelt upon the wall, she
and all hers must have perished when the wall
fell down before the ark, as Bate justly ob-
serves ; " but she dwelt by the wall," adds he,
" her house was against the flat of the wall,
so that the upper windows overlooked it."
And it is not at all improbable that Rahab
might to one or more of her upper chambers
have a kiosk,* i. e. a kind of bow- window
projecting beyond the rest of the building,
through the opening of which she might the
more conveniently let down the spies over the
wall of the city. (Comp. 2 Cor. xi. 32, 33.)
1 K. iv. 33, The hyssop which groweth l-pn
(not, out of, but) by or near the wall. On 2
K. XX. 2. Isa. xxxviii. 2, see under rrbir I- In
Jer. iv. 19, we read of mi-p the walls of the
heart, which may comprehend both its exter-
nal sides, and its internal partitions.
V. As a N. mas. plur. -mp the threads which
meeting or being joined together form the spider's
web. occ. Isa. Ux. 5, 6. But see under "ip II.
to which root this word seems more properly
to belong.
VI. As Ns. fem. n^^'p, and in reg. n'*ip, a
city or great town, from the concourse of peo-
ple, &c. in it. Deut. ii. 36. 1 K. i. 41, 45.
Num. xxi. 28. Ps. xlviii. 3, & al. freq. b')])
the same. Job xxix. 7. Prov. viii. 3, & al.
Chald. As Ns. rr-ip, xnp, and emphat. hsnnp,
a city. See Ezra iv. 10, 15.
Hence the famous Carthage had in part its
ancient name Carthada, q. d. Kmn Nnip the
new city, as Solinus, Eustathius, and Ste-
phanus interpret this appellation. See Bo-
chart's Chanaan, lib. i. cap. 24.
From n-p or rr-'np may likewise be deduced the
Welsh caer, "a city, a walled or fortified
town, any strong hold, the wall of a city or
any other place for its defence,"! which word
caer makes part of the name of several towns
in England and' Wales, as Carlisle, Cardiff,
Caermartben, Caernarvon.
VII. As a N. substantive ip (occ. Gen. viii.
22.) fern, nip, and in reg. n^p cold, i. e. the
celestial fluid in a comparatively gross, con-
densed, compacted state, coalescing or cohering
in masses or grains, and so incapable of enter-
ing or pervading the smaller pores of bodies,
but by its external pressure or nisus to pursue
the finer celestial atoms (or light) within such
Comp. under Sense VII.
+ Richards' English. Weleh Dictionary.
bodies, rendering them more fixed and dense.
occ. Job xxi v. 7. xxxvii. 9. Ps. cxlvii. 17,
Who can stand before his cold ? which is some-
times extremely severe, and even mortal in
Palestine, and the neighbouring countries.
See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 16, and
vol. iii. p. 33. Also, a cooling, occ. Prov.
XXV. 20. (Comp. under mj; II.) Nah. iii. 17.
(Comp. under na III.) As a N. adjective ip
cool Prov. xvii. 27, He who restraineth his
words hath knowledge, rvr\ "ipT and he (who is)
cool in spirit (is) a man of understanding.
Here the textual reading "npT seems prefer-
able to that of the Keri and seventeen or
eighteen of Dr Kennicott's codices, 'np". Mas.
plur. onp cold, cooling, occ. Prov. xxv. 25.
Jer. xviii. 14. As a N. n'^'p'O a cooling, re-
frigeration, occ. Jud. iii. 20, 24 ; where men-
tion is made of a chamber of cooling. They
have in our times various ways of cooling their
chajnbers in the hot eastern countries ; one is
by means of kiosks, or a kind of bow-window,
which Dr Russell * says, " are quite open to
the rooms, and having f [latticed] windows in
front and on each side, there is a great draught
of air, which makes them cool in summer, the
advantage chiefly intended by them." Ano-
ther method, which is used in Egypt, is by a
dome on the top of their rooms, which to-
wards the north has several open windows,
and these admitting the north wind make the
air within very cool. But on this subject see
more in Mr Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p.
161, &c. and comp. under -jD IV.
Hence Greek x^uo; cold.
')'p'^p It is rendered to destroy, but properly,
I apprehend, denotes, to cause to meet violent-
ly and repeatedly, tojustle or dash against each
other, occ. Num. xxiv. 17, And he shall wound
the corners or coasts of Moab, ^'\>'^\'\i^ and con-
found all the children of Seth. Here it is pro-
bable that the latter hemistich is parallel or
equivalent to the former, as twice already in
the preceding part of this verse, and in ver.
18, 21 ; and consequently that Seth was the
name of some famous city or place in the
territories of Moab, though not elsewhere
mentioned in the Scriptures. See more in
the learned Bp Newton's Dissertations on the
Prophecies, vol. i. 132, &c. As a participial
N. ip'npn a violent meeting ovjustling, a hurly-
burly, occ. Isa. xxii. 5 ; where the prophet is
describing the confusion occasioned by the
hostile invasion of a country ^r (it is) a day
of tumult, and of trampling down, and of per-
plexity ^p '^p^pl2 of confused justling or
hurly-burly, and of shouting on the mountain.
Comp. under rt^p L above.
n-ip
To be smooth, without roughness or excrescences.
I. As a N. mp ice from its smoothness, or
congealing cold or frost, which makes the sur-
face of water hard and smooth, occ. | Gen.
xxxi. 40. Job vi. 16. xxxvii. 10. xxxviii. 29.
Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 4
t See plate xv. where a kiosk is represented with such
a window.
t On this text see Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 73,
and comp. Baruch ii. 25.
Dip
473
V?
Jer. xxxvi. 30. Ps. cxlvii. 17. Doth not the
word in this last passage mean ici/ concretions
or hailstones? See Harmer's Observations,
vol. i. p. 16.
II. As a N. n*ip crystal, from its smoothness
and resemblance to ice. So LXX xoua-rax-
Xov, and Vulg. crystalli. occ. Ezek. i. 22. It
may be observed, that the Greek name for
crystal, namely x^vtrruXXoi, primarily signifies
ice, from x^waj cold and tmX'kofioi.i to concrete;
and perhaps the LXX meant it in the sense
of ice ox frost, in this text of Ezekiel ; where
the Heb. may be rendered with Bate, as the
glittering of frost, dazzling. Comp. Greek and
Eng. Lexicon, in K^uo-tuXXo}.
III. In Kai and Hiph. to make smooth on the
head, or bald. occ. Lev. xxi. 5. Mic. i. 16.
Ezek. xxvii. 31. In Huph. to be made bald.
Ezek. xxix. 18. In Niph. to become, or be
made, bald. Jer. xvi. 6. Comp. under rrxa I.
and see Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p.
379, and 388. As Ns. nip bald. Lev. xiii.
40. Fem. rrnip baldness. Lev. xxi. 3. Deut.
xiv. 1. Once xnip after the Chaldee form,
Ezek. xxvii. 31, where the prophet, threaten-
ing Tyre, may be thought to use the Tyrian
dialect. But very many of Dr Kennicott's
codices, and among them the Complutensian
edition, read rmip- Fem. nmp the bald part
of the head, the bald head or pate. It de-
notes the top or hinder part of the head which
becomes bald, as nnna (which see) doth the
bald forehead. See Lev. xiii. 42, 43, 35.
Mic. i. 16, Enlarge thy baldness, as the eagle,
namely, when he moults or sheds his feathers.
See Bochart, vol. iii. p. 163 ; Scheuchzer,
Phys. Sacr. and Bp Newcome on the place.
Der. Crystal, crystalline. See above, sense II.
Dip
To superinduce, bring over or upon, cover over
with. occ. Ezek. xxxvii. 6. So the Vulg.
superextendam, / will extend or spread over.
Also, in a Niph. sense, to be superinduced, to
cover, occ. Ezek. xxxvii. 8. The word is
used in a like sense in Chaldee and Syriac.
Dkr. Lat. cremor, Eng. cream. Qu?
pp
To shoot forth, diffuse, as horns or rays of light.
I. In Kal, to irradiate, shoot forth, or emit rays
of light, occ. Exod. xxxiv. 29, 30, 33; where
LX.X.h'^o^xffTctt was glorified. Comp. 2 Cor.
iii. 7. And on Exod. xxxiv. 29, &c. observe
that the irradiation of a fire, or a lambent
flame, about the head of a person, was re-
garded by the ancient heathen as a sign of di-
vine favour and protection. For proof I refer
to Homer, II. v. lin. 4: 7, and to Dacier's,
Pope's, and Clarke's notes there ; to Virgil,
^n. ii. lin. 682684; ^En. x. lin. 270; and
to Wetstein's note ""on -^v^o?. Acts ii. 3. As
a N. mas. plur. D-SIp rays or beams of light.
occ. Hab. iii. 4. Hence the late learned Dr
Merrick (Appendix to a sermon on the para-
ble of the vineyard, which see) explains Isa. v.
1, My beloved hath a vineyard ppn in a strong
light (which * vines require for ripening the
* Apertos Bacchus amat colles, Bacchus, i. e. the viiie,
loves open hills, says Virgil, Georg-. ii. lin. 112, 113.
fruit, and this vineyard is) \nv p the son of
oil, which is one of the principal constituents
in all vegetables, as well as animals ; and with -
out which, for the light to act upon, there can
be no vegetable or animal life at all. Vitringa,
after mentioning the expositions of Isa. v. 1 ,
given by other commentators, and particularly
that of the Chaldee Targum, xu'ixi 0*1 *nua
iO'-nirr in a high mountain, in a fat land, gives
it as his own opinion, that by \yp a horn the
prophet here intended, " angulum terra in-
CURVUM, eminentiorem et in longum protensum.
A CROOKED nook of land, somewhat elevated,
and stretched out in length ;" and he says these
characters exactly agree to the land of Canaan,
Mr Harmer, Observations, vol. ii. p. 189, says
indeed that Vitringa seems to suppose it is so
represented on account of its height ,- but he
does not appear to have accurately attended
to that commentator. Mr Harmer himself
thinks, that *' by the horn, the son of oil, the
prophet might mean Syria, which is bordered
on one side by the sea, and on the other by a
most barren desert, and stretches out from its
base to the south like a horn ; and so these
words will be a geographic description of Ju-
dea of the poetic kind, representing it as seated
in particular in the fertile country of Syria,
rather than in a general and indeterminate
way, as situated in a fertile hill."
Bp Lowth, in his note on the words, which he
renders on a high and fruitful hill, says, " Here
the precise idea seems to be that of a high
mountain standing by itself Judea," he ob-
serves, " was in general a mountainous coun-
try, whence Moses sometimes calls it the
mountain, Exod. xv. 17. Deut. iii. 25. And
in a political and religious view it was detached
and separated from all the nations round it. "
But to these latter expositions it may be ob-
jected, 1st, That there is no other place in
Scripture where pp signifies either a nook of
land, or a mountain. 2dly, That if there was,
still it would be more easy and natural to re-
fer the Hebrew phrase a son of oil, or of fat-
ness, to the vineyard than to the ground on
which it grew. 3dly, It may be observed, that
the three learned writers last cited, though in
their explanations differing from each other,
do yet agi'ee in supposing that the expressions
of the prophet relate to the physical and geo-
graphic characters of the Holy Land; but
since the vineyard here mentioned is a spirit-
ual vineyard of Jehovah, (see ver. 7. ) should
not its situation likewise be interpreted spirit-
ually, as referring to the advantages it enjoyed
by being placed under the powerful infiuences
of the divine light ? Let the reader however
consider and judge for himself.
II. As a N. pp, plur. D-'D'ip horn of animals.
Gen. xxii. 13. Deut. xxxiii. 17. fem. plur.
m31p or riDnp horns, as of an altar. Exod.
xxvii. 2, & al. freq. In Hiph. to shoot forth
horns, occ. Ps. Ixix. 32. So the LXX xt^ara
i(pi^ov'ra, Vulg. comua producentem.
Horns are the well known emblems of strength,
power, or glory, both in the sacred and pro-
fane writers ; and that, not only because the
strength of horned animals, whether for oflfence
pp
474
P?
or defence, consists in their horns (see Deut.
xxxiii. 17. Ps. xxii. 22. xcii. 11. Dan. viii.);
but also because, as horns are in Hebrew ex-
pressed by the same word as the rays or co-
lumns of light, so are they striking * emblems
of that great agent in material nature, which,
assisted by the spirit or gross air, impels the
parts of matter in various manners, effects the
revolution of the planets in their respective
orbits, the production and growth of vegeta-
bles and animals, and in a word, all those
wonderful operations which, wherever we
turn, loudly call upon us to adore Jehovah
who formed it, and that Redeemer, even the
Divine Light, whose representative the natural
light is. f We find that in the profane, as
well as in the sacred writers (see Ps. xviii. 3.
Ixxv. 5, 6, 11. Ixxxix. 18, 25. Lam. ii. 3.
Amos vi. 13. Comp. Ecclus xlix. 5.) f horns
are the very hierogli/phical name for force or
power, and particularly for kingli/ or political
power, see Dan. ch. vii. 8 ; and that horns or
horned animals, such as bulls, goats, stags, Sfc.
were supposed to bear a peculiar relation to
their Apollo, the sun, or solar light, one of
whose distinguishing titles was || K^nios or
Carneon, from Heb. pp. It is very remark-
able in this view, that Callimachus, in his
Hymn to Apollo, lin. 62, 63, says, that deity
did himself build an altar of horns, founda.
tion, sides, and all,
AufAXTO (All KEPAE22IN iSidXix, -ty^Ii Ss /Sa^y
E KEPAnN, KEPA0T2 Si 3-p/| h^i^aXKito roixovs.
But to return to the Scriptures. The brazen
altar of burnt-offerings was to have four horns
made out of it upon the four corners thereof,
Exod. xxvii. 2, 3; to signify, I apprehend,
the power of Christ as the Divine Light, and
the efficacy of his atoning sacrifice extending
to all the four corners or quarters of the world.
Thus also the golden altar of incense was to
have horns. Exod. xxx. 2, to denote the ex-
tensive efficacy of the Divine Redeemer's inter-
cession. The idolaters likewise had horns to
their altars, Jer. xvii. 1. Amos iii. 14.
* The eloquent Jer. Taylor, in his Holy Dying, p. 17,
describes the rising .mn as peeping over the eastern hills,
thrusting out his golden horns, &c.
+ See under niD II. p. 312.
X Thus Horace, lib. iii. ode 21, lin. 18, speaking of wine,
Addis comua pauperi.
Thou givest Aorn* (strength, power, courage, confidence)
to the poor.
So Ovid, De Art Amand. lib. i
'Tunc pauper comua sumit.
Homer of Achilles, IL ii. lin. 861,
He pushed with horns (force) the Trojans.
Comp. II. V. lin. 557; II. xvi. Un. 830; Herodot. lib. i.
cap. 159. 1 K. xxii. 11. Mic. iv. 13. Zeeh. i. 18, 19, 21.
The reader may meet with farther satisfaction on
this subject in Mr Hollo way's Originals, vol. ii. p. 163,
&c. in the Appendix to Mr Merrick's Sermon on the
Parable of the Vineyard, and in Mr Catcott's Sermons,
p. 267, note. See also Greek and Eng. Lexicon under
1! Callimach. Hymn, in ApolL lin. 71, 72, 80.
It has been supposed from Ps. cxviii. 27, that
it was customary, though not mentioned in the
law, to bind the sacritical victim to the horns
of the altar. But will the Heb. Ty express
this ? Had this been meant, would not the
particle bx or b have been used? And does
not the Hebrew phrase rather mean, hind the
sacrifice with cords, even at or near the horns
of the altar, so as to be ready for sacrificing ?
In 1 K. i. 50, Adonijah, after his rebellion
against Solomon, caught hold on the horns of
the altar; which was begging mercy for Christ's
sake ; and accordingly he, for his past offen-
ces, found mercy. So those who at first op-
posed Christ, yet were pardoned on their re-
pentance. But when Joab the murderer took
refuge at the altar, 1 K. ii. 28, Solomon or-
dered him to be put -to death, (see ver. 29
34. ) agreeably to his father David's wise and
just directions, ver. 5, 6, and to the express
command of the law, Exod. xxi. 14 ; only
that he so far complied with Joab's request,
that he suffered him to be executed at the altar,
instead of being taken from it, as he should re-
gularly have been. (Comp. 2 Kings xi. 15.)
From Exod. xxi. 14, however, it is 'plain, that
the altar of Jehovah was an allowed sanctuary
to offenders in certain cases. And in like
manner the temples, statues, and particularly
the altars of the gods, among the Greeks, had
the privilege of protecting offenders who fled
to them. This custom is said to have been
introduced among them by Cadmus the Phe-
nician. *
HI. ijy m5'^p horns of tooth, i. e. the tushs of
the elephant, which resemble teeth by shooting
out of the mouth, and are like horns in their
texture and f size, and in the use which the
animal makes of them in goring his adversa-- -
ries, and tearing up trees, &c. Accordingly
several of the ancients have expressly called
these tusks horns, particularly Varro De Ling.
Lat. lib. vi. says of them, Quos dentes multi
dicunt, sunt cornua, what many people call
teeth are horns.\ occ. Ezek. xxvii. 15; where
the LXX render the two Heb. words by
flSavraf tXiipavTtvovi, elephant's or ivory teeth;
so Vulg. dentes eburneos. Every one almost
know that ivory is the substance of the teeth
or tusks above mentioned. The Targum
however in Ezek. separates m31p and ^tv ex-
plaining the former word by X^T-^ r^lp horyis
of the rock-goats, the latter by b-SI 11^1 and
elephant's teeth. Compare Michaelis Geo-
graph. Heb. Ext. pars i. p. 204, and Bp
Newcome on Ezek.
IV. Chald. As a N. pp, emphat. NS'ip, plur.
^''3'np, emphat. K-anp a horn. See Dan. vii. 7,
8, 11. Also, a cornet, a musical instrument of
horn. occ. Dan. iii. 5, 7, 10, 15.
See Homer, Odyss. xxii. lin. 334 ; Virgil, JEn. ii.
lin. 523, 550 ; Potter's Antiquities of Greece, vol. i. book
ii. ch. ii. at the end; Cornelius Nepos' Life of Pausanias,
ch. iv. and note 4, in the Variorum edition, p. 82 ; and
ch. iv. note 1, p. 84 ; Tacit. Annal. lib. iii. cap. 60, &c. ;
and Wetstein on Mat. xxiii. 35.
t They are sometimes nine (Paris) feet long, as thick
as a man's thigh, and weigh ninety (Paris) pounds.
See Buffon's Nat. Hist. tom. ix. p. 908, note.
t See Bochart, vol. ii. 261, 253.
Dip
475
Der. Gr. xt^auvos lightning, xt^at a horn.
Lat. cornu, Eng. a horn, cornet, corner. Eng.
a crown. Gr. xo^eow, the curvature at the ends
of a bow or at the stern of a ship ; Lat. *
corona, whence coronation, coronet, coronal
Greek xoioam, a prince, ruler. Celtic or
Gaulish karnon, f a trumpet.
Cornwall, by the British inhabitants called
Kernaw, plur. of corn a horn, on account of
its many promontories, which shoot into the
sea like horns, and by the Saxons Cornwall, i.
e. the country of corn or kernaio, inhabited
by Gauls or Britons. See Camden's Britan-
nia by Gibson, p. 2, 18, edit. 1695.
I. To bend, stoop, occ. Isa. xlvi. 1,2; where
it is joined with yia to bow, as a word of
similar import.
II. As a N. mas. plur. D-DIp hooks, taches, or
clasps, from their curve form. Exod. xxvi. 6,
& al. freq.
Der. French crochu, Eng. crouch, crotch,
crotchet, and perhaps crook and crooked.
rip
In Kal, to rend or rent. In Niph. to be rent.
It is applied to rending or tearing of clothes,^
Gen. xxxvii. 29, & al. freq. comp. Joel ii. 13.
to tearing a person by stripes. Ps. xxxv. 15.
comp. Isa. 1. 6 to rending or wresting a
kingdom, or people, from a king, 1 Sam. xv.
28. 2 K. xvii. 21, & al. to rending an altar,
1 K. xiii. 3, 5. to rending or dividing the
heavens, Isa. Ixiv. 1, as by the divine appear-
ances in sudden intolerable light and splen-
dour. Comp. Mark i. 10, and Greek and
Eng. Lexicon under SXizn I. to the rend-
ing or apparently enlarging the eyes with
black lead. Jer. iv. 30. (comp. under -js II.)
to cutting out windows in a wall. Jer xxii.
14. As a N. 'mas. plur. D'lrip pieces rent,
rents, rags. 1 K. xi. 30. Pro v. xxiii. 21, & al.
Der. To crack. Also French crever, whence
Eng. crevice.
To move, agitate.
I. To move, agitate, the lips, as persons mut-
tering in deep thought, occ. Prov. xvi. 30.
II. To move, wink, or twinkle, as the eyes. So
the LXX by 'htavivu and swst/w, and Vulg. by
annuo. Ps. xxxv. 19. Prov. vi. 1.3. x. 10.
Comp. Ecclus xxvii. 22.
III. As a N. y^p agitation, violent motion, or
rather, perhaps, a species of insect, the cestros,
brize, breeze, or gad-fly, of which Virgil,
VirgU, ^n. xu. lin. 162, &c. says of king Latinus,
who was feigned to be the grandson of Apollo,
Cui tempora circwm
Aurati his sex r-d^ fu/gentia cingunt.
Soils avi specimen
Twelve golden beams around his temples play.
To mark his lineage from the god of day.
Dryden.
^ . . Hesvchius.
t ims was a usual custom in grief, not only among
the Hebrews, but among other eastern nations. See
Xenophon's Cyropasd. lib. iii. p. 134, edit. Hutchinson,
8vo. and not. 1 j Ovid. Epist. Heroid. vi. lin. 27. xii. lin
153. XV. lin. 122; Metam. lib. v. lin. 398; Fast. lib. iv.
hn. 448; Virgil, iEn. v. lin. 685. The Romans had the
same custom, see Suetonius in Julio, cap. 33 ; in Nerone,
cap. 12.
Georg. iii. lin. 14*9, 150 (where see Martyii's
curious and learned notes),
Asper, acerba so7ians, quo tola exten-ita sylvis
Diffiigiunt armenta^
At whose dread whiz, tlie trembling herds alarm'd
Wildly disperse.
So before him Homer, describing men fleeing
in terror, Odyss. xxii. lin. 229, &c.
O/ S t<pi^6vT0 xccTot, //.iyx^ov, jSiis ai? ctyiXoiieti,
Tots (jt.lv T KieXoi ota-T^oi i(fio^/ji,ir,6us ihovi^ariv,
occ. Jer. xlvi. 20 ; where Egypt is represent-
ed under the image of a heifer, and in the next
verse her auxiliaries under that of bullocks,
who also are said to be turned back, and fled
away together. The Vulg. renders )>'^p in
this passage by stimulator the stinger. Comp.
Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. on Hos. iv. 16.
IV. In Kal, to be moved, agitated, formed by
agitation, kneaded, occ. Job xxxiii. 6, "nyip I
am kneaded/rom the clay, even L It appears
an allusion to the potters kneading their clay
and preparing it for use. Comp. Isa. Ixiv. 8
Jer. xviii. 1 6.
V. Chald. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "ynp
accusations. It seems to have derived this
meaning from those significant * nods and
winks by which men may slander their neigh-
bours without uttering a word. ( Comp. Prov.
vi. 13. x. 10) occ. Dan. iii. 8. vi. 24; in both
which passages it is joined with the V. bDN,
which, as it frequently signifies to eat, has
driven the Lexicon-writers and Commenta-
tors, who adhere to this sense, to a very forced,
not to say absurd, interpretation ; but as
L'Empereur well intimates on Dan. iii. 8,
(see Pole Synops. in loc.) the Chaldee b^K
hath certainly another sense much better suit-
ed to these passages ; for in the Targum on
Joel iii. 9 or 14, bDX answers to the Heb.
K-)p proclaim, and on Ps. civ. 21, to the Heb.
3Ka? roar; and therefore in Dan. "y^p b3K
may be best translated to speak aloud, or pro-
claim accusations.
Wlp
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. the Vulg. however
has, in two passages, Exod. xxvi. 26. xxxNd.
31, rendered it verbally; -a^'ipb ad continendas
tabulas, to hold fast the boards. In Chaldee
the verb signifies to coagulate, congeal, con-
dense, as Dip likewise does in Arabic, and the
Syriac uses awip, as a N. for contignation.
The idea therefore of the Heb. iy*ip seems to
be, to compact, compinge, or fasten together.
As a N. ^I;^^p a board or playik so compacted.
Exod. xxvi. 15, 16, & al. freq. In Ezek.
xxvii. 6, it seems particularly to denote the
board or bench on which the rowers sat. So
Vulg. transtra.
Der. Latin, crassus, whence Eng. crass, in-
crassate, &c. French graisse, whence grease,
greasy, French gros, whence Eng. gross, en-
gross, &c. Latin cresco, whence crescent, ex-
crescence, increase. Also Eng. coarse, Lat.
crusta, properly a piece of ice frozen, whence
The shrug, the hum, the ha; those petty brands
That calumny doth use
Shaksp. Winter's Talc, act ii. sc. 1.
tZfp
476
nrt'p
Eng. crust. Perhaps Eng. cross, and Lat.
crux, whence (let the Christian remark !)
crucio, excrucio, &c. to torment, and Eng.
excruciate ; from crux andjigo to fix, the Lat.
crucifigo, crucifixion &c. and Eng. crucify,
crucifixion,
I. To collect, as it were, 'one hij one, to gather
together. So Symmachiis o-wXXsyjjrs, and
Vulg. congregamini. occ. Zeph. ii. 1. Comp.
Joel ii. 15, 16. Hence French choisir, and
Eng. choose, choice.
II. As a N. arp stubble, which is thus collected.
Exod. V. 12. & al. freq.
On Obad. ver. 18. Nah. i. 10, and such like
passages, see Harmer's Observations, vol. iv.
p. 14.5.
wtifp In Kal and Hiph. to pick up or collect, as
it were, one by one, as sticks, occ. Num. xv.
.32, 33. 1. K. xvii. 10, 12 as stubble, occ.
Exod. v. 12. In Hith. to gather themselves
together, occ. Zeph. ii. 1 ; where LXX trw-
ax,6r,ri be ye gathered together, and Vulg.
convenite meet, convene.
wpTVp See under nirp.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but seems to have
nearly the same ideal meaning as niyp to stif-
fen, or the like. Thus xon and nun, Knn
and rrnn, xan and rrsn are related respective-
ly to each other in sense as well as insound.
Comp. also rriypQ under rru'p IV.
As a N. nias. plur. WHTL-p cucumbers, so named
from their cooling and incrassating qualities,
by which they frequently, in our country at
least, occasion dangerous viscidities of blood
to those who incautiously indulge in them.
So LXX ffiKvu.;, and Vulg. cucumeres. occ.
Num. xi. 5. " Maillet, in describing the vege-
tables which the [modern] Egyptians use for
food, tells us that melons, cucumbers, and
onions are the most common."* And Cel-
sius Hierobot and Alpinus Medicin. Egypt.
lib. i. cap. 10, describes the Egyptian cucum-
bers as more agreeable to the taste, and of more
easy digestion than the European, " Gustui
sunt dulciores, atque concoctu fiiciliores."
Alpinus. Comp. Scheuchzer Physica Sacra
on Num. xi. 5.
In Kal and Hiph. to hearken, attend, listen. It
properly denotes the gesture of persons in at-
tention, to incline, as the ear, aurem intendere.
See Isa. xxi. 7. xxxii. 3. 1 Sam. xv. 22. 2
Chron. vi. 4. vii. 15. Ps. x. 17. Prov. ii. 2.
Neh. i. 6, 11. As a N. na;p a listening, atten-
tion. Isa. xxi. 7.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, fr
1. In Kal, to be stiff, tough, rigid, stubborn, hard.
I In Hiph. the same. Also, to stiffen, make
stiff, &c. As a N. rru'p plur. n-'ti^p, stiff,
hard, &c. The word is applied, by a figure
taken from refractory oxen, (comp. under
V)r)V IV.) to the stiffness of the neck, Exod.
Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 533. Comp. Com-
plete System of Geography, vol. a p. 386j Bp Lowth on
xxxii. 9, & al. freq to beaten gold, on ac-
count of its greater toughness, Exod. xxv. 18,
& al to the force of wind, Isa. xxvii. 8. to
the stiffness of the palm-tree, Jer. x. 5. to
hardness or difficulty of a woman's labour,
Gen. XXXV. 16, 17. to steadiness of face, im-
pudence, Ezek. ii. 4. to difficulty of breath-
ing, as of persons in grief, 1 Sam. i. 15.* to
rough, resolute, or peremptory speech. Gen.
xlii. 7, 30. to implacable anger. Gen. xlix. 7.
to hard slavery, Exod. i. 14. Comp. Job
XXX. 25. Isa. viii. 21 to hardness or stub-
bornness of heart, Exod. vii. 3. xiii. 15. Ezek.
iii. 7, & al. Comp. Deut. ii. 30. As a N. ^mp
stubbornness, occ. Deut. ix. 27.
II. As a N. fem. plur. mii^p, most probably,
broad, shallow vessels of beaten metal, occ.
Exod. xxv. 29. xxxvii. 16. Num. iv. 7. 1
Chron. xxviii. 17. The Lexicon-writers, fol-
lowing the Rabbins and their pointing, make
a distinct root of this word. But why should
not nia^p have the same ideal meaning, Exodus
xxxvii. 16, as mvpr:i has the very next ver.
(comp. Exod. xxv. 29, with ver. 31.), and so
denote^ vessels made of beaten gold, as the
cherubim and candlestick also were ? The use
of these mii^p (as well as that of the np^3n,
Exod. xxv. 29.) is expressed, Exod. xxxvii.
16. Num. iv. 7, to be for -jDa libation; ac-
cordingly the LXX have constantly render-
ed mi^'p by ffToyliia libation-vessels. Isa.
xxvii. 1, "well-tempered." Ep Lowth.
III. Isaiah, ch. iii. 24, speaking of the dress of
the Jewish women, opposes .na'pQ rru^yn to
rrnip baldness. It is manifest therefore that
those words must in some way or other relate
to their headdress or hair. The LXX render
them by rov koo-u^ov tti; xi<pa.Xyig rou ^^variou the
golden ornaments of their head, the Vulg. by
crispanti crine curled or wreathed hair ; and this
latter version, I apprehend, comes nearest to
their meaning. The Heb. words rrt^pn rru'irn
literally express stiffened work, and the ladies
in the east to this day stiffen, i. e. braid or
plait their hair, so as to make it stiff, with
ribands. Thus Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 228, of
the Moorish ladies in Barbary : <' They all
affect to have their hair hanging down to the
ground, which after they have collected into
one lock they bind and plait it with ribands,
a piece of finery disapproved of by the apostle,
1 Pet. iii. 3.f Where nature has been less
liberal in this ornament, there the defect is
supplied by art, and foreign hair is procured
to he interwoven with the natural." And to
this latter circumstance perhaps Isaiah, ch.
iii. 24, particularly alluded. But however
this be. Lady M. W. Montague, letter xxix.
vol. ii. p. 15, describing the dress of the Turk-
ish ladies, says, The hair hangs at its full
length behind, divided into tresses braided with
pearl or ribbon, which is always in great quan-
tity. I never saw in my life so many fine
heads of hair. In one lady's I have counted
a hundred and ten of the tresses all natural."
* Comp. Mr Merrirk's Annot. on Ps. xl. 5.
t In Niebuhr, Voyage, tom. i. p. 132, tab. xxiii. 45, 47,
tJie reader may see the heads of two eastern vv^omen re-
presented with their hair plaited in several tresses.
ntyp
47'
Comp. Judith x. 3. Luke vii. 38. John xi. 2.
xii. 3. Rev. ix. 8.
IV. As a noun rtrnpn a place or garden of cu-
cumbers, from their cooling, incrassating quali-
ty. Comp. under xu'p above. So LXX
e-iKun^ccTu), and Vulg. cueumerario. occ. Isa.
i. 8. Comp. under ]b I.
U'pir'p occurs not as a verb in Heb. in this re-
duplicate form, but
I, As a noun fem. plur. nti'ptt'p the scales of a
fish, from their rigidity or stiffness. Lev. xi.
9, &al.
II. As a noun mas. plur. D-tt'pcrp the metalline
scales of a coat of mail. occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 5.
Comp. under ^jyn.
Der. Lat. caseus, Eng. cheese, formed by coa-
gulation. Also, u? being prefixed, squeeze. Qu?
It seems of nearly the same, but of more in-
tense signification than rrc'p. In Hiph. to
stiffen, harden, as the heart, occ. Isa. Ixiii. 17.
So LXX i(r!tXi]ovvas, and Vulg. indurasti.
Also, to treat hardly or cruelly, occ. Job xxxix.
16. So LXX o.'TriffKXnBvn, and Vulg. duratur
ad is hardened towards Comp. under rr'iV
VIIL Shaw's Travels, p. 452, and Scott's
note on Job.
I0t2^p
I. Occurs not as a verb but as a noun )nwp
truth, rectitude, integrity, purity, occ. Ps. Ix.
6. Prov. xxii. 21.
Chald. utyp and l3^U'p the same. occ. Dan. ii.
47. iv. 34.
II. As a noun fem. mj'a'p a lamb or sheep.
Thus the Chaldee Targum, LXX, and Vulg.
render it in the only three passages wherein
it occurs, namely, Gen. xxxiii. 19. Josh. xxiv.
32. Job xlii. 11. But it is plain from a com-
parison of Gen. xxxiii. 19, with Acts vii. 16,
that the word denotes some money or coin,
which might be so called, either from its being
true, genuine, or sterling as we speak, or from
its being stamped with the figure of a lamb
or sheep, to intimate that Lamb of God
which taketh away the sin of the world, and
being without blemish and without spot, verily
was fore-ordained as the Redeemer, before the
foundation of the world. See John i. 29. 1
Pet. i. 18, 20 ; whence we may see the reason
why the coin was not called by any of the
common Heb. names of a lamb or sheep, but
rather by a name which describes what those
creatures are typically, namely, pure, harmless. *
Der. Lat. castus, Eng. chaste, chastity. Also
perhaps a cosset, " a lamb brought up without
the dam." Johnson's Diet.
nt^p
I. To bind, bind about. Gen. xxxviii. 28. Deut.
vi. 8, & al. In Niph. to be bound, bound up,
as the life or soul of one person in that of
another. Gen. xliv. 30. 1 Sam. xviii. 1. Also,
to be joined close, compacted, as a wall. Neh. iv.
6. As a N. mas. plur. D''*i2'p bands, head-
bands, occ. Isa. iii. 20. Jer. ii. 32. I once
* For farther satisfaction on this subject see Bochart,
vol. ii. 433, &c.; Leigh's Critica Sacra; Dr Hodges'
Eliliu, p. 2, 3, 4to. edit; Robertsoa's Clavis Pentateuchi,
p. 574 ; and Vossius, Etyrnol. Lat. in Pecunia.
suspected that these Dnjyp might mean sudi
" handkerchiefs of crape, gauze, silk, or paint-
ed linen, as are bound close over the sarmah,
and falling afterwards carelessly* upon the
favourite lock of hair, complete the headdress
of the Moorish ladies." (Shaw's Travels, p.
239. ) or else, such rich embroidered handker-
chiefs as the Turkish ladies use to bind on
their talpocks ;* but as -ntrp in the plural are
in Jer. ii. .32. mentioned as used by one wo-
man, I rather apprehend they denote the
ribands with which they braided their hair, of
which see under ntrp III.
II. As participles or participial nouns D-'niyp
(mas. plur.) and m'ltt'pn (fem. plur.) joined
with ]X!i sheep, denote the stronger kind,
whose bodies are more firm and compact,
" well knit together, tight made." Bate. occ.
Gen. XXX. 41, 42.
III. In Kal and Hith. to band together, con-
spire, form a conspiracy. 1 Sam. xxii. 8, 13.
1 K. XV. 27. 2 Chron. xxiv. 21 , 25, 26, & al.
freq. As a noun *iu^p a banding together, a
conspiracy, or confederacy. 2 K. xi. 14. xii.
20. Isa. viii. 12, & al.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but
I. As a N. fem. narp, plur. mnir^p, a bow to
shoot with. Gen. xxi. 16. xlix. 24. 2 Chron.
xxvi. 14, & al. freq.
As to the import of na^p in 2 Sam. i. 18, con-
sidering the context in which it stands, I con-
cur with the opinion of Bp Lowth, and other
learned men,f that it is used as the title of the
following elegy, so named either in memory
of the destructive effect of the enemies' bows,
(see 1 Sam. xxxi. 3.) or from the bow of Jon-
athan peculiarly mentioned in the elegy itself,
ver. 22.
2 Sam. i. 22. may, at first sight, seem an in-
stance where n^p is construed as a noun mas.
but in this text I apprehend the verb ma's,
though really referring to the noun na^p, yet
by an Hebraism agrees with the latter noun
linais as the participle cnn, not with nu^p,
l3ut with D''1S3, 1 Sam. ii. 4. Comp. Gen. iv.
10. Eccles. X. 1, and under nnn II.
The lexicons in general make this a distinct
root, but the noun may be considered as a
derivative from n^ifp to be stiff, tough, which
affords a good descriptive name for a bow. In
the Chaldee Targum, however, it is used in
Kal and Aphel for shooting or casting with a
how. Ezek. xxi. 21. Isa. xxxvii. 33. 2 K. xix.
32. See Castell.
II. The rainbow, from lis form. Gen. ix. 13, &
al. freq. " After the universal deluge the
rainbow was appointed by God as a token of
the n-'ii OT purifier, whom he would raise up,
and was given as a sign to Noah and his de-
scendants, that God would no more cut oflf all
flesh, nor destroy the earth, as he had done,
by the waters of a flood. See Gen. ix. 11
17."
" The whole race of .mankind then being so
See Lady M. W. Montague, letter xxix. vol. ii. p.
14.
t See Lowth, Praelect. xxiii. note, p. 307, edit. Oxon.
or p. 470, edit. Gotting.
]^bp>r^
478
HK-l
deeply interested in this divine declaration, it
might be expected that some tradition of the
mystical signification of such an important
emblem would be long preserved among even
the idolatrous descendants of Noah. Nor
need we be surprised to find Homer, with re-
markable conformity to the Scripture account,
Gen. ix. 13, speaking of the rainbow which
J^ove hath set in the cloud, a sign to men.
A( TS Kfewy
EN NE*Er 2THPIEE, TEPA2 (jLi^o^m ANSPnnnN.
II. xi. Uu. 27, 28.
" The ancient Greeks who preceded that poet,
seem plainly to have aimed at its emblemati-
cal signification, when they called it IP12, an
easy derivative from the Heb. m- to teach,
show ; or if with Eustathius on II. iii. we de-
rive l^is from the Greek verb ii^u to tell, carry
a message, its ideal meaning will still be
the same. In some passages Homer, as well
as the succeeding poets, both Greek and La-
tin, makes Iris a goddess, and the messenger
of Jupiter or Juno : a fancy this, which seems
to have sprung partly from the radical signifi-
cation of the name as just explained, partly
from a confused tradition of the sacred emble-
matic import of the rainbow, and partly from
an allegorical manner of expressing that it in-
timates to us the state or condition of the air,
and the changes of the weather. Comp. II.
xvii. Hn. 548, 549. *
*' Iris, or the rainbow, was worshipped or re-
garded as a goddess, not only by the Greeks
and Romans,* but also by the inhabitants of
Peruf in South America, when the Spaniards
came thither. But to return to the Scriptures.
As the bow or light in the cloudy wonderfully
refracted into all its variety of colours was, in
its original institution, a token of God's mercy
in Christ, or, more strictly speaking, of Christ,
the real purifier and true light, we see with
what propriety the throne of God in Ezek. i.
28, and in Rev. iv. 3, is surrounded with the
rainbow ; and likewise how properly one of
the divine Persons is represented with a rain-
how upon his head, Rev. x. 1. See Vitringa
on both texts in Rev. "
]^hpp
PLURILITERALSinp.
From "p vomit (the k being dropped, as in the
V. vp, Jer. XXV. 27, which see under up) and
pbp vileness. As a N. y^bp^p vile or shameful
vomit. So the Vulg. vomitus ignominiae. occ.
Comp. Spence's Polymetis, dial. xiii. p. 213.
\ " lis (les Peruviens) rendoient de grands honneurs a
Varc-en-eiel, tant pour les beautes de ses couleurs, que
parce qu'elles venoient de soleil, et ce fut pour cette rai-
son que les Incas la prirent pour leur devise." L'Abbe
Lamberti, torn. iii. Comp. Vossius de Orig. et Prog. Idol,
lib. iii. cap. 13, ad fin.
I The fanciful Greeks made Iris the daughter of
Thaumas 5(ot to ^u,vjj:.a,iTa,i ictutviii \jtovi coiB^ojffcv;^ because
roen admired or wondered at her. Plutarch de Placit.
Philos. lib. iiL cap. 5. So Cotta the academician in Cice-
ro de Nat. Deor. lib. iii. cap. 20, says of the rainbow, Ob
earn causam, giiia speciem habeat admirabilem, Thau-
mante dicitur iiatus. i
5 Greek and Eng. Lexicon, under IPI2. I
Hab. ii. 16, Comp. Isa. xix. 14. xxviii. 7, 8.
In Hab. six of Dr Kennicott's codices read
yhp "pT in two words.
DnrT'p Chald.
As a N. a musical instrument of the stringed
kind, a harp. So the L XX xtSaoa, and Vulg.
cithara. occ. Dan, iii. 5, 7, 10, 15. " It seems
to be denominated O'ln-p from the citron-tree,
the product of Armenia, Media, and Persia,
of whose wood it was made. And that tree
might take its name from the rocky ground on
which it flourished, for '^r\p signifies a rock in
Chaldee. Prov. xxx. 26," See Bp Chandler's
Vindication of Defence of Christianity, ch. i.
p. 50. Hence Gr. Ki6a.^ot, Lat. cithara, Ital.
chitarra, French guitarre, and Eng. guitar.
D-inp
As a N. DT'ip, plur. D^nnip, and mn-r-ip, a
hatchet or axe. occ. Jud. ix. 48. 1 Sam. xiii.
20, 21. Psal. Ixxiv. 5. Jer. xlvi. 22. The
word seems a compound of nip to meet, light
upon, or of i-)p (Chald.) to scrape, abrade,
and rrni to level, lay level with the ground, for
the axe, by impact, abrasion, or chipping, levels
what it is applied to. *
7D-Ip
From rr'^p to meet, and bD to raise or viake a
road or way. As a N. mas. plur. in reg.
"bO'lp the soles or bottoms of the feet, which
meet or strike against the road or way. occ. 2
Sam. xxii, 37. Psal. xviii. 37; where LXX
Toe. tx,vn fjtov, and Vulg. vestigia mea, the soles
of my feet.
As a N. from rr'ip to join, contignate, and yp^i
to expand, extend. A pavement or foor, that
is, an extended surface consisting of several
planks or stones joined together. Num. v. 17.
I Kings vii. 7, yp'^prr ni? ypnprrn from the
floor to the ceiling, i. e. such another extended
surface of boards joined. Comp. under ]3D II.
and see Bate's Crit. Heb.
The bottom of the sea is expressed by this word,
Amos ix. S. Might not this lead to some
curious inquiries ?
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, to see, look, look at, in whatever
manner. Gen. i. 4. vi. 2. Prov. xxiii. 31, &
al. freq. On Job xxxi. 26. Deut. iv. 19, see
Leland's Advantage and Necessity of the
Christian Revelation, part i. ch. xx. p. 418,
8vo. edit. It is construed either transitively,
or with the particle bK, Isa. xvii. 7. n, Gen.
xxix. 32. 1 Sam. vi. 19 or b following, Ps.
Ixiv. 6. In Niph. to be seen, appear. Gen. i.
9. ix. 14. xii. 7, & al. freq. In Hiph. to cause
to see, to show. Gen. xlviii. 11. Exod. xxvii.
8. Deut. V. 24, & al. freq. In Hith. to see, or
look at, one another. Gen. xiii. 1. 2 K. xiv.
* See Virgil, iEn, ii. lin. 626, &c.
DKl
479
DNn
8. 11. As a noun "xn appearance, aspect. 1
Sam. xvi. 12. As a noun fern. plur. nrxi
seemly, comeli/, of good aspect. Vulg. spe-
ciosissimas the most beautiful, occ. Esth. ii.
9. As nouns ^rN'^n aspect, look. Gen. xii. 11.
xxiv. 16. Also, a vision. Gen. xlvi. 2. Num.
xii. 6, & al. N")n appearance, countenance, look,
sight. See Job xii. 1 or 9. Cant. ii. 14.
Eecles. xi. 9.
II. To see mentally, to understand, perceive, ex-
perience, whether in reality, see Gen. ii. 19.
xxvi. 28. xxxix. 3. xlii. 1. 1 Sam. xiv. 17.
Eceles. i. 16. ii. 1, & al. (comp. Eecles. ix.
9.) or in imagination, Gen. iii. 6. Exod.
xxxii. 1.
III. As a noun "xi a mirror, a looking-glass.
occ. Job xxxvii. 18, Hast thou with him spread
out the conjiicting ethers (which are) strongly
resplendent (for so, I think, D'<p;n must here
signify) as a molten (metalline) mirror ? This
simile is beautifully descriptive of the unsul-
lied clearness and dazzling splendour of an
eastern sky in summer. See Scott on the
place. Nah. iii. 6, And I will make theciO'D
as a mirror, i. e. to other nations, that in thy
punishment they may see what they are to ex-
pect, if guilty of the like crimes. To this
purpose the LXX u? -rxoahiyf^a, and the
Vulg. in exemplum, for an example. As a
noun fem. plur. nx'in mirrors, occ. Exod.
xxxviii. 8; from which passage, as well
as from Job xxxvii. 18, it is evident that
the eastern mirrors were anciently made of
metal,* and so they are to this day.f And
farther to illustrate Exod. xxxviii. 8, we may
observe from Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 241, that
looking-glasses are still part of the dress of the
Moorish women in Barbary, that they hang
them constantly upon their breasts, and do
not lay them aside, even in the midst of their
most laborious employments.
IV. As a noun rrx"i a species of unclean bird,
of the hawk or vulture kind, so called from its
sharp sight. (Comp. Job xxviii. 7.) occ. Deut.
xiv. 13; where the LXX yvra. the vulture.
V. As a noun nxnn Lev. i. 16. See under
N*i?3 in.
Der. a ray, Latin radius, whence radiate, ra-
diant, irradiate, &c. Also, mirror, Qu ?
I. To be raised up, exalted, elevated, occ. Zech.
xiv. 10. So Aquila, Symmachus, and Theo-
dotion v-4'eih(riTa.i, and Vulg. exaltabitur. As
a participle or participial noun fem. plur.
mnxT high, exalted, occ. Prov. xxiv. 7. So
Vulg. excelsa. This root seems nearly re-
lated to D"!, as bxy to by, oxp to op.
II. As a noun dx'i and (Ps. xcii. 11.) o-x*!,
plur. D^DX*!, the name of a horned animal,
Deut. xxxiii. 17. Ps. xcii. 11; remarkable
for his strength. Num. xxiii. 22 ; and of the
So Callimachus Hymn, in Lavacr. Pall, lin, 21, de-
scribes Venus as
-'^la.uyiat. y^aXTiiJV tXota-at.
-taking the shining brass.
i. e. to adjust her liair.
t See Sir John Chardin's Travels, vol. ii. 279; Goguet's
Origin of Laws, &c. vol. i. hook vi. ch. ii. p. 353, edit.
Edinburgh ; and Agreement of Customs between Ea.st-
Indians and Jews, art. xv.
heeve kind, with which he is mentioned, Deut.
xxxiii. 17. Ps. xxix. 6. Isa. xxxiv. 7. In
short, the name seems to denote the wild bull,
so called from his height and size, in compari-
son with the tame. The above- cited are all
the passages wherein this noun occurs ; and
the LXX constantly render it fAovoKt^us the
unicorn, except in Isa. xxxiv. 7, where
they have a}^oi the big or mighty ones. But
that it cannot possibly mean an unicorn (if in-
deed there ever existed such an animal as that
is usually described to be), is evident from
Deut. xxxiii. 17, where it is said of Joseph,
T-DIp hishorns (are)>3np thehornsq/'DXl,DrTn
with them he shall push the people {to) the ends
of the earth. Dm and these (two horns namely,
are) the ten thousands of Ephraim, and the
thousands of Manasseh, i. e. the two tribes
which sprang from Joseph. The Vulg. in
Ps. xxix. 6. xcii. 11. Isa. xxxiv. 7, renders it
after the LXX by unicorns, but in Num.
xxiii. 22. Deut. xxxiii. 17, by rhinocerotis the
rhinoceros. Several learned men, and among
the rest Scheuchzer, embrace this latter inter-
pretation. But first, though it is certain that
some rhinoceroses have * two horns, yet many of
them have but one, and this being placed on
the nose, and bended back towards the fore-
head, is not formed for pushing (n3D) but for
ripping up the trunks or bodies of the more
soft and succulent trees, and reducing them
into a kind of laths, which constitute a part of
the animal's food.f It is inconsistent there-
fore with the import of Deut. xxxiii. 17, to
explain Dxn by the rhinoceros. 2dly. Notwith-
standing the remarks of Scheuchzer, Num.
xxiii. 22, there seems no sufficient reason to
think that the rhinoceros, which is a native
f only of the southern regions of Asia and
Africa, was so much as known to the Israel-
ites in the days of Moses, or even of David.
Hence Eng. a ram. Qu ?
I apprehend with the learned Bochart, and
others, that ci, which occurs Job xxxix. 9,
10. and plur. D-n~i, Ps. xxii. 22, denote the
same kind of animal as dxi ; and indeed in
the Ps. more than thirty of Dr Kennicott's
codices read D^nxi. The description in Job
represents the d^i to be a very strong, fierce,
and untameable creature, and implies him to
be of the beeve kind (see Scott's rote) ; and the
D''721 in Ps. xxii. 22, are mentioned as having
horns, and correspond to the bulls and strong
bulls of Bashan, ver. 13. And since the or-
thography of these words D-n and D-ra'i shows
them most properly to belong to D1 or oil,
they may serve to confirm the relation be-
tween that root and DX"i above noted.
For farther satisfaction on the meaning of the
names dhi and D'>1 the reader will do well to
compare Bochart, vol. ii. p. 949, &c. with
Schultens and Scott on Job xxxix. 9, and with
Michaelis' Recueil de Questions, Qu. xlvi.
III. As a noun fem. plur. mnxn coral, a kind
of marine plant or production, so called from
* See Shaw's Travels, p. 430, note 1 ; Bufton, torn. ix.
p. 334.
\ See Bruce's Travels, vol. v. p. 91.
t See Burton's Hist. "'at. torn. viii. p. 13.') ; torn. ix. p.
3.39,340.
ly^^^
480
i^><n
its being elevated in a remarkable manner, for
it always grows from the tops or vaults of cliffs
or rocky caverns, with the head downwards. *
occ. Job xxviii. 18. Ezek. xxvii. 16. In the
former passage it is rendered ideally by the
LXX fjciTiai^cc, by Symmachus iy'k^'/?>., and by
the Vulg. excelsa, high tJdnys. And though
coral is not now regarded as a very valuable
commodity in our part of the world, yet Pliny,
Nat. Hist. lib. xxxii. cap. 2, assures us, that
in India it was formerly as greatly valued as
pearls in Europe. And the Abbe Pluche,
as above cited, says, " the coral, which the
Europeans make little use of, is highly es-
teemed in Asia, more particularly in Arabia."
But after all it must be confessed that this
interpretation of maxT is uncertain. It may
be the name of some precious stone, so called
perhaps from the place whence it came. See
Michaelis, Recueil de Questions, Qu. xcix.
Denotes priority or precedence in respect of
time, order, place, or dignity, but never occurs
as a verb.
I. As a noun a?xi beginning, as of time. Exod.
xii. 2. Jud. vii. 19. Prov. viii. 23. Lam. ii.
19. As a noun fem. n-U'N'i the same. Isa.
xl\d. 10. Eccles. vii. 8. Job viii. 7. xlii. 12.
In this sense the k is once dropped, Deut. xi.
12, in the common printed editions ; but at
least seventeen of Dr Kennicott's codices, as
also the Samaritan Pentateuch, there read
n-a^Nin. T\^wir\ first-fruits, Lev. ii. 12. Comp.
Exod. xxiii. 19. xxxiv. 26. Also the first
part, namely that was conquered of the land
of Canaan. Deut. xxxiii. 21. Comp. Num.
xxxii. Gen. i. 1, n-irxil in the beginning,
first of all, the Aleim created, &c. Comp.
Mark xiii. 19. 2 Pet. iii. 4. It may be worth
observing, that almost all the Greek and Ro-
man writers who have attempted to relate the
origin of the world, do towards the beginning
of their accounts use some word equivalent to
the n-u^x"!! of Moses ; as Orpheus, T^wra,
first; Hesiod, -^r^uTiirTx first of all ; Apollo-
nius, TO Totv at first; Aristophanes, -r^a/rov
first; Ovid, ante before. The reader may
find the passages cited at large in Grotius De
Verit. Relig. Christ, lib. i. 16. not. 5, 6.
As a noun p2?KT j^rior, first. Exod. xii. 2. 2
Sam. xix. 4-3. xxi. 9, & al. freq. It is written
Tta^-xi Job XV. 7, and ]^^'<'^ Job viii. 8, where
however nine of Dr Kennicott's codd. read
piTKI, as two more did originally. rr3a;x*in at
the first, ni? time namely, Gen. xiii. 4. Josh,
viii. 5, 6, & al. rrDarxnmb at the first, literally,
at from in the first, occ. 1 Chron. xv. 13.
Plur. mas. D"'3b^xt ancestors, priores. Lev.
xxvi. 45. Deut. xix. 14, the landmark which
they of old time have set in their inheritance
Homer has a very similar expression, D. xxi.
lin. 403405,
\l6tXilf^SV0V iV JTi^lU
Tevp Kvh^i; nPOTEPOl Ote-ocv i^ijcivxi ov^ov a^ov^r,;,
As a noun n-sirx'n first, in time. occ. Jer.
XXV. 1.
See a curious account of coral and coral-fighing in
Nature Displayed, voL iii, p. 15<'ei& seq. Eng. edit. 12mo.
II. As a noun ^^^<1 very poor, or loio in the
world, as we say ; for the riches of men are
usually reckoned by number, which begins
with unity, or the lowest, occ. 2 Sam. xii. 1,
4. Prov. X. 4. xiii. 23 ; in the three former of
which passages it is opposed to i^a^i? rich,
which see under njyjj. Also, extreme poverty,
indigence, occ. Prov. vi. 11. xxx. 8.
III. As a noun u^x"! the beginning, of place,
Isa. Ii. 20. Lam. ii. 19. Ezek. xvi. 25, 31, &
al. As a noun fem. used adverbially (n being
understood) rrscH"! first, in the first or fore-
most place. Gen. xxxiii. 2. Num. ii. 9. Comp.
Num. X. 14.
I V. As a noun VH'^, principal, chief, most ex-
cellent. Exod. xxx. 23. 2 Chron. xix. 11.
Comp. Cant. iv. 14. As a noun fem. jT'tTKl
the excellency, chief, the chief or principal part.
.Job xl. 14 or 19. Ps. Ixxviii. 51. cv. 36. Jer.
xlix. 35. Amos vi. 6. It is said of Wisdom.
i. e. of the Messiah, Prov. viii. 22, Jehovah
possessed me n^C'X'i the beginning, principle
or cause of his way or work of creation. So
in Rev. iii. 14, Christ is styled 'h u^x,^ Tns
xTtricai rov Bsou, the beginning or principle of
the creation of God, because He is before all
things, a7id all things were created by Him and
for Him. Col. i. 16, 17. Comp. Job. i. 13.
Heb. i. 10.
V. As a noun tr^x'i the head, of animals, whe-
ther of men, beasts, or birds, because first or
highest in place, and, on account of the senses
therein lodged, in dignity also. Gen. xl. 13,
16. Lev. i. 4, 15. iii. 2, & al. freq. Jud. v.
30. tyxnb by the head, or poll. On Lev. xvi,
21, see Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 39. On 1
Sam. xvii. 51, 57, we may observe, that Nie-
buhr presents us with a very similar modern
scene in his Descript. de 1' Arable, p. 263,
where the son of an Arab chief kills his fa-
ther's enemy and rival, and according to the
custom of the Arabs cuts off his head and car-
ries it in triumph to his father. In a note,
Niebuhr adds, " Cutting off the head of a
slain enemy, and carrying it in triumph, is an
ancient custom. 1 Sam. xvii. 51, 54. Xeno-
phon remarks, that it was practised by the
Chalibes. Retreat of the Ten Thousand,
lib. iv. Herodotus attributes it to the Scy-
thians. Lib. iv. cap. 60." (Read 64.)
Hence perhaps Eng. rash, heady, precipitate.
Also, a rash; and a rush, from its remark-
able head, see Isa. Iviii. 5.
VI. As a N. lyx'i the head, summit, or top, of
a mountain, building, staff, &c. See Gen.
viii. 5, xi. 4. xlvii. .31.
VII. As a N. mas. plur. D"'a;K1 the heads or
origins of rivers, or streams of water, occ.
Gen. ii. 10.
VIII. As a N. mas. plur. D^urx"! military bands
or troops, under distinct heads or leaders. Jud.
ix. 34,43. 1 Sam. xi. 11. Job i. 17. Shak-
speare often uses head in a like sense. See
inter al. First Part of Henry IV. seen. 4.
IX. As a N. jyxi an economical, or political
head, superior, ruler, director, governor, cap-
tain. Exod. vi. 14, 25. Num. xiv. 4. Jud. xi.
8, 9, 11. 2 Chron. xiii. 12. Neh. ix. 17.
X. As a N. u'XI a sum or total, so called, I
nn
481
nil
suppose, because anciently placed (not at the
foot or bottom, as with us, but) at the top or
head of the account. For the same reason it
is named in Greek xt(pxXeiiov, and in Latin,
caput, summa. Ps. cxxxix. 17. Hence the
phrase lyxi Kiira sometimes, (comp. under xu^a
XXIII.) signifies to take the sum, as of men.
Exod. XXX. 12. Num. i. 2. iv. 2, 22. xxvi. 2.
-of spoil. Num. xxxi. 26.
XI. As a N. u^X"! a capital or deadly poison,
whether animal, as Deut. xxxii. 33 ; or vege-
table, Deut. xxix. 18. Ps. Ixix. 22. Hos. x.
4, & al. freq. It is frequently joined with
rT3j?b wormwood, as Deut. xxix. 18. Jer. ix.
15. xxiii. 15. Lam. iii. 19. Amos vi. 12; and
from a comparison of Ps. Ixix. 22, with John
xix. 29, the learned Bochart thinks the herb
a^x"! in the Psalm to be the same as the Evan-
gelist calls inrffofrM hyssop, a species of which
growing in Judea, he proves from Isaac Ben-
Omran, an Arabic writer, to be hitter, adding,
that it is so hitter as not to he eatable (see Bo-
chart, vol. ii. 590, 592.); and Chrysostom,
Theophylact, and Nonnus (cited Martinii
Lexicon in Hyssopus) took the hyssop here
mentioned by St John to be poisonous. Theo-
phylact expressly tells us, that hyssop was add-
ed, u^ 'SnXn'rnoieohs as being deleterious or poi-
sonous ; and Nonnus, in his paraphrase, says.
One gave the deadly acid mixed with hyssop.
XII. As a N. fem. in reg. na^xna, plur.
"nirx'in a^ pillow or bolster for the head. 1 Sam.
xxvi. 7, 11, 16. In which texts, whether
with Walton's, Foster's, and other editions,
we read nntrx'in in the singular, or with the
Keri, the Complutensian edition, and many
of Dr Kennicott's codices, T'nu'N-in in the
plural, the particle n at must be understood,
as usual before a noun, as it must likewise be
before iTiu^xirs, 1 Sam. xix. 13, 16. 1 K. xix.
6, and Gen. xxviii. 11, 18. And this remark
clears the difficulty of these two last texts,
which import, not that Jacob put the stones
of that sacred place (* where Abraham had
before builded an altar to Jehovah, Gen. xii.
7, 8. xii. 4. ) for his pillows, but that he put
one of the stones (which Abraham had pro-
bably erected there as a memorial, see m^Q
under ny* IV.) at or near his pillows, in ex-
pectation of a divine dream, which it appears
he accordingly had.
XIII. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. -murNin
head-dresses, head-attires, occ. Jeremiah xiii.
18, For he f Jehovah j shall bring down your
head-tires (Eng. marg.) mioj? the crown of
your glory. Comp. Ezek. xxi. 26 or 31, and
under '^:D17 II.
In Kal and Hiph. and dropping the formative
n, nn. Transitively, as 1 Sam. xxi v. 16,
and with the particles bx, n, b, D!7, and by
following, to strive, contend, usually in words,
as Gen. xxvi. 20, 21. xxxi. 36. Exod. xvii. 2.
Jud. vi. 31 ; but sometimes in deeds. See
Gen. xlix. 23. Exod. xxi. 18. 1 Sam. xv. 5.
358.
See Wells' Sacred Geography, vol. i. p. 277, 357, and
Though perhaps none of these three texts is
absolutely conclusive for this sense : the last
in particular may be rendered, and he (i. e.
his army) a"T was multiplied in the valley.
But as a N. a""! not only generally denotes a
verbal contention or controversy, as Gen. xiii. 7.
Deut. i. 12. xix. 17, & al. freq. but in Jer. 1.
34. Jud. xii. 2, plainly implies somewhat
more. See the preceding chapter. As a N.
m and fem. rrn''1D, in reg. nmn nearly the
same. See Exod. xxiii. 2. Job xxix. 16.
Gen. xiii. 8. Exod. xvii. 7. Num. xxvii. 14.
Deut. xxxii. 51. As a N. a-'T' one who con-
tendeth or disputeth. occ. Ps. xxxv. 1. Isa.
xlix. 25. Jer. xviii. 19.
>^1~ See under rrn*i
To wreathe, intwine, weave, interweave. So the
Vulg. in Prov. vii. 16. intexui. It occurs not
however as a V. simply in this sense, but,
I. As Ns. Tni and 1"^*! a wreath, chain, or
wreathen collar for the neck. occ. Gen. xii.
42. Ezek. xvi. 11. So the Vulg. torques,
which from torqueo to twine, wreathe, expresses
nearly the same idea.
II. As a N. mas. plur. D-na'in woven worky
tapestry, carpets, occ. Prov. vii. 16. xxxi. 22.
Hence, as a V. formedfrom the noun, to carpet,
spread with carpets, occ. Prov. \ii. 16 ; so
Aquila, 'Tfi^iirr^euira, vi^nrT^ufia.ai. Comp. un-
der ur"iir. And as to Prov. xxxi. 22, observe
that Homer, who was nearly contemporary
\yith Solomon, represents both Helen and
Penelope employed at their looms. See II. iii.
lin. 125; Odyss. ii. lin. 94; Odyss. vi. lin.
52, 306. And to this day in Barbary, " the
women alone are employed in the manufactur-
ing of their hykes, or blankets as we should
call them, who do not use the shuttle, but
conduct every thread of the woof with their
fingers." See Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 244.
Der. Greek pcfrru to sew, whence compounded
with 60^*1 a song, px^ea^ix, and Eng. rhapsody.
Also, a raft, rafter.
ni-i
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, to be or become many or great, to in-
crease, multiply, magnify. Gen. i. 22. Exod.
i. 10. Deut. XXX. 16. 1 Sam. xiv. 30. Job
xxxiii. 12. xxxix. 4, & al. freq. In the infini-
tive it forms both ai. Gen. vi. I ; and nim,
Exod. xi. 9, & al. In Hiph. to cause to in-
crease or multiply. Gen. iii. 16. xvi. 10, & al.
freq. to eidarge. 1 Chron. iv. 10. Comp.
Ezek. xxiii. 32. As a N. m*i greatness of num-
ber, multitude. 1 Chron. iv. 38. Esth. x. 3. Job
xxxv. 9, & al. As a N. ni multitude, number,
magnitude, abundance, enough. Lev. xxv. 16.
Ps. xxxvii. 11. cl. 2. Gen. xlv. 28. Exod. ix.
28. Comp. Num. xvi. 3, 7. Prov. xx. 6.
Also, greatness, amplitude. Isa. Ixiii. 1. As
an adj. a^ much, many. Gen. xxiv. 25. xxvi.
14. Exod. i. 2, & al great. Gen. xxv. 23.
Josh. xi. 8. Job xxxix. 11. mighty. Isa. Ixiii.
1, at the en^. chief 2 K. xxv. 8. Jer. xxxix.
911, 13. & al. freq. Comp. Jer. xxxix. 3.
Dan. i. 3. Jon. i. 6. As a participial N. fem.
it occurs twice in Lam. i. 1, with - postfixed,
I i
nm
482
nin
"na*!, once signifying abundant, and once,
great. So in the same ver. "irizr. As a N.
fem. n''n"nn increase, multitude, greatness, occ.
1 Sam. ii. 33. 1 Chron. xii. 29. 2 Chron. ix.
6. XXX. 18. As a N. fem. mnnn increase,
Vrogemj. occ. Num. xxxii. M.
II. As a N. fem. n^mn increase, increment,
>7newhat added to the original stock, interest.
Lev. XXV. 36, & al. n^nin the same. occ.
Lev. XXV. 37. Comp. under ^^r^ IL
III. In Kal, to bring up, nourish, q. d. to make
tn-eat. So Vulg. by enutrio. occ. Lam. ii. 22.
Ezek. xix. 2. Comp. under bn3 I.
ly. As a N. mas. miK a genus of insects,
including several species, the locust, so called
from their prodigious numbers and increase, of
which see inter al. Ps. cv. 34. Jud. vi. 5. vii.
12. Jer. xlvi. 23 ; in which three last cited
passages it is joined with m or rrai. It is
used for a particular species of locust. Lev. xi.
22. That it is a masculine N. is evident from
Exod. X. 12, 14, 19. Deut. xxviii. 38. Prov.
XXX. 27, and consequently the final rr is radical,
and the N. belongs to this root rrni. Natural
historians and travellers bear abundant wit-
ness to the propriety of this derivation. See
Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 187, 188, who de-
scribes the numerous swarms and prodigious
broods of those locusts which he saw in Bar-
bary. Dr Russell, Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p.
62, says, " Of the noxious kinds (of insects)
may well be reckoned the locust, which some-
times arrive in such incredible multitudes, that
it would appear fabulous to relate, destroying
the whole of the verdure wherever they pass."
So Mr. Hanway, Travels, vol. i. p. 125.
** Captain WoodrofFe, who was for some time
at Astrachan, (a city near the Volga, sixty
miles to the N. W. of the Caspian sea, in lat.
47.) assured me that from the latter end of
July to the beginning of October, the country
about that city is frequently infested wnth lo-
custs, which fly in such prodigious numbers as
to darken the air, and appear at a distance like
a heavj/ cloud." In addition to the preceding
testimonies, the reader will do well to consult
the particular and curious account which
Baron De Tott has given of the eastern lo-
custs, because it affords a good comment on
Joel, ch. ii. This he may find not only in
the English edition of his Memoirs, part ii.
p. 58 60; but also in Harmer's Observa-
tions, vol. iv. p. 154, and in the Monthly Re-
view for September 1785, p. 176, and there-
fore I do not transcribe it here. It may not
however be displeasing to read a similar rela-
tion from Volney's Voyage en Syrie, &c.
tom. i. p. 176, French edit. " Syria partakes,
together with Egypt, Persia, and almost all
the whole middle part of Asia, in another
scourge [namely, besides volcanos and earth-
-quakes] and that no less terrible, I mean those
clouds of locusts of which travellers have
spoken; the quantity of these insects is incredible
to any man who has not himself seen it : the
earth is covered by them for several leagues
round. One may hear at a distance the noise
they make in browsing the plants and trees,
like an army plundering in secret. It would
be better to be concerned with Tartars than
with these little destructive animals; one
might say that fire follows their tracks.
Wherever their legions march the verdure dis-
appears from the country, like a curtain drawn
aside ; the trees and plants, despoiled of their
leaves, and reduced to their branches and their
stalks, make the hideous appearance of win-
ter instantly succeed to the rich scenes of
spring. When these clouds of locusts take
their flight, in order to surmount some obsta-
cle, or the more rapidly to cross some desert,
one may literally say that the sun is darkened
by them. Happily this scourge is not very of-
ten repeated, for there is none that so certainly
brings on famine, and the diseases consequent
upon it As to the south and south-easterly
winds, they violently drive the clouds of lo-
custs to the Mediterranean, and there drown
them in such great quantities, that when their
carcases are thrown up on the shore, they in-
fect the air for several days to a great dis-
tance." See also the Encyclopedia Britan-
nica under Gryllus V.
As for the Mosaic permission to the Jews of
eating locusts. Lev. xi. 22, however strange it
may appear to the mere English reader, yet
nothing is more certain than that several na-
tions, both of Asia and Africa, anciently used
these insects for food, and that they are still
eaten in the East to this day. See Bochart,
vol. iii. 490, 491; Shaw's Travels, p. 188;
Russel's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 62 ; Has-
selquisfs Travels, p. 231233, 419; Nie-
buhr. Description de 1' Arabic, p. 150, &c. This
last authentic and valuable writer gives us some
account of the several species of locusts eaten
by the Arabs, and of their different ways of
dressing them for food. " The Europeans,"
adds he, " do not comprehend how the Arabs
can eat locusts with pleasure ; and those Arabs
who have had no inteicourse with the Chris-
tians, will not believe, in their turn, that these
latter reckon oysters, crabs, shrimps, crayfish,
&c. for dainties. These two facts, however,
are equally certain."
V. Some of the lexicon-writers and transla-
tors have given this word the sense of darting
or shooting in the following passages, all of
which may, however, be fairly reduced to one
of the preceding senses, or to the root an.
Gen. xxi. 20, And became n^-p rrnn great with
his bow, i. e. a great archer. (Comp. Ezek.
xvii. 7.) Job xvi. 13, i^an his great men (so
Montanus, magni ejus) compass me round
about. Ps. xviii. 15, an he hath multiplied
lightnings. So the LXX iTXnSvn, and Vulg.
multiplicavit. Jer. 1. 29. Call together against
Babylon D"'a"i many, i. e. men or nations. So
the LXX -TToXXot?, and Vulg. plurimis. Gen.
xlix. 23, And grieved him, lam and contended
with him; where the LXX X<Sa^9wv, and
Vulg. jurgati sunt, quarrelled ,- and where the
Samaritan Pentateuch reads irra-T'i. Comp.
root an.
VI. As a collective N. lan, formed with a %
like "UTTT, nns and others, multiplicity, multi-
tude, occ. Hos. viii. 12. So LXX and Sym-
machus -^rXnSoi^ Aquila !rXn6uvofiivovi, Vulg.
m
483
Un
multiplices. Also, a myriad, ten thousand.
occ. 1 Chron. xxix. 7, twice. Jonah iv. 11;
on which text see Bp Newton on the Pro-
phecies, vol. i. p. 254^, 8vo. 1st, edit. Fern,
plur. mil myriads, tens of thousands, occ.
Neh. vii. 71. As a N. fem. plur. D-nn'i two
myriads, twenty thousand, or perhaps, indefin-
itely numerous, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 18. Comp. 2
K. vi. 16, 17. Mat xxvi. 53.
VII. Chald. As a N. ns'i majesty, occ. Dan.
iv. 33 or 36. As Ns. fem. mil and xmnn
the same. occ. Dan. iv. 22 or 19. v. IS. vii. 27.
VIII. Chald. As a N. 131, plur. pni, ten
thousand, occ. Dan. vii. 10. Comp. Heb. xii.
22. Rev. V. 11, and Vitringa there.
:ia"n occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate form,
but
I. As a N. fem. rram ten thousand. Jud. xx.
10. Lev. xxvi. 8, but it generally means an
infinite, or indefinitely great, number or multi-
tude. See Gen. xxiv. 60. Psal. xci. 7. Ezek.
xvi. 7. The learned Mr Bate,* I think justly,
takes u^-rp nsn'n in Deut. xxxiii. 2, for the
name of a place, as Sinai, Seir, Paran in
the context, preceded by the same particle n,
undoubtedly are. In the form of a participle
Hiph. fem. plur. mmiQ bringing forth infin-
ite or indefinite multitudes, indefinitely increas-
ing, occ. Ps. cxliv. 13.
II. As a N. mas. plur. a's<'ni and D^ii'i rain
or showers, from the infinite number of drops
of which they consist, occ. Deut. xxxii. 2.
Ps. Ixv. 11. Ixxii. 6. Jer. iii. 3. xiv. 22.
Mic. V. 6. Comp. Ecclus i. 2.
S'na'l Chald. As a N. mas. plur. v^'^i'i and
fem. ]y^y\ very or exceedingly great. Dan. ii.
48. iii. 33. Also, very great men, chief lords
or nobles. Dan. iv. 33. v. 2, & al.
K3"n Chald. As a N. Nnn^n a myriad, ten thou-
sand, occ. Ezra ii. 64<. Neh. vii. 66, 72, plur.
fem. mxi*i myriads, tens of thousands, occ.
Ezra ii. 69. Dan. xi. 12.
Der. Rabbit, from their great increase, rabble
and rubble, from ni great, and ba confusion,
mixture.
To bake or fry. It occurs only in the form
of a participle Huph. nan'nn, and in Lev. vi.
14 or 21, is applied to what is baked upon
a slice or plate of metal nnna, which see
under nan, but in 1 Chron. xxiii. 29, narrn
is distinguished from namra. It occurs be-
sides only in Lev. vii. 12.
T. To agitate, actuate. It occurs not as a V.
simply in this sense, but asa N. yni agitation,
business, employment, occ. Ps. cxxxix. 3 ;
where Jerome, from the Chaldee signification
of the word, renders "i^a*! by accubationem
meam, and so our Eng. translation, my lying
down; but the LXX tov ff^otvov f^ov, and
Vulg. funiculum meum, my line ; by which
figurative expressions what could they mean
but either the utmost measure of my intention
and designs, or the line and course ^ my life ?
See his Enquiry into the Similitudes, &r, p. 62, 63,
and Integrity of the printed Heb. Text, p. 74, 75.
In which latter view their interpretation coin-
cides in sense with that here proposed.
II. In Kal, transitively, to agitate with lust,
to mix carnally, have to do with, subagitare.
occ. Lev. xviii. 23. xx. 16. The Vulg. in the
former passage renders it miscebitur, shall
mix, copulate. In Hiph. to cause to mix or
copulate, occ. Lev. xix. 19.
III. As the fourth day was that on which the
sun, moon, and stars were formed, and the
natural * agitation of the celestial fluid began.
See Gen. i. 1419. Hence, as a N. of number
jrn^N,/oMr. Gen. xi. 1.3, 16, & al. As a N. fem.
plur. D^nv^'Mi fourfold, 2 Sam. xii. 6. Comp.
Exod. xxii. 1. As a N. jril a fourth part or
quarter. Exod. xxix. 40. 1 Sam. ix. 8. Plur.
mas. D-yil of the fourth generation. Exod. xx.
5. xxxiv. 7, & al. So in Exod. xx. 5, 6.
xxxiv. 7, D-t^ba^ are those, of the third, and
D-'Sbx those of the thousandth generation. As a
N. -y-a'n (formed as ""ly-bttr, &c.) the fourth.
Gen. i. 19. ii. 14. Fem. nmn, n^r^^l, and
n-yi*! a fourth, a fourth part or quarter. See
inter al. Num. xv. 5. Exod. xxix. 40. Num.
XV. 4.
In the form of a participle paoul, Jjiai four-
square, quadrangular. Exod. xxvii. 1. xxviii.
16, & al of a participle Huph. pann four-
squaredy quadrangular. 1 K. vii. 31. Ezek.
xlv. 2.
As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "Jjan quarters.
Montanus quadrilatera. Ezek. i. 8, 17. -as
of a wheel within a wheel, i. e. intersecting
another wheel at right angles, so that each
pn'^ or fourth part was a semi-czVc/e. See
Vitringa, Observat. Sac. lib. iv. cap. 1, 27.
In Kal, to lie, lie down, couch, as a beast. Gen.
xxix. 2. xlix. 9, & al. freq. Comp. ch. iv. 7.
and under xun V as a man. Job xi. 19.-
as the great deep or abyss. Gen. xlix. 25.
Deut. xxxiii. 13. as a curse, resfw^ upon one.
Deut. xxix. 20. to sit, as a bird upon its nest.
Deut. xxii. 6. In Hiph. to make or cause to
lie down, as cattle. Ps. xxiii. 2. Cant. i. 7
as stones in a building. Isa. liv. 11. As a N.
yST a rest, resting-place, a place to lie down in.
Prov. xxiv. 15. Isa. Ixv. 10. Y2.^n the same,
occ. Ezek. XXV. 5. Zeph. ii. 15.
pn-1
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic
signifies, to tie, bind, tie up, as cattle, by the
neck. As a N. pnin a place where cattle, and
particularly calves (for it is always joined with
b^l? a calf) are tied up to fatten, a stall, occ. 1
Sam. xxviii. 24. Jer. xlvi. 21. Amos vi. 4.
Mai. iv. 2 ; where the LXX render pann by
ix. hfffiuv anifAiia. loosed from the ties, thus
giving the idea of the word. See Bochart,
vol. ii. 302, & seq.
Hence perhaps by transposition the Greek
(ioo^os a cord, halter.
nil
To clod, gather into concretions. It occurs not
as a V. in Heb. but it is evident that this is
This agitation was till then effected supernatwrally
by the immediate power of God. See Gen. i. 4, and
comp. under b*ia I.
on
484
bin
nearly the idea of the word : for hence, as a
N. mas. plur. D-aai clods, lumps, occ. Job
xxi. 33. xxxviii. 38. So the Vulg. in this
latter text, glebae.
Denotes motion, commotion, agitation,
I. In Kal, to move, or he moved or disturbed.
2 Sam. vii. 10. 1 Chron. xvii. 9 ; in both
which passages it is opposed to being planted
or dwelling as a people. In Hiph. to disturb,
disquiet, 1 Sam. xxviii. 15. So LXX -ra^'/i-
vu^^Xniras, and Vulg. inquietasti.
II. As a N. T3nx a small portable chest or case.
So Vulg. capsella. occ. 1 Sam. vi. 8, 11, 15.
III. To shake or tremble, as the earth, moun-
tains, heavens, &c. Joel ii. 10. I Sam. xiv.
15. 2 Sam. xxii. 8. Isa. v. 25. Comp. Hab.
iii. 16. In Hiph. to cause to shake. Job ix.
6. Isa. xiii. 13.
IV. To tremble or shake with violent pas-
sions as ^vith anger. Prov. xxix. 9. Isa.
xxviii. 21 with fear. Exod. xv. 14. Deut.
ii. 25. Joel ii. 1. Comp. Gen. xlv. 24. (see
Gen. xlvi. 3.) Psal. iv. 5. Isa. xxxii. 11
with a mixture of anger and grief. 2 Sam.
xviii. 33. In Hiph. to cause to shake with
anger. Job xii. 6. Ezek. xvi. 43. with fear.
Isa. xxiii. 11. Jer. 1. 34. In Hith. to tremble,
with rage. 2 K. xix. 27, 28, & al. As a N.
la"! commotion, trembling, trouble, fear. Job iii.
17, 26. xxxix. 24. Anger. Hab. iii. 2. Fem.
Mta"! a trembling, fear. Ezek. xii. 18.
Der. French and Eng. rage, enrage.
hi-)
To smite, strike, impress, as the feet against the
ground. The LXX in Isa. xxxii. 20, render
it by 9roiTsa to tread.
I. As a N. mas. plur. o-bai denotes several
distinct strokes or impressions on the senses, and
may be rendered times, occ. Exod. xxiii. 14.
Num. xxii. 28, 32, 33. Comp. oya IV.
II. As a N. ba^i, plur. o-bai the foot, which by
continually striking against, or treading upon,
some solid obstacle, supports and moves the
animal forward. Gen. viii. 9. xviii. 4, & al.
freq. Comp. di?9 II. Also, the leg. 1 Sam.
xvii. 6. Ezek. i. 7. As a N. fem. plur.
mba'l and nbai the feet. occ. Ruth iii. 4, 7, 8,
14. Dan. x. 6. As a N. -ban a man on foot, a
foot-soldier. Jud. xx. 2. 2 Sam. viii. 4, & al.
On Eccles. v. 1, see under bj^a II.
In Deut. xi. 10, mention is made of watering
the land of Egypt ba^iS with the foot, like a
garden of herbs. This Dr Shaw, Travels, p.
408, thus explains from the present practice
of the Egyptians : " When their various sorts
of pulse, safranon (or carthamus), musa, melons,
sugar-canes, &c. (all which are commonly
planted in rills) require to be refreshed, they
strike out the plugs that are fixed in the bot-
toms of the cisterns [wherein they preserve
the water of the Nile] ; and then the water
gushing out is conducted from one rill to ano-
ther by the gardener, who is always ready, as
occasion requires, to stop and divert the tor-
rent, by turning the earth against it with his foot,
and opening, at the same time, with his mat-
tock, a new trench to receive it. This me-
thod of conveying moisture and nourishment
to a land * rarely or never refreshed with rain,
is often alluded to in the Holy Scriptures ;
where also it is made the distinguishing qual-
ity betwixt Egypt and the land of Canaan.
For the land (says Moses to the children of
Israel, Deut. xi. 10, 11.) whither thou goest in
to possess it, is not as the land of Egypt, whence
ye came out, where thou sowedst thy seed, and
wateredst it with thy foot, as a garden of herbs-.
But the land whither ye go to possess it, is a
land of hills and valleys, and drinketh water of
the rain of heaven." And this explanation of
the Doctor's, it must be owned, is very ingen-
ious : but is it quite satisfactoiy ? Moses men-
tions seed in general, plainly including, if not
principally intending, corn : but of this Dr
Shaw's account says nothing ; nor is it proba-
ble that their corn should be watered in the
same manner as the plants he mentions ; and
yet the words of Moses evidently imply that
the watering by the foot was a work of great
labour, "whereas the turning of the earth
with the foot, which the Doctor speaks of, is
the least part of the labour of watering."! On
the whole, therefore, it seems more probable
that by the expression, watering by the foot,
Moses alluded to drawing up water with a
machine, which was worked by the foot. Such
a one, Grotius long ago observed, that Philo,
who lived in Egypt, has described as used by
the peasants of that country in his time.
And the ingenious and accurate Niebuhr, in
his Voyage en Arabie, tom. i, p. 121, has
lately given us "a representation of a ma-
chine which the Egyptians make use of for
watering the lands (pour arroser les terres),
and probably the same," says he, "as Moses
speaks of, Deut. xi. 10. They call it Sakki
tdir beridsjel, or an hydraulic machine, worked
by the feet." The name in Heb. letters would
be ba^ibxn, l-nn rr-pxa' which, omitting the k
in the first, and the article bx in the last word,
is very nearly Hebrew. Job xxviii. 4. -an
*ib"t ba'n they (the waters of mines) are drained
off by the foot, seems an allusion to a machine
of this kind. Comp. under Djrs II. and y^n
IV. I shall only add here, that Egypt was
anciently famous for its gold mines, of which
Job might have some knowledge. See Dio-
dorus Sic. lib. iii. p. 150, edit. Rhodoman.
As a noun fem. nbain, in rag. nba'in, a foot-
ing, or going on foot. occ. Hos. xi. 3, And as
for me, -nbain my footing (of the same form
as -niKSn, Isa. xlvi. 13, with > my postfixed)
{was) for Ephraim, q. d. I footed after him, I
attended him on foot, as a nurse does a child.
So the Vulg. expresses the general sense, but
not the precise idea of the word. Et ego
quasi nutricius Ephraim, And I (was), as it
were, the nursing father of Ephraim.
III. In Kal, to I investigate, search, or spy out,
that is, either to follow by the foot, as it were,
or rather, q. d. to foot round a country or city,
Hasselquist'8 Travels, p. 106, 109, 114, 451,
Observations, vol ii. p. 237, where see
* Comp.
453, &c.
f Mr Harmer'i
more.
t Latin investigare, derived from the preposition in in,
and vestigia footsteps.
nn
485
nm
in order to spy. Num. xxi. 33. Deut. i. 24.
Josh. vii. 2, & al. As a participial N. mas.
plm:. D-ba'in spies. Gen. xlii. 9, & al.
IV. In Kal, with n following, to slander, calum-
niate, smite with the tongue (so pc'bl 11733 we
will smite him with the tongue is used, Jerem.
xviii. 18. Comp. dod Psal. xxxv. 15.) occ.
2 Sam. xix. 27. Psal. xv. 3 ; in which latter
text however ba*i seems rather to be a noun ;
b^'i Kb there (is) no stroke (of calumny) by
iDIU^b upon his tongue.
d:ii
To whelm, heap, heap together, accumulate.
I. In Kal, to overwhelm with stones, to whelm
stones upon one. In this sense it is generally
followed by px or D-ilK, and variously con-
structed. See Lev. xx. 2. xxiv. 23. 1 K. xii.
18. 2 Chron. xxiv. 21.
II. As a N. fem. in reg. nn^l a heap of stones
for defence, a bulwark of stones, occ. Psal.
Ixviii. 28 ; where it is applied figuratively (as
px and nil: on other occasions) to the princes
of Judah, the bulwarks of Israel ^'EPK02
III. As a noun fem. rr?33"ia a heap of stones.
occ. Prov. xxvi. 8, As a grain or spark of
precious stone (as px is often used) rrn^^nn
in a heap of stones, so (is) he who giveth
honour to a fool. The precious stone in one
case, and the honour in the other, is thrown
away and lost. And this seems a clear and
good sense. But Schultens takes nns'in to
denote a heap of stones cast over a person who
had been stoned to death (as in the case of
Achan, Josh. vii. 25.) ; and perhaps we may
extend its meaning to such heaps as were put
over those who died ignominiously (see Josh,
viii. 29. X. 27. 2 Sam. xviii. 17.) This ex-
planation will make Solomon's proverb more
poignant. Ti'iya (infin.) As the confining or
endeavouring to secure a precious stone in the
sepulchral heap of an executed malefactor
(where it must necessarily be disgraced, if not
lost, so (is) he who giveth honour to a fool.
IV. As a N. ina'ix the purpura or purple-fish,
a species of shell-fish, so called, either because,
as Pliny informs us. " they are collected toge-
ther* in the spring, and, by rubbing against
each other, emit a clammy humour like wax,"
or rather simply from the ragged form of their
shell, resembling a heap of loose stones.f In
Scripture, however, the word is only used for
the purple colour furnished by this fish. The
Greek 9cop(pv^a, and Lat. purpura, by which
the LXX and Vulg. constantly render ^na'nx,
denote both the purple-fish and the colour.
Exod. XXV. 4, & al. freq.
V. Chald. as a noun p^'iN, and JOia'iN, purple.
These words seem dialectical variations from
the Heb. pa^ix. occ. 2 Chron. ii. 7. Dan. v.
7, 16, 29.
To mutter, murmur, occ. Deut. i. 27. Psal. cvi.
25. Isa. xxix. 24. So the LXX and Sym-
" Congregantur vemo tempore, mutuoque attritu
lentorem cujusdam cerce salivant." Nat. Hist. lib. ix.
cap. 36. Corap. Martinii Lexic. Etyniol. in Purpura.
t See Scheuchzer's Physica Sacra, tab. cLxxiii. fig. 4
machus by yoyyv^ai, and Vulg. by murmuro,
and in Isa. by mussitatores. As a noun p*i3
(formed with an initial 3 as nbps a feverish
heat from nbp) a mutter er, a whisperer, occ.
Prov. xvi. 28. xviii. 8. xxvi. 20, 22. So the
Vulg. renders it in the two last passages by
the N. susurro.
Der. French and Eng. jargon, Qu ?
I. In Kal, to still, quiet, stop motion. Job xxvi.
12. Isa. li. 15. Jer. xxxi. 35. So the LXX
render it Job xxvi. 12, by xaraTavu, and
several times by avavavu. In Hiph. to be
still, quiet, rest, Deut. xxviii. 65. Isa. xxxiv.
14, & al. Also, to make still or quiet, cause to
rest. Isa. li. 4. Jer. 1. 34, & al. As a parti-
cipial noun mas. plur. in reg. "j^a'i those who
are still or quiet, occ. Ps. xxxv. 20. As Ns.
in3'i?3, and fem. rrj?31?3, rest, quiet. Jer. vi. 16.
Isa. xxviii. 12.
II. In Kal, intransitively, to be still, fixed, stiff,
or rigid, occ. Job vii. 5. Vulg. aruit is dry.
III. As a N. 173*1 a rest, pause, stop, or instant,
of time. Job xxi. 13. Isa. liv. 7. It is often
used adverbially, the particle s being under-
stood as usual, in a moment, suddenly, as Exod.
xxxiii. 5. Job xxxiv. 20. Psal. vi. 11, & al.
D"'173")b by moments, i. e. every moment. Job vii.
18. Ezek. xxvi. 16, & al.^As a N. fem.
rTJ7''3'nx a moment or instant, Prov. xii. 19. It
is also, like J73^, used adverbially, in an instant,
instantly. Jer. xlix. 19. 1. 44.
IV. Some of the lexicons and translators ren-
der the word, to cut, divide, transfix, break to
pieces ; but for these senses there is no suffi-
cient authority.
Der. Gr. fiyta, p/yos, &c. whence the Lat. rigeo,
rigor, rigidus, and Eng. rigid, rigidity, rigour ;
and with the Mo\\g ^ or digamma prefixed,
intead of the aspirate breathing, Lat. frigus,
f rigidus, and Eng. frigid, frigidity, &c.
In Kal, to meet together, assemble in a tumultuous
manner, occ. Psal. ii. 1. To this purpose
Aquila i6o^v(}>vih<rce,v, and Symmachus kujcx.
Chald. in Aph. the same. Dan. \i. 6. As a
noun wr^, fem. in reg. rny3T a confused as-
sembly or multitude ; the former word is used
in a good or middle sense, the latter in a bad,
and rendered by the LXX ^XnSous, by the
Vulg. multitudine, a multitude, occ. Ps^ Iv.
15. Ixiv. 3.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
This root is, both in sound and sense, nearly
related to 't"i">, which see.
I. In Kal, intransitively, to descend, come or go
down. Jud. xiv. 9, And he did not tell them that
the honey m*i came down or forth from the
carcase of the lion. Comp. Lam. i. 9. Jer. v.
31, and marg. Eng. translat. to descend, decline
as the day. Jud. xix. 11. So one of the Greek
versions in the Hexapla xixXixiMa having de-
clined. In a Hiph. sense, to bring down, cav^e
to descend, occ. Jud. xiv. 9. Comp. *ti\
II. In Kal, transitively, to subdue, bring under
subjection. Isa. xiv. 6. xii. 2. In Kal and
Hiph. intransitively, to obtain rule, have do-
minion. Gen. xxvii. 40. As a participial N.
m-
486
lon-i
n*l a ruler. Ps. Ixviii. 28. (so Aquila iTtK^a-
Tftv avTtav) Hos. xi. 12, OF xii. 1.
III. With a following, to descend upon as it
were, to have under one, have in subjection, rule
over. Gen. i. 26. Lev. xxv. 43. 1 K. iv. 24.
V. 16.
*n*l I. To subdue entirely or absolutely. To
this purpose the LXX vTorctffffuv, and Vulg.
subdit. occ. Ps. cxliv. 2.
II. As a noun T*Tn a kind of veil, so called, I
apprehend, from its descending or reaching
down to the feet. occ. Cant. v. 7. Isa. iii. 23 ;
in both which passages the LXX render it by
S-s^iffT^ov a summer garment or veil, the Vulg.
by pallium and theristra, and one of the Hex-
aplar versions in Cant, by KaXvftfca a veil.
In Arabic it signifies to shut close, stop up (see
Castell), but in Heb. it occurs only in Niph.
to be overwhelmed with sleep, to be in a deep or
dead sleep or trance, when all the outward
senses are closed. Jud. iv. 21. Psal. Ixxvi. 7.
Dan. \dii. 18, & al. As a noun fem. rrm'^n
a deep or dead sleep, or trance. Gen. ii. 21. xv.
12, & al.
Der. by transposition, dream. Qu? Also
Latin dormio, French dormir to sleep, whence
Eng. dormant, dormitory, and (compounded
vdth mouse) dormouse.
I. In Kal, tofoUow, go after, Hos. ii. 7. xii. 2.
II. In Niph. of time or succession, to be follow-
ed, occ. Eccles. iii. 15, God requireth Pim3 nx
that which is followed after, namely by things
succeeding, i. e. which is past, Vulg. quod
abiit, what is gone. Comp. ch. xi. 9. xii. 14.
III. In Kal, to follow, pursue, chase, as an
enemy does. Gen. xiv. 14. xxxv. 5. Exod.
xiv. 4. XV. 9. Isa. xvii. 13, & al. freq. In
Niph. to he pursued. Lam. v. 5, On our necks
1D9T13 we are pursued, i. e. om: enemies are
close behind, ready to destroy us. In Hiph. to
pursue or cause to he pursued. Jud. xx. 43.
IV. In Kal, to foUoxo, as a commander, Jud.
iii. 28.
V. To pursue, he instant, or pressing with
words, occ. Prov. xix. 7 ; where I think a in,
with, should be understood as usual before
VI. In Kal, to persecute, whether in words,
Job xix. 22 J or deeds, Ps. vii. 2. Jer. xv. 15.
xvii. 18.
VIL In Kal and Hiph. to follow, affect, endea-
vour after, sectari, as justice, goodness, wick-
edness, peace, &c. Deut. xvi. 20. Ps. xxxviii.
21. cxix. 150. Prov. xi. 19. xv. 9. Isa. i. 23.
v. 11.
I. In Kal, transitively, to incite, excite, stir or
spirit up. occ. Prov. vi. 3. (So the LXX
ira^olvn, Symmachus and Theodotion Ta^o^-
fjt,n(rav, and Vulg. suscita) Psal. cxxx^^iii. 3.
"airr'in thou hast incited, emboldened, or en-
couraged me in my soul or person {with)
strength. Intransitively, to be stirred up, em-
boldened, " behave insolently." Bp Lowth.
occ. Isa. iii. 5. In Hiph. to incite, as to love,
occ. Cant. vi. 4.
II. As a noun nm high-spirited, ferce, proud.
French fier. occ. Job xxvi. 12. (comp. Psal.
Ixv. 8.) Psal. xl. 5, plur. d-Si'^t*! esprits forts.
Also, high-spiritedness, pride, French fierte.
occ. Job ix. 13. Ps. xc. 10.
III. As a noun nrrn Rahah, a name of Egypt,
from the pride of its princes and inhabitants,
which is often noted in Scripture. Psal.
Ixxxvii. 4. Ixxxix. 11. Isa. Ii. 9, And to this
name there is an allusion, Isa. xxx. 7, For the
Egyptians shall help in vain, and to no purpose,
wherefore I have called her (Egypt) nrr^i
Rahab, (i. e. proud and insolent, but) nnu; DH
they (are) mere inactivity. Comp. Vitringa
and Bp Lowth on the place.
nm or nn
Words from this root in Arabic signify to be
weak, faint, inconstant, wavering, or the like
(see Castell), and so the Heb. verb seems to
import, to be irresolute, wavering through fear,
in the only passage wherein it occurs, Isa.
xliv. 8; where the LXX -TrXamffh err, Vulg.
conturbamini he disturbed. Comp. Jam. i.
6,7.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Chaldee
and Syriac signifies, to run, run down, and
seems in Heb. to denote tremulous motion, as
of a stream or rill of water.
Asa noun :orr*i a gutter or trough, for the con-
veyance of water, occ. in plur. Gen. xxx. 38,
41. Exod. ii. 16.
Cant. \'ii. 5, or 6, Tlie hair of thy head (is)
like the purple of a king, or like royal purple,
hound up, in the canals or troughs. So the
Vulg. rightly, comcc capitis tui, sicut purpura
regis vincta canalibus ; thus referring '^\^Vii to
the purple, not to the king." " In Solomon's
Song," says Mons. Goguet, alluding to this
text, " there is mentioned a royal purple which
the dyers dipt in the canals after having tied it
in small bundles." Origin of Laws, &c. vol. ii.
p. 99, edit. Edinburgh ; where this note is
added. " The best way of washing wools
after they are dyed is to plunge them in run-
ning water. Probably the sacred author had
this practice in view, when he said, they
should dip [dipped'\ the royal purple in canals.
As to what he adds, after being tied in little
bundles or packets, one may conclude from this
circumstance, that instead of making the
cloth with white wool, and afterwards
putting the whole piece into the dye, as we do
now ; they then followed another method.
They began by dying the wool in skeins, and
made it afterwards into purple stuffs."* Thus
* It appears from two passages of Horace, cited be-
low under mJli' IV. that in his time likewise they used
t dye the wool before it was made into cloth ; and from
lib. ii. ode xviii. lin. 7, 8,
Nee Laconicas mihi
Trahunt honestcB purpuras clientce,
it is evident that the ivool was dyed before it was spun.
So in very ancient times
Colophonius Idmon
Fhocaico bibulas tiagebat murice lanas.
Ovid, Metam. lib. vii. liu. 1).
nn
487
n)i
far Mbns. Gogiiet. And, his account well il-
lustrates the comparisq^'^f,\aladu^^s^hah-yto
royal purple bound up in.tkexanals ov.trqugh^ ;
if we may suppose what'^'is " highly pioliable,"
namely, that the eastern ladies anciently irairf-
ed their hair in rmmerous tresses (perhaps with
purple ribands as well as with those of other
colours), in a manner somewhat similar to
what they do in our times, according to the
description given by Lady M. W. Montague,
which has been already cited under na'p III.
which see.
Deh. Old Eng. rathe quickly, whence com-
parative rather. Also, perhaps, riot, rout.*
nn
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n,
but with the ^ fixed and immutable, as in rt^)i.
I. In Kal, to be wet, soaked, saturated, or
drenched, as with liquor. Isa. xxxiv. 7. Jer.
xlvi. 10. In Kal and Hiph. to drench, soak.
Ps. Ixv. 11. Isa. xvi. 9. Iv. 10. As a parti-
ciple or participial noun rrTi watered, moisten-
ed. Isa. Iviii. 11. Jer. xxxi. 12. So Homer
in his description of Alcinous' garden does
not omit the circumstance of its being well
watered, Odyss. vii. lin. 129,
E Se ivco
x.^v,va.i, nfjiiy T etvct, ktjtov atsravT*
Two springs it had, widely the one diffused
Throughout the garden
Fem. rT'T^ saturated, full of liquor, well moist-
ened, Ps. xxiii. 5. Ixvi. 12. As a noun ,'-r^*^
soaking, drunkenness, i. e. figurative drunken-
ness, or indulgence in idolatry and sin. Deut.
xxix. 18, or 19.
II. In Kal, to be saturated, satiated. Prov. vii.
18. Ps. xxxvi. 9; where pii" is the third
pers. plur. fut. in Kal, with ] paragogic for
]nn*T<, the latter ^ being dropped in the com-
mon printed editions, but thirty-four of Dr
Kennicott's codices read fully ^imT". In Kal
and Hiph. to saturate, satiate. Prov. v. 19.
Isa. xliii. 24. Jer. xxxi. 14, 15. Lam. iii. 15.
III. Chald. As a noun m and m*l aspect, ap-
pearance, from Heb. rrx'i to see. occ. Dan. ii.
31. iii. 25. The Targums use "I'landxTi in
the same sense. Welsh rhith.
Der. Greek piu, pivf/.a., ^ta^poix, xarce^piu, whence
Eng. rheum, diarrhoea, catarrh, &c. Lat. rivus,
derivo, whence Eng. river, rivulet, derive, &c.
Comp. under rijj'i
mn See under HI
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n.
I. In Kal, transitively, to waste, attenuate, make
lean, famish. Vulg. attenuabit. occ. Zeph. ii.
" He will deprive [the idols] of their
11.
worship and sacrifices, which the gentiles
thought to be the food of their gods. See
Deut. xxxii. 38." Lowth. See also Lucian
De Sacrific. and Le Clerc's note on Deut.
xxxii. 38. Also, intransitively, to waste, con-
And Homer in the heroic times denominates the wool
which the women spun, oi,kitTo^<fv^ot,, i.'j, dyed purple hy
the sea-fish, or murex.
HAa%7 irt^ti^iuff' X/a-ej^yg.
Odyss. vi. lin. 53, 306.
See Junius Etymol. Anglican, on these word*.
sume away. So Vulg. marcescet. occ. Isa.
, xvii. 4. As a participial noun rrn lean, wasted.
Occ. Num. xiii. 21. Ezek. xxxiv. 20. As
nguns --n leanness, occ. Isa. xxiv. 16. Comp.
1 Mac, ix. partioularly ver. 20 27. pn the
same. occ. Ps. cv\. 15. Isa. x. 16; where the
Vulg. tenuitateiH;^ Also, tenuity, scantiness.
occ. Mic. vi. 10*^ Prov. xiv. 28 ; which see
under p"i.
II. As a noun .inn a species of tree, probably
of the pine or fir kind, so called perhaps from
its remarkably tapering shape. But Aquila,
Theodotion, and the LXX (according to the
Aldine and Complutensian editions) ay^</Ja-
kxvov the wild oak, Vulg. ilicem, the ilex ;
whether from being slenderer than the other
species of oak, Qu ? occ. Isa. xliv. 14.
III. As a noun nx a species of tree, the cedar ;
so the Vulg. cedrus, and the LXX (almost
tlu-oughout) and the other ancient Greek ver-
sions, xs^^oj, freq. occ. If this be the true
meaning of the Heb. word, it is certain that
the cedar (cedrus conifera) cannot be thus
called from its absolute slenderness ; since we
are, on the contrary, well assured by the tes-
timony of respectable * travellers, that those
on Libanus are of a prodigious bulk (comp.
Ps. xcii. 13.) ; neither does it appear that this
tree is remarkably slender, in respect to its
height, much less that it is named nx from
its naturally wasting by the resinous juice dis-
tilling from it J for of its thus wasting (I do
not say of its juice exuding) it would, I be-
lieve, be impossible to produce any proof. I
find myself obliged therefore to consider the
X in this word as radical, and suspect its ideal
meaning to be,_^rm, stable, durable, or the like,
1st. Because the Arabic uses several words
from the root nx in these senses. (See Cas-
tell.) 2dly. Because^rmness, stability, ox du-
rableness is in a most eminent degree the pro-
perty of the cedar ; whence Solomon used this
wood in building the temple of Jerusalem,
and the heathen, as f Pliny informs us, made
their idols of it for the same reason. 3dly. In
Ezek. xxvii. 24, we meet with the plur. Q^nx,
which is in that passage constructed with "733
chests, bound with cords, and rendered made of
cedar, but from the connexion seems rather to
mean firmly or closely compacted; which sense
is confirmed by seven of Dr Kennicott's co-
dices reading D''"iTnK.
Jer. xxii. 14, may be illustrated by Homer, U.
xxiv. lin. 191, 192,
AvTOi 5' is ^ot,\et,fju>v xrifi'/iffi70 xr,a)Hirtx,,
KEAPINON, TOPO^ON.
To his fragrant chamber he repair'd.
Himself, with cedar lined and lofty-roof'd.
COWPER.
As for the cedars of Lebanon (says Maundrell, Jour,
ney. May 9), here are some of them very old, and of. a
prodigious bulk I measured one of the largest, and
found it twelve yards six inches in girt, and thirty-seven
yards in the spread ^)f its boughs. At about five or ^x
yards from the ground it was divided into five limbs,
each of which was equal to a great tree. I>e Bruyn also
tells us, that he had the curiosity to measure the bigness
of two of the most remarkable cedars, and that ha found
one to ha fifty spans about, and the other forty-seven."
Wells' Sacred Geography, vol. ii. p. 2(i3, 264.
t " Materise vero ipsi setemitas. Hague et simulachra
dtorum ex ea factitaverurd." Nat, Hist. lib. xiii. tap, 5..
nn
488
m
I shall not here enter into the celebrated con-
troversy whether the Heb. ^^H means the
cedar (cedrus conifera) or the fir ; but shall
just observe, that Ezek. xxxi. 5, 6, 8. (comp.
Ps. Ixxx. 11.) seems almost decisive for the
cedar ; and in answer to the principal scrip-
tural argument in favour of the fir (or pine)
drawn from Ezek. xxvii. 5, I would with the
learned Mr Merrick " propose it to be con-
sidered whether the cedars whose branches
are now gro\vn to the bulk of trees, might not
at a certain age have been fit for masts, as
having first grown to a proper height for that
piu*pose, and afterwards extended and enlarged
their branches to their present dimensions. "
And to confirm this conjecture I add, that I
have myself seen in a curious gentleman's
garden in Surrey, a true cedar of Lihanus,
whose stem was grown to a considerable height,
straight, and of a shape fi for a mast. For
farther satisfaction I must beg leave to refer
the reader to Michaelis' Recueil de Questions,
qu. xc. Niebuhr's Description de 1' Arabic, p.
131, &c. and to Mr Merrick's 2d Dissertation
in the Appendix to his Annotations on the
Psalms .
IV. Chald. As nouns n, rrn, and xn a secret.
So LXX /^cvffTv^tov a mystery. Dan. ii. 18,
30. iv. 6, & al.
Der. reazy, rust, rusty, &c. Qu ? Lat. resina,
Eng. resin, and resinous. Qu ?
nt-i
To cry out or shout, for grief or joy. So in
Castell an Arabic noun under this root is ex-
plained by " Exaltatio vocis sive ad fletum
sive ad Isetitiam." It occurs not as a verb in
Heb. but hence as a noun TTiin a crying out,
a shrieking for grief, or shouting for joy. occ.
Jer. xvi. 5. Amos vi. 7. On Jer. xvi. 5,
comp. Baruch vi. 32, They roar and cry before
their gods as men do at the feast when one
is dead, uf-n^ Tivig %v ngihiiTrvM vix^ov. And
comp. under did I.
on
To he contracted, scowl, as the eyes of a person
in anger, wsraS^a iiav. Once, Job xv. 12. It
is used in the same sense in Chaldee.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic
denotes, to poise or balance a thing by the
hand, in order to feel whether it be heavy or
not. (See Castell.) So the idea of the word
seems to be, to weigh, balance, try, or examine
carefully. Hence, as a participial noun mas.
plur. D-ani and can counsellors, whose busi-
ness it is to weigh and examine the expediency
of public measures. Jud. v. 3. Ps. ii. 2, & al.
As a N. pn a counsellor, according to some,
occ. Prov. xiv. 28. But it seems better to
refer this word to the root rrn , and to render
this passage, but in want of people (is), de-
struction of wasting, or wasting destruction,
namely, to the king. See Pole Synops. and
Schultens in loc.
Der. Lat. ratio -onis, whence rational, ration-
ality, &c. Eng. reason, &c
Denotes primarily the action^ or breathing of
the air in mjotion.
I. As a noun nil, plur. mHTi, air in motion,
a breeze, breath, wind. See Gen. i. 2. iii. 8.
vi. 17. viii. 1. Exod. xvi. 10. 1 K. xix. 11.
Ps. xviii. 11. 2 Sam. xxii. 11. 1 Chron. ix.
24. Psal. civ. 4, 30. Isa. xl. 7. In Gen. iii.
8, DINT rm appears to mean the morning
breeze. Comp. under n35 I. and see Le
Clerc and Diodati's notes. Job x^d. 3, ""nm
m*! words of wind. i. e. vain, noisy words.
On Eccles. xi. 5. comp. John iii. 8. In 1 K.
xviii. 12, mrr" T\T\ seems to denote a mira-
culous wind from Jehovah. Comp. Ezek. iii.
14. viii. 3. xi. 1, 24. 2 K. ii. 11, 16. Acts
viii. 39. As a noun fem. in reg. nriTl a
breathing. Lam. iii. 56. Vulg. singultu sigh'
ing. In the form of a participle Huph. mas.
plur. D-miTS airy, exposed to, and per jiated by,
the air. occ. Jer. xxii. 14. Comp. under nip
VIIL
II. As a noun T\y\ space, distance, interstice ;
^for wherever on the earth, or in this system,
there is not other matter, there will be air.
(Comp. under bx II.) Gen. xxxii. 16. So
Jer. Iii. 23, And the pomegranates were ninety
and six irmi in the void or open space, i. e.
of the meshes of the net-work.
And because air is a most powerful, though
S2ibtile and invisible agent, hence it is used for
III. The spirit, or animal soul of a bnite.
Eccles. iii. 21. who y^^'< regardeth, considereth
(so Junius and Tremeliius, animadvertit), the
spirit of the children of men rrbsjnb X-m nbj?rr
which itself ascendeth on high, and the spirit of
a brute nuab i<\"T n"r'i\"T which itself descend-
eth to below, to the earth. * Who considereth
as he ought the great and essential difference
there is between n*en and brutes in this re-
spect ?
IV. As a noun nn spirit, or an incorporeal
substance, as opposed to flesh, or a corporeal
one. Isa. xxxi. 3. 1 Kings xxii. 21, 22.
V. As a noun mi, plur. mmi the spirit or
soul of man. Psal. xxxi. 6. Isa. Ivii. 16.
f Eccles. xii. 7. Num. xvi. 22. xxvii. 16.
jEzek. xi. 5. xx. 32. Zech. xii. 1. A passion ov
motion of the soul. Num. v. 14. Prov. xvi. 2.
xxix. 11. Eccles. x. 4. Isa. xix. 14. Comp.
Mai. ii. 15, 16.
VI. Joined with rrj;i an evil spirit. 1 Sam.
xvi. 1416, 23. xviii. 10. Jud. ix. 23. Comp.
1 Cor. V. 5. 1 Tim. i. 20. 1 K xxii. 2123.
Ps. ixxviii. 49.
VII. As a noun rni the Holy Spirit or Spirit
of God, whose agency in the spiritual world
is, in Scripture, represented to us by that of
the air in the natural. See under aiD II. p.
342. See Gen. vi. 3. xii. 38. Num. xi. 17,
25, 26. 2 Chron. xxiv. 20. Isa. Ixi. 1. Ixiii.
10. Joel iii. 1, & al. It is remarkable that
Homer frequently expresses the influence of
his deities on the human mind by the term
ViTvtf(rv inspired. See II. x. lin. 482 ; xv.
Un. 262; xix. lin. 159; xx. Un. 110 ; Odyss.
ix. lin. 381 ; xix. lin. 138.
VIII. As a noun mi, and fem. nmi, respira-
tion, refreshment, respite, breathing time. Exod.
* See Bp Browne's Procedure, &c. of Human Under-
ook ii. cli. X. p. 357. &c.
i See Bp Browne as above, p. 355, &c.
!im
489
Dnn
viii. IS, (where Aquila avtf^vivffn, LXX
am^v^ts) 1 Sam. xvi. 23. (where LXX a*-
'^vp(^iy, and Theodotion amTvtiv) Esth. iv. 14.
It is once used as a verb in Niph. imperson-
ally as it were, like ^ns ons &c. Job xxxii.
20, ^b mn^ there shall be breathing, refresh-
ment, or relief to me. Vulg. respirabo paulu-
lum, / shaU breathe a little.
IX. As a noun fem nm a van, or fan for win-
nowing corn. occ. Isa. xxx. 24 ; if nni in this
text should not rather be rendered the wind ;
for it is not interpreted the fan either by the
LXX or Vulg. and I do not find that the fan
is mentioned as used by the eastern nations
either in ancient or modern times ; and Dr
Shaw, Travels, p. 139, expressly says, "after
the grain is trodden out, they winnow it by
throwing it up against ^Ae i^mc? with a shovel. "
Comp. under 3*1 n.
X. In Kal and Hiph. to inspire in smelling, to
snuff, sniff, smell. Gen. viii. 21. xxvii. 47.
Exod.* xxx. 38. Lev. xxvi. 31. 1 Sam. xxvi.
19. Amos V. 21. (comp. under iiap I.) & al.
Isa. xi. 3, nn-'in infin. odorari ejus, his smell-
ing {shall be to smell), or he shall smell TMf.'T'z.
the fear of Jehovah, {'2. being here prefixed to
the noun nNT* as to n-l Lev. xxvi. 31.) i. e.
He shall readily, acutely, and accurately discern
those true Israelites in whom is no guile, but
whose ruling principle is the fear of Jehovah.
See the following context. For instances of
our blessed Lord's exercising this discerning
faculty, see John i. 47 50. Luke vii. 39
48 ; and consult Vitringa on Isa. As a noun
n"*! smell, odour. Gen. viii. 21. xx'vdi. 27.
XL In Hiph. to inspire, breathe in, admit as by
breathing. It is applied to combustible mat-
ter admitting or imbibing the fire. occ. Jud.
xvi. 9. Comp. Dan. iii. 27.
XII. As a noun n^l the f exhalation, reek, or
steam of water, which being greatly rarified by
the light or heat, is, by the agency of the air,
breathed, as it were, into the tubes of plants,
which it gradually supplies and dilates, con-
veying into them at the same time the finest
and most nutritive particles of the vegetable
mould, and thus causing the plants to shoot
or bud. occ. Job xiv. 9.\.
See Bate's Grit. Heb. on this root.
Der. To rack, " to stream as clouds before the
wind," Johnson. Also, reek, reeky.
I. In Kal and Niph. to be dilated, made broad,
or wide. 1 Sam. ii. 1. Isa. xxx. 23. Ezek. xli.
7. In Hiph. to dilate, extend, make broad or
large. Exod. xxxiv. 24. Deut. xii> 20. 2
Sam. xxii. 37, & al. With b following, to make
room for. Gen. xxvi. 22. Ps. iv. 2. Prov.
xviii. 16. Asanounnrri breadth, width. Gen.
vi. 15. Exod. XXV. 10, & al. freq. Also, broad,
wide, spacious. Exod. iii. 8, & al.
D'^T' nrrn broad in sides, i. e. extended on all
sides. See Gen. xxxiv. 21. Ps. civ. 25. Isa,
xxxiii. 21, and comp. under nT" V. 3.
ab an*! dilatation, pride of heart. Prov. xxi.
4. Comp. Ps. ci. 5. Job xxvi. 12. But an*i
nab is also used for dilatation of heart in a
good sense, i. e. from joy or pleasure. Isa. Ix.
5. Comp. Ps. cxix. 32. It is obvious to
remark the philosophical propriety with which
this expression is applied ; since the heart is
dilated, and the pulse by consequence becomes
strong and full, as well from the exultation of
joy as oi pride. Comp. 2 Cor. vi. 11, 13. and
Greek and Eng. Lexicon under UXarwu II.^J
1^33 an*l large or vast in (his) desires. Prov.
xxviii. 25; where LXX, according to the
Complutensian and Aldine editions, a-xXnaros
insatiable. Comp. Hab. ii. 5. Isa. v. 14.
As a participial noun an*ir2 a broad or large
place. 2 Sam. xxii. 20, & al. Plur. in reg.
'aTT^n breadths, occ. Hab. i. 6.
II. As a noun mni and nni, plur. mmiTl and
man"! a broad place in a city, a forum, market-
place, a broad street or square. Gen. xix. 2.
Deut. xiii. 16. Prov. i. 20. Jer. v. 1, & al.
freq. The LXX and Vulg. which generally
render it by x'ka.rua. and platea, from trXaryj
broad, preserve the idea of the Hebrew.
ton"!
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. nor, so far as I
can find, in the dialectical languages, and the
radical idea is uncertain. As a N. lo-m.
Once, Cant. i. 17, The rafters of our houses
(are) cedar, lato'-m our ceiling cypress or fir.
So LXX (^ariu(ji,u.'ra, rifAuv, and Vulg. la-
quearia nostra. To this day the eastern
houses are ceiled with wood.*
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies, to bear patiently, to submit oneself to
injuries (as in this expression "033 nb nbni
I submitted myself to him) and hence, I think,
it is applied to loading a camel with his pack,
&c. to which these animals, if not loaded be-
yond their strength, submit with great patience, f
See Castell. As a N. bni, plur. D^bn*!, a
female sheep, an ewe, from their meek submis-
sive temper, which is particularly remarked,
not only by the profane, (see Bochart, vol. ii.
520.) but also by the sacred writers. See
Jer. xi. 19. Isa. liii. 7. And this derivation
of the name shows the propriety of its being
confined to the ewe, since the ram is often a
very fierce and dangerous animal. (See Dan.
viii. 3.) occ. Gen. xxxi. 38. xxxii. 14. Cant,
vi. 5. Isa. liii. 7.
To embrace, inclose, surround closely.
I. As a N. DTTl the lower millstone, whose con-
vex surface is closely embraced by the concave
surface of the upper millstone, which being
put in motion, the com is thereby broken or
ground. The Rabbins pretend this word is
Is not JT^'IM here to make a smell or perfume ?
i This word, compounded of the Latin ex from and
halo to breathe, seems very nearl y to answer the Heb.
X See Holloway's Originals, vol. ii. p. 315.
See Shaw's Travels, p. 209 ; Russell's Nat. Hist of
Aleppo, p. 2.
t " When they are to be loaded, they bend their knees
at the voice of their driver ; but if they delay doing so,
they are struck with a stick, or their necks forced down-
wards, and then, as if constrained and eroaning after
their way, they bend their knees, put theirl)ellies against
the ground, and remain in that posture till after having
been loaded they are commanded to rise." Voyage du
P. Philippe, p. 369, in Buffon, Hist. Nat. torn. x. p. 21,
12mo. Comp. Bochart, vol. ii. 80.
Dm
490
Dm
dual, but the LXX and Vulg. constantly
render it singular ; and that it ought to be so
rendered is evident from Deut. xxiv. 6, where,
as nsi {the rider) denotes the upper millstone,
so D^m must denote the lower. And thus the
Vulg. translates these two words, inferiorem
et superiorem molara. It occurs only in
Exod. xi. 5. Num. xi. 8. Isa. xlvii. 2. Jer.
XXV. 10.
" Most families," says Dr Shaw, Travels, p.
231, speaking of the Moors in Barbary, ^^ grind
their wheat and barley at home, having two por-
table millstones for that purpose ; the upper-
most whereof is turned round by a small
handle of wood or iron that is placed in the
rim.* \VTien this stone is large, or expedition
is required, then a second person is called in
to assist ; and as it is usual for the f women
alone to be concerned in this employment,
who seat themselves over against each other,
with the millstones between them, we may
see not only the propriety of the expression,
Exod. xi. 5, of sitting behind the mill, but the
force of another. Mat. xxiv. 41, that two !
women shall be grinding at the mill, the one !
shall be taken, and the other left." Thus the |
Doctor. I add, that this account of each fa- \
rnily's having millstones to grind their own corn,
well illustrates the law, Deut xxiv. 6, with
the emphatic reason of it. Sir John Chardin
has remarked, " that they are female slaves i
who are generally employed in the East at
these handmUls ,- that this work is \ extremely
laborious, and esteemed the lowest employm,ent
in the house." This observation throws far- '
ther light on Exod. xi. 5. (comp. Isa. xlvii.
2, where see Bp Lowth's note); as another
made by the same author does on Jer. xxv.
10. (comp. Rev. xviii. 22.) namely, "that in \
the East they grind their com at break of day . ;
and that when one goes out in the morning, '\
one hears every where the noise of the mill, and '
that it is the noise that often awakens people." {
For the publication of these two last remarks
the reader is indebted to Mr Harmer's Ob- !
serv. vol. i. p. 250 253, where he may find *
the latter more particularly applied to the il-
lustration of Jer. xxv. 10.
II. As a noun om the uterus, matrix, or womb,
which closely embraceth the foetus. Gen. xx.
18, & al. freq. The Targ. on Job xxxviii. 8,
is remarkable pn3^ Nnn*^in-r i<mnn ^nn^nana,
in its bursting forth, or, when it burst forth,
from the abyss, as if it came of a. womb.
III. As a N. Dm a damsel, a miss, so called
either in levity (thus Montanus, amasia), or
In Niebulir's Voyage en Arabie, torn. i. p. 122, plate
xvii. fig. A. the reader may find a representation of one
of these handmills, as still used in Egypt, with the sur-
face of the lower jnillstone convex, and the upper mill-
stone furnished with a peg, or pin.
t Thus in Homer, Odyss. vii. lin. 104, of the fifty
i/Maxt or female slaves belonging to Alcinous king of
Phaeacia,
a; jttEi- AAETPErOT2I MTAH2 EDI fjt.^Xofr xot^frev.
Some at the mill grind the well-favour'd grain.
J So Homer, Odyss. xx. lin. 105, &c. introduces a fe-
male slave ^ite spent with the fatigue of grinding {otcpetv-
eTa.Tij 3' i-muKi-o) and cwrsing the authors of her toil,
lin. 113, &c.
from the tenderness of her age and sex. (See
below, Sense V.) occ. Jud. v. 30, o-nnni Dm
nna Tvvrb a damsel of damsels for the head
(account) of the great man, namely Sisera.
So the Vulg. rightly paraphrases it, pulcher-
rima feminarum eligitur ei, the most beauti-
ful of the women is picked out for him.
IV. As a noun mas. plur. D-nm the bowels or
intestines, which closely embrace each other.
Gen. xliii. 30. 1 K. iii. 26. (Comp. -ina I.)
So the Vulg. renders it in both passages by
viscera, and in the former the LXX by tyKinTx,
and two other Hexaplar versions by ir-fXayp(^va
and tvrt^a. Hence
V. In Kal, to be affected, move or yearn, as the
bowels in tender affection, as in love or pity.
It is construed with the particle by upon fol-
lowing, or is more frequently transitive, to love
intimately, tenderly, intensely. Ps. xviii. 2. ciii.
13. Or in general, to pity, have pity or mercy
upon. Exod. xxxiii. 19. Deut. xiii. 17, & al.
The Greek verb <rcrXay.'^;v/^o^a/, derived in
like manner from the N. ffTkayx^ov a bowel, is
often used in the same sense by the writers of
the New Testament. As a participle or par-
ticipial N. D-^n^ one so affected, pitiful, merci-
ful. Exod. xxxiv. 6, & al. freq. As a N.
mas. plur. D-nm bowels of mercy or pity, mer-
cies, ruthe or ruth (a beautiful old word used
in this sense by Shakspeare and Milton). Gen.
xliii. 14, 30. (where the LXX iyx.a.Ttt., or
according to the Alexandrian copy, evrs^a en-
trails) Ps. li. 3. Prov. xii. 10; where the
LXX a'x-kayxa, and Vulg. viscera, & al.
freq. Comp. Luke i. 78. Phil. ii. 1. Col. iii.
12. 1 John iii. 17, and Greek and Eng. Lex-
icon in SOAArXNON and 2*>.a>';cv/|a(Wa/. As
a noun fern. plur. m-DDni tenderly affection-
ate, iua-rXotyxyot. OCC. Lam. iv. 10. The in-
habitants of Otaheite " have one expression
that corresponds exactly with the phraseology
of the Scriptures, where we read of the yearn-
ing of the bowels. They use it on all occa-
sions, when the passions give them uneasiness ;
as they constantly refer pain from grief,
anxious desire and other affections to the
bowels as their seat, where they likewise sup--
pose all operations of the mind to be per-
formed." Captain Cook's Voyage to the
Pacific Ocean, vol. ii. p. 152.
VI. As a noun Dni, and fem. rrttn'i, a species
of unclean bird. occ. Lev. xi. 18. Deut. xiv.
17. Bochart, vol. iii. 303, has taken great
pains to prove that it means a kind of vuUure,
which the Arabs call by the same names. So
Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 449, takes it for the
" percnopteros or oripetargos, called by the
Turks ach bobba, which signifies white father,
a name given it, partly out of the reverence
they have for it, partly from the colour of its
plumage ; though in the other [latter] respect
it differs little from the stork, being black in
several places. It is as big as a large capon,
and exactly like the figure which Gesner, lib.
iii. De Avib. hath given us of it* These
Comp. Hasselquist's Travels, p. 194 ; Buffon's Hist.
Nat. des Oiseaux, torn. i. p. 235, 12mo. ; and Brace's
Travels, vol. v. p. 163, who has given a print, and a par-
ticular description of the rachamah ; and I sincerely wish
*]nn
491
niDT
birds, like the ravens about London, feed
upon the carrion and nastiness that is thrown
without the city of Cairo in Egypt." In Lev.
Dm is placed between nxp the pelican, and
m"'Dn the stork, and in Deut. rrnm, between
nap the pelican, and -jbu' the cataract, which
positions would incline one to think it meant
some kink of waterfowl. But however this
be, this bird seems to be denominated from
its remarkable tender affection to its youm/.
Conip. Ps. ciii. 13. Isa. Ixiii. 15, 16. Jerem.
xxxi. 20; and especially 1 K. iii. 26. Isa.
xlix. 15. Lam. iv. 10.
In Kal, to shake, move tremulously. It is used
for the fluttering of an eagle over her nest-
lings, Deut. xxxii. 11. (see Bochart, vol. iii.
176, &c.) for the shaking of the bones in
feai", Jer. xxiii. 9. So LXX itrxXivh. Comp.
under dj:!7 III. In Hiph. to cause a tremulous
motion, as the material spirit or gross air
(comp. Exod. XV. 10. Ps. civ. 30. cxlvii. 18.
Isa. xl. 7.) did on the surface of the yet un-
formed orb of water and earth. Gen. i. 2.
Comp. Gen. viii. 1.
The above are all the passages of Scripture
wherein the word occurs.
Hence Lat. repo (Gr. i^Tra) to creep, whence
Eng. reptile. Also perhaps Eng. to creep.
From a corrupt tradition of the fluttering, or
tremulous motion caused by the spirit in the
primitive chaos, the opinion of several heathen
nations concerning the world's being formed
from an egg, appears to have arisen. *
I. In Kal, to wash or cleanse the surface with
water. It is generally applied to an animal
body, or to some part of it ; see Gen. xviii.
4. xliii. 30. Exod. ii. S.f xxix. 17. xl. 32.
Lev. xiv. 9 ; but in 1 K. xxii. 38, to defensive
armour ; and this application of the verb is a
confirmation that mil in that passage means
not girdles, but some substance which the
water could not penetrate. Comp. Cant. v.
12 ; where it is spoken of milk ; and see under
t>55. As a noun fem. rrym a hath, bathing
or washing, occ. Ex. xxx. 18. xl. 30. 2 Chr.
iv. 6. (twice.) Cant. iv. 2. vi. 6. Dr Shaw,
Travels, p. 238, observes that " the custom
which still continues [in Barbary] of walking
either barefoot or with slippers, requires the
ancient compliment of bringing water, upon
the arrival of a stranger, to wash his feet."
See Gen. xviii. 4. Jud. xix. 21. Luke vii. 44.
Hence perhaps by inserting n, French rinser,
and Eng. to rinse or rense.
II. Figuratively, to wash, wet, as one's steps in
strong liquor (comp. under on VI. 1.) Job
he had not at p. 166, sullied his account of this bird by
uch a criticism on our English translation of Ex. xix.
4, as an inspection of the original text will immediately
show to be not only erroneous, but totally groundless i
since the Hebrew word there used is not Ham but
See Vossius, de Orig. & Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 2, ad
fin. and cap. 5, vers, med.; Grotius, De Verit. Rel. Christ,
lib. i. cap. 16, not. 1.; Burnet, Archseol. Pliilos. p. 20, 106,
163, 482, 483, edit. 2da; ; Jones' Physiological Disquisi-
tions, p. 543 ; Boyse's Pantheon, p. 188, 2d edit.
t See Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. p. <i7y, &c.
xxix. 6. one's feet in blood, Ps. Iviii. 11.
one's hands in innocency, Ps. xxvi. 6.
III. Chald. in Hith. with bj; following, to
trust to, depend upon. occ. Dan. iii. 28. The
Chaldee paraphrasts often use the word in the
same sense.
pn-i
I. In Kal, to remove, or he removed to a dis-
tance, or far off, to elongate. See Isa. vi. 12.
xxvi. 15. Psal. cxix. 150. Isa. xxix. 13. xlix.
19. lix. 9. In Hiph. the same. Ps. Ixxxviii.
9, 19. Gen. xxi. 16. xliv. 4. Exod. viii. 28.
Asa participial noun pn*i and pim far, dis-
tant. Gen. xxii. 4. Psal. xxii. 2, & al. freq.
Also, a distance, space. Josh. iii. 4. As Ns.
prv^t^ far, distant, of place, 2 Sam. xv. 17. Ps.
cxxxviii. 6. Isa. xvii. 13. pinin distant, in
time, either past, 2 K. xix. 25. Isa. xxxvii.
26 ; or to come, 2 Sam. vii. 19.
II. In a passive sense, to he dissolved, loosed, or
loosened, occ. Eccles. xii. 6, Whilst the silver
cord (the medulla spinalis, and whole ner-
vous system) priT' xb is not loosed. See So-
lomon's Portrait of Old Age, by Dr Smith,
p. 178187, 3d edit.
To boil or bubble, cast or throw up. It occurs
not as a verb simply in this sense, but
I. As a noun fem. nuTTin a vessel for boiling,
stewing, or frying, a frying-pan. occ. Lev. li.
7. vii. 9 ; in which passages I think this word,
and not nnnn, denotes what the Arabs call a
tajen, that is, says Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 231,
note 3, a shallow earthen vessel, like a frying-
pan, made use of not only for this, but for
other purposes." This interpretation is con-
firmed by observing that the rrriDD is said to
be di-essed bv upon the ninn or slice, but n in
the HttTTia, Lev. vii. 9. Comp. Harmer's
Observations, vol. i. p. 233, 235.
II. In Kal, applied to the heart, to boil or bub-
ble up, be greatly agitated with. occ. Psal. xlv.
2, My heart u;m boileth or bubblethup CEng.
marg. ) (with) a good matter ; it is so full and
warmed with the thought of it that it cannot
contain. So Targum Nl?n, LXX e|>j^6|T,
Vulg. eructavit. Comp. Ps. xxxix. 4.
Hence Eng. to retch. Qu?
nn"l See under iTi IX.
^"^ . . .
Occurs not in the simple form, but hence in
the reduplicate,
1013*1 to tremble, tremble exceedingly. It occurs
not as a verb in Heb. though several times in
the Chaldee Targums ; but as a noun loioi
great or excessive tremour, or trembling. So
the LXX and another Greek version in the
Hexapla r^a/uos, and Vulg. tremor. Once
Jer. xlix. 24. This word, both in sense
and sound, appears nearly related to nn^i,
which see.
To be wet, moist, occ. Job xxiv. 8. So the
LXX vy^atvovTcii, and Vulg. rigant. As a
participial noun iia'n moist, full of juice, or sap.
occ. Job viii. 16. So the LXX vy^os, Aquila
iviK/Aos, and Vulg. humectus.
The word is used in the same sense in Chaldee,
Syriac, and Arabic. See Castell.
ti'rDi
492
n::n
To dash or be dashed, occ. 2 K. viii. 12. Isa.
xiii. 16, 18.* Hos. x. 14. xiv. 1. Nah. iii. 10.
Comp. Psal. cxxxvii. 9 : and observe that in
Homer, II. xxii. lin. 63, 64<, we have, in like
manner.
Bfi^AAtf^
toe, iT^OTt yxiyiy iv ccty/i oti'sorvirt.
infants dashed
Jgainst t/ie ground, in dire hostility.
COWPER,
Hence Gr. padafftru to strike^ smite.
I. To he or become soft or tender, as words. Ps.
Iv. 22. As a participial noun -ji soft, tender,
delicate. Gen. xviii. 7. xxix. 17. xxxiii. 1.3.
Deut. xxviii. 54, 56. Prov. xv. 1. Also ten-
derness. occ. Deut. xxviii. 56. Both the verb
and noun are applied to the heart, and that
either in the sense of tenderness, softness, see
2 Kings xxii. 19. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 27 ; or of
faintness, weakness. Deut. xx. 3, 8. 2 Chron.
xiii. 7. Job xxiii. 16. Isa. vii. i. Jer. li. 46.
As a noun -\'^'o faintness, of heart, occ. Lev.
xxvi. 36.
II. As a noun fem. in reg. na'ix. See under
-I^x III.
fS"! to be mollified or supplied, as with oil.
occ. Isa. i. 6; where LXX a<TaXvvof^svij
softened. But should not rr3D*i be rather con-
strued as a noun, a softening or mollifying ?
I. To ride, insidere, vehi on a camel, Gen.
xxiv. 61. on a horse, Ezek. xxiii. 6. on an
ass, Num. xxii. 22 on a mule, 2 Sam. xviii.
9 in a chariot, Jer. xxii. 4. In Hiph. to
cause to ride. Gen. xli. 43. Exod. iv. 20. 1 K.
i. 33. 2 Chron. xxxv. 24. Esth. vi. 9, & al. To
ride, whether in chariots or on horses, was
anciently a mark of power and dignity, as rid-
ing on horses still is, in the East. Gen. xli.
43. Psal. xlv. 5. Hos. x. 11. Esth. vi. 9.
Eccles. X. 7. Comp. Deut. xxxii. 13. Isa.
Iviii. 14, &c. See Harmer's Observations,
vol. ii. p. 103, and vol. iii. p. 311. Psal. Ixvi.
12, Thou hast suffered men to ride upon our
heads seems an allusion to the extreme inso-
lence with which the eastern princes used to
treat their conquered enemies. Comp. Isa. li.
23, and Vitringa and Bp Lowth's note there.
As a participial noun nai a rider on horseback.
Ex. XV. 1. 2 K. ix. 17. Comp. Ezek. xxxix.
20. a rider or driver in a chariot, a charioteer.
1 K. xxii. 34. 2 Chron. xviii. 33. Comp.
Hag. ii. 22. As a participial N. in a passive
sense sa*! (and once Psal. civ. 3. :nD'^) that
which is ridden in or upon a vehicle, carriage,
chariot. Exod. xiv. 6, & al. Also, collective-
ly, chariots, q. d. chariolry, as we use cavalry,
infantry. Gen. 1. 9. Exod. xiv. 7, 28. Jud. iv.
3, & al. freq. As a N. fem. niS'i a riding.
Ezek. xxvii. 20. See under arsn I. As a
N. nD'in a riding seat, a seat to ride on, a sod
or pad. Lev. xv. 9. Comp. under irnn III.
See Bp Lowth's note, who supposes that the Medes
might literally use their large bows tkeinselves as offen-
sive weapons against the younger persons. But Qu ?
Also, the seat or * couch of a litter or palan-
quin. Cant. iii. 10. Also, collectively, cha-
riots. 1 Kings iv. 26, or v. 6. As a N. fem.
rras'iD, in reg. niDin a chariot or carriage.
See Gen. xli. 43. xlvi. 29. 1 K. x. 29. 2 K.
V. 26. 1 Chron. xxviii. 18, is rendered, And
gold for the pattern of the chariot of the cheru-
bims ; but had this been the sense, the N. for
chariot would have been in reg. nna'ip, as in
other instances. I would therefore rather
translate the Heb. words. And according to
the pattern, (see ver. 11, 19.) rr^iDian of the
vehicle, namely, D'-iniDrT of the cherubim (he
gave), gold, D-U^isb according to them (their)
spreading out (i. e. their wings, so LXX ^/-
viTo.o'fjt.ivm ruts ^n^v^i, and Vulg. extenden-
tium alas), and overshadounng the ark of the
purification of Jehovah. I am obliged here to
make use of the word vehicle for want of a
better ; but what I mean is, that the cherubim
themselves with their wings spread out are here
called the nnDTn of Jehovah, forasmuch as
the God-man used to appear in glory above
them, and thence give oracular answers. See
Exod. XXV. 22. Num. vii. 89. Lev. xvi. 2.
Ezek. i. 26.
In Deut. xxxiii. 26, Jehovah is said aa'n to ride
upon the heavens (comp. Psal. Ixviii. 5, 18,
34.) upon a cloud. Isa. xix. 1 ; and the
clouds and whirlwinds are said to be his cha-
riots, Psal. civ. 3. Isa. Ixvi. 15, comp. Psal.
xviii. 1 1 ; and in Hab. iii. 8, mention is made
of his chariots and horses of salvation. And
from these tremendous appearances of Jeho-
vah, accompanied with fire, glory, darkness,
clouds, and whirlwinds, and the expressions
of believers concerning them, we may in part
deduce the heathen custom of equipping their
idols with chariots and horses. Thus we read
of the horses and chariots of the m'OTi^ or solar
light, 2 K. xxiii. 11. (Comp. under DD I.) So
the chariot and horses of Apollo or the sun are
famous in the Roman mythology, f Xen. Cyr.
lib. viii. (p. 460, edit. Hutchinson, 8vo. ) men-
tions two white chariots crowned, the one
sacred to Jupiter (A/as), the other to the
sun, among the Persians in the time of Cyrus ;
and Herodotus, lib. vii. cap. 40, speaks of a
chariot drawn by eight horses, and consecrated
to Jupiter (Atos) among the same people in
the reign of Xerxes. So Homer and the
Latin poets furnish their gods in general with
the like equipage, as Jupiter, II. viii. lin. 41,
&c. Horace, Carm. lib. i. ode xii. lin. 58,
ode xxxiv. lin. 5, &c. ; Juno, II. v. lin. 720,
&c. 767, &c. II. viii. lin. 381, &c. Virgil,
^n. i- lin. 21 ; Neptune, II. xiii. lin. 23, &c.
Virgil, ^11. i. lin. 160. And thus that mad
idolater, the emperor Heliogabalus, used to
drive his Phenician god once a year to the
magnificent temple he had prepared for him in
the suburbs of Rome, et^fAxn, ^^vffaon x,at XiSois
Tifji-icaraToii -riToixiXfiiVMin a cAar^o^ richly adorn-
ed with gold and precious stones." Herodian,
lib. vi. cap. 16. And the ancient Canaanites
* See Mr Harmer's Outlines of a New Commentary
on Solomon's Song, p. 126.
t See the story of Phaeton in Ovid's Metam. lib. ii. fab.
i. particularly lin. 106, &c lin. 153, &c. ^
V:Dn
493
D-l
appear to have bad the same emblems of the
circulation and motions of the heavens ; for in
Josh. xix. 5, we read of a place named n-a
nSD^nnn the house or temple of the chariot;
called, 1 Chron. iv. 31, maa-in n^a.
II. Less properly in Hiph. to cause to ride, i. e.
put, as the hand upon a bow. 2 K. xiii. 16.
Also, to cause to ride^ toss about, as by the
wind. Job xxx. 22.
III. As a N. n3"i the upper millstone, which
rides upon the lower, q. d. the rider, occ. Deut.
xxiv. 6. Jud. ix. 53. 2 Sam. xi. 21. So in
Deut. where it was necessary to make the dis-
tinction, the LXX render it trif^vXiov, and
Vulg. superiorem molam. Comp. under U1V\ I.
IV. Chald. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. nianx
the knees, so called, either because they are
supported by, and ride, as it were, upon the
OS tibia, or by transposition, from the Heb.
y>nn the knee. occ. Dan. v. 6.
I. To trade, traffic, merchandise. It occurs in
the form of a participle Benoni in Kal, b3l"i
a person trading, a merchant, Cant. iii. 6 ; and
frequently as a participle or participial noun
plur. D-ba*! merchants, traders. 1 K. x. 15.
Ezek. xvii. 4, & al. freq. As a participial
N. fem. in reg. nba'n a female trader. Ezek.
xxvii. 3, 23. Also, merchandise. Ezek. xxviii.
5, 16. As a paiticipial N. fem. in reg. nbain
a mart, market. Ezek. xxvii. 24<.
II. As a N. b''31 a busybody^ a trader in slander,
a talebearer, occ. Lev. xix. 16. Pro v. xi. 13.
XX. 19. Also, slander, talebearing, occ. Ezek.
xxii. 9. Jer. vi. 28. ix. 4. In the two latter
passages it is used adverbially, the particle n
being understood as usual. Comp. 1 Tim.
V. 13.
I. To bind hard or close, to join, connect. So
the LXX render it by iT(pi'yyM and ^vff<ptyyu and
Vulg. by stringo. occ. Exod. xxviii. 21.
II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "031 combina-
tions, conspiracies, occ. Ps. xxxi. 21 ; where
the Chaldee Targum mta troops.
III. As a N. mas. plur. d-ds"!, rendered by the
LXX r^axitoi, and by the Vulg. aspera, rough
places, are opposed to rrypa a break between
two mountains, a valley, and seem properly to
denote the rugged, firm, cohesive parts of which.
mountains usually consist, such as stones, me-
tals, and minerals, occ. Isa. xl. 4.
I. To earn, acquire by labour or industry. Gen.
xii. 5, & al. As a participial N. irisn sub-
stance or wealth so acquired, acquisition. Gen.
xii. 5. xiii. 6. xiv. 16, &al. freq.
II. As a collective N. lyST working cattle, such
as horses, asses, mules, camels, that earn their
living by their labour. (See Deut. xxv. '4.)
occ. 1 K. iv. 28. Esth. viii. 10, 14. Mic. i. 13,
Comp. Gen. xxxi. 18; which last passage the
learned Bate, to obviate the objection of tau-
tology, thus renders, " And he drove away all
his cattle, and all his i^DI beasts which he had
earned, is^jp rrspD the substance of his own ac-
quiring, which he urDi earned in Mesopotamia."
Integrity of the printed Heb. Text, p. 24.
Der. French riche, richesse. Eng. rich, riches,
m
I. In Kal, to be lifted up, exalted, elevated. Gen.
vii. 17. Num. xxiv. 7. Job xxii. 12, & aL freq.
In Hiph. to lift up, elevate, erect. Gen. xiv.
22. xxxi. 45. In Huph. to be lifted up, heaved.
Exod. xxix. 27. Lev. iv. 10. This word is
applied to the voice, eyes, heart, 8fc. On
Deut. viii. 14. xvii. 20. Ps. xviii. 28. cxxxi.
1, comp. under ma I. As a participle or
participial N. D*i elevated, high. Deut. i. 28.
xii. 2. xxvii. 14, & al. freq. As Ns. mi
elevation, haughtiness. Prov. xxi. 4. (Comp.
ch. xxx. 13.) Isa. ii. 11. x. 12. As a N. fem.
rrQI, plur. mai a raised place. Ezek. xvi. 25,
31, 39. D1ir2 height, high. 2 Sam. xxii. 17. 2
Kings xix. 22. Psal. Ixviii. 19. Ixxv. 6, & al.
Fem. rfn^^n a heave-offering, an oblation, which
was heaved or lifted up before the Lord. See
Exod. xxix. 27, 28. Plur. mmnn offerings,
gifts, to a prince or great man. Prov. xxix. 4.
In the common printed editions is once read
l'^-m'^n an oblation. Ezek. xlviii. 12. But Bp
Newcome observes, that three MSS. meaning
of De Rossi's there have rrn^n.
Hence the old Latin ruma, denoting the female
breast from its elevated form ; whence their
goddess Rumina or Rumilia, whose office it
was to make young infants suck. See Mont-
faucon's Antiquite Expliquee, torn. ii. p. 328,
and pi. cciii. fig. 3, where this idol is repre-
sented with a large breast, suckling an infant.
And from this goddess Rumina, the famous
fig-tree under which Romulus and Remus were
suckled, might be called ficus Ruminalis. See
Spence's Polymetis, dial. x. p. 156, note 93.
II. In Niph. or Hiph. to rise up, raise up one-
self. Num. xvi. 45, or xvii. 10.
HI. In Hiph. to take off, take away. Lev. iv.
8, 10. Num. xvi. 37, or xvii. 2. Ezek. xxi.
26 or 31. xiv. 9. In Huph. to be taken away^
Dan. viii. 1 1 ; where ten of Dr Kennicott's
codices read Dirr, and sixteen, together with
the Keri, OTirr.
IV. In Hiph. to raise, levy (from French lever,
or Lat. levo, to raise,) as an assessment or tri-
bute. Num. xxxi. 28.
V. As a N. Dn, plur. D'-n'i. See under dn'i II.
VI. As a N. '[^^a-\ii, plur. fem. msnix a
raised or lofty building, a turret or tower. See
1 K. xvi. 18. 2 K. XV. 25. Prov. xviii. 19.
Isa. xxiii. 13.
Dn'^ In Kal and Hiph. to raise, or lift on high,
to exalt or extol very much. 1 Sam. ii. 7. 2
Sam. xxii. 49. Ezra ix. 9, & al. freq. So
-nnni'i in Isa. i. 2. is rendered by the LXX,
Symmachus, and Theodotion v^Pua-cc, and by
the Vulg. exaltavi, I have exalted; but the
V. in this passage seems rather to signify, to
make tall, bring up to tallness, as it is plainly
used Isa. xxiii. 4, and perhaps the Greek
translators and Vulg. meant to express this
sense in the former text, as the LXX and
Vulg. plainly did in the latter, where the
LXX render it by v^ioircc, and the Vulg. by
ad incrementum perduxi / have brought to
growth. Comp. Ezek. xxxi. 4, and see Vi-
tringa on Isa. i. 2. Also, in Kal, to be exalted
KTD-I
494
n?:)'n
or extolled, occ. Ps. Ixvi. 17. So Symmachus
v^i^uh' But is not Dm*i in this passage rather
a N. signifying exaltation, praise ? Asa N.
fem. in reg. nan*! exaltation, lifting or rais-
ing up on high. Isa. xxxiii. 3. So Symmachus
vev v^Puhvoci, and Vulg. exaltatione. Fem.
plur. m?2m*1 exaltations, high praises. Ps.
cxlix. 6. Thus Aquila vfcioXoyiai, LXX
l-^uKrui, and Vulg. exaltationes.
Der. room, roomy. Qu?
}<D"I See under nni IV.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr,
In general, to cast, throw, project,
I. In Kal, to cast, project, shoot, as with a bow.
occ. Ps. Ixxviii. 9. Jer. iv. 29 ; in both which
texts the particle s with is, as usual, under-
stood before n^p, and in the former the
LXX, according to the Complutensian edi-
tion, render nu'p "DTI by /SaXXovTsj robots shoot-
ing with bows.
II. In Kal, transitively, to cast or throw into
some calamity or evil, occ. Exod. xv. 1, 21,
The horse and his rider nn'n hath he thrown
(namely by emboldening them to pursue ;
comp. ver. i, and ch. xiv. 17, 18, and under
rrT II.) into the sea. LXX, t^pi-^tv as ^ctXaar-
eitty he hath cast into the sea ; Vulg. dejecit in
mare, he hath cast down into the sea.
III. In Kal, transitively, to throw into some
disagreeable situation or circumstances by de-
ceit axidi fraud. In fraudem impellere, aut in-
jicere, to deceive, cheat, throw, ox fling, in this
sense, according to our vulgar English ex-
pression. See Prov. xxvi. 19. Gen. xxix. 25.
Josh. ix. 22. 1 Sam. xix. 17. As Ns. rr-nn,
nnin, rrnin, and n'-nin injurious deceit, mis-
chievous fraud. See Job xiii. 7. xxvii. 4.
Gen. xxvii. 35. xxxiv. 13. Jud. ix. 31. Jer.
viii. 5. Comp. Ps. Ixxviii. 57. Hos. vii. 16.
The Vulg. in Prov. x. 4. xii. 24, renders
rr-n"! by remissa remiss, slack ; but notwith-
standing this version, and what Schultens has
written on Prov. and Bate in Crit. Heb. the
word does not appear ever to have this mean-
ing ; but deceit ov fraud makes very good sense
in all the texts, where it has been supposed to
denote slackness, namely, Prov. x. 4. xii. 24,
27. xix. 15. Jer. xlviii. 10.
IV. Chald. As a N. nn'i andxn'i to cast, cast
down. Dan. iii. 20, 24. vi. 16 or 17. Also, to
be cast. Dan. iii. 21. vi. 24. But in both
these last cited texts it should be rather ren-
dered actively, to cast. In Ith. to be cast.
Dan. iii. 6, 15, & al. Also in Kal, with the
particle bv upon, following, to cast or lay,
" impose," (Eng. translat.) as a tribute, upon.
occ, Ezra vii. 24; where Vulg. imponendi
of imposing.
V. As a N. mas. or fem. rrni a worm, so call-
ed from the manner of its motion, which is
performed by * shooting out or projecting the
fore- part of its body, and drawing the hinder
part after it. Exod. xvi. 24. Job vii. 5. Isa.
xiv, 11, & al. Comp. Ezek. xxxii. 5. Hence
See Nature Displayed, vol. i. p. 4; and Derham's
Physico-Theolugy, book ix. chap. i. note. 1.
as a V. to produce worms, q. d. to crawl with
worms, occ. Exod. xvi. 20. To illustrate Job
XXV. 6, I observe from the learned Haller, that
" the majority of anatomists have agreed in
this hypothesis, that the seminal vermicle is the
first rudiments of a man, almost in the same
manner, as a caterpillar or grub is the origin
of a fly." Physiology, Lect. xxxiii. 786,
edit Mihles, where see more.
VI. It appears from Josh. xiii. 27, that the
Canaanites had a temple to D"irT the projector,
by which they seem to have meant the mate^
rial spirit, or rather heavens, considered as pro-
jecting, impelling, and pushing forwards the
planetary orbs in their courses. The Egyp-
tian and Grecian Hermes was originally an
idol of the same kind. Hence he was repre-
sented with wings on his head and feet, hence
in his hand the caduceus or rod (the emblem
of power), encircled with two interwoven ser-
pents, to represent the joint action of the con-
flicting ethers (D'-prru;) or of the light and spirit
in expansion, and hence it was reckoned a
piece of honour done to him to throw a stone
at the foot of his statue. By mistaking the
meaning of his original name, the latter Greeks
and Romans indeed made him the god of de-
ceit, cheating, and theft. * " Vicentius Belo-
vacensis makes mention of two Indian nations,
among whom it was an ancient custom to go
round their idols with their hair torn off {de-
calvatos) naked, and howling, and to cast stones
on a heap, which was raised to the honour of
their gods This they did twice a year, name-
ly, at the vernal and autumnal equinox, f As
this custom descended from the Indians to the
Arabs, and Mahomet found, that in his time
it was observed in honour of Venus, he or-
dered it to be continued, though he removed
other traces of idolatry." Thus Martinius,
Lexic. Etymol. in Mercurius. j^ But whether
the Arabians derived this idolatrous service
of throwing stones from the Indians, or not,
certain it is that the custom itself is still ob-
served by the Mahometan Hadgees or pilgrims
on their return from Mecca.
VII. As a N. pT31 the pomegranate, tree and
fruit, Num. xiii. 24. xx. 5. 1 Sam. xiv. 2.
Cant. iv. 3, & al. freq. It seems to have its
name from the || strong projection or refection
of light, either from the fruit, or from the star-
like flower with six leaves or rays at the top of
the fruit. The Greek name poa, of the tree,
and poitrx.es, of the fruit, by which the LXX
render the Heb. i"inn, aim perhaps at the same
thing, being derived from piu to flow.
* Comp. Senses I. and III. above, and see Hutchinson's
Moses' Princip. part ii. p. 315, & seq. and Trin. of Gent.
426, & seq. and Greek and Eng. Lexicon in 'EPMH2.
t At which seasons (by the vi^ay) the earth is pushed to
its southern and northern declination.
I Comp. Vulg. in Prov. xxvi. 8 : Selden, De Diis Sj;ri8,
Syntag. li. cap. 15; Maimonides De Idololat. cap. iii. f
2, and D. Vossius, not. p. 39.
See Pitt's Account of the Mahometan Religion, ch.
viL p. 139, 4th edit. ; Sale's Prelim. Disc, to Koran, sect,
iv. p. 120, 121 ; Modern Univ. Hist. vol. i. p. 215, 216, 356.
1st edit.
II " A palisade of pomegranate trees must surely ap-
pear all inflame in the powering sea.sou." Nature Diii-
played, vol. ii. p. 65.
nm
495
Cant. viii. I or 2, '3ni D-Dir wine of my pome-
granates, i. e. either wine acidulated with the
juice of pomegranates, which the * Turks
about Aleppo still mix with their dishes for
this purpose ; or rather, wine made of the juice
of pomegranates, of which Sir John Chardin
says they still make considerable quantities in
the East, particularly in Persia. See Harmer's
Observations, vol. i. p. 377, 378.
The brazen po/nejrmnafes which Solomon placed
in the net-work over the crowns which were
on the top of the two brazen pillars appear
plainly intended to represent the fixed stars
strongly reflecting light on the earth and planets.
See J K. vii. "18, 20, 42. 2 Chron. iv. 13.
Jer. lii. 22, 23, and Mr Hutchinson's Co-
lumns, p. 66 ; and comp. under bia II. 2. So
the artificial pomegranates which were ordered
to be fixed on the skirt of Aaron's robe, Exod.
xxviii. 33, 34<, were, I apprehend, to represent
those spiritual stars, even the children of God,
who, by a light derived from their gj-eat High
Priest, shine as lights or luminaries {(peafTn^i?)
in the world. Phil. ii. 15. (Comp, Mat. v. 14,
16. Eph. V. 8. 1 Thes. v. 5. Rev. i. 16, 20.)
and who like the bells which accompanied the
pomegranates, are continually to proclaim the
perfections (raj x^trxs i^ayyiWuv) of him who
called them out of darkness into his marvellous
light. See 1 Pet. ii. 9.
VIII. As a N. pm and )nn Rimmon. A
Syrian idol, mentioned 2 K. v. 18. Mr Hut-
chinson, Trin. of Gent. p. 305, thinks it col-
lectively expresses the fixed stars, and the re-
fection or streams of light from them. To
confirm this opinion we may observe, that the
clear unclouded sky of Syria, where the stars
shine with peculiar and amazing beauty and
lustre, and the immemorial custom of the in-
habitants passing the nights in summer on the
housetops, without any other covering than
the canopy of heaven that these circumstan-
ces must greatly contribute to an enthusiastic,
and in consequence an idolatrous admiration
of those splendid orbs among the Syrians, f
" Achilles Tatius mentions an ancient temple
at Pelusium [in Egypt] in which was a statue
of the deity styled Zeus [i. e. Jupiter] Casius,
^ holding this mysterious fruit [the pomegran-
ate] in his hand. We may from hence infer
that he was upon mount Casius worshipped
in the same attitude : and the god Rimmon,
mentioned in the sacred writers, was probably
represented in the like manner." Thus Mr
Bryant, New System, vol. ii. p. 381. I add,
that it is not improbable that the idol Rim-
mon, whatever it was, might, as in other in-
stances (comp. under -jbD VI. VII.), be de-
nominated from the mystical insigne which he
bore.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic de-
See Russel's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 107.
+ See Mr Wood's excellent Observations on this sub-
ject, in his Ruins of Balbec.
I " nej3j3A'/iT< Ss TYiv xu^Bt,, )ccci ixu 'POIAN iv
eu/rn. Tijf Se ai( o Xoyos fMie-rixof, Achil. lib. iii.
p. 167.
notes to stab, as with a spear, "confodit hasta."
Castell. As a N. nni a spear, lance, or pike,
Num. XXV. 7. Joel iii or iv. 10, & al. freq.
Hence perhaps Lat. rumex a spear.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. fem.
plur. with a masculine termination (like D-bn?,
D'tra, D-T^j&c.) D-an'n mares. Once, Esth. viii.
10, mules D-^D^in "33 the offspring of mares.
Comp. note under D-iintt^nx where may be
seen Mons. Buflfon's testimony, that " there
are two sorts of mules ; the first, the great
mule, which is produced from the coupling of the
he-ass with the mare : the second, the little
mule, produced from the horse and the she-
ass."
D-sn'n as well as the preceding D-a'nniynK seems
a foreign, i. e. an Assyrian or Persian word.
So rr3DT in Arabic signifies a mare, particu-
larly a brood one. See Bochart, vol. ii. p.
101, 2.
Hence perhaps by transposition the old Gaul-
ish marc, the British or Welsh march, and the
old German merch and mare, all denoting a
horse, as mare still does in English the female
of that species. From maere and schalck skil-
ful, or an attendant, may be derived the word
Mareschal (now Marshal) an officer whose
business anciently was to take care of the horse.
See Martinii Lexic. Etymol. in Mareschal-
cus, and Bochart, vol. i. 674, 5.
\a-\ See under rrn^i VII. VIII.
In Kal, to tread, trample. 2 K. vii. 17. Isa. i.
12, & al. freq. On Nah. iii. 14, observe, that
at this day in Persia " the brickmakers tread
the clay with their feet. " Complete Syst. of
Geography, vol. ii. p. 177, col. 1. In Nipb.
to be trodden, trampled. Isa. xxviii. 3. As a N.
D?3ia a treading, trampling, conculcation, place
of treading. Isa. v. 5. vii. 25. x. 6, & al.
I. To move, move along, move itself. Gen. i. 21,
.30. ix. 2. Ps. civ. 20.
II. To move in a particular manner, without
rising from the ground, to creep, crawl, to move,
as reptiles on the ground. Lev. xi. 44. Deut.
iv. 18 or as fishes in the waters. Lev. xi.
46. Ps. Ixix. 35. As a N. a^ni a creeping or
crawling animal, a reptile. It is distinguished
from rrT^m a large tame animal, and from DNT
the wild beast. Gen. i. 24, 25, & al. and ap-
plied to the aquatic tribes. Ps. civ. 25.
P
I. To vibrate freely, move to and fro, or up and
down, with quickness and freedom. Is. xxxv. 6,
Dbx pU'b pm and the tongue of the dumb shall
move freely ; where LXX T^avtj sa-rat shall be
clear, Vulg. aperta erit shall be loosed. Comp.
Psal. Ii. 16. Ixxi. 23. Job. xxxix. 23, Against
him (i. e. the Arabian war-horse) iisiyx HDnn
the quiver (i. e. the arrows in, or from, the
quiver, of the enemy namely) may shake
(LXX yavoia exulteth), the head of the spear
and the javelin. See Scott's note.
II. As a N. inx a species of pine-tree, Isa.
xliv. 14, where LXX -rtrw, and Vulg. pi-
num, perhaps thus named from its vibratory or
n
496
waving motion by reason of its height and
pliableness, according to that of Horace,
Carm. lib. ii. ode x. lin. 9, 10.
Seepius ventis agitatur ingens
Pinus
The lofty J9tne by storms is often tost.
So the Lat. name pinus, whence Eng. pine
may be from Heb. rr33 to turn. Comp. \T) II.
III. In Kal, to move to and fro, or leap for joy,
to exult. So the L XX in Psal. xxxv. 27. Isa.
bcv. 14, render the simple word, as they fre-
quently do the reduplicate \Yy, by a.yaXXia.ofji.a.t,
and the N. 1*73*1 by a,ycx,XXi!tfji.a, and uyaXXiatn; ;
but indeed there are many passages where it
may be dubious whether this or the following
sense of the root be preferable,
IV. In Kal, to cause a brisk vibration in the
air by sound, to shout, cry aloud, in order to
make others hear. Pro v. i. 20. for joy and
praise, Lev. ix. 24. Isa. xii. 6. Job xxxviii.
7. for sorrow, Lam. ii. 19. As a N. fem.
rra-l, and in reg. n3"i, a shouting, crying out,
proclamation. See 1 K. viii. 28. xxii. 36.
Psal. xlii. 5. xli. 2. Ixxxviii. 3. On Isa. xliii.
14-, see under TTil I. As a N. mas. plur. in
reg. "31 shoutings, occ. Ps. xxxii. 7.
V. As a N. 'jiix, in general, an ark, or chest,
so called perhaps from its reverberation of
sound, or hollow sounding, as we speak. Comp.
nis H.
L A chest or coffer to receive and hold money,
occ. 2 K. xii. 9, 10. 2 Chron. xxiv. 8, 10, 11.
2. A coffin or chest to put a dead corpse in for
burial, occ. Gen. 1. 26. Comp. under "iip.
3. And most generally, the chest or ark of the
testimony on which the cherubim stood in
the holy of holies. As there was a sacred
tabernacle before that erected by Moses (see
Exod. xxxiii. 7 10.), and the cherubim
were instituted even from the fall of man (see
Gen. iii. 24, and under ma V.) so doubtless
the ark of the testimony also was of the same
antiquity, and from the beginning represented
to believers Christ God-man, raised from the
dead, no more to die, but exalted to heaven
with triumph and great glory, and invested with
all power both in heaven and in earth. (Comp.
Psal. xvi. 10. Acts ii. 27. xiii. 35. Rom. vi.
9. Mat. xxviii. 18. Rev. xi. 19.) Hence we
see the reason why this sacred and highly im-
portant emblem was ordered to be made of
Shittim, i. e. a kind of incorruptible * wood,
to be overlaid with gold within and without,
and to be surrounded with a crown. See
Exod. XXV. 10, 11. xxxviii. 1, 2.
We meet with imitations of this divinely insti-
tuted emblem among several heathen nations,
both in ancient and modem times. Thus Ta-
citus (De Mor. German, cap. 40.) informs
us, that " the inhabitants of the north of Ger-
many, our Saxon ancestors, in general, wor-
shipped Herthum or Hertham, f that is, the
mother earth (terram matrem), and believed
her to interpose in the affairs of men, and
So LXX fl-?*rTav.
+ Hertham seems plainly derived from the Heb. VI K
(S being, as usual, changed into w) earth, and QH
mother.
to visit nations ; that to her, within a sa-
cred grove, in a certain island of the ocean, a
vehicle, covered with a vestment, was conse-
crated, and * allowed to be touched by the
priest alone, who perceived when the goddess
entered into this her secret place (penetrali)
and with profound veneration attended her
vehicle, which was drawn by f cows. While
the goddess was on her progress, days of re-
joicing were kept in every place which she
vouchsafed to visit. They engaged in no war,
they meddled not with arms, they locked up
their weapons ; peace and quietness only were
then known, these only relished, till the same
priest reconducted the goddess, satiated with
the conversation of mortals, to her temple.
Then the vehicle and vestment, and, if you
will believe it, the goddess herself was washed
in a secret lake."
Among the Mexicans, Vitziputzli, their su-
preme god, was represented in a human shape,
sitting on a throne, supported by an azure
globe, which they called heaven. Four poles
or sticks came out from two sides of this globe,
at the ends of which serpents' heads were
carved, the whole making a litter, which the
priests carried on their shoulders whenever
the idol was showed in public." Picart's
Ceremonies and Religious Customs, vol. iii.
p. 146.
In Lieutenant Cook's Voyage round the World,
published by Dr Hawksworth, vol. ii. p. 252,
we find that the inhabitants of Huaheine, one
of the islands lately discovered in the South
Sea, had " a kind of chest or ark, the lid of
which was nicely sewed on, and thatched very
neatly with palm-nut leaves : it was fixed upon
two poles, and supported on little arches of
wood, very neatly carved : the use of the poles
seemed to be to remove it from place to place,
in the manner of our sedan-chairs : in one end
of it was a square hole, in the middle of which
was a ring touching the sides, and leaving the
angles open, so as to form a round hole with-
in, a square one without. The first time Mr
Banks saw this coffer, the aperture at the end
was stopped with a piece of cloth, which, lest
he should give offence, he left untouched.
Probably there was then something within ; but
now the cloth was taken away, and upon look-
ing into it, was found empty. The general
resemblance between this repository and the ark
of the Lord among the Jews is remarkable; but
it is still more remarkable, that upon inquir-
ing of the [Indian] boy what it was called, he
said, Ewharre no Eatua The house of God ;
he could however give no account of its signi-
fication or use." In the neighbouring island
of Ulietea " were also four or five Ewharre no
Eatua or Houses of God, like that we had
seen at Huaheine." p. 257.
p*l I. To vibrate briskly, to move backwards and
forwards, or up and down quickly and repeat-
edly. Spoken of the lips, Ps. Ixxi. 23. of
the tongue, Ps. Ii. 16. It occurs in a Hiph.
sense, and is applied to the heart. Job xxix.
Comp. 2 Sam. vL 6, 7. 1 Chron. xiii. 9, 10,
+ Comp. 1 Sara, vi. 7, 10,
nn
497
rn
13, And the widow's heart '{'i^H I caused to leap
or palpitate, namely with joy. In Hith. to
exult, oce. Psal. Ixxviii. 65, As a strong man
pinnn exulting with wine.
II. To wave to and fro, as trees. Ps. xcvi. 12.
Til. As a N. fern. ,1331 the vibration of light.
oce. Job iii. 7. Comp. under mnba.
IV. In Kal and Hiph. to shout about or intense-
1}I, to cry or proclaim aloud. Ps. lix. 17. Ixxxi.
2. xcv. 1. Comp. Isa. xxxv. 2. As a N. fern.
rr331 loud or repeated shouting, ovation, triumph.
oce. Job XX. 5. Ps. Ixiii. 6. c. 2. But quere
whether in the first and last of these texts it
should not rather be rendered exultation (so
LXX in the latter ecyaWiitau), and whether
in Ps. Ixiii. 6, it does not denote the free and
repeated motion of the lips ?
V. As a N. mas. plur. Ciai ostriches (thus
Vulg. struthionis the ostrich), oce. Job xxxix.
13, so called, according to Bochart, vol. iii.
245, from their cry : but I rather apprehend,
from their peculiar and swift motion, which, by
the length of their legs, and quivering of their
wings, is somewhat between running and fly-
ing. Comp. K'nn I. and Dby II.
Der. Rant, run, the old Eng. rane a song,
and to rane sing. Also the rein-deer, from
his swiftness.*
As a N. fem. nS3'ix the hare. See among the
pluriliterals in h.
To moisten, temper with moisture, oce. Ezek.
xlvi. 14.
DD1 It occurs not as a V. in this form, but as
a N. mas. plur. D-D-D'n droppings or drops, of
water, oce. Amos vi. 11. Cant. v. 2. So in
the latter text the LXX, Aquila, and Sym-
machus -^ixu^uv, and Vulg. guttis, drops. See
under bsn I. and Harmer's Observations, vol.
i. p. 178.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies, to bind with a rope, particularly a head-
stall (capistro), to bind tight, and so manage a
horse. See Castell. As a N. pT a bridle, the
reins or head-stall of a bridle, which are fixed
to the beast's head, and by which the rider or
driver manages or guides him. oce. Job xxx.
11. xli. 4 or 13. Ps. xxxii. 9. Isa. xxx. 28,
And a misguiding D-Dl? "-nb by ]V^ bridle ujwn
the jaws or cheeks of the nations.
I. In Kal, to break, break off, break in pieces,
rend, destroy. Ps. ii. 9. Jer. ii. 16. xi. 16. xv.
12. xxii. 22. Jobxxxiv. 24, &al. So in Chald.
Dan. ii. 40.
II. In Kal, to break, afflict. Job xxiv. 21, rryn
(particip. fem. agreeing with the preceding
^vh^V insolence) afiiicting the barren who bear-
eth not. Also, In Kal, to be broken, ruined,
afflicted. Prov. xi. 15. xiii. 20. Isa. viii. 9.
As a N. fem. myi, joined W\\h. nr^,br making ^
These animals are so fleet, that they will with ease
draw the Laplanders' sledg-es thirty leagues or ninety
miles a day. See BufFon, Nat. Hist. torn. x. p. 209, 12mo.
and Travels through the Northern Parts of Europe, pas-
sim.
contrition, affliction of spirit. Eccles. i. 14, and
al. p-iri the same. Eccles. i. 17. ii. 22, & al.
III. In Kal, it denotes the breaking some es-
tablished order, or preconceived design, plan,
or the like, so, to be evil, wrong, disordered.
Gen. xxi. 11, 12. Deut. xv. 10. Neh. ii. 3, &
al. freq. In Hiph. to do evil, wrong. Gen.xliii.
5. xliv. 5. Exod. v. 22, & al. freq. As a N.
jri evil, w7-ong, both as a substantive and an
adjective. See Gen. ii. 9, 17. viii. 21. xiii. 13.
xl. 7. xli. 21. freq. oce. As a N. fem. rtv\
and in reg. nyi, evil, mischief, wickedness. Gen.
vi. 5. xix. 19. Jer. iv. 14. ix. 3, & al.
IV. In Hiph. to break the order of the air by a
loud sound, clangere, vociferari, to cause to re-
sound, to make a loud sound as with the voice,
to shout. Josh. vi. 4, 9, 15, 19, or 5, 10, 16,
20. Job xxx. 5. Ps. xli. 12, & al to clang,
as with trumpets. Num. x. 9. 2 Chron. xiii.
12. As Ns. J?*! and rryi vociferation, shouting.
Mic. iv. 9. Exod. xxxii. 17. As a N. fem.
rrUTin a loud sound, a shouting with the voice.
Josh. vi. 4. Ezra iii. 1 1 13, & al. Also, a
clangour of trumpets. Lev. xxv. 9. Num. x.
5, & al. Comp. Ps. cl. 5.
Though sound in general might, with philoso-
phical propriety, be denominated from this
root y^i, because it breaks the order of the air
(for what is all kind of sound but a peculiar
vibration thereof?) yet as the above words are
appropriated to signify loud or shrill sounds, 1
submit it to the reader's judgment, whether
they are not so applied by an onomatopoeia, as
ring, clang, clink, tingle, tink, tinkle, in Eng-
lish. Comp. by III. And though it seems
certain that the Heb. p had anciently the
power of a vowel, namely, that of o long, or
of the Greek &>, yet I make little doubt but it
had also frequently somewhat of a nasal or
guttural sound, like the French on, an obscure
n, or ng,* being included in it (comp. l""]]}) ;
and thus the Heb. j?""! might be pronounced
very nearly as the Eng. ring, and jj'n as wrong.
V. As a N. fem. nyn" a curtain. See under j?Y.
VI. Chald. j?nK below. See j;*ix.
yjjl I. In Hith. to break, or be broken in pieces.
See I?"! I. oce. Isa. xxiv. 19. (So Theodotion
S-^'ivtr^ynriTcti, and Vulg. confringetur) Prov.
xviii. 24, yyiinrrb D-j;") ^"H a man of friends,
i. e. who hath many intimate companions or
friends (as they will call themselves) is wont
or ready (comp. under b 21. and Amos viii.
4.) to be ruined, but there is nnx a real friend,
(as opposed to D"!?")) who sticketh closer than a
brother. See Schultens on the text, who ob-
serves that we have a similar paronomasia in
Prov. xiii. 20. Comp. under xi" III.
II. Chald. in Aph. or Hiph. to break in pieces.
oce. Dan. ii. 40.
III. To make a very loud or repeated noise or
shouting, oce. Isa. xvi. 10. In Hith. to sound,
resound with a very loud noise, to ring again, as
we say. oce. Ps. ix. 10. Ixv. 14. cviii. 10.
Der. Ring, wrong, wrangle, wring, wrench,
range, rend, rent. Old Eng. ran, seize, Also,
The LXX have sometimes substituted T (g) for 17,
as in Tcc^tt for mj?. Gen. x. 19. rofieo for *l72ir, Exod.
xvi. 36. Fojio^pcc for mttl?. Gen. xviii. 20, & al. freq.
nri
498
7P-1
rough, ruffle, rugged, rogue, Qu ? Welsh rhwi/go
to rend, Eng. ra^, ragged.
To hunger, be hungry. Gen. xli. 55, & al. freq.
In Hiph. to make hungry, cause to hunger.
Deut. viii. 3. Prov. x. 3. As a N. njj'i hun-
ger, famine. Gen. xii. 10. Exod. xvi. 3. Deut.
xxviii. 4-8, & al. freq. Also, hungry. 2 Sam.
xvii. 29. Job v. 5, & al. freq. As a N. ]^^v^
famine, occ. Gen. xlii. 19, 33. Ps. xxxvii. 19.
Der. Latin rabies, rabidus, whence Eng. rabid.
In Kal and Hiph. to tremble, shahe. occ. Ezra
x. 9. Ps. civ. 32. Dan. x. 11. As Ns. ni?-i,
and fern, mjyi, tremour, trembling. Exod. xv.
15. Ps. ii. 11, &al.
Der. a reed, which is so easily shaken by the
wind, (i^ee Mat. xi. 7.) Also, to ride, rid, a
riddle, coarse sieve. A rod. Qu ? Perhaps Lat.
rideo, risum, to laugh, whence Eng. risible,
risibility. Comp. under pny I.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
Like the Latin pasco, and Eng. to feed, it is
spoken both of the flock and of the shepherd.
I. In Kal and Hiph. absolutely, to feed, feed
itself, as a beast does. See Gen. xli. 2, 18.
Isa. V. 17. xi. 7. Ixv. 25 as men. Isa. xiv. 30.
II. Figuratively and transitively, to feed upon,
as ashes. Isa. jdiv. 20 ; where there seems an
allusion to the eastern method of baking their
cakes of bread under the ashes, comp. under
aj? the wind. Hos. xii. 2. truth. Psal.
xxxvii. 3. as death does upon the deceased.
Ps. xlix. 15.
III. In Kal, to feed, lead to, or supply with, food,
as shepherds do their cattie. Gen. xxix. 9. xxx.
31, 36. 1 Sam. xvii. 15, & al. freq. As a
participial N. rrp'^, plur. tyv^ a shepherd, a
herdsman. Gen. iv. 2. xiii. 7. Exod. ii. 17, &
al. freq. As a N. "j:'! a shepherd, occ. Isa.
xxxviii. 12. Also, a pasture, occ. 1 K. iv.
23. As a N. rrjr'in, plur. in reg. "pir:, a pas-
ture. Gen. xlvii. 4. Ezek. xxxiv. 18. Fem.
n'lr^?2 the same. Ps. Ixxix. 13. xcv. 7. Hence
IV. In Kal, to feed, nourish, take care of, tend,
as Jehovah doth his people. See Gen. xlviii.
15. Psal. xxiii. 1. Ixxx. 2. Isa. xl. 11 as a
good prince or ruler, his subjects. See 2 Sam.
V. 2. vii. 7. Ps. Ixxviii. 71, 72. Mic. vii. 14.
Ezek. ch. xxxiv. throughout as a spiritual
pastor, his flock. See Isa. Ivi. 11. Jer. iii. 15.
It is also applied to the persons /ee?, nourished,
or tended. Num. xiv. .33, And your children
shall be O"!?"! feeding in the wilderness forty
years. So LXX vif^tofuvoj. As a N. mas. plur.
in reg. "j?*! pastoral cares, cares and attentions,
as oi' SL shepherd for his Jlock. occ. Psal. cxxxix.
17. Aho, feedings, i. e. proceedings, behaviour,
as of one of God's ^ocA. occ. Ps. cxxxix. 2.
See Bate's Grit. Heb. p. 599.
V. In Kal, to feed or nourish spiritually, to teach.
Prov. X. 21, Tlie lips of the righteous feed ( Vulg.
erudiunt teach) many. Prov. xv. 14, The heart
of the discreet seeketh knowledge, b%it the mouth
(D, for so read the Keri, Targum, LXX,
Syriac, and Vulg. versions, and more than
twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices) of the
stupid feedeth, nourisheth, folly, or (which
seems to be better contrasted with the former
hemistich) feedeth on folly ; so Vulg. os stul-
torum pascitur imperitia. Fools take nothing
but folly in, and therefore nothing but folly
can come out.
VI. As Ns. yn and m?*!, plur. D-jr'n, a messmate,
convictor, (as Prov. xxviii. 7.) hence a com-
panion, friend, neighbour. It is sometimes
used for an intimate or special friend or com-
panion, necessarius, as Deut. xiii. 6. Jud. xiv-
20. Job ii. 11. Prov. xxix. 3. Hos. iii. 1
(where as likewise in Jer. iii. 20. Cant. v. 16,
it denotes a husband), but most commonly for
a companion or neighbour in general, as Gen.
xi. 3. Exod. XX. 16, 17. Lev. xix. 18. J7*in and
rij;in, plur. D''J7*id nearly the same. See Gen.
xxvi. 26. 2 Sam. iii. 8. Jud. xiv. 11. xv. 2.
As a N. fem. myi a female companion or
friend. Exod. xi. 2, & al. Once, plur. Jud.
xi. 38. So n-yn a female friend. Cant. i. 9, 15,
&al.
The Ns. rrj;*i and my'i are applied to animals,
and even to things inanimate, as well as to
men. See Isa. xxxiv. 14 16.
From this sense of the N. it is once used as a
V. in Hith. to make oneself a companion, to
associate oneself vnth. occ. Prov. xxii. 24. So
LXX iirh irai^oi be a companion. And, per-
haps, in Kal, Isa. viii. 9, where Eng. translat.
associate yourselves, so Targ. Tnnnnx, Vulg.
congregamini, be ye gathered together.
VII. Chald. nVi to will, desire, affect. It
occurs not as a V. in the Heb. Bible, but
frequently in the Targums, and is plainly
corrupted from the Heb. rrj?"! of the same im-
port, by substituting ir for y, as in y^ix, from
y-ix, &c. &c. As a N. fem. mi;'n will, pleasure.
occ. Ezra v. 17. vii. 18. Hence
VIII. Chald. as a N. mas. plur. in reg. '3T'i?T
thoughts, cogitations. Dan. ii. 29, 30, & al.
I. In Hiph. or Huph. to be violently agitated
or shaken, occ. Nah. ii. 4. ibuin D-u^ninrr
the fir- (spears) are shaken, or brandished.
As a noun by'n agitation, vertigo, confusion,
like that occasioned by drinking intoxicating
liquor, occ. Zech. xii. 2. As a noun fem.
rTbj;"in nearly the same. occ. Psal. Ix. 5. Isa.
Ii. 17, 22. Comp. under *inn II. and HDD
IV.
II. As a noun fem. plur. mbj?*! spangles, little
thin plates of gold or silver, with which the
women adorned themselves, &c. so called, be-
cause continually agitated by a tremulous mo-
tion, occ. Isa. iii. 19; where the Eng. margin
renders it spangled ornaments.
Der. Roll, reel, rill, Qu? Also, y being
transposed, hurl, whirl, and being changed
into g, wriggle. Qu ? From bi;*!, compound-
ed with in troll, twirl.
Denotes violent commotion or concussion.
I. In Kal, to be violently moved, disturbed, or
troubled, as with horror, occ. Ezek. xxvii. 35.
In Hiph. to put into commotion, agitate, as
with anger or vexation, occ. 1 Sam. i. 6.
II. As a noun fem. rrni;*i the mane of a horse
shaking and waving in the wind. How mucli
this adds to the stateliness and beauty of the
?r^
499
ir-1
animal every one is sensible ; and how fre-
quently the Greek and Latin poets, in their
descriptions of the horse, take notice of it,
may be seen in Bochart, vol. iii. 117, &c.
who defends the interpretation of the word
rrniri here given, occ. Job xxxix. 19. So
Homer, D. vi. liu. 509.
His mane dishevelVd o'er his shoulders ^/V..
Pope.
And Virgil, ^n. xi. lin. 497,
luduntque jubae per colla, per armos.
III. In Kal and Hiph. to thunder, to cause the
violent agitation or concussion of the air in
thunder. 1 Sam. ii. 10. vii. 10. Psal. xxix. 3.
And as in the just cited, and other passages
of Scripture, that most dreadful meteor
thunder (including lightning) is mentioned as
the instrument with which Jehovah punished
or destroyed his enemies, so the heathen de-
riving, as usual, their notions from believers,
armed their Zivs or Jove in the same tremen-
dous manner. The reader may find two re-
markable hymns among those ascribed to
Orpheus, one addressed to Jupiter the thun-
derer, the other to Jupiter the tightener;
agreeably to which Homer describes Jupiter
interposing in a battle, II. viii. lin. 75, &c.
'H;4 ffiXcts fjHTM Kccov A^eciatv' ol Ss ibovrig
Then Jove from Ida's tops his horrors spreads :
The clouds burst dreadful o'er the Grecian heads ;
Thick lightnings flash ; the " deafening"* thunder
Their strength he withers, and unmans their souls.
Pope.
Comp. lin. 132. And again, II. xvii. lin. 594-,
&c.
AtTTQCll^Ot; /MtXoc /jt-iyot,}^ IxtvtI' T5jy S' 7-/v|s,
A rolling- cloud
Involved the t mount ; the thunder roar'd aloud.
The affrighted hills from their foundations nod,
And blaze beneath the lightning of the god ;
The vanquish'd triumph, and the victors fly.
Pope.
" That Jupiter often assisted their armies by
storms of rain and thunder, was a notion re-
ceived very early among the Romans. I re-
member there is an instance of this sort re-
corded by Livy,^ towards the beginning of the
republic ; and there is another in the second
Punic war, which was much more cried up
among them, as it was exerted at so critical a
time, against Hannibal, the most formidable
of all their enemies, when he had drawn up
his army just before the gates of Rome.
Some of their historians speak of this as su-
" Muttering," Pope. But I shall hope to be forgiven
by the candid reader for substituting the other epithet,
as better answering to Homer's /^lyak' ixrvTri.
t Ida.
J " I-ib. ii. 4 62."
"Livy, lib. xxvi. f II , Floras, lib. ii. 6."
pernatural, and * Silius Italicus (who himself
is more of an historian than a poet) attributes
it expressly to the Jupiter Capitolinus."
Thus the learned Mr Spence, in his Polyrae-
tis, dial. xiii. p. 211, where see more.
As a noun dj7*i thunder. Job xxvi. 14. Comp.
Job xxxix. 25.
V'. To roar, like thunder, occ. 1 Chron. xvi.
32. Ps. xcvi. 11. xcviii. 7; but perhaps in
these three passages the word may rather de-
note the violent agitation of the sea by tides
and storms, than its roaring, which is but the
effect of the former. So in the two latter texts
the LXX render it <raXy^>jTw, and Vulg. com-
moveatur, let it be agitated.
Der. Gr. pifi[iM to whirl round, whence pofiflc:,
&c. Eng. roam, Lat. rumor, Eng. rumour.
With n prefixed, Gr. B-^iocf^lios. Lat. trium-
phus, Eng. triumph, and perhaps trump, trum-
pet. With the ^olic B prefixed, Gr. (i^i/xa>
to roar, whence not only Lat. fremo, but
Saxon bremman of the same import, and Old
Eng. f brem ferocious, savage. Also, com-
pounded with b:i, rumble, Qu ?
From this root (compounded perhaps with DD,
to melt, dissolve) the ancient Gauls seem to
have had their god Taramis (DOyin), i. e.
Zius (h^ovTKioi, Jove the thv^derer. This was
one of the idols to whom the Gauls offered
human sacrifices, as we learn from Lucan,
Pharsal. lib. i. lin. 446,
Et Taramis Scythicae non mitior ara Dianae.
But \ some for Taramis here read Taranis,
which may be a corruption of the other word ;
and in the Welsh language taran still signifies
thunder, taranu to thunder.
To thrive, flourish, as a tree or plant. It oc-
curs not however in the simple form, but
hence in the reduplicate,
pirn I. In Kal, to flourish very much, be vigo-
rous and flourishing, as a branch ; so Symma-
chus tv9aXn(ru. occ. Job xv. 32. As a parti-
ciple or participial noun ^ay'i flourishing, as a
tree or plant. Deut. xii. 2. Ps. xxxvii. 35. Hi.
10. Cant. i. 16, & al. freq. So Aquila and
Symmachus several times explain it by ivdaXn;,
but Vulg. in Hos. xiv. 9, by virentem green ;
and thus our translators render it in other
passages ; but strictly speaking py'^ does not
denote a colour, but vigorous, thriving,^ or the
like. It seems necessary to observe this in
order to vindicate the inspired Psalmist from
an objection founded on our translation of P?.
Iii. 10 a green olive-tree (where however the
LXX more properly xa.retxa.^'roi, and Vulg.
fructifera/rwi^/wi) ; for the colour of the leaves
of this tree is not a bright lively green, but a
II dark disagreeable or yellowish one. See more
" SiUus Ital. xu. lin. 625, &c. 725, &c."
t See Junius, Etymol. Anglican.
: See Camden's Britannia, Introduction, col. xviii.
edit. Gibson, 1695, and note there.
So Homer, II. xvii. lin. 53, mentions i^m i^i6rMi
iXccis the luxuriant olive-plant, and Odyss. viiL lin. 116,
styles Aa/a' olive-trees, T'K>-iSea>irMi flourishing. So Ovid.
Metam. lib. viiL lin 295, has semper frondentis olivae, the
ever.flourishing olive-tree.
II " Folia superne coloris atrovirentis, vel in viridi.
^1
500
K3-1
in Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 203, &c.
and comp. Hos. xiv. 6. Ecclus 1. 10, Greek.
II. As a participial noun py*i is applied in a
transitive sense to oil, which makes the person
fresh, occ. Ps. xcii. 11. Comp. Ps. civ. 15.
But observe, that as in the former of these
texts the Psalmist is speaking in the person of
the Messiah, so the refreshing oil there men-
tioned must be referred to that unction of the
Holy One, that oil of gladness with which he
was anointed above his fellows. Comp. Psal.
xlv. 8. Heb. i. 9. John iii. 34.
III. Chald. as a participial noun p)j^ flourish-
ing, prosperous, as a prince ; so Theodotion
iu^aXcuv, and Vulg. florens. occ. Dan. iv. J or
4. The metaphor here used by Nebuchad-
nezzar is obvious, and common, I believe, to
all languages ; but what seems particularly to
have suggested it to him, was the dream he
had seen of a great and flourishing tree.
Der. Greek puwvui to strengthen, make strong,
Saxon groen, Eng. green.
In Kal and Hiph. to distil, drop, or let fall in
drops, occ. Job xxxvi. 28. Psal. Ixv. 12, 13.
Prov. iii. 20. Isa. xlv. 8. So the LXX in
Prov. t^pumot)) flowed, and Vulg. in Isa. rorate,
drop down as dew.
Der. Latin rivus, derivo, whence Eng. river,
rivulet, derive, derivation, &c. But comp.
under m"n.
To crush, break by crushing. So the LXX
render it by ^^avu and ^Xifiu. occ. Exod. xv.
6. Jud. X. 8.
Der. Crush. Qu?
Denotes quick or alternate motion.
I. In Kal, to tremble, shake, quake, as the earth,
Jud. V. 4. 2 Sam. xxii. 8. Ps. xviii. 8. Ixviii.
9. as com in the ear, Psal. Ixxii. 16 as
posts, Amos ix. 1 as walls, Ezek. xxvi. 10.
On Jud. V. 4. Ps. Ixviii. 9, comp. Homer, II.
xiii. Un. 19, 20.
Hotrffi iix' <x,6ctv(x,rot(n TlotniBcLoivoi tovrof*
The lofty mouvtains nod.
The forests shake, earth trembled as he trod.
And felt the footsteps of the immortal god.
Pope.
In Hiph. to shake, cause to shake, quake, or
tremble. Ps. Ix. 4. Ezek. xxxi. 16. tr;jr3 is pro-
perly to reel, stagger, (see Jer. xxv. 16.) v:;)}^
to shake. As a noun wv'^ a shaking, rushing,
or rush. Jer. x. 22. xlvii. 3. Ezek. iii. 12, 13.
xxxvii. 7. Nah. iii. 2. shaking or brandish-
ing, as of a spear, occ. Job xli. 21. or 29.
An earthquake. 1 K. xix. 11, 12. Amos i. 1.
Zech. xiv. 5.
II. In Hiph. to cause to move nimbly, make to
leap or bound, occ. Job xxxix. 20. * As a N.
c;ir-| a bounding. Job xxxix. 24. This text
flavescentis " Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacra on Ex, xxvii.
20.
See Bochart's excellent Illustration and Defence of
this interpretation, vol. ii. 121 ; Dr Shaw's Travels, p.
420, concerning the locusVs bounding, and Mr Scott's
note on the text.
shows the distinction between w'S'^ and t3T ;
the former strictly denotes a vibratory or
bounding motion in a place, the latter a shifthig
from it, according to that of Virgil, speaking
of the horse, Georg. iii. lin. 84,
Stare loco nescit
Der. To rush, rash, &c. Also a rush, from its
waving motion. Qu ? Comp. under urxi.
In general, * to restore or reduce to a former
state or condition, restauiare, restituere, redu-
cere.
I. To restore, as water to its natural sweetness
and wholesomeness, which had been corrupted
by running through saline or bitter earth.
(Comp. under nbn II.) 2 K. ii. 21. Comp.
Ezek. xlvii. 8, 9, 11.
II. As a noun mas. plur. D-XBT dead bodies re-
duced or resolved into their original dust. ( See
Gen. iii. 19. Eccles. xii. 7.) I know not of
any one English word that will express it ;
remains or relics come as near to it as any I
can recollect. It is several times put after
DTirs the dead, as of more intense signification,
occ. Psal. Ixxxviii. 11. Prov. ii. 18. ix. 18.
xxi. 16. Isa. xiv. 9. xxvi. 14, 19. Job xxvi. 5,
D-NBI the mouldering dead, the dead though
reduced to their original dust, are in anguish,
or tremble (intremiscunt, Schultens) from be-
neath : the waters, and the inhabitants thereof.
(Comp. Rev. xx. 13.) Hell (hades, bixir^
which see) is naked before him, and destruction,
or dissolution, hath no covering. Comp. Isa.
xiv. 9, and see the learned Bp Lowth De
Sacra Poesi Heb. Prselect. vii. p. 8689,
edit. Oxon. 8vo. and p. 132137, edit.
Gotting.
III. And most generally, to restore to health
and soundness, to heal, as opposed to being
sick, wounded, or disordered. It is applied
to individuals. Gen. xx. 17. Exod. xv. 26.
xxi. 19. Deut. xxxii. 39. 2 Kings xx. 5.
Psal. ciii. 3, & al. freq. to weak or dis-
tressed nations, Isa. xix. 22. Lam. ii. 13.
Hos. V. 13. to bad, unwholesome waters, 2
K. ii. 21. Ezek. xlvii. 8. in a spiritual sense,
Isa. liii. 5. Ivii. 19. In Niph. to be healed,
cured. Lev. xiii. 18. Deut. xxviii. 27, & al.
freq. In Hith. to heal oneself get healed. 2
K. viii. 29. ix. 15. 2 Chron, xxii. 6. As a
participial N. nsI f a healer, a physician. Gen.
1. 2. Jer. viii. 22. As a N. fem. plur. mKSl
healing medicines, occ. Jer. xxx. 13. xlvi. 11.
Ezek. xxx. 21. Prov. iii. 8. As a N. xs'nD a
healing or being healed. 2 Chron. xxi. 18. Jer.
xiv. 19. Prov. xiv. 20, A heart xsnn of heal-
ing, or (as a particip. Hiph. ) a healing heart,
i. e. a heart that wishes all health and pros-
perity to others (is) the life, health, and vigour,
of the flesh ; but envy the rottenness of the bones.
* In the explanation of this root I am indebted to Mr
Aboab's Remarks on Dr Sharp's Two Dissertations on
Aleim and Berith, p. 36, &c. and after mature considera-
tion I think his exposition is, in general, right, notwith-
standing the Doctor's objections to it in the 5Jd part of
his Reply, p. 357, &c.
+ Rapaoo is a surgeon, ictr^o;, in the langusige of Ota-
heite. See Capt. Cook's Voyage to the Pacific Ocean,
vol. ii. p. 152.
IBl
501
Tisn
See Scliultetis' Comment on the text, and
comp. Prov. xv. 4.
Eccles. X. 4, If the spirit of the ruler rise against
thee, nsn ba keep not thi/ place (i. e. yield,
submit) for it (such submission, is,) xann a
healing 'medicine, a salve, n-^s {which) will
appease or atone for great sins or offences.
Thus Bate, Crit. Heb.
ly. To restore, rebuild, repair, as an altar which
had been broken down. occ. 1 K. xviii. 30.
Comp. Jer. vi. 14. viii. 11.
V. In Niph. to restore, invigorate, as the hands,
which had been weakened, occ. Jer. xxxviii. 4,
We beseech thee let this man be put to death '3
KSin a^rt p bv for thus, or in this manner, he
restores the hands of the men o/*?<;ar^ronically.
yi. As a N. mas. plur. D-xs'n Rephaim, the
name of a people in Canaan, first mentioned
(Jen. xiv. 5, and described as being great, and
Jiiij7ie7'02is, and tall as the Anakim, and called
by the Moabites Amim, i. e. terrible ones, and
by the Ammonites Zamzummim or imaginers
(see Deut. ii. 10, 11,20,21). But whence
they had their name d*xsi I know not ; per-
haps from being the restorers of the antedilu-
vian idolatry of the moon, whence they called
their principal city "D'lp mniri; Astaroth the
horned. Comp. under ninii'i; II. However
this be, some of the Rephaim were left in Ca-
naan in the time of Joshua. Josh. xii. 4. xiii.
12. xvii. 15 ; and we find one of these gigan-
tic Canaanites mentioned so late as the days
of David, 1 Chron. xx. 4, 6, 8.
I. To strew, spread, as a bed or mattress to lie
on. occ. Job xvii. 13. xli. 21 or 30. So the
LXX render it in the former passage by
uTT^coTCii is spread, and the yulg. in both by
sterno to strew. As a N. fem. in reg. ni-si
a carpet, occ. Cant. iii. 10. The carpet of
(cloth of) gold.
II. To strew round, as a person with citrons,
occ. Cant. ii. 5. So Symmachus ri^iKvXia-an,
and nearly to the same purpose the LXX
o-Toifixa-aTi, and yulg. stipate. The odour of
citrons, like that of lemons and oranges, is
wonderfully refreshing and exhilarating.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n.
To give ivay, relax, slacken, abate, assuage.
I. InKal, intransitively, to give way, yield, occ.
Jud. xix. 9, Behold now the day or day -light
rrsi giveth way, yieldeth to the evening ; where
LXX (yatic.) vKrhvyimv m mv iff-n^Kv is weak-
ened to the evening ; Montanus, remisit se hath
yielded. Prov. xxiv. 10, n-S^nn wilt thou, or
dost thou give way, faint, fail (making the rr
interrogative) in the day of distress ? narrow,
i. e. small (is) thy strength.
II. As a N. fem. plur. ms"!. occ. 2 Sam. xvii.
19, which see. It is rendered in our transla-
tion ground corn, but as we do not find that it
was ever usual in the East to spread corn
abroad after it was ground, it should seem that
spreading this over the covering of the well
would rather excite, than lull, suspicion. Mon-
tanus comes nearer the truth in rendering it
grana contusa pounded corn. The yulg. ap-
pear to have given the true explanation, though
not a literal version, of the text ; Et expandit
velamen super os putei quasi siccans ptisanas
(so Aquila and Symmachus rcnaa.iu.i) and she
spread a cloth-covering over the mouth of the
tvell, as if drying ptisans. * Ptisana, in Greek
^ricrxvtj or TriffcravT!, is from the y. rrrnrfa to
pound or husk in a mortar, and signifies corn,
particularly barley, which after having been
soaked in water, was dried in the sun, and then
pounded in a mortar with a wooden pestle, till
the husks came off, and so kept for use. This
method of preparing corn was well known to
the ancient Greeks and Romans, f and we
find similar preparations among the eastern
people to this day, under the names of \ bur-
gle and sawik. The Heb. name msn seems
evidently taken from the corn's yielding (its
husk) to the stroke of the pestle. As a N.
fem. ma"'! either corn pounded as above, so
yulg. ptisanas, or in general things pounded,
as Aquila and Theodotion BfATriffffof^ivuv. occ.
Prov. xxvii. 22.
HI. In Kal, transitively, to relax, slacken, as a
girdle or strength, occ. Job xii. 21.
ly. To be dissolved, as chaflf on fire. occ. Isa.
V. 24. See Cocceius and yitringa.
y. In Kal, to remit, let go, as opposed to triH
laying hold on. occ. Cant. iii. 4.
yi. To let down, as the cherubim did their
wings, occ. Ezek. 1. 24, 25.
yil. In Kal and Hiph. intransitively, to
slacken, be relaxed, or feeble, as the hands. 2
Sam. iv. 1. 2 Chron. xv. 7. Neh. vi. 9. Isa.
xiii. 7. Jer. vi. 24, & al as a city or people.
Jer. xlix. 24. In Hiph. to relax, slacken. Josh.
X. 6. 2 Sam. xxiv. 16. Ezra iv. 4. As a par-
ticipial N. rrs") relaxed, feeble. See Num. xiii.
18 or 19. 2 Sam. xvii. 2. Job iv. 3. As a
N. ]rf)'^ feebleness, relaxation; so the LXX
iKXuiricag OCC. Jer. xlvii. 3.
yill. In Niph. to be slack, remiss, idle. occ.
Exod. V. 8, 17. In Hith. to behave oneself
slackly, remissly, idly. occ. Josh, xviii. 3. Prov.
xviii. 9.
I X. In Kal, transitively, to slacken or be slack
with regard to another, tofailhiva. Deut. iv.
31. xxxi. 6, 8.
X. In Hiph. absolutely, to be slack, stay. I
Sam. XV. 16. With b following, to be slack
towards, to forbear. 1 Sam. xi. 3. 2 K. iv.
27. With 12 following, to forbear, let alone,
q. d. to relax from. Deut. ix. 14. Jud. xi. 37.
XI. In Kal, to slacken, be abated, assuaged, or
appeased, as passion, occ. Jud. viii. 3. So
LXX avs^jj was remitted. In Niph. or Hiph.
with ?3 following, to be assuaged, or appeased, a
from anger, occ. Ps. xxxvii. 8.
XII. To be assuaged, as unwholesome waters.
2 K. ii. 21, 22, Thus, saith Jehovah, -nir'ST 1
have healed these waters and the waters ns*i*
were assuaged, i. e. of their noxious or poison-
ous qualities, unto this day. There are several
other texts in which this root according to the
See Martinii Lexic. Etvmol. in Ptisana.
+ See Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xviii. cap. 7, ad fin.
I See Russell's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 123 : Harmer's
Observations, vol. 1. p. 271 ; Modem Univ. Hist. voL i.
p. 425, 426.
ns-i
502
7331
common printed editions is joined with K3i to
restore, where however the reading may seem
dubious.
Jer. li. 9, ^^N^'^ we would have healed Baby-
lon, nns'ii NbT hut she is not assuaged, i. e.
her sore, mentioned in the preceding verse.
Comp. Deut. xxxii. 39. Jer. viii. 11. (Comp.
Jer. vi. 14.) Jer. iii. 22. (Comp. Hos. xiv.
5.) And observe, that in Jer. li. 9, seven of
Dr Kennicott's codices, in Jer. viii. 11, five,
and in Jer. iii. 22, thirty-two read the verb
with an x ; and in Jer. xix. 11, the Complu-
tensian edition and thirty-three of the Doc-
tor's codices have XDinb which seems the true
reading ; because the word is there applied to
repairing, mending, or making whole a potter's
broken vessel. Comp. X3"i iV. As Ns. fem.
rTS"in an assuaging, as of a hurt. occ. Jer. viii.
13 ; but no fewer than forty-nine of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices read >3"i?3. rrs'-in an assuag-
ing, as of a wound or sore, or a lenitive plaster.
occ. Ezek. xlvii. 12.
XIII. As a N. mas. rrB"! an appaller, one who
makes others faint or fail. 2 Sam. xxi. 16, 18,
20, 22 ; where it is applied to Goliath, the gi-
gantic champion of Gath (as well it might be,
see 1 Sam. xvii. 11, 24.), who for another
reason is called xsi. 1 Chron. xx. 4, 6, 8.
Comp. under jon VI.
XIV. In Niph. or Hiph, to yield, submit, be
still, as from awe or reverence, occ. Ps. xlvi.
11. Hence,
XV. As a N. mas. plur. with a formative n,
D-B'in teraphim (Targ. Onk. N-3nby zmo^^es),
i. e. representative images of the object of reli-
gious awe and veneration. So Jehovah is called
Gen. xxxi. 42, 53. "rna the Fear of Isaac, i. e.
the object of his religious fear or awe; and the
Jews are commanded, Isa. viii. 13, to have
Jehovah of hosts for their Nlin, fear, and for
their y^-iyn dread. And as the Philistines, 1
Sam. iv. 7, 8, call the ark with the cherubim,
Aleim, and mighty Aleim, so the teraphim of
Laban and of Micah are called respectively
their aZeurt. See Gen. xxxi. 30, 32. (Comp.
ver. 19, 34.) Jud. xviii. 24. But there is not
the least reason to think, that either Laban or
Micah had any other Aleim than Jehovah.
(See infer, al. Gen. xxxi. 24, 49, 50, 53.
Jud. xvii. .35, 13. xviii. 5, 6.) Their tera-
phim therefore could only be intended to re-
present Jehovah ; and though spoken of in the
plural number. Gen. xxxi. 34, yet possibly
there was but one compound or plural image
in this instance, as in 1 Sam. xix. 13, 16,
where nNTtrxin his or its pillows, is applied
to Michael's teraphim. But however this
be, there is little room to doubt but that each
teraphim was a compound image with several
heads joined to one body, * like the cherubim
in form, but for more private purposes. And
as under n"-|D V. we may see many compound
images among the heathen, both in more an-
cient and modem times, so we find that the
Credo cherubinos/wme, I believe they were cheru-
bim," says Cocceius, Lexic. under ?Tin. See more in the
late Lord President Forbes' Thoughts on Religion,
Tracts, vol. L p. 230239, and iu Bate's Iluquiry into the
Similitudes, p. 2-22239.
teraphim by name were in use both anaong
believers, Gen. xxxi. 19, 34, 35. Jud. xvii. 5.
xviii. 14, 18, 20. 1 Sam. xix. 13, 16; and un-
believers, 2 K. xxiii. 24. Ezek. xxi. 21. Zech.
X. 2. Comp. 1 Sam. xv. 23. Hos. iii. 4. The
texts just cited are all wherein the word csin
occurs ; but I must add, that from the tera-
phim the heathen of various nations appear to
have had their penates (mrr" "35 Qu?) or
household-gods ; as the Tyrians, Virgil, ^n.
iv. lin. 21, who burned incense to them, jSjU.
i. lin. 708; the Arcadians, tEu. viii. lin. 123;
the Trojans, Mn. i. lin. 382, from whom the *
Romans derived theirs. The Troian penates,
according to Virgil, iEn. ii. 512, kc. were
placed in the open air, near a great altar, and
under the shade of an ancient laurel ; and, af-
ter being saved from the conflagration ot Troy
by J^neas, he in a dream sees them surround-
ed with glory, and hears them giving him ora-
cular directions, ^n. iii. lin. 148, &c. Comp.
Jud. xviii. 5, 6. Ezek. xxi. 21. Zech. x. 2.
cisn to yield, give way very much, tremble, as
from fear, occ. Job xxvi. 1 1 ; where Aquila
^<sx/y<')(rav wej'e moved, shaken, and Vulg. con.
tremiscunt tremble. Comp. 2 Sam. xxii. 8.
Der. Greek psTu to incline, preponderate, as
one side of a balance, pi'rriu to let go, cast.
Lat. rumpo, rupi to break, whence in compo-
sition Eng. corrupt, disrupt, &c. Also Eng.
to rip, rive, reave, reft, whence bereave, bereft.
To tread, trample, tramp.
I. In Kal, to trample, trample upon, stamp, occ.
(in Chald.) Dan. vii. 7, 19. So Theodotion
ffuHTXTii, and Vulg. conculcabat. In Hith.
the same. occ. Ps. Ixviii. 31. Rebuke the
wild beast of the reeds (i. e. the Egyptians
mentioned in the next verse, comp. under nsi
IV. and irr^nb I.), the congregation of the bulls
(comp. Isa. xxxiv. 7. Ps. xxii. 13.) with the
calves or steers of the peoples or nations (comp.
Jer. 1. 27. Ezek. xxxix. 18. Amos iv. 1.),
trampling or stamping upon <^e pieces o/"sz7uer.
Here as DB'nnD does not agree with any of the
preceding nouns, I find myself obliged to refer
it to the pronoun rrnx thou, i. e. God, implied
in the imperative V. 1173. " By this inter-
pretation," as Dr Chandler has observed,
" the construction is natural and easy," and
we may either with him refer f]D3 "J:*! to their
breves effigies little idols (as Claudian calls
them) plated over with silver, or rather to their
silvered idols as broken in pieces. Comp. Lev.
xxvi. 30. Jer. 1. 2. Ezek. vi. 6. xxx. 13. Mic.
i. 7. Other interpretations of this very diffi-
cult text may be found in the learned Bishop
Lowth De Sacra Poes. Heb. Prajlect. vi. ad
fin. in Mr Merrick's translation and annota-
+ Dionysius Halicam. lib. i. p. 54, 55. (edit. Hudson),
says there was remaining in his time, i. e. in the reign of
Augustus, at Rome, not far from the Forum, a temple in
which were preserved the Trojan jDowt^e*, " " ^6 nctviai
Zvo xv.Svifji.ivoi, Sahara iiXri<poTis, tks ToXoucti igyct, rt^n^f,
in the form of two young men armed with spears, of an-
cient workmanship ;" and that he had seen many other
images of these gods in the temples, and in all of them
\ two young men appear in military garb."
pBI
503
r^
tions on the Psalms ; in Dr Chandler's Life
of K. David, vol. ii. p. 87, &e. and in Dr
Home's Comment. These, no doubt, the in-
telligent reader, who has opportunity, will
examine, and compare with that here given,
and, as he ought, judge for himself.
II. In Hith. to tramp, tramp aloncji, move oneself
nimbly or lighthj. occ. Prov. vi. 3 ; where the
Vulg. festina ^asfew, and LXX to the same
sense, laSt fjt,n tKXvofmos he not slack, remiss,
tardy.
Once, Cant. viii. 5, as a participle Hith. fem.
np3"in?3, rendered in our translation, after the
LXX i-)rt(TTn^jZ,of/,ivn and Vulg. innixa, lean-
ing. Leaning upon her beloved. But, as Mrs
Francis well observes, " The strict reserve of
eastern princesses allows of no such freedom
before marriage." The V. in Arabic, among
other senses, signifies, to join another as a
companion on a journey. " Comitem se prae-
buit alteri in itinere. Se sociam addidit."
Castell. We may therefore translate the Heb.
npEiinn advancing towards in order to join
company, which was the very case of the Egyp-
tian bride, and the circumstance that had
alarmed her rival, the Jewish queen. Mon-
tanus renders the word by adjungens sese
joining herself.
fn Kal, to foul or make muddy, as water by stir-
ring up the bottom, occ. Ezek. xxxii. 2. xxxiv.
18 ; in which latter passage the LXX render it
by ireioKira-iTi, and Vulg. by turbastis, ye have
disturbed. In Niph. to be thus fouled or mud-
died, occ. Prov. XXV. 26 ; so the Vulg. tur-
batus. As a N. tvB'^ mud or mire cast up by
the sea in a storm, occ. Isa. Ivii. 20. As a
participial N. u^snn what is fouled, occ. Ezek.
xxxiv. 19; where LXX ra riTu^ocyfAiyov vhu^
the water which had been disturbed.
The LXX having in Ezek. xxxii. 2, rendered
the V. by Karu-raTiu, and the Vulg. by con-
culco, to trample, this root has been confounded
with DS*i to trample^ but though this sense
would agree with the passages in Ezek. it
seems not to correspond very well with Prov.
XXV. 26, and to be utterly irreconcileable with
Isa. Ivii. 20. It appears best therefore to
consider ury-| as having no more connection in
sense with D3"n than u^^s with D*19.
Hence perhaps Gr. pvTOi Jilth.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur.
D-ns'i stalls for oxen. Once, Hab. iii. 17.
This word may perhaps be best deduced from
rrB"! to relax, remit, (as nu^p from rru'p, D-nsa^
from rrEia;), because in those places oxen have
remission from their labours.
I. In Kal, to run, move or ride swiftly. Gen.
xviii. 2, 7. 2 K. iv. 22. Ps. cxlvii. 15, and al.
freq. In Hiph. to cause to run, put to flight,
fugo. occ. Jer. xlix. 19, 1. 44. to move, or
cause to move hastily or swiftli/. occ. Gen. xli.
14. 2 Chron. xxxv. 13. Ps. Ixviii. 32. Also,
to carry quickly, occ. 1 Sam. xvii. 17. So
Montanus, currendo defer. As a participial
N. mas. plur. Cin runners, running attendants,
light- armed guards, cursores So the LXX
'TK^eir^tX'>*Tis. I Sam. xxii. 17. 1 K. xiv. 27,
28. 2 K. X. 25. Comp. 2 Sam. xv. 1. 1 K.
i. 5. But in Esth. iii. 1.3, 15. viii. 10, 14,
D-yi denotes the Persian letter-carriers, and is
very properly rendered in the LXX p>i^\ii(po^uv,
and in our translation, posts. These were no
other than the angari, instituted by Cyrus,
for the purpose of speedily conveying letters
and intelligence. See Xenophon, Cyropaed.
lib. viii. p. 496, edit. Hutchinson, 8vo. ; Hero-
dotus, lib. viii. cap. 98 ; and Greek and Eng.
Lexicon in Ayya^ivu. As nouns y^'^r^ a run-
ning, a race. occ. Eccles. ix. 11. Fem. inreg.
n^Tin a running, course, occ. 2 Sam. xviii.
27. course of action. Jer. viii. 6. fem. nyi*i?3
incursion, invasion, occ. Jer. xxii. 17. Comp.
Jer. xxiii. 10. Oy, force, violence. Comp. root
II. Transitively, to run, to cause to run, to drive
or force one thing against another, to dash,
crush, occ. Jud. ix. 53, y-im and she dashed
his skull. In Niph. to be dashed, broken, occ.
Eccles. xii. 6, twice. Ezek. xxix. 7. Comp.
Isa. xlii. 4. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "an
broken pieces, fragments, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 31.
Comp. under Dsn I.
HI. Asa N. with a formative n, v^x, some-
times mas. (see Psal. cv. 30. Isa. ix. 18 or
19. Ixvi. 8.) but much more frequently fem.
1. The earth or earthy matter, as distinguished
from the waters. Gen. i. 10. Comp. ver. 11,
12. Various etymologies have been by learned
men proposed of this word ; the most proba-
ble seems to be that which derives it from
"|>1 breaking in pieces, crumbling. " The matter
of (pure) earth," says the great Boerhaave,*
" appears friable (i. e. crumbling) so long as
it continues under the observation of our
senses, as it always readily suffers itself to be
reduced to a finer powder." And it is manifest,
that on this remarkable property of earth, its
answering the end of its creation, or its use-
fulness in continually supplying the waste of
vegetable and animal bodies, must depend;
and it is not improbable that the f Greek name
xSuv, from Heb. na to pound, heat to pieces,
the Lat. terra, from tero to wear aivay, and
the Eng. ground from grind, all aimed at the
same etymological reason.
2. The compounded chaotic globe of earth and
waters, as distinguished from the heavens,
Gen. i. 1, 2. Comp. Job xxvi. 7.
3. A particular part of the earth, a land, or
country. Gen. ii. 11 13. xi. 31. Eccles. x. 16.
4. The ground, in opposition to somewhat
elevated above it. Ezek. xli. 16,20. So LXX
Hence German erde, Saxon eorthe, and Eng.
earth, and perhaps Gr. s^a the same.
yiir\ I. In Kal, to run here and there, or with
swiftness and violence, occ. Nah. ii. 4 or 5,
as lightnings lyyi'T' run ; so LXX ^J? etffr^a.'rxi
hecT^ipCovffcct, and Vulg. quasi fulgura discur-
rentia.
* Chemistry by Dallowe, vol. i. 365.
f Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon, imderKTx^'"*
Klsn
504
t]2S1
II. In Hith. to run or dash one against another.
occ. Gen. xxv. 22.
III. Transitively, to dash, break, or bruise by
collision. Ps. Ixxiv. 14, Isa. xxxvi. 6. xlii. 3.
IV. In a metaphorical sense, to break, crush,
oppress greatly. Deut. xxviii. 33. Jud. x. 8.
1 Sam. xii. 3, & al.
Der. Gr. (xtatru to dash, fnffffu to break. To
rush, Qu? eomp. under u'l?"). German risch,
quickly. Sax. raus, and Eng. race. Also,
risk. Qu?
I. To run. occ. Ezek. i. 14, Nian m-nm and
the animals ran. So LXX (Alexand. and
Complut.) ir^i;^o* ran, Vulg. ihant went, as if
the word were iy>i. Comp. under H^^Dbn
among the pluriliterals in rt-
II. From rryi, in a Chaldee form, to bepleased
with, accept, occ. Ezek. xliii. 27; but here
twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices readTi-ifl.
To leap, exult; thus the Chaldee Targum, ]-rsij.
Once, Ps. Ixviii. 17, Why ^TTji-in leap or exult
ye, ye high hills ? So our translation. But it
must be remarked, that the V. in Arabic sig-
nifies to observe or view attentively, and accord-
ingly the LXX render it here by vToXa/^fianTi,
and the Vulg. by suspicamini, and make (at
least the ViUg. ) the words high hills or moun-
tains, not the nominative, but the accusative
case, in this sense ; why do ye (people) look
at the high hills, as expecting aid or assistance
from thence, as the idols there worshipped ?
For it is well known that hills and high places
were anciently the places of religious worship,
both to believers and idolaters. This latter
interpretation being thus confirmed by the
LXX, Vulg. and by the sense of the V. in
Arabic, seems justly preferable to the former.
But the best exposition of all appears to be
that which is embraced by Dr Chandler, in
his Life of K. David, vol. ii. p. 72, and by
Dr Home, in his Commentary, why look ye
askance, as with envy, ye high hills? i. e. on
mount Sion for the honour of being made the
fixed residence of God. And thus both Mi-
chaelis and Schultens have observed, that the
V. 'Tii'^ peculiarly imports in Arabic. Nus-
quam recta acies, and with jealous leer malign
eyeing askance, are the characteristics of envi/
given by Ovid* and Milton, f
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, transitively, to be pleased with, to
like, affect. Gen. xxxiii. 10. Prov. iii. 12.
Jer. xiv. 10, 12. Comp. Isa. xlii. 1. So with
the particle n prefixed to the object. 1 Chron.
xxviii. 4. Ps. cxlix. 4. With b and an infini-
tive. Ps. xl. 14. As a N. pyn, and in reg.
]yi, will, delight. Prov. xvi. 1.3. Favour, affec-
tio7u Deut. xxxiii. 23. Psal. v. 13. xxx. 6.
Prov. xiv. 35. Desire. Psal. cxlv. 19. WiU,
pleasure. Psal. xl. 9. Neh. ix. 24, 37. Esth.
i. 8. Wilfulness, self-will. Gen. xlix. 6 ; where
the LXX iiethfiia. and Vulg. concupiscentia,
lust.
* Metamorph. lib. iL lin. 776.
t Paradise Lost, book iv. lin. 502, 503.
II. In Kal, to be pleased with, enjoy. Lev.
xxvi. 34, 43. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 21. Job xiv. 6;
where Schultens, acquiescat acquiesce in
III. In Kal, transitively, to be pleased with"^
accept kindly or graciously. Deut. xxxiii. 11.
Eccles. ix. 7. Job xxxiii. 26. Psal. cxix. 108.
particularly sacrifices. Hos. viii. 13. Comp.
Ezek. XX. 40, 41. In Niph. to be graciously
accepted, as sacrifices. Lev. i. 4. vii. 18, &
al. to be satisfactorily expiated, as sin. Isa. xl.
2 ; where see Vitringa. In Hith. to make one-
self accepted or acceptable, occ. 1 Sam. xxix.
4. As a N. 'I^^:^, and in reg. '[Ty, acceptable-
ness, acceptance. Psal. xix. 15. Spoken par-
ticularly of sacrifices, Exod. xxviii. 38. Lev.
xxii. 20, 21. Isa. Ivi. 7. Comp. Lev. xxii. 19.
xix. 5.
IV. In Kal, to accept with complacence and
patience, as punishment for sin, to acquiesce in.
Lev. xxvi. 41, 43.
V. In Kal, transitively, to please, conciliate the
affections of 2 Chron. x. 7. Job xx. 10, " His
children shall seek to please the poor." Eng.
translat. " This is much stronger than if he
had said, they shall become poor. It is placing
them below poverty itself. They shall court
the goodwill and assistance of the most des-
titute and abject." Scott's note.
VI. With Dj; following, to agree or consent
with, consentire cum. Psal. 1. 18. But ob-
serve, that both the LXX and Vulg. refer
the V. in this text to y^ run, the former ren-
dering iDi; vin by ffvviToix;^? avroo, and the
latter, by currebas cum eo, thou didst run, or
concur with him.
Denotes manslaughter or murder, i. e. either the
accidental or wilful taking away of a man's
life. To kill, slay, murder. Exod. xx. 13.
Deut. ix. 42. 1 K. xxi. 19. In Niph. to be
slain, murdered. Jud. xx. 4. Ps. Ixii. 4. Prov.
xxii. 13. As participial Ns. nyn*i and nyn a
manslayer or murderer, homicida. Num. xxxv.
6, 11, 16. Deut. iv. 42. xix. .3, 4, & al. freq.
A murdering instrument, a sword, or the like,
occ. Ps. xlii. 1 1 ; where see Mr Merrick's
annotation. Slaughter. Ezek. xxi. 22 or 27.
^2^'^?^ a murderer, occ. 2 K. vi. 32. Isa. i. 21.
Dek. Massacre, by transpositionfrom^5i'^7^. Qu?
To pierce through, perforate, bore. So the
LXX T^vTnja-ti and Vulg. perforabit. occ.
Exod. xxi. 6. As a V. V^'^n a piercing in-
strument, an awl, a piercer, occ. Exod. xxi. 6.
Deut. XV. 17. So the LXX o^s^nov, and
Vulg. subulam.
I. To strow or spread, stemere, as a coverlet
or the like. So the Vulg. constravit. It
occurs in the form of a participle mas. paoul,
Cant. iii. 10 ; the middle of it (i. e. the couch
of the palanquin or litter) fnxjT spread unth
love by the daughters of Jerusalem, i. e. with
needle- or loom-work wrought by the daugh-
ters of Jerusalem, in token of their love and
regard to Solomon. The Jewish women
were famous for these curious works, (see
I Jud. V. 30. Prov. xxxi. 22, 24.) and our Eng-
p-l
505
npi
lish ladies, when in mourning, wear a kind of
riband called love, as testifying, I suppose,
their affection for the deceased. Or perhaps
the words in Canticles may import that the
coverlet was wrought with little sentences or
viottos expressive of the amiable qualities of
the bride, and of Solomon's love to her. See
Harmer's Outlines of a New Commentary,
p. 126, 177. And to illustrate, if not confirm
this latter exposition, I observe from Lady M.
W. Montague, Letter xxv. vol. i. p. 158 ; that
" the inside of the Turkish coaches is (in
our times) painted with baskets and nosegays
of flowers, intermixed commonly with little
poetical mottos. "
II. As a N. fem. nsij'n, and in reg. nay"!,
pavement composed of stones spread out, stra-
tum, occ. 2 Chron. vii. 3. Ezek. xl. 17, 18. xlii.
3. Esth. i. 6 ; on which last cited passage see
Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 188. As a
N. fem. in reg. nsynn the same. occ. 2 K.
xvi. 17 ; where Vulg. pavimentum stratum la-
pide, a pavement spread or laid with stone.
III. As a N. mas. plur. 0*9^1 live coals or em-
bers spread out, as for baking a cake. occ. 1 K.
xix. 6. Comp. under 2j?. Fem. nsyi a live coal
spread out, on the altar. So LXX, Aquila,
Symmachus, and Theodotion av^pa.^. occ. Isa.
vi. 6.
To evacuate, exhaust, draw forth, extenuate,
attenuate.
I. In Hiph. to evacuate, empty, empty out. Gen.
xlii. 35. Eccles. xi. 3. Isa. xxxii. 6. Mai. iii.
10, & al. In Huph. to be emptied out. occ.
Jer. xlviii. 11.* Comp. Cant. i. 3. As a
participial N. p-| empty, Gen. xxxvii. 24i. 2 K.
iv. 3. Neh. v. 13. pn the same. Jud. vii. 16.
Isa. xxix. 8. As a particle, formed with a
final D, as D3n from ^n, and others, p-'i emp-
tily, empty. Gen. xxxi. 42. Exod. xxiii. 15.
Deut. XV. 13. xvi. 16. Ruth i. 21.
II. In a figurative sense. As Ns. pi and pn
vain, empty, worthless. See Deut. xxxii. 47.
Psal. iv. 3. Jud. ix. 4. 2 Sam. vi. 20. 2
Chron. xiii. 7. Prov. xii. 11. xxviii. 19.
Hence the Syriac raca. Mat. v. 22. f As par-
ticles p*"! in vain, to no purpose, occ. Ps. Ixxiii.
13. Isa. XXX. 7. p-ib the same. Lev. xxvi. 16,
20. Isa. Ixv. 23. Dp'''^ vainly, without cause.
Ps. vii. 5. xxv. 3.
III. In Hiph. to draw, draw forth, as a sword
or lance. Exod. xv. 9. Lev. xxvi. 33. Ps.
XXXV. 3. It is once used, in the form of Kal,
for drawing out a small number of men to battle
or pursuit. Gen. xiv. 14 ; where LXX yi^i^f^tia-t,
and Vulg. numeravit, be numbered.
I V. In Hiph. to extenuate, attenuate, make thin
or small. Psal. xviii. 43; so LXX Xsavw /
will comminute. Hence as a N. pn thin, at-
tenuuted, Gen. xli. 19, 20, 27.
V. p^ a particle of extenuation.
1. Only. Gen. vi. 5. Deut. ii. 28.
2. Except. Gen. xiv. 24. 2 Chron. v. 10.
3. But, yet, 1 K. xv. 14. xxi. 25.
VI. As a N. fem. in reg. npi the temple of
the head, or more strictly the os temporis, ot
bone of the temple ; so called with great pro-
priety from its * tenuity or thinness, occ. Jud.
iv. 21, 22. V. 26. Cant. iv. 3. vi. 7. So in
Jud. the LXX x^nreKpos and Vulg. tempus,
the temple.
VII. As a N. pn spittle. See under pi" I.
pp"^ occurs not as a V. but hence as a N. p'-p'^
a very thin cake, Eng. translat. a wafer. Exod.
xxix. 2, 23, & al. freq.
Der. Wreck, rack, rake.
To rot, become rotten or putrid, occ. Prov. x. 7.
Isa. xl. 20. So Aquila and Symmachus in
Prov. ffaortiffsrai shall rot, and in Isa. for xb
Spl" the LXX has atryiTrov, and Vulg. im-
putribile, not subject to rot. As Ns. api rot-
tenness, putrefaction, a rotten thing. Job xiii.
28. (where Symmachus trr.Tihuv). Prov. xii.
4, & al. piapl rottenness, occ. Job xli. 18 or
27. So the LXX ffot.4^iv or ca.'x^ov rotten.
ipi
In Kal and Hiph. to leap, skip, bound. 1 Chron.
XV. 29. Ps. cxiv. 4. Eccles. iii. 4. Joel ii. 5,
Like the noise cf chariots (which) bound on the
tops of mountains. Comp. Nah. iii. 2. Also,
In Hiph. to cause to leap or skip. Psal. xxix.
6. The LXX render it by irxi^rav and
o^X^iaSoLi, and the Chaldee and Syriac use the
word in the same sense as the Hebrew.
Der. Racket. Qu? rigadoon, a kind of dance.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to make a composition of
various spices, to compound several aromatics
or perfumes, according to the art of the apothe-
cary or confectioner. Exod. xxx. 25, 33. The
Vulg. renders it several times by componere,
to compose, compound. As a N. npl a com-
position of aromatics, a perfumed unguent.
Exod. xxx. 25, 35. As a participial N. 'npy^
or np"l, fem. plur. mnpl, an apothecary, con-
fectioner, or perfumer. Exod. xxx. 25, 35. 1
Sam. viii. 1.3. Eccles. x. 1. As a N. mas.
plur. DTip-in perfumes, occ. Cant. v. 13.
Comp. under bsrr IV. As aN. fem. rrnpin
an instrument used in confectionary, a confec-
tioner's vessel or pot, or the confection itself.
Job xli. 22 or 31. Comp. 1 Chron. ix. 30. 2
Chron. xvi. 14. In Job there seems an allu-
sion to the musky or perfumed smell of the
crocodile, which is mentioned by many writers.
See Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. in Job ; Brookes,
Nat. Hist. vol. i. p. 336, 338 ; Hasselquist,
Travels, p. 215.
II. In Hiph. to spice or season, as victuals,
occ. Ezek. xxiv. 10. As a N. fem. nnpiD
a seasoning, or seasoned dish. occ. Ezek. xxiv.
10. npirr V" spiced or perfumed wine. occ.
Cant. viii. 2, where observe, that though the
drinking of wine is, as every one knows, for-
bidden to the Mahometans, yet the Turks
See Harmer's Observations, vol i. p. 392.
t Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexicon in PAKA.
Tho. Bartholin, speaking of the ossa temporis, or
temple-hones, Anatom. p. 489. " Parte superiore pau-
latim attenuantur nt transpareant. In the upper part
they by degrees grow so thin as to be transparent."
And Biancard, Anatom. p. 717, says of them, " Ob
tenuitatem circa medium admoto lumine transparent! a.
If one holds them against a candle they are so thin to-
wards the middle as to be transparent."
Dpi
506
Dtz/n
and Egyptians, in our days, use sugar made
with the sweet-scented violet in their sherbets,
especially when they intend to entertain their
guests in an elegant manner, and the grandees
even sometimes add amhergrease, a very rich
perfume, " which is the highest pitch of luxury
and indulgence of their appetite." Thus
Hasselquist, Travels, p. 254.
Dpi
It denotes variety of colour or figure ; to he
variegated, diversified. See sense III.
I. As a N. fem. rrnp") the variegation or variety
of colours in an eagle's feathers, occ. Ezek.
xvii. 3 in variegated marble, occ. 1 Chron.
xxix. 2.
II. To he variegated or worked, as cloth, with
various colours and figures, either with the
shuttle or the needle, to he hrocaded or em-
broidered. It occurs not however as a V. in
this sense, but as a participial N. Dpn brocade
or embroidery, hrocaded or embroidered work.
Exod. xxvi. 36. xxvii. 16, & al. freq. So fem.
^n;)^, plur. n-np"! and D-nnpl, brocade, em-
broidery, variegated work. See Jud. v. 30.
Ps. xlv. 15. Ezek. xvi. 10. It appears from
Homer, II. vi. lin. 289, &c. that the women
of Sidon were famous for such kind of varie-
gated works before the Trojan war. And in
II. iii. lin. 125, &c. II. xxii. lin. 441, we find
Helen and Andromache employed on such at
their looms.
From this Heb. root are manifestly derived
the Latin (of the middle ages) recamare, Ital.
raccamare, Spanish, recamar, and French re-
camer, all signifying, to embroider.
III. As a V. in Kal, to he variegated, diversi-
fied ; so Aquila i-roiKtX&nv. occ. Psal. cxxxix.
15 ; where it is applied to the wonderful con-
texture of the human embryo in the womb,
which from a formless mass is gradually diver-
sified with the various limbs and lineaments
of a man ; the texture of whose body con-
sisting of nerves, veins, arteries, bones, mus-
cles, membranes, and skin, variously interwove
and connected with each other, may well be
compared to a curious piece of brocade or em-
broidery. Comp. Job X. 11, and see Bp Lowth
De Sacra Poesi Heb. Praelect. viii. p. 95, edit.
Oxon. 8vo. and p. 148, edit. Gotting, and Dr
Home's Commentary on the Psalm. Even a
* heathen writer has remarked concerning the
reins and arteries only of the human body. " Ut-
rsequecrebrse multseque totocorporeintextseutm
quandam incredihilem artificiosi operis divinique
testantur." And I cannot forbear adding that
the 22d plate in Eustachius' Anatomy, which
exhibits only the cutaneous blood-vessels of
the back part of the human body, actually
strikes the eye like a piece of embroidery ; as the
reader may be convinced by inspection.
rp-l
I. " It expresses motion of different parts of
the same thing, at the same time, one part the one
way, and the other the other way, with force."
In Kal and Hiph. to stretch forth, extend, dis-
tend, expand. It is used for Jehovah's stretch-
ing forth the D-pniir or conflicting ethers, Job
Cicero, De Nat. Deor. lib. ii. cap. 55.
xxxvii. 18 ; for extending plates of gold by
heating. Exod. xxxix. 3, & al. Comp. Num.
xvi. 38. Jer. x. 9. So for plating over
with gold. Isa. xl. 19; where LXX wie".-
xzv<rt<n ; for stamping on the ground with
the foot, and so beating out the part on which
one stamps flatter and wider, an action similar
to the last. occ. Ezek. vi. 11. xxv. 6. Comp.
2 Sam. xxii. 43 .for the expanding or stretch-
ing forth the earth and its produce, Isa. xlu. 5.
Comp. ch. xliv. 24. Psal. cxxxvi. 6.
II.- As a N. ir^pn an expansion, the celestial
fluid or heavens in a state of expansion, Uie
expanse. Gen. i. 6, 7.* " Plato, in his Ti-
mseus, makes mention of the ethereous heaven
under the notion of tikt.?, which [from t or
T/v* to extend, expand] is of the same im-
port" t as the Heb. y-p-i. And the great
Boerhaave expressly observes, " | common
air is every way expanded by the least mcrease
of fire, in its whole bulk, and in all its parts.
This the philosophers were long ago acquaint-
ed with."
-11
To excern, ooze with, as the flesh in a gonor-
rhoea, occ. Lev. XV. 3 ; where Montanus spu-
mat. As a N. *in slaver, drivle, trom the
mouth, occ. 1 Sam. xxi. 13. Job vi. 6. Comp.
under nbn IH. The Arabic N. "i^ is used
for the slaver from a child's mouth.
Hence Saxon lirere, and Eng. rear, raw. Also^
a rear or reer (i. e. a soft) egg.
ti'i
I. In Kal, to lack, he in want, be poor, destitute
or desolate, occ. Psal. xxxiv. 1 1. So the LXX
i-TTco-civffoLv, and Vulg. eguerunt. In Huph. to
become poor, be reduced to poverty or distress,
occ. Gen. xlv. 11. Prov. xx. 13. xxiii. 21.
XXX. 9. Comp. under u^T IL As a participial
N. jyi poor, destitute. 1 Sam. xviii. 23. 2
Sam. xii. 3, & al. As a N. v'l poverty.
Prov. X. 15. xiii. 18. xxviii. 19, & al.
IL As a N. lyTi may be a general name for the
acrid poisons, so called from their well-known
effects of exhausting and desolating the animal
frame, occ. Deut. xxxii. 32 ; where however
the Samaritan Pentateuch and six of Dr Ken-
nicott's Hebrew codices read irx'n
a;ti^n to reduce or he reduced to extreme poverty
or desolation, occ. Jer. v. 17. Mai. i. 4. In
Hith. to make oneself poor. occ. Prov. xiu. 7.
So Symmachus ^Tu;c'-'''f^"' w*^^^ themselves
poor.
nti'l Chald.
In the Targums it signifies to he able, to have
power or license. As a N. ]rTV^ a grant, li-
cense, permission. So the LXX i'^ix^in<'^'i>
occ. Ezra iii. 7.
Dtl'l Chald.
To make or impress a mark, to mark, sign, de-
signare. Dan. v. 24. vi. 8. x. 21, & al. The
word is used in the same sense in the Chaldee
Targums, and in the Syriac and Arabic lan-
guages.
See Hutchinson's Moses' Princip. part. ii. p. 264
2f)fi, and Pike's Philosophia Sacra, p. 69.
t Gale's Court of Gent. pt. ii. book .iii. ch. 9. 5 2. p. 3i7.
J Chemistry by Dallowe, vol. i. p. 91.
rtyn
507
Dm
I. It is frequently opposed to pny just, and as
that word principally denotes the equal poise of
a pair of scales, so we have ^W) "3^X0 the scales
of unfairness, or unfair scales. Mic. vi. 11.
II. In Hiph. to overcome in war, to overbalance.
occ. 1 Sam. xiv. 47 j where the Vulg. excel-
lently, superabat.
III. And most generally it is used in a moral
sense. In Kal, to be unjust, act unjustly, be
deficient in moral or spiritual weight, i. e. in
righteousness, occ. 1 K. viii. 47. 2 Chron. vi.
37. Job ix. 29. x. 7, 15. Dan. ix. 15. 2 Sam.
x-xii. 22. (comp. verses 24, 25.) Ps. xviii. 22.
(comp. ver. 24, 25. ), in which passages of 2
Sam. and Ps. the Heb. "rtbu'O -nyii^l xb may
most naturally be rendered, I was not or have
not been deficient (i. e. in righteousness) in
the presence of my Aleim, which surely in its
strict and proper sense was not applicable to
the typical David, but only to Him in whose
person David often spake, even Him who was
absolutely without sin, even in the sight of his
Father. See Dr Home's Commentaiy on the
Psalm. In Hiph. the same. 2 Chron. xx.
35. Neh. ix. 33, & al. Also, to pronounce
unjust or deficient in righteousness, to condemn,
as opposed to p-nyrr to justify, acquit. See
Deut. XXV. 1. Prov. xvii. 15. So (the forma-
tive " being dropped) Job xxxiv. 29. And he
(God) iDptz;'' maketh quiet or peace, i. e. ac-
quitteth, and who j^u^T- shall condemn ? Where
observe that though in the common printed
editions the Hiph. < is dropped from jjtt'ns yet
it is retained in many of Dr Kennicott's codi-
ces. Comp. Rom. viii. 33, 34. As Ns. iriyi
unjust, unrighteous. Gen. xviii. 23, 25. Exod.
ii. 13, & al. freq. Also, injustice, unrighteous-
ness. 1 Sam. xxiv. 13 or 14. Isa. Iviii. 6.
Mic. vi. 10. So fem. rryari, and in reg.
nu'^'n. Ezek. v. 6. xviii. 20. Mal. iii. 15.
To glow or fiash, as fire. It occurs not as a
V. in Heb. but in the Samaritan signifies, to
infiame, irritate.
I. As a N. rijy'i a red-hot coal, a coal glowing
with heat. occ. Job v. 7. Cant. viii. 6.
II. Glowing fire. occ. Hab. iii. 5. Comp.
Exod. xix. 16, 18. xxiv. 10. Also glowing
or burning heat. occ. Deut. xxxii. 24.
III. As a N. mas. plur. Q'<bw'^ flashes of light-
ning. Eng. marg. lightnings, occ. Ps. Ixxviii.
48; where the h^X -rvoi, and Vulg. igni,
fire. Comp. Exod. ix. 23, 24.
IV. ntyp "Hitt'n the glittering, flashing arrows of
the bow, or rather perhaps the /3sX) 'riTvouf^iya.
fiery ov fire-bearing arrows, such as it is cer-
tain were used in after-times. So Montanus
jacula ignita. Comp. Greek and Eng. Lexi-
con in BiXos. occ. Ps. Ixxvi. 4.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. nor (so far as I
can find) in the dialectical languages, and the
ideal meaning is uncertain ; but as a N. ntrn
a net. Exod. xxvii. 4, 5. Ezek. xii. 13, & al.
freq. The LXX, Vulg. and other ancient
versions frequently render it in this sense. On
Ezek. xxxii. 3, observe that Herodotus, lib. ii.
cap. 70. relates that in his time they had in
Egypt many and various ways of taking the cro-
codile. And Brookes, Nat. Hist. vol. i. p.
332, says, " The manner of taking crocodiles
in Siam is by throwing three or four nets across
a river at proper distances from each other,
that so if he breaks through the first he may
be caught by one of the others." And to some
such method of taking crocodiles in Egypt the
prophet seems to allude.
Occurs not in the simple form, but in the re-
duplicate.
nm (Chald.) signifies, to tremble, shake, shudder.
Comp. "oi. Once. Hos. xiii. 1, where Aquila
(p^ixvv horror, Symmachus and Theodotion, as
translated by Jerome, tremorem tremour, trem-
bling, nni may be here taken either for a par-
ticiple, as in our translation (comp. Isa. Ixvi.
2, and Bishop Newcome), or for a N. or V.
indefinite, when Ephraim spake (there was)
trembling, or, they trembled : he was exalted in
Israel : so Diodati, Quando Efraim parlava, si
tremava : egli s'era innalzato in Israel ; and
Martin's French Translat. Si-tot qu' Ephraim
eut parle, on trembla
nnn
I. In Kal and Hiph. transitively, to boil, cause
to boil or bubble. So the LXX ^'.u and ecva^i&>
and Vulg. fervescere facio, efFerveo. occ. Job
xli. 22 or 31. Ezek. xxiv. 5. As a N. mas.
plur. in reg. "<nn*l bubbles, ebullitions, occ. Ezek.
xxiv. 5.
II. Intransitively, to boil, move like boiling water.
So the LXX iiiii(ri, and Vulg. efferbuerunt.
occ. Job XXX. 27.
Hence perhaps the Saxon rotan to putrefy,
whence Eng. rot, rotten, &c. for all putrefac-
tion is attended with a kind of fermentation.
Dnn
I. To bind, tie, fasten by binding, occ. Micah
i. 13.
II. As a N. Dni, plur. "Tsri'i, the genista or
Spanish broom, so called from the toughness or
tenacity of its twigs, which, as * Pliny long
ago observed, is so great that they were used
for withes to bind^ and "f the Italians, in our
days, weave baskets of its slender branches."
The Arabians still call the genista nnm (see
Castell), and probably from them (i. e. from
the Saracens who overran Spain) the Span-
iards, retama. occ. 1 K. xix. 4, 5. Job xxx.
4. If it be objected that this cannot be the
sense of the N. in 1 K. xix. because the broom
aflfords but a very poor shade, I would observe
that the text rather implies than contradicts
this circumstance (comp. Jonah iv. 8), and
imports that the prophet took up with the shel-
ter of a genista, which Bellonius mentions as
growing in the desert, for want of a better.
As to Job xxx. 4, I cannot find any modern in-
stance of the root of the genista being eaten
for food; but it is certain that the shoots,
leaves, barks, and roots of other shrubs and
" Genista quogue vincula usutn prcestat." Nat Hist,
lib- xxiv. cap. 9.
t Martyn's note on Virgil, Georg. ii. lin. 12.
pm
508 :iii^
trees have been eaten among many nations in
times and places of famine and scarcity. Thus,
for instance, Herodotus informs us, lib. viii.
cap. 1 15, that when the routed army of Xerxes
was Heeing from Greece, such of them as could
not meet with better provision, tuv hv^^iuv to*
(PX.OIOV TS^iki^ovTis, XXI TO. (pi/XXa xaraJ^scravrej
KXTnaSiov, iftoiui Tuv TS vifii^aiy x,ai rat* ay^iuv, xoLt
tXiTav ouhiv Tuvrce. Vi^envv vto Xif^ov, were com-
pelled by hunger to eat the hark and leaves which
they stripped off all kinds of trees." And during
the siege of Ispahan by Maghmud, in the year
1722, " the people fed on the hark of trees and
haves." * And we are told, that in Lapland
the f tops and bark of the pine serve the people
for bread, salt, and spices ,- and even in Swe-
den, " the poorest sort in many places remote
from traffic, are obliged to grind the bark of
the birch trees to mix with their corn, and make
bread, of which they have not always plenty. :|:
The coals o/^D-nm in Ps. cxx. 4, are mentioned
either as affording the fiercest fire of any fuel
(such as camel's dung, &c.) that the Psalmist
met with in the desert, or because, according
to Geierus, the Spanish genista or rethama
" lignis aliis vehementius scintillet, ardeat, ac
strideat, sparkles, burns, and crackles, more ve-
hemently than other wood." There was a place
in the wilderness called n?2n"i, probably from
the quantity of Dm growing there. Num.
xxxiii. 18, 19.
See more in Scott's note on Job xxx. 4, in
Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 422, &c.
and in Merrick's Annotations on Ps. cxx. 4.
pm
I. Properly, to swathe, gird round, as with a
chain, occ. Nah. iii. 10; where both the LXX
and Vulg. render the w^ord passively, the for-
mer by hSriffo^Tcti shall be hound, the latter by
confixi sunt, are fastened, confined. As a IN.
pini a girding chain, a chain girt round, occ.
Ezek. vii. 23 ; where Vulg. conclusionem a
confining.
As Ns. fem. plur. nrpn*i and n'ipn'i occ. 1 K.
vi. 21., And he did over or overlaid the fore
front of the oracle with swathes or sheets
of gold. Isa. xl. 19 ; where Vulg. rightly la-
minis plates.
PLURILITERALS in i.
It seems a compound of sui to be wet, moist,
and nirs to spread, extend, the labial n in nun
being dropped in the composition, on account
of the other labial s following.
To be moist or succulent, and in a state of growth,
as the flesh of a young person ; to spread or
grow by a constant supply of nutritious moisture.
Once, Job xxxiiL 25. Comp. 2 K. v. 14
It may be derived from D3"i to tread, trample,
and no to confine, fasten. As a N. fem. plur.
miDBI timbers fastened together as a floor to
1 l^u^'*yl? Revolutions of Persia, vol. iii. p. 143
vL^^. Lappon. p. 247. 252, cited in Scheuchzer's
Pnys. bacr. on Job xxx. 4.
i Complete System of Geography, vol. i. p ffSO
tread on, rafts; so LXX a-x:i^iects. Once 2
Chron. ii. 16.
^
Is used in the same senses *iu;i< IIL of which
word, or of u;^ is, it seems an abbreviation.
I. Prefixed to a verb or pronoun.
1. Who ? which ? Lam. ii. 16. Eccles. ii. 18, 19.
2. The person or thing, that, who ? which 9 Cant,
i. 7. Eccles. i. 9.
3. The conjunction, that, Eccles. ii. 24. iii. 14.
4. For, because. Eccles. ii, 18, (isn-axu?). Lam.
iv. 9.
5. The time that, when. Jud. v. 7. Eccles. iv.
10. Cant. ii. 17.
Comp. under ns'N III.
II. Prefixed to another particle, Cant. i. 6, -btr,
which (belongs) to me. Cant. iii. 7, rrrsbtrbu;
which {belongs) to Solomon. Cant. i. 7, .inbu',
compounded of ar for because b for, and .IQ
what, literally, /or, /or what ?for why ?_ Eccles.
i- 17, 030' that even.
III. Postfixed to another particle, Eccles. xii.
7, HNIii'D according to that which it was. Comp.
Eccles. V. 15 or 14. ix. 12. x. 3.
IV. Postfixed to one particle, and prefixed to
another, as in Eccles. viii. 17, bu^n, com-
pounded of 2 in, ly that tvhich, and b for, may
be rendered, in all that for " In quotacunque
parte ejus, quod homo laboraverit qucsrere."
Cocceii Lex. in tyn Jon. i. 12, ^burn, literally,
for that which to (i. e. respects) me, i. e. on
my account, for my sake So Jon. i. 7, -aba^n
on account of whom, thus LXX timo? htxa. 2
K. vi. 11, i3bu^n //those who {belong) to us,
ex nostris.
Dau'l, and nnaa^i, see under Da, and laa.
To draw, as water. Gen. xxiv. II, 131, 9. 1
Sam. ix. 11, &al.
Homer mentions the same custom of women's
being employed in drawing water as prevailing
among the Pheacians and Lestrigons. See
Odyss. vii. lin. 20, and x. lin. 105, 106; in
the former of which passages Ux^^ivixyiviyinh
xxX-^iv ix,evff^ a youthful virgin hearing a pitcher,
might even serve as a description of Rebekah.
Gen. xxiv. 15, 16 ; and in the latter we find,
agreeably to the simplicity of those times,
even a king's daughter employed in this busi-
ness of drawing water. And the same makes
part of the employment of the eastern females
to this day. Thus Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 421,
speaking of the occupations of the Moorish
women in Barbary, " To finish the day, at
the time of the evening, even at the time that the
women go out to draw water, (Gen. xxiv. 11.)
they are still to fit themselves with a pitcher
or goat's skin, and tying their sucking children
behind them, trudge it in this manner two or
three miles to fetch water." Comp. Harmer's
Observations, vol. i. p. 168, note ; and on
Josh. ix. 21, Observations, vol. ii. p. .368, &c.
Comp. Homer, II. vi. lin. 457, &c.
:Kt^
509
^tt'
As a noun mas. plur. D-SNtyra places of draw-
ing water, occ. Jud. V. 11. So during the
Croisades in the Holy Land the Saracens
used to plant ambuscades near all the fountains
and places of water. See Harmer's Observa-
tions, vol. ii. p. 234, &c. And Homer, II.
xviii. lin. 521, describes an ambuscade as
placed by a river, where all the flocks were
wateredf
To roar, properly as a lion. See Jud. xiv. 5.
Jer. ii. 1.5. Amos iii. 8 ; and on this last text
observe, that the roaring of a lion in his un-
confined state is one of the * 7nost horrid
sounds in nature, which the stoutest man can
scarely hear without trembling ; but it becomes
still more dreadful when it is known to be a
sure prelude of destruction to whatever living
creature comes in his way. Comp. Bochart,
vol. ii. 729, and Greek and English Lexic
in Asav. It is also applied to God, Jer. xxv.
30. Joel iii. 21, oriv. 16. Amos i. 2. Comp.
Job xxxvii. 4. and to man, whether in grief,
Psal. xxxviii. 9 ; or in rage, Psal. Ixxiv. 4.
Comp. Isa. v. 29, w^here for axu'T eleven of
Dr Kennicott's codices read axty". As a N.
fem. rraxty and in reg. naxty a roaring. Isa. v.
29. Job iv. 10. Ps. xxii. 2, &. al.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, to be confounded, confused, destroyed,
or desolate by confusion, occ. Isa. vi. 11.
Comp. Nah. i. 2. In Hiph. to lay waste,
demolish, destroy by co? fusion, occ. Isa. xxxvii.
26. As a noun mas. plur. "nc; destructions.
occ. Ps. XXXV. 17. As Ns. fem. r^rH^\l; con-
fusion, desolation. Ps. xxxv. 8. Prov. i. 27, &
al. freq. So rrNur and nxty. Isa. xlvii. 11.
Lam. iii. 47. nxi'ii^n nearly the same. Job
XXX. 3. xxxviii. 27. Zeph. i. 15. In which
three texts it is joined with na^Ti; or rram, but
I know not the precise distinction between
these words. As a noun pxiy desolation, de-
struction. Ps. xl. 3. Fem. rr-xc' the same, or
tumultuous noise. Isa. xxiv. 12.
II. To tumultuate, be tumultuous, like waters,
occ. Isa. xvii. 13. As a noun pxu' tumult,
tumultuous noise, Isa. xiii. 4. xvii. 12, 13. Ixvi.
6. Jer. xxv. 31, & al. freq. As a N. pxu'n
tumultuous noise, roci/era/iow, acclamation, occ.
Prov. xxvi. 26, Envy may cloak itself -with ac-
clamation, its malice will appear in the congre-
gation or judicial assembly. See Schultens,
and comp. Prov. xxvii. 14. As a N. fem.
plur. mxiyn tumultuous noises. Job xxxvi. 29.
Zech. iv. 7. Comp. under xa^a XVIII.
XIX.
III. In Hith. to be confounded in mind, asto-
nished, occ. Gen. xxiv. 21.
To despise, insult. So the LXX render it by
aTifiZ^uv and i'rix,ai^u)>. occ. Ezek. xvi. 57.
This Kolben, who says he had often hoard it, parti-
cularly remarks in his Nat. Hist, of the Cape of Good
Hope.
xxviii. 24, 26. As a N. loxa contempt, insult.
occ. Ezek. xxv. 6, 15. xxxvi. 5.
T'o ask.
I. In Kal, to ask, interrogate. Gen. xxiv. 47.
xxvi. 7. xxxii. 17, & al.
II. In Kal, to ask, demand, require. Exod. iii.
22. xi. 2. xii. 35, 36. Deut. x. 12. So in the
three first texts the LXX render it by a.,Tia>,
and in the two first the Vulg. by postulo.
III. In Kal, to ask, consult. Num. xxvii, 21.
Deut. xviii. 11. Ezek. xxi. 21.
IV. In Kal, to ask, request, beg, crave. Josh.
XV. 18. Jud. V. 25. 1 Sam. i. 20, & al. freq.
On 1 K. X. 13, observe, that to this day it is
not unusual, in the eastern countries, for per-
sons of very considerable rank to ask others for
what they like. See Harmer's Observations,
vol. iv. p. 422. In Niph. to be desirous, to be
a suppliant, occ. 1 Sam. xx. 6, 28. Neh. xiii.
6. In Hiph. to cause to ask, petition, or sup-
plicate. 1 Sam. i. 28, A7id I also, irr^nbKurrr
have made him supplicate the Lord always,
because he was biNU' desired for the Lord.
Comp. ver. 11. As a N. fem. n^xti' and in
reg. nbxty a petition, request. Jud. viii. 24. 1
Sam. i. 27, & al. freq. As a noun fem. plur.
mbxtt'n petitions, occ. Ps. xx. 6. xxxvii. 4.
V. To ask as a loan, to borrow. Exod. xxii. 13
or 14. 2 K. vi. 5.
VI. As a noun mas. or fern, (see Job xxvi. 6.
Isa. V. 14. xiv. 9.) bixiy the invisible state of
the dead, " the place and state of those qui in
quaestione sunt (Cocceius) who are out of the
way and to be sought for." Bate. See inter al.
Gen. xiii. .38. xliv. 31. 1 K. ii. 9. Num. xvi.
30, 33. Job xvii. 13, 14. Ps. xlix. ]5. Ixxxix.
49. cxli. 7. Isa. xiv. 9, 11. In this view it
seems nearly to answer to the Greek 5)j,
hades (by \vhich the LXX almost constantly
render it), i. e. ia'ih; toto; the invisible place,
and to our Old English word hell,* which
though now scarcely used but for the place of
torment, yet being a derivative from the Saxon
hillan or helan to hide, or from holl a cavern.
anciently denoted the concealed or unseen place
of the dead in general, as is manifest from the
version of Psal. xlix. 14. Iv. 16. Ixxxviii. 9.
Ixxxix. 47. in K. Henry VIII's Great Bible,
which is retained in our Liturgy ; and so it
ought to be understood in other places of that
translation.
"nnp denotes the grave or sepulchre, properly so
called; bixty signifies that which is common to
all, the common receptacle of the dead. Comp.
Eccles. iii. 20. Ecclus xl. 11. xli. 10. Thus
Leigh in his Crit. Sacra well remarks, that
" Jacob, Gen. xxxvii. 35, would go down
mourning into sheol (rrbKur) to his son ; not
into hell (the place of the damned), for he
never thought his son to be gone thither, nor
into the grave properly so named, for he
thought his son had been devoured by a wild
beast ; but into the receptacle of the dead."f
* See Lord King's History of the Apostles' Creed, p.
92, &c. and Greek and English Lexicon in 'ASrf.
+ Comp. Gen. xiii. 38 ; Wetstein's note on iyi, Luke
ji^tt'
510
li^ti?
Is not bMim sometimes used for a great " depth
under ground, out of sight and so to be sought
for" (Bate), without any reference to the
dead ? See Deut. xxxii. 22. Job xi. 8. Psal.
cxxxix. 8. Ezek. xxxi. 17. Amos ix. 2.
As a noun bun; the same as biKi:?. 1 K. ii. 6.
(eomp. ver. 9.) Job xvii. 16. (comp. ver. 13.)
In both texts many of Dr Kennicott's codices
read biNC^.
To be tranquil, quiet. It occurs not in the
simple form, unless in the name of a place in
Canaan, Josh. xvii. 11, ]Nar rcn, probably so
called from a temple there dedicated to the
heavens, considered as being in a state of sere-
nity and tranquillity. So in after-times the
Romans had their mild, as well as terrible,
Jupiter. Virgil describes him under the
former character, where he receives Venus
with so much paternal tenderness,* ^n. i.
lin. 258, &c.
OIH subridens hnminum sator atque deorum,
Viiltii quo ccelum tempestatesque serenat,
Oscula libavit natcB : dehinc taliafatur.
To whom the father of the immortal race.
Smiling with that serene indulgent face.
With ichich lie drives the clouds and clears the skies.
First gave a holy kiss, and thus replies
Drydev.
pNC I. To be tranquil, quiet, secure, to be at
rest or in tranquillity or security. Job iii. 18.
Jer. XXX. 10. xlvi. 27, & al. The LXX
render it by aiaTctviffSm, and ff'y;^^/v, to be
at rest, Aquila and Symmachus by tvhniv to
prosper, be prosperous. As a participial noun
pxu? quiet, being at ease or rest, secure, pros-
perous. Job xii. 5. Isa. xxxii. 9, & al.
II. As a noun pxiy security, insolent security,
confidence, occ. 2 K. xix. 28. Isa. xxxvii. 29.
So Symmachus aXaZ^ovnoe., and Vulg. superbia,
pnde, insolence. Comp. Ps. cxxiii. 4.
To spoil, plunder. Once Jer. xxx. 16. It
may be a Chaldee variation from Dty (as bxy
from, by, DKp from Dp), used by the prophet
here threatening the Chaldeans. But seven
of Dr Kennicott's codices read yvtv, and eight,
To draw, suck, OT sup in.
I. To sup in, swallow up, absorb. Job v. 5. Ps.
Ivi. 2, 3. Amos viii. 4.
II. To inspire, i. e. to draw in, or snuff up, as
the air. See Isa. xlii. 14. Jer. ii. 24. xiv. 6.
Eccles. i. 5; which passage, I apprehend
wdth several learned men, contains a descrip-
tion of the diurnal and annual motions of the
v/'nti; or solar light on the earth's surface, and
by consequence of the earth itself. Solomon
having observed at ver. 4, that one generation
(of men) goeth off and another cometh, but that
the earth abideth for ever, or continueth to be
supported in all its conditions, motions, cour-
ses, &c. till the consummation of this system,
proceeds, ver. 5, And the solar light is diffused
xvi. 23 ; and Campbell's Prelim. Dissertat. to Gosprls,
p. 207, &c. ^ '
* See Spence's Polymetis, Dial. vi. p. .5.3.
(i. 6. in the morning of each day), and the
solar light goeth off (in the evening), and at
its seat or station (near the earth's equator,
namely) t\ir[m is drawing in (the spirit) diffus-
ing itself there, going to the ,<}outh (or southern
tropic), and circuiting to the north (or northern
tropic). Circuiting around the spirit is con-
tinually proceeding (viz. while it pursues and
presses upon the ;i;'!2w), and the spirit returns
upon its circuits, or perpetually repeats its cir-
cuitous course on the surface of the earth.
Comp. under mau^ VI.
HI. To draw in the breath, to gasp, pant, or
aspire after, as from eager desire. It is used
absolutely, as Psal. cxix. 131 ; or transitively,
as Job vii. 2. xxxvi. 20, Do not pant after the
night, of death namely, which .lob had pas-
sionately wished for ; or with hv following,
Amos ii. 7, bl? "sxtyrr who pant after the
dust of the earth on the head of the poor, i. e.
who long to see the poor and miserable still
more wretched. A most diabolical character
surely! See 1 Sam. iv. 12. 2 Sam. xiii. 19.
Job ii. 12. Comp. Ps. Ixix. 27. cix. 16.
Der. To sup, sip, sop, sob. French soupe,
souper, whence soup, supper. Also sap of a
tree.
I. In Kal and Niph. to remain, be left as a re-
sidue. Gen. vii. 2.3. xiv. 10. xlvii. 18. 1 Sam.
xvi. 1 1 , & al. On Ezek. ix. 8, observe that
instead of the very irregular word nNtt'JOT of
the common printed editions, eleven of Dr
Kennicott's codices read "iNuran. In Hiph. to
leave, cause or suffer to remain. Exod. x. 12.
Num. ix. 1 2. Deut. ii. 34. iii. 3, & al. As a
N. "MW residue, remainder, I Chron. xi. 8. 2
Chron. ix. 29. xxiv. 14, & al. freq. Fem.
n'''^xu^ a residue, remnant. Gen. xiv. 7. 1
Chron. iv. 43. 2 Sam. xiv. 7, & al. freq. In
I Chron. xii. 38, where the common printed
editions have n-'nu; six or seven of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices read n^'ixty, and so does M. de
Calasio's Concordance, edit. Romaine ; and
thus the LXX render it xxraXot-^oi, and
Vulg. reliqui the rest. Fem. mxtyn, a re-
mainder, occ. Deut. xxviii. 5, 17, Thy basket (of
first-fruits namely) and thy remainder, or store
which was left after the former was presented.
So the LXX iyKtt.Ta.'kny.ff.a.Ttt., and Vulg. reli-
quiae. Hence
II. As a N. ixu; denotes consanguinity ; every
near relation being, as it were, a remnant, or
remainder of the same ilesh and blood of which
we ourselves consist. In this sense it is some-
times joined with '^W2 flesh (as Lev. xviii. 6,
None of you shall approach to any inu'l ^Xur
remainder of his flesh, i. e. any one that re-
maineth of the same flesh and blood with him-
self. Comp. Lev. xxv. 49.) sometimes with
nnp, near, nearly related, as Lev. xxi. 2. Num.
xxvii. 11. sometimes with words expressive
of relation, as Lev. xviii. 12, 13. xx. 19.
III. As a N. ^HV flesh, of an aiiimal, which
usually remaineth, namely visible and palpable,
after life is extinguished. So Leigh, " Caro
animalis, post vitam ipsius reliqua." Psal.
Ixxiii. 26. Ixxviii. 20, 27. Mic. iii. 2, 3, & al.
Thus in English we call a dead body the re-
nti'
511
nt^
mains of a person ; by which word Dr Hodgson
spiritedly renders tn'I', Prov. v. 11 ; where it
is applied to a breathing carcass, rotten with
disease. Exod. xxi. 10, rrin^ her flesh-meat,
i. e. her more agreeable and nourishing food,
shall he not diminish. The easterns eat Jiesh,
though not so much as we do, and are fond of
it. Comp. Exod. xvi. 3, and see Harmer's
Observations, vol. iii. p. 146, 147.
IV. As a N. iNUf leaven, properly a piece of
dough remaining from the lump, and which
becoming sour is used to ferment, and render
light a much larger quantity of dough or paste.
occ. Exod. xii. 15, 19. xiii. 7. Lev. ii. 11.
Deut. xvi. 4. Hence
V. As a N. fem. plur. m'lXii'n and nixirn
kneading or leavening-vessels, where the dough
is mixed with the leaven, occ. Exod. viii. 3.
xii. 34. The miXtt'D here mentioned seem to
have been such wooden bowls as the Arabs still
use to knead their bread in, and travellers pro-
vide for themselves when journeying in the
Arabian deserts. See Shaw's Travels, p. 231,
and Preface, p. xi. xii. Or, else, considering
that the Israelites appear to have carried with
them dough enough to serve them a month,
(comp. Exod. xvi.) mixu^n in Exod. xii. 34,
may denote a kind of leathern utensil, such as
the Arabs still use, when spread out for a
tablecloth, and which, when contracted like a
bag, sei-ves them to carry the remnants of their
victuals, and particularly sometimes their meal
made into dough. See Harmer's Observations,
vol. ii. p. 447, &c. So Niebuhr, speaking of
the manner in which the Bedoween Arabs
near mount Sinai live, says, " Un rond mor-
ceau de cuir leur tient lieu de nappe, et ils y
gardent les restes du repas. A round piece of
leather serves them for a tablecloth, and they
keep in it the remains of their victuals."
Der. Share. Qu? Greek <raj| flesh, whence
sarcoma, sarcocele, sarcophagy, sarcotic.
Vli^W See under xu'S XVIII.
To turn, from one place or state to another.
The place, state, or person to which the turn-
ing is made, is denoted by b, bx or -"inx ;
from which, by n, p or "-inxn, preceding.
I. In Kal, intransitively, to turn, to turn back
or away. Josh, xix- 12, 27. 1 Sam. xv. 11.
Num. xxxii. 15. Deut. xxiii. 14. Jer. ii. 35.
Ezek. iii. 19, 20, & al. In Hiph. transitively,
to turn, or cause to turn back or away. Psal.
Ixxviii. 38. Ixxxix. 44. Prov. xv. 1. Isa. Iviii.
13. Jer. ii. 24, & al.
1 K. ii. 16, "33 nx -airrn bx turn not away (or
cause not me to turn away) my face, i. e. re-
pulse or reject me not ; for a repulse makes a
suiter turn away his face, and depart sadly and
heavily. Comp. ver. 20. 2 Chron. vi. 42.
As Ns. fem. nxiurn a turning away, backslid-
ing. Prov. i. 32. Jer. ii. 19. iii. 22, & al.
II. And most generally spoken of a thing with
respect to its original or former place or state.
In Kal, intransitively, to return, revert. Gen.
iii. 19. viii. 3, 7, 9, & al. freq. Transitively, Ps.
Ixxxv. 5. Isa. Iii. 8. In Hiph. to cause to re-
turn, bring back. Gen. xiv. 16. Exod. iv. 7.
to return, restore. Gen. xx. 7, 14. xl. 13, & al.
As a N. fem. rriiu; a returning, occ. Isa. xxx.
15. As a N. fem. in reg. rrmuTi return. I
Sam. vii. 17. rrstyrr nmu;n the return of the
year, the time when the year being ended re-
turns upon itself; the beginning of the year,
which according to Exod. xii. 2. xiii. 4, was
in the month xxbib. occ. 2 Sam. xi. 1. 1 K.
XX. 22, 26. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 10.
III. To render, repay, reponere. See Ps. liv.
7. Isa. Ixvi. 15. Hos. xii. 14 or 15. Comp.
Nah. ii. 2, and see Lowth's note there.
IV. In Kal, followed by another verb, it de-
notes to do again what is expressed by the latter
verb, as Josh. v. 2. Ps. Ixxxv. 7. Jer. xxxvi.
28. Ezek. viii. 6, 13. Zech. viii. 15 ; and to
such latter V. b is sometimes, as in Deut.
xxx. 9, and i more frequently, prefixed, as
Gen. xxvi. 18. Deut. xxx. 3. Jud. ii. 19. 2 K.
i. 11, 13. Eccles. iv. 1. 7. Zech. v. 1.
V. In Hiph. to return, bring or carry back, as
a word or answer. Num. xxii. 8. Deut. i. 22,
25. 2 Sam. xxiv. 13, & al. As a N. fem. plur.
nnc^n replies, answers, occ. Job xxi. 34.
xxxiv. 36.
VI. In Kal, intransitively, to turn, be turnedy
ox changed. So Vulg. convertetur. Isa. xxix. 17.
VII. To reverse, repeal. Esth. viii. 5, 8.
VIII. The word is used to denote old age,
when man, according to the original sentence
after the fall, is returning, and indeed turning
or changing, into the dust whence he was
taken ; when, to use the words of a learned
physician,* "the bones petrify, the cartilages
and tendons turn into bones, and the muscles
and nerves into cartilages and tendons ; and
all the solids lose their elasticity, and turji, in
a great measure, into that earth they are going
to be dissolved into." See Gen. iii. 19. Job
i. 21. xxxiv. 15. Ps. civ. 29. cxlvi. 4. Eccles.
xii. 7 ; in all which texts the word nu' or mu?,
is used.
In Kal, to be old, i. e. returning to the dust, or,
as it is elsewhere expressed, going the way of
all the earth, occ. 1 Sam. xii. 2. Comp. Josh,
xxiii. 14. 1 K. ii. 2. As a participle or parti-
cipial N. nu; old. occ. Jobxv. 10. So Chald.
plur. in reg. "nu' elders. Ezra v. 5, & al.
As a N. S-'U^ old age, time of turning or return-
ing to the earth, occ. 1 Kings xiv. 4. Eem.
nyw the same. Gen. xv. 15. xxv. 8. Also
in reg. Vi'yv: seems used for an old decaying
body. Gen. xliv.^31. So nsur Gen. xiii. 38.
xliv. 29. Ruth iv. 15.
When this word nur is used for old age, it is
plain from 1 Sam. xii. 2. Ps. Ixxi. 18. Isa.
xlvi. 4, that it is more than pt, and from Job
XV. 10, that it is less than m^v\
IX. As a N. fem. r^'y'V! hoariness, gray hairsy
canities, so called either as being f a most
eminent sign or symptom of man's returning to
his earth, or from the remarkable turning or
change itself of the colour of his hair, when
old age approaches. Comp. sense VI. See
Lev. xix. 32. Job xii. 23 or 32. (so Moschus,
Dr Cheyne, Essay on Health and Long- life, p. 205,
206, 3d edit. Comp. Mailer's Physiology, Lect. viii. 256,
&c. edit. Millies.
t See K. Solomon's Portraiture of Old Age, by Dr
Smith, p. 146, .3d edit.
nnit'
512
iDiti'
Idyll. V. lin. 4, toXios (iv^os the hoary deep)
Hos. vii. 9 : in which last text the LXX
render it rX/a< and Vulg. eani, gray hairs.
X. As a N. nnc? Some kind of precious stone,
the achates or agat. So the LXX u^it7ns,and
Vulg. achates, occ. Exod. xxviii. 19. xxxix.
12. It is well known that agats vary or change
their appearance without end. Might not iitt'
therefore be a name of the species from this
circumstance, q. d. the varier ? And might not
Thomson's description of the opal correspond
with the Hebrew name ?
-But all combined
Thick through the whitening- Opal play thy * beams ;
Or flying several from its surface, form
A trembling variatwe of revolving hues.
As the site varies in tlie gazer's hand.
Summer, lin. 154, &c.
5nu^ I. To turn or be turned backward. Isa.
xlvii. 10. Jer. viii. 5. Ezek. xxxix. 2. Comp.
Ps. Ixxxv. 4.
II. To bring backy cause to return. Isa. xlix.
5. Jer. 1. 19.
III. To restore, return. Isa. Iviii. 12. Comp.
Ps. xxiii. 3.
IV. As a N. i-aa^, and Chald. emphat xn'-au',
plur. i"!^!::^ seems properly to denote the
stream or blast of hot or ignited air, returned
from the fire. " Vivida vis ignis ardentis,"
says Schultens on Job. occ. Job xviii. 5. Dan.
iii. 22. vii. 9. The LXX in the first and last
texts render it hy <pXolflame, as another Greek
version likewise does in Dan. iii. 22. So
Vulg. in all by flamma.
And in this sense we may perhaps best under-
stand D-nnc' Hos. viii. 6, literally, For the
calf of Samaria shall be flames. And it is
highly probable from Isa. xxxvi. 19, 20, com-
pared with Isa. xxxvii. 19, that this calf after
it was sent to Assyria (see Hos. x. 6. ) was
burnt with fire. As to the phraseology in Hos.
viii. 6, comp. Josh. v. 9, 12.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
To lead, or carry away captive, captivum
agere. Jer. xli. 14, Whom Ishmael nna; had
carried away captive. Here rrnu; being the
third pers. mas. preter in Kal, the final n
must be radical, freq. occ. In Niph. to be
carried away captive. Gen. xiv. 1 4, that his
brother nnipa was carried away captive. Here
likewise the rr must be radical. So Exod.
xxii. 10, where it is applied to a beast driven
away. Comp. Jer. xiii. 17. As a N. -na^ a
captive. Exod.xii.29. Captivity, state of capti-
vity. Deut. xxi. 13. Isa. xlvi. 2. Jer. xv. 2.
Also, a captive multitude. Num. xxxi. 12, 19.
Isa. XX. 4. As Ns. fem. .i-au' a captive mul-
titude. Deut. xxi. 11. 2 Chron. xxviii. 5, &
al. msa^ captivity. Ps. xiv. 7, & al. freq. So
in reg. nn^ty Ps. cxxvi. 1. And n-aa; Num.
xxi. 29. See Ezek. xvi. 53.
Hence we have the phrase -au' nnu? which sig-
nifies to carry away captive. See Num. xxi. 1.
Deut. xxi. 10. Jud. v. 12. Ps. Ixviii. 19. But
ma; or 3 a; joined with mnar, n"'nu' or nma;
means to turn or bring back the captivity, or
those who had been carried away captive. See
Deut. XXX. 3- Ps. xiv. 7. liii. 7. Ezek. xvi.
53. Ps. cxxvi. 1, 4; in which last cited verse
observe, that the rr in nma^ is not radical but
paragogic.
mnar aa' is applied figuratively to restoration
from great affliction and misery to a happy
state. Job xlii. 10. Comp. Jer. xxx. 18.
To soothe. So in Arabic the cognate n^D sig-.
nities to stroke gently, soothe, mulcere, permul-
cere. See Schultens De Defect. Hod. Ling.
Heb. civ. &c.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to soothe, assuage, calm,
as the raging of the sea. occ. Ps. Ixv. 8. Ixxxix.
9 or 10 ; in which latter text the LXX xara-
f^ct'Oni; thou assuagest. Thus Virgil, Jin.
1. lin. 70,
Et mulcere dedit fluctus et tollers vento.
II. To soothe, calm, as an angry spirit, occ.
Prov. xxix. 11 ; where Symmachus xaracr^ayvs/
will assuage. " Pectora mulcet." .^n. i. lin.
157. Comp. Prov. xii. 16. xxv. 28.
III. In Kal, to soothe or gratify with praises, to
praise, laud, fcoXTri lXa.ffKi(r6a.i (II. 1. lin. 472.)
Psal. Ixiii. 4. cxvii. 1, & al. Comp. Eccles.
iv. 2. viii. 15. So in Chaldee. Dan. ii. 23. v.
4, & al. In Hith. nnnarr to soothe, gratify,
or please oneself, occ. 1 Chron. xvi. 35. Ps.
cvi. 47.
Hence perhaps Greek (rifiu, ai(io[jt,a.i to worship,
adore.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac signi-
fies, to extend, draw out in length. Comp. loay.
I. As a N. loaar a rod, a longish rod or staff.
Exod. xxi. 20. Isa. x. 15. xxviii. 27. Mic. iv.
14. Lev. xxvii. 32, Every thing that passeth
under the rod or staff " which the herdsman or
shepherd carried in his hand, and kept his
cattle in order with, Jer. xxxiii. 13."* Comp.
Ps. xxiii. 4. Ezek. xx. 37. Mic. vii. 14.
II. -4 sceptre, the ensign of authority. Psal. xiv.
7. Isa. xiv. 5. Ezek. xix. 11, 14. Comp. Ps.
ii. 9, and see rriaD XV. 6, and ppn IV. un-
der pn.
III. A tribe, a branch of a family or nation,
shooting from one common stock. Gen. xlix.
28. Num. xviii. 2, & al. freq. Comp. Num.
xvii. 2, 3, or 17, 18, Sfc. and under rrua XVL
IV. -4 staff, the ensign, not of regal authority,
but of tribual jurisdiction, or of that exercised
by the head of a tribe. Gen. xlix. 10. Hence
used for the ruler ot judge of the tribe himself.
Gen. xlix. 16 ; from which passage it appears
that each tribe of Israel had this ensign of autho-
rity belonging to them.f Comp. ver. 28, and
2 Sam. vii. 7, with 1 Chron. xvii. 6.
V. A pen or style, used to write with, and re-
sembling a small rod. occ. Jud. v. 14 ; where
the LXX Symmachus and Theodotion render
it by pa-pSho; a rod. But it probably is used as
a name for the calamus scriptorius or reec? with
which the orientals still write. See Harmer's
Observations, vol. ii. p. 175 ; Hanway's Tra-
Bate's note in his Nevv^ and Literal Translation, &c.
\ See Bp Sherlock's 3d Dissertat. at the end of his Dis-
courses on Prophecy, and Bp Nev\ ton's Dissertations on
tlie Prophecies, vol. i. p. 94, 96, 1st edit. 8vo.
"]nt2/
513
rnty
vels, vol. i. p. 317; and Niebuhr's Voyage en
Arabic, torn. i. p. 118.
VI. As a N. mas. pliir. D-'uniy spears, or
javelins, i. e. staves headed with iron. 2 Sam.
xviii. 14.
VII. As a N. iDDirr Shebat, the name of the
eleventh month, nearly answering to our Jan-
uary O. S. I take it to be a foreign and pro-
bably a Persic name; but I know not its
ideal meaning, occ. Zech. i. 7. This month
is mentioned also, 1 Mac. xvi. 14<.
Der. Greek cKftrru to lean, whence the N.
ffxri'Trr^ev, Lat. sceptrum, and Eng. sceptre.
Also Eng. shafty and a and u being transpos-
ed, perhaps staff.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but seems related
to 72D (which see), and signifies, to implicate,
complicate, entangle, or the like.
I. As a N. -fmiy the complication or entangle-
ment of boup^hs crossing each other, occ. 2 Sam.
xviii. 9. To this purpose the LXX laa-oi,
and Vulg. condensam.
II. As a N. fem. rrantt' Job xviii. 8, may
mean either the sticks laid across each other
over a pitfall to catch wild beasts, or rather,
that it may correspond with nu^"> in the pre-
ceding hemistich, the reticulated work or meshes
of the same.
III. As a N. fem. rrssi:^, plur. W'D^m compli-
cated work, net- or checker-work, 1 K. vii. 17,
18, & al. " This (net-work) cover was an
emblem of the circumference of the heaven, and
so of the parts of this system that stop the
course of the light and condense it into spirit."
Thus Hutchinson in Columns, p. 48, 49.
Comp. Bate in Crit. Heb.
IV. As a N. fem. n^:im a reticulated window,
a lattice,* such as are still usual in the cham-
bers of the eastern houses. So LXX hzru-
carov, and Vulg. cancellos. occ. 2 K. i. 2.
V. Chald. As a N. xaniy a sambuke, a kind of
harp, probably so called, by a dialectical de-
viation from the idea of the Hebrew, from its
many strings, occ. Dan. iii. 7, 10, 15 ; in
which verses it evidently answers to iOSD in
ver. 5; comp. therefore under ^ no II.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea ap-
pears to be, to impel, thrust forward. The
LXX seem to have given nearly the ti-ue
meaning of the word in Psal. Ixix. 3, 16^
where they render it by xarxiyiy a storm, tem-
pest, from xctra'tsffu to rush with force.
I. As a N. mas. plur. D'-blu; ears of corn,
thrust or shot forth from the stalk. Gen. xli.
3, 7, & al. freq. Gen. xli. 5, And behold seven
D^bnar ears, coming up on one T\^-p stalk. There
is a species of wheat called Egyptian, which,
having had some of it in my own garden, I
have often seen and examined, and which
bears six or seven ears shooting from the main
ear in the middle. But had this been repre-
sented in Pharaoh's dream, the Heb. expres-
sion I think would have been seven ears com-
ing up or growing (not on one stalk but) on
See Shaw's Travels, p. 207.
one ear; and therefore I rather regard the
object of Pharaoh's dream as an instance of*
one of those discordant images which never
existed in nature. Comp. under obn HI.
As a N. fem. in reg. nbnu^ an ear of com.
occ. Job xxiv. 24.
II. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "biia^ shoots or
branches of an olive-tree. occ. Zech. iv. 12.
So LXX KXa^ot branches.
III. As a N. fem. nbac; a current or stream
of water, occ. Ps. Ixix. 3, 16. Isa. xxvii. 12.
IV. As a N. bsiy the leg and foot by which
one is impelled * in M^alking. occ. Isa. xlvii. 2.
V. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "b-iar paths,
against which the foot is impelled in walking,
occ. Ps. Ixxvii. 20. Jer. xviii. 1.5.
bbnar occurs not as a V. but as a N. blbiur a
snail occ. Ps. Iviii. 9. Bochart, vol. iii. p.
646, proposes two derivations of the word, one
from b^aar a path, because the snail marks out
his path with his slime, and so is called
bibnty, q. d. the path-maker, seminator; the
other, from na^" to dwell, n in and bib a wind.-
ing shell, cochlea, which every one knows is
the habitation this animal carries about with
him. Perhaps a better account of the name
may be deduced from the peculiar manner in
which snails thrust themselves forward in mov-
ing, and from the force with which they ad-
here to, or indeed are impelled against, any
substance they light on. I shall explain my
meaning in the words of an eminent natiu-al-
ist. " The wise Author of nature having
denied feet and claws to enable snails to creep
and climb, hath made them amends, in a way
more commodious for their state of life, by the
broad skin along each side of the belly, and the
undulating motion observable there. By this
latter 'tis they creep ; by the former, assisted
by the glutinous slime emitted from the snail's
body, they adhere firmly and securely to all
kinds of supei-ficies, partly by the tenacity of
their slime and partly by the pressure of the
atmosphere." Derham's Physico- Theology,
book ix. ch. i. not. 4.
Der. Shovel Qu ?
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. and the ideal
meaning is uncertain (comp. however yniy and
caiy) ; but as a N. mas. plur. D"'D"'iu^ are men-
tioned among the female ornaments, and pro-
bably mean certain cauls or kerchiefs which the
women bind upon their heads ; so LXX xa-
ffvfifiovs, and Montanus, reticula cauls of net-
work. Perhaps the D'^D-na; were not unlike
the rich embroidered handkerchiefs with which
Lady M. W. Montague informs us (Letter
xxix. vol. ii. p. 14.) the Turkish ladies bind
on their talpocks or caps. Once, Isa. iii. 18 ;
where see Bp Lowth.
Denotes sufficiency, satisfaction, saturity.
I. In Kal, to have enough, to be satisfied, satu-
rated, cloyed. Deut. vi. U. xxxi. 20. Ps.
Ixxxviii. 4. Isa. i. 11. Jer. xlvi. 10. Lam. iii,
15, 30, & al. freq. Also in Kal and Hiph.
* See Borelli De Motu Animalinm, P. 1. c. 19.
LI
pnur
514
riti^
to satisfi/, saturate. Ps. xc. H. Ezek. vii. 9.
Job xxxviii. 27. Ps. cvii. 9. cxxxii. 15, & al.
As a participle or participial N. i?3ur satisfied,
satiated, fuU, having enough. See 1 Sam. ii.
5. Deut. xxxiii. 23. Job x. 15. xiv. 1. Pro v.
xix. 23. D^n" irsu; satisfied with days or liv-
ing, conviva satur, as Horace expresses it, and
before him Lucretius, lib. iii. lin. 951, plenus
vitae conviva. * Gen. xxxv. 29. Job xlii. 17.
1 Chron. xxiii. I. 1 Sam. ii. 5. Comp. Gen.
xxv. 8. As a N. i?niy sufficiency, plenty, sa-
turity. Gen. xli. 29, 30, & al. Fem. m;niy,
and in reg. nyaur saturity, fulness. Isa. xxiii.
18. Ezek. xvi. 49, & al.
II. As Ns. of number ynur, rryaar, and in reg.
nj^nc^, seven. Gen. v. 7. JExod. xxv. 37. Isa.
XXX. 26, & al. freq. Plur. mas. D">i7nu^ seventy.
freq. occ.
By 2 K. X. 1, Ahah had seventy sons in Sa-
maria. This sounds a very extraordinary
number to a western reader, unaccustomed to
the effects of polygamy and concubinage (comp.
Jud. viii. 30, and under tr^bs), and yet in
Homer, H. vi. lin. 244, &c. (comp. II. xxiv.
lin. 495 497.) old king Priam is represented
as having fifty sons and twelve daughters. Ar-
taxerxes Mnemon, king of Persia, had by his
concubines, who, according to Plutarch, f
amounted to three hundred and sixty, no few-
er than one hundred and fifteen sons, besides
three by his queen, f And in our days Muley
Abdallah, who was emperor of Morocco, when
Mr Stewart was there in 1720, " is said by
his four wives, and the many thousand women
he had in his seraglio during his long reign,
to have had seven hundred sons able to mount
a horse ; but the number of his daughters is
not known. "Ij As a N. plur. DTiyna; seven
times, seven fold. Gen. iv. 1 5, 24. Ps. xii. 7.
Isa. XXX. 26, & al. As a N. "'j;''aiy seventh.
Gen. ii. 2, 3, & al. freq. Fem. n*s?-nar
and nir-niy Jos. vi. 16. Lev. xxiii. 16, & al.
The number seven was denominated from this
root, because on that day Jehovah bD'< Gen.
ii. 2, completed ov finished all his work, or
made it sufficient for the purposes intended by
it. The seventh day was also sanctified or set
apart, from the beginning, as a religious sab-
bath or rest, to remind believers of that rest
which God then entered into, and of that yaiy
(Ps; xvi. W.) completion ox fulness oi}oy which
is in his presence for evermore. Hence the very
early and general division of time into weeks,
or periods of seven days.^ Hence the sa-
*So Seneca, Epist. Ixi. Vixi, Lucili charissime, quan-
tum satis est, mortem plenus expecto.
\ In Artaxerx. torn. i. p. 125, B. edit. Xylandr.
1 Justin, lib. x. cap. 1, and Prideaux, Connex. part i.
book vii. An. 360.
Comp. under C3b3.
y Stewart's Journey to Mequinez, in Newbery's Col-
lection, vol xvii. p. 147.
If " We find, from time immemorial, says the learned
President Gouget, the use of this period among all na-
tions without any variation in the form of it. The Is-
raelites, Assyrians, Egyptians, Indians, Arabians, and,
in a word, all the nations of the East, have in all ages
made use of a week consisting of ser,en days. (See Sca-
liger De Emendat. Temporum, Selden De Jure Nat. &
Gent. lib. iii. cap. 17; Memoires de I'Academie des In-
script, torn. iv. p. 65.) We find the same custom among
the ancient Romans, Gauls, Britons, Germans, the na-
credness of the seventh day, not only among
believers before the giving of the law, but also
among the heathen,* for which they give the
very same reason as Moses doth, Gen. ii. 2,
namely, that on it all things were ended or
completed. Comp. Gen. vii. 4, 10. viii. 10,
12. xxix. 27. Exod. xvi. 2230. Ps. xvi. 11.
Heb. iv. I 11. Hence also seven was, both
among believers and heathen, the number of
sufficiency or completion,-\ whence in Heb. yniir
is used indefinitely for many, a good many, a
sufficient number. See Lev. xxvi. 18. Deut.
xxviii. 7, 25. Ruth iv. 15. 1 Sam. ii. 5. Jer.
XV. 9. Isa. XXX. 29. Prov. xxiv. 16. xxvi. 16,
25. So DTij^Sur seven-fold, indefinitely for
many 'fold, multoties. Prov. vi. 31 ; where see
Schultens, and comp. Exod. xxii. 1, 4.
III. As Ns. ynar, fem. rryStt', in reg. n^ivt, a
week, a period of seven days, /3^0(t*j, septi-
mana. Gen. xxix. 27, 28. vii. 10. viii. 4, 10.
Deut. xvi. 9,10. plur. mas. o-yiiy weeks. Dan.
X. 2. As a N. yinar, plur. n^'3'zm a week of
years, a period of seven years. Dan. ix. 24
27. Comp. Lev. xxv. 8.
IV. It denotes the sufficiency, or sufficient se-
curity of an oath.
In Niph. to be made sufficient security by an
oath, to be made sufficiently credible or sufficient
to be believed by this mean, to swear. Gen.
xxi. 31. xxii. 16, & al. freq. In Hiph. to
cause to give such security, to cause to sweaVy
adjure. Gen. 1. 5, 6. Exod. xiii. 19, and al.
Joined with the N. ni;nir Num. xxx. 3. to
give the security of an oath.
Thus the verb, whether in Niph. or Hiph. ge-
nerally refers to an oath, but in Isa. liv. 9,
God says -njySU'a I have been made sufficient
security that the waters of Noah should no more
go over the earth, though by the history, Gen.
ix. 8, &c. there was no oath of God in this
case, but only a promise confirmed by a sign.
As a N. fem. njriniy and nj;nu' sufficient se-
curity given by an oath, an oath. Gen. xxvi. 3.
1 Sam. xiv. 26. Num. v. 21. Neh. x. 29 or
.30, & al. freq. As a participle or participial
N. mas. plur. in reg. *^:n2; swearers or per-
sons giving the security of an oath to others. .
occ. Ezek. xxi. 23.
Though the Rabbins by their pointing have
tions of the North, and of America. (See Le Spectacle
de la Nature, tom. viii. p. 53.) Many vain conjectures
have been formed concerning the reasons and motives
which determined all mankind to agree in this primitive
division of their time. Nothing but tradition concern-
ing the space of time employed in the creation [forma-
tion] of the world could give rise to this universal im-
memorial practice." Origin of Laws, &c. vol. i. book
iii. ch. ii. art. ii. p. 230, edit. Edinburgh. " The months
(of the ancient Scandinavians) were divided into weeks
ofsevendaySf a division which hath prevailed among al-
most all the nations we have any knowledge of from the
extremity of Asia to that of Europe." Mallet's North,
em Antiquities, vol. i. p. 357.
See Grotius, De Verit. Kelig. Christ, lib. i. cap.'16,
note 23, and following ; and Mr Cook's Enquiry into the
Patriarchal and Druidical Religion, p. 4, 5, 2d edit, and
the authors there quoted ; Boyse's Pantheon, p. 168, 2d
edit. ; Leland's Advantage and Necessity of Christian
Revelation, part i. ch. ii. p. 74, 8vo edit. ; and Dr Wa-
terland's Charge, &c. May 19, 1731, p. 41, 58. j
t See inter al. Josh. vi. 3 or 4, &c. to 15 or 16, and
Mr Holloway's Originals, vol. ii. p. ^; Beausobre's
Introduction to the New Testament, in Bishop Watson's
Theological Tracts, vol. iii. p. 236.
Y^^
515
nittr
presumed to split this root into two, yet the
sameness of the root ynir? as signifying seven,
and as denoting the sufficient security of an
oath, is evident by the instance of Abraham's
ynuf seven lambs, when he and Abimeleeh
^V^2^v^ swore to each other, Gen. xxi. 28
31.*
Der. Goth, sibun, Saxon seofon, and English
seven.
To close, inclose, straiten. Comp. Ditzr and du^.
The LXX render it, inter al. by Ti^ix.aXvrTu
to cover round, trvvh/u to bind together, and the
Vulg. several times by includere to inclose.
I. To inclose or set, as precious stones in metal.
It occurs not as a verb in Kal in this sense,
but as a participle mas. plur. in Huph. D-yna^n
inclosed, set. occ. Exod. xxviii. 20. As a N.
fem. plur. myniyn omynurn ouches or sockets
of metal, which inclose and hold fast a seal or
the like, palse. occ. Exod. xxviii. 11, 13, 14*,
25. xxxix. 13, 16. Psal. xlv. 14; in which
latter text it is rendered by the LXX x^aa-iru-
Tais, and by the Vulg. fimbriis, fringes, but
rather seems to signify embroidery or brocaded
work, resembling ouches of gold.
II. To close, draw close, or strait, as a garment,
occ. Exod. xxviii. 39. So the Vulg. stringes
thou shalt make strait or close, and Aquila,
Symmachus, and Theodot. preserve the idea,
though they change the form of the word, in
rendering it / ffvapylus the strictures ; thus
likewise LXX xoavfj^fioi or KoavfjL^urm. As a
N. ysu^n an inclosing, occ. Exod. xxviii. 4,
V^irn nanD a coat of inclosing, i. e. a close,
strait coat or garment. So Aquila and Sym-
machus ffvcrpyxTov, Vulg. strictam strait, and
to the same purpose the LXX xoffv/nliuTov.
Comp. under pa.
In the two last- cited passages many of the
lexicon-writers and translators render the
words, embroider and embroidery, or the like ;
but this does not seem so easy and natural a
sense of the word as that just proposed ; nor
do the ancient versions, as already cited,
favour this interpretation, but concur with
that above given.
II. As a noun i^nirr a strait or straits in a men-
tal sense, distress. So Vulg. angustiae, and
Eng. translation anguish, which perhaps had
anciently the same sense, for so the very
learned F. Junius explains it in his Etymol.
Anglican, by the Latin angustia. occ. 2 Sam.
i. 9.
pntt' Chald.
In Kal, to leave, let alone, occ. Ezra vi. 7. Dan.
iv. 12, 20, 23. In Ith. panarn to be left. occ.
Dan. ii. 44.
I. In Kal, to separate contiguous parts, to break,
break or tear in pieces, as a door. Gen. xix. 9.
a tree, Exod. ix. 25. a bone, Exod. xii.
46 an animal, 1 K. xiii. 26, 28, &c. to break
up, as God did the great abyss, his decreed
place, for the reception of the waters of the
. * .^ ^^^ ancient Arabians, according to Herodotus,
hb. iii. cap. 8, in making their solemn covenants, used
jieven stones smeared^with human blood.
deluge. Job xxxviii. 10. Comp. Prov. iii. 20,
under jrpn II. In Niph. to be broken, torn,
hurt. Exod. xxii. 9 or 10. 1 Kings xxii. 49, &
al. As Ns. 'iiu^ breaking or breach. Lev.
xxiv. 20, & al. ^Tiau; a breaking, destruction.
occ. Jer. xvii. 18. Ezek. xxi. 6 ; where it de-
notes acute pain of the loins, as if they were
breaking. Comp. Isa. xxi. 3. Nah. ii. 10 or
11, in bnbn under bn.
Hence Eng. to shiver, sever. Also, a sabre.
Qu?
II. To break, i. e. slack, assuage, or quench, as
thirst. Ps. civ. 11.
III. To break the heart or spirits, make con-
trite or sorrowful. See Ps. xxxiv. 19. Ii. 19.
Ixix. 21. cxlvii. 3. Prov. xv. 4. Isa. Ixi. 1. Ixv.
14. Jer. viii. 21. On Job xli. 17 or 25, see
under xun IV.
IV. As a noun mas. plur. O-nncn billows,
large waves, breakers.* Jon. ii. 4. Psal. xciii.
4. Comp. 2 Sam. xxii. 5. Ps. xlii. 8.
V. In Hiph. to break, cause to break or burst,
as the involucra in parturition, occ. Isa. Ixvi.
9. As a noun nau^Q the act or place of chil-
dren's breaking forth. 2 K. xix. 3. Isa. xxxvii.
3.'Hos. xiii. 13.
VI. As a noun i^ur the enucleation, solution, or
interpretation of a dream, Eng. marg. the break-
ing, occ. Jud. vii. 15.
VII. To break or separate into small portions.
So in Kal, to retail, to sell or buy by retail.
See Gen. xli. 56, 57. xlii. 2, 3, 5. Deut. ii.
28. Isa. Iv. 1. In Hiph. to retail, sell by retail.
See Gen. xlii. 6. Prov. xi. 26. Amos viii. 5,
6. In all which, and several other texts, it is
applied to retailing of corn or food (" de magno
tollere acervo"), which is indeed eminently
sold and bought in this manner, a little for one,
and a little for another. Hence as a N. "laur
corn, victual thus retailed. See Gen. xlii. 1,
2, 26. xliii. 2. xlvii. 14.
VIII. With the particle n prefixed to the ob-
ject, to break out upon, as the sight, or a per-
son in seeing, to view, look at. occ. Neh. ii.
1.3, 15. Comp. Ps. cxlv. 15.
IX. With bx or b prefixed to the object, to
break out towards, look unto, look at, as the
eyes. occ. Ps. cxlv. 15. Hence, to look unto
ovfor, with expectation or hope. So LXX
render it by T^otrloxav and 'T^or^;^s<r^/. occ.
Ruth i. 13. Esth. ix. 1. Psal. civ. 27. cxix.
166. Isa. xxxviii. 18. As a N. *inu; a looking
for, expectation, occ. Psal. cxix. 116. cxlvi. 5.
So the LXX in the former text Tr^otrhonta..
Hence perhaps Latin spero to hope, whence
despero ; and Eng. despair, desperate, despera-
tion.
W^]!; Chald.
To implicate, entangle, twist or wreath together.
The Targum use it in a natural sense. Job
xl. 12 or 17. Lam. i. 14 ; but in the Bible it
is applied only to the mind. To perplex, con-
found. Once, Dan. v. 9. Comp. D3ir^ and
In Kal, to cease, leave off, or rest from work.
* Comp. Virgil, lEn. i. lin. 164, 165 ; Herat, lib. ii. ode
xiv. lin. 14.
KJtt'
516
nw
It is opposed not to weariness, but to work
or action. Gen. ii. 2, 3. viii. 22. Ex. xxxiv.
21.
From Gen. ii. 2, 3 (In the seventh day the
Aleim rested, ceased, from all his work which
he created mu'i^b to act), it is most evident,
that, though God can do whatsoever pleaseth
him in the armies of heaven above, and in the
earth beneath; and though he undoubtedly
often hath miraculously interposed, and still
doth sometimes so interpose, to overrule the
mechanism of nature, for the protection of his
servants, and the destruction of his enemies ;
yet that he is not constantly and immediately
acting in and upon matter as a kind of anima
mundi, the cause of attraction, or the like, as
some vainly talk. *
In Niph. to cease, he abolished. Isa. xvii. 3. Ez.
XXX. 18, & al. In Hiph. to cause to cease, take
off or away. See Exod. v. 5. xii. 15. 2 K.
xxiii. 5, 11. In 2 Sam. xxiii. 7, r\'2W may be
considered either as a noun an abolishing, an
entire stop, or as a verb infin. in Kal, nici
in or for putting a stop, to the wicked, namely,
here compared to thorns. Burning thorns
with fire destroys them ; which cutting them
up does not. The Vulg. comburentur usque
ad nihilum, they shall be burned eren to nothing,
gives the general sense, but not the precise
idea of naa^. For this interpretation I am
indebted to Bate's Crit. Heb. and New and
Literal Translation. As Ns. nsir^ a cessation
or ceasing from work. Exod. xxi. 19. nnu'
plur. mnna; rest from work. Sabbath, whether
that of the seventh day, Exod. xvi. 25, 26,
29. XX. 8. Lev. xix. 3, & al. freq. or of the
feast of unleavened bread. Lev. xxiii. 15.
(comp. ver. 7, 11); or of the tenth day of the
seventh month, Lev. xxiii. 32. (comp. Lev.
xxiii. 39) ; or that of the seventh year. See
Lev. XXV. 2, 4 6, 8 ; and in Lev. xix. 30.
xxvi. 2. "nnni:^ my sabbaths include all the sab-
baths or times of sacred rest ordained by God
under the Mosaic dispensation, pnnu' rest,
cessation. Exod. xvi. 23, & al. nnnc^n, Lam.
i. 7, is rendered her sabbaths, but seems rather
to mean her being carried into captivity, from
root rrac, so the LXX, according to the
Alexandrian copy, fUToixitnas, and according
to the Complutensian edition fji-iroiKivia -, or
perhaps her being put down, caused to cease.
See Targ.
This root is nearly related to naa^ to expatiate,
luxuriate, &c. below, as xaa to rrua, Kin to
rrnn, xsn to nsn, &c.
I. To expatiate, luxuriate, grow, increase, occ.
(Chald.) Ezra iv. 22. Dan. iii. 31, or iv. 1.
vi. 25 or 26. In Hiph. to increase, cause to
increase or multiply, occ. Job xii. 23. Also, to
magnify, exalt with praises, celebrate, occ. Job
xxxvi. 24. As a N. x-atr^ great, magnificent.
Comp. under IDT^'D, and see the Rev. William Jones'
excellent Essay on the First Principles of Natural Phi-
losophy, book ii. ch. iii.; and his Physiological Disquisi-
tions, Disc. iL; and comp. Dr Clarke's note 6, on Ro-
hault, Physic, pars L cap. xi. 15. p. 52, edit. 4 ; and
Rowning's preface to his Compendious System, p. 7, 8,
41.
Job xxxvi. 26. xxxvii. 23. So in Chald. Dan.
ii. 6, 31, & al. Also plur. many. occ. Ezra
V. 11. Dan. ii. 48. Also, adverbially, much,
very much, exceedingly. Dan. ii. \2. v. 9, & al.
II. As a noun fem. plur. mN-au' deviations,
errors, q. d. expiations ; so LXX <)ru^a.-rTa>-
f/,a,ra.. Jerome errores, Vulg. delicta. occ.
Ps. xix. 3. But Bate observes, that there is
nothing in the Heb. for " his," before " errors,"
and that mx-au' may as well be referred to the
judgments of God before mentioned who can
understand mx-aiy the great things, of them
namely, i. e. without God's teaching or help ?
So Ps. cxix. 18. Open thou mine eyes that I may
seemxb33 the wondrous things out of thy law."
In Kal, to lift or be lifted up, to elevate or be
elevated, to exalt, be exalted, or above reach.
Deut. ii. 36. Job v. 11. Ps. cvii. 41. Isa. ix. 11,
& al. freq. In Niph. to be exalted, high, above
reach. Ps. cxxxix. 6. Prov. xviii. 10. Isa. ii.
II, 17, & al. In Hiph. to exalt or be exalted.
occ. Job xxxvi. 22. As a N. aaa^D an eleva-
tion, height, high or secure place. Psal. ix. 10.
Isa. XXV. 12. xxxiii. 16.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
To expatiate, luxuriate, run wild.
I. To luxuriate, grow, thrive, as a plant or tree,
occ. Ps. xcii. 13. .Job viii. Ii ; where LXX
l-4'co6ri(nru.t shall grow tall, Vulg. crescere
grow. Comp. Job viii. 7.
II. To expatiate, run wild, or out of the way, to
wander, as sheep. Ezek. xxxiv. 6. In Hiph.
to cause to go out of the way, make to wander^
as a blind man. occ. Deut. xxvii. 18. Comp.
Prov. xxviii. 10. As a noun a-iy rendered
pursuing, from root 31^3, but may perhaps from
this root be better translated wandering, occ.
1 K. xviii. 27.
III. As a noun ^i^aiy a wandering song, a song
of wanderings ; probably composed by David
in his wanderings, \\\\en persecuted by Saul and
his servants ; in which the Psalmist was an
eminent type of Christ and his church perse-
cuted by Satan and his adherents. * occ. Ps.
vii. 1. As a N. fem. plur. m3T'3ur wanderings.
occ. Hab. iii. 1. This word of the prophet
seems to relate both to the deviations of the
Jewish people from God's law, and also their
wanderings, or being removed from their land
on that account. See chap. i. v. & seq.
Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion, render
the word by ayvotifixruv ignorances, so the
Vulg. ignorantiis.
IV. In a spiritual sense, in Kal, to wander, err,
deviate, transgress through ignorance or mistake.
Num. XV. 22. Job vi. 24. Prov. v. 23. Isa.
xxviii. 7. In Hiph. to cause or suffer to err.
Job xii. 16. Ps. cxix. 10. As a N. rrau'D and
rraiu^n an error, a mistake. Gen. xliii. 12. Job
xix. 4.
V. To expatiate, give a loose, induce or lose
oneself, as it were in love, " Inerrare tanquam
sui oblitum, et amore quasi vagari." occ. Prov.
V. 19. Comp. ver. 20. Prov. xx. 1.
* See Fen wick's Thoughts on the Heb. Titles of the
Psalms, p. 24.
ny^
17
711^
a3iy to err, transgress through mere mistake, ig-
norance, or inadvertency. Lev. v. 18. Job xii.
16, & al. As a noun fern. rr^^U^ m^re error,
mistake, or inadvertency. Lev. iv. 2, 22, & al.
freq.
J 03 a? to make to grow^.continually, to use re-
peated and continual endeavours to cause growth.
occ. Isa. xvii. 11. Comp. above rraur L
In Hiph. to view attentively, or accurately to
pry. So the LXX by iTi^Xi'rca to look upon,
and by -ra^ocKu-rru to stoop down in order to
view attentively. Thus it seems a word of
gesture, occ. Psal. xxxiii. 14<. Cant. ii. 9. Isa.
xiv. 16.
Hence Lat. sagio * to perceive quickly, saga a
witch, sagax quick-scented, also sagacitas,
priBsagio, &c. whence Eng. sage, sagacious,
sagacity, presage. Also Gothic sokgan. Sax.
secan, and Eng. seek.
In Kal, to lie carnally with a woman, occ. Deut.
xxviii. 30. In Kal or Niph. to he lain or lien
with as a woman, to he violated, ravished, occ.
Isa. xiii. 16. Jer. iii. 2. Zech. xiv. 2. As a
N. baiy a wife, spouse, occ. Neh. ii. 6. Ps.
xiv. 10. So Aquila, in the latter passage,
ffvyKOiTos. So Chald. As a N. fem. plur. in
reg. nbaur wives, occ. Dan. v. 2, 3, 23.
Der. By transposition, Greek ffakayu, to vio-
late, debauch, atrskyrif and ainXyna lascivious,
lasciviousness, Lat. salax, whence Eng. sala-
cious, salacity.
To he distracted, mad, beside oneself, or out of
one's senses or right mind, ixtrryiveii. It seems
to be related to n^tr to deviate, go out of the
way, as j;yp to rryp, JTITD to ms. It occurs not
as a V. in Kal, but in the form of a participle
Hiph. or Huph. yatrn distracted, mad. Deut.
xxviii. SI. 1 Sam. xxi. 15 or 16. 2 K. ix. 11.
In Hith. i?3nirr7 to hehave distractedly or madly.
occ. 1 Sam. xxi. U, 15, or 15, 16. The
LXX render the word in Sam. and Kings by
tTiXytcrros mad, friX^^nviffSai to play the mad-
man. As a N. pi?3!:r distraction, madness, fury.
occ. Deut. xxviii. 28. 2 K. ix. 20. Zech. xii.
4. The word is particularly applied to the
prophets, whether true or false, doubtless from
their ecstatic raptures, resembling madness. 2
K. ix. 11. Jer. xxix. 26. Hos. ix. 7. Comp.
Greek and Eng. Lexicon under Mavrswa^a/.
The above cited aie all the texts wherein the
root occurs.
Der. Skew, askew. Qu ?
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee
signifies, to emit, send forth, break forth. As a
N. -|3ur issue, offspring, occ. Exod. xiii. 12.
Deut. vii. 13. xxviii. 4, 18, 51.
Der. Islandic skara, and Old Eng. skere a
multitude. Qu?
1^
I. To shatter, demolish, destroy, waste, occ. Ps.
xvii. 9. xci. 6. Prov. xi. 3. In Niph. to be
destroyed, wasted, occ. Mic. ii. 4. In Huph.
See Cicero, De Divinat. lib. i. cap. 31.
the same. occ. Isa. xxxiii. 1. Hos. x. 14. As
Ns. *nu? and nty destruction, devastation. Job
V. 21, 22. Ps. xii. 6, & al. freq.
II. As a N. T'mlime, calx, " a. soft friable (i. e.
crumbling or shattering) substance, obtained by
calcining or burning stones, shells, or the
like."* occ. Deut. xxvii. 2, 4. Isa. xxxiii. 12.
Amos ii. 1 ; where the Targum xi-SD paiDl
Nn"'3l3 and smeared them, as lime, on his house.
Hence as a V. Tiy to lime, smear over with
lime. So LXX xovia<ritS'-~ona. occ. Deut.
xxvii. 2, 4.
-nty I. To shatter to pieces, break all to pieces,
as we say. occ. Hos. x. 2.
II. To break, or shatter to pieces the clods of
ploughed ground, occ. Job xxxix. 10. Isa.
xxviii. 24. Hos. x. 11. So Symmachus ex-
cellently in Job (icaXexoTij/rsi, and Vulg. in Job
confringet glebas will he break the clods, in
Hos. confringet sulcos will break the furrows,
and in Isa. farriet will harrow. But in Job
Schultens renders it by the term of art, offrin-
get, observing in a note that the countrymen
call the first ploughing of the ground proscin-
dere, the second, offringere ; f and indeed it
does not appear that the ancient inhabi-
tants of Palestine and the neighbouring coun-
tries used to harrow their land ; and Russell
expressly remarks concerning the modern
manner of cultivation near Aleppo, that " no
harrow is used, but the ground is ploughed a
second time after it is sown, to cover the grain."
Nat. Hist. p. 16. In Isa. xxviii. 24, nns-
seems to answer to the first ploughing (pro-
scindet); ^im'' to the second (offringet.) It is
evident that the second ploughing must be
easier work than the first, but even this the
question in Job implies that the D'^'i would not
perform.
III. To demolish, destroy, waste. See Jud. v.
27. Prov. xix. 26. Jer. Ii. 55. Ezek. xxxii.
12. Joel i. 10. Nah. iii. 7. As a participle
or participial N. i-niy or ttu; a destroyer,
waster. Job xv. 21. Isa. xvi. 4. xxi. 2. Jer.
XV. 8, & al. freq.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n.
To pour out or forth, to SHED. It occurs
not as a V. in Heb. but the idea evidently
appears from the following derivative nouns.
I. As a N. mas. mir (the rr being radical as in
the next word) plur. fem. rwim a cup-bearer,
who pours out wine at feasts. So the LXX,
preserving the idea, oivo^oov xcci oivox,oa;, from
/vf wine, and ^ia> to pour out. occ. Eccles.
ii. 8. It appears from Gen. xl. 9, 11, that
the kings of Egypt, and from Neh. i. 11, that
the kings of Persia had one chief male cup-
bearer, and so likewise might Solomon, with a
number of females under him. But Aquila in
Eccles. renders the Heb. word X/xiayxa< xuXtxM
a cup and (smaller) cups. Jerome scyphos et
urceolos ( Vulg. urceos) goblets and pots. See
Jerome and Montfaucon's Hexapla on the text.
II. As a N. mas. ma; afield or ground, which
* New and Complete Dictionary of Arts, &c. in Lime.
See Varro He Re Riistica, i. 19, and Ainsworth's
Dictionary in Proscindo and Offringo.
TM^
518
DIU/
being opened or ploughed pours forth part of
itself, water, &e. into the tubes of seeds,
plants, and trees, and so yields sustenance to
men and animals. See Gen. xxiii. 17, 20.
Lev. xxvii. 21, 24. Ezek. xvii. 8. Joel i.
10 ; in all which texts niiif is construed as
a mas. N. and consequently the final n is
radical. Comp. Gen. xiv. 7. xxiii. 17, 19.
XXV. 9. 2 K. ix. 25. 1 Chron. i. 46; where
the rr is retained in regimine, and must con-
sequently be radical. In the plur. this, like
many other Ns. forms both mas. onti; in reg.
-Tty, and fern. rmu'. See Isa. xxxii. 12, (For
the lamented D'^im fields, for the inn "Tii' fields
of desire.) 2 Chron. xxxi. 19. Neh. xii. 44. 1
Sam. xxii. 7. Ps. cvii. 37. As a N. mas.
"im (the " being substituted for rr as in -i?i for
ni;"i Isa. xxxviii. 12.) afield. See Psal. xcvi.
12. viii. 8. 1. 11. Deut. xxxii. la Isa. Ivi. 9.
To which I think may be added some other
passages where "iir^ is commonly taken for a
plural N. as Ruth i. 1, 2, 6, 22; Jer. iv. 17 ;
on which last text Sir John Chardin remarks,
that " as in the East pulse, roots, &c. grow
in open and uninclosed fields, when they be-
gin to be fit to gather, they place guards, if
near a great road, more, if distant, fewer, who
place themselves in a round about these grounds,
as is practised in Arabia." * Also, as a N.
in reg. i^ afield. Lev. xix. 9, 19. Jer. xxxii.
7, 8, & al.
III. As a N. "Tar one of the divine names or
titles, q. d. the pourer or shedder forth, i. e. of
blessings, both temporal and spiritual, " all-
bountiful." Bate. See Gen. xxviii. 3. xxxv.
11. xUii. 14. xlix. 25. Exod. vi. 3, I appeared
to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob "nir bxa as
the Lord all-bountiful, but by my name mrr"
Jehovah I was not known to them. That the
name mrr" itself was known to Abraham,
Isaac, and Jacob, is certain from Gen. xii. 8.
xiii. 4. xiv. 22. xv. 2, 6, 7. xxvi. 25. xxviii.
13, 16, and many other passages ; but God
was not experimentally known, or had not dis-
played himself to them under the character of
Jehovah, the all-perfect and all-powerful be-
ing, as he was now about to do in a train of
astonishing miracles for the deliverance of his
people and the destruction of their enemies.
Comp. ver. 6 8.
IV. As a N. Tar, plur. cnir a breast or teat
which sheds or pours forth milk. Gen. xlix.
25. Job xxiv. 9. Ps. xxii. 10. Lam. iv. 3.
Comp. Isa. Ix. 16. Ixvi. 11. So the Vulg.
uber, mamma, and mamilla, and the LXX
very frequently render it by fucffros, as Aquila,
Symmachus, and Theodotion likewise do in
Isa. Ixvi. 11.
V. As a N. mas. plur. D-na^ the pourers forth,
mentioned as objects of idolatrous worship,
Deut. xxxii. 17. Psal. cvi. 37 ; from this lat-
ter passage it appears that the Canaanites
worshipped these D-Ttt' ; and from them the
valley of the Siddim, DniiTT, of which we
read. Gen. xiv. 3, 8, 10, so early as the time
of Abraham, was probably denominated. So
it seems emphatically observed by the sacred
historian, Gen. xiv. 3, that this place which
had been thus idolatrously dedicated to the
genial powers of nature, was changed into the
Salt Sea, barren and waste. Comp. under
nbn II. and note under u^ip V. By the oner
it is highly probable the idolaters meant the
great agents of nature, or the heavens, consid-
ered as giving rain, causing the earth to send
forth springs, and shed forth her increase, vege-
tables to yield and nourish their fruit, and fe-
male animals to abound with milk, for the sus-
tenance of their young. To these refer the
multimammice or many-breasted idols, which
were worshipped among the heathen. Thus,
for instance, Macrobius informs us that*
" The whole body of the Egyptian goddess
Isis was clustered over with breasts, because
all things are sustained and nourished by the
earth or nature." And if this many-breasted
kind was the idol of the Ephesian Diana,
mentioned Acts xix. 24, &c. Thus Octavi-
us, in Minucius Felix, cap. 21, p. 107, edit.
Davies, elegantly describes her, Diana
Ephesia multis mammis et uberibus exstructa ;
and in Montfaucon's Antiquite Expliquee,
torn. i. p. 156, pi. 93 96, the reader may see
several of these Ephesian Dianas represented
with many breasts, and in plate 96, one of
them has this inscription, #TCIC HANAIOAOC
nANT. MHT. and another, *TCic nANAlO-
AOC. On which Montfaucon judiciously re-
marks, " all the learned agree that all this (i. e.
the various symbols which accompany this god-
dess) signify nature, or the world with all its
productions. This is not conjecture. The
inscriptions which we see on two of these sta-
tues prove it. One has ^va-t; ^rxmioXos, ?rv-
ruv uTiTiip, all-various nature, mother of all
things; the other *<r/f crccvaioXos all-various
nature."
But to return to the Scriptures, I must add,
that the sacrificing of their sons and their daugh-
ters to the D'-'Tar and the shedding of their blood
to those idols, Ps. cvi. 37, 38, appears mani-
festly different from burning them in the fire to
Baal or Moloch, which also they most horrid-
ly practised. The former kind of sacrifices
seems to have greatly resembled those of the
Mexicans in America, among whom, before
the arrival of the Spaniards, " at the first ap-
pearance of green corn, children were offered
up; when the corn was a foot above the
ground ; and again when it was two feet high,
holidays were kept, and more childrenbutchered.f
VI. As a N. nuTK, plur. fem. rma^X an effu-
sion, spring, stream, or rill of water. Num.
xxi. 15. Deut. iv. 49. Josh. x. 40.
Dill'
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the cognate
root D*TD in Arabic signifies, to choak, suffocate,
particularly by excessive heat, " PrEefocare,
sufFocare, et quidem speciatim sestu, quod Grce-
* See Harnjcr's Observations, vol. i. p. 455.
" Hinc est quod continuatis uberibus corpus decB
(Isidis scil.) densetur, quia terrae vel reruin naturae altu
nutritur universitas." Satumal. lib. i. cap. 20. Comp.
Scheuchzer on Exod. xxxii. 4. tab. ccxix. and Calmet's
Dictionary, vol. i. p. 512, English edit, plate.
t Millar's History of the Propagation of Cliristianity,
vol. ii. p. 2141.
^I"^
519
DHB^
cis est frviyia^xi, unde <ryiyo; lestus suffocatis.
Schultens in Orig. Heb. MS. Hence per-
haps Eng. steam.
I. As a N. fern, rrmty a burning up and wither-
ing, occ. Isa. xxxvii. 27, rrmu^T ma:: n-yn
grrass of the house tops, and (literally) of wither-
ing by heat before it be grown up. So Targ.
pibTU' burnt up, blasted, and Vulg. quae exaruit
which is dried up. The correspondent word
in 2 K. xix. 26, is ."isTir a blasting; and so
three of Dr Kennicott's codices in Isa. now
read rrBTur"!, as one more did originally.
II. As a N. fem. plur. n^'aiv; fields, considered
as parched or burnt up with heat, which every
one knows is a very common circumstance in
Judea and the neighbouring hot countries.
See especially Deut. xxxii. 32. Isa. xvi. 8.
Hab. iii. 17. It occurs also 2 K. xxiii. 4.
To blast or blight. It occurs not as a V. in
Kal, but as a participle paoul fem. plur. Gen.
xli. 6, 23, 27 ; from these passages in Gen.
compared with Ezek. xvii. 10. xix. 12, it
plainly appears that the natural cause of blasts
or blights is a parching wind (in Egypt and
Judea, as in England, an easterly one), drying
up the moisture, and so stopping the vegeta-
tion, and destroying the texture of plants.
Which point of scriptural philosophy is also
confirmed by constant experience. Et pueri
sciunt. As a N. fem. rrstiy a blasting, blight-
ing, occ. 2 K. xix. 26. As a N. psTU' a blast,
blight. Deut. xxviii. 22, & al. freq.
Der. Greek (rrvipa) to bind up, Lat. stipo, Eng.
to stuff. Also, to stifle, stop, stiff.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but appears nearly
related in sense as well as in sound to "tid to
order, dispose, arrange.
I. As a N. fem. plur. mint:' and rriTcr ranges
or rows of pillars, occ. 1 K. vi. 9. 2 K. xi. 8,
15. 2 Chron. xxiii. 14. In the three latter
passages the word denotes the * ranges of pil-
lars which formed the court of the priests, as
appears, I think, from a comparison of 2 Eangs
xi. 8, with 2 Chron. xxiii. 7 ; for mTTU^ in the
former text is explained by n"! the house, of
Jehovah, namely, in the latter. So in 2 Chron.
xxiii. 14-, mi-rttr are equivalent to mrt" n^ia.
II. Chald. in Ith. to exert oneself, to take pains
or labour, to strive. (So Theodotion yiyuvig-KTo,
and Vulg. laborabat) or perhaps more agree-
ably to the sense of the Heb. to make arrange-
ments, take measures, occ. Dan. vi. 14.
III. Chald. as a N. from the Ithpehal form of
the verb, in a bad sense, Tnntyx sedition, q. d.
a seditious plan or scheme. Q\i ? occ. Ezra iv.
15, 19.
I. As a N. a lamb or kid. Exod. xii. 3 5.
Num. XV. 11, & al.
II. One of the smaller kind of cattle, of what-
ever age. Exod. xxii. 1. xxxiv. 19. Deut. xiv.
4. Ezek. xxxiv. 17. It differs from ]H'!i, as
See the place marked 10, in Prideaux' plan of the
temple, in his Connexion, part i. book iii. an. 535; in,
serted also in Calmet's Dictionary, English edit. vol. iii.
p. 24.
an individual from a collection or number. In
reg. it is written "u; with a -, Deut. xxii. I. 1
Sam. xiv. 34 ; as 'b in reg. from ns. Sec
Bochart, vol. ii. 420, 438.
Since rim never occurs as a V. in Heb. the
ideal meaning is uncertain. In Syriac how-
ever the V. is retained in the sense of cooling,
making or growing cold, &c. (see Castell under
rrnjy) and it is, as Columella* observes, re-
markable of sheep, that though of all animals
the best clad, they are very chilly, and least able
to. endure cold. So Virgilf calls them molle
pecus, tender cattle, and advises that they should
be housed \ during the winter, and not only
they, but goats likewise, be carefully protected
from the cold wintry winds. It is evident also
that, according to this derivation, the younger
the animal the more proper the name rrc, and
this is agreeable to the Scripture's applying it
most frequently to lambs or kids.
HI. As a N. "3*1^ urine. See under yw.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies to witness, bear witness, testify, properly
as an eye-witness, and the Chaldee Targum
often uses the cognate V. irrD in the sense of
witnessing. As a N. nrru' a witness, an eye-
witness. So the LXX ffvviffTM^, and Vulg.
testis, occ. Job xvi. 19. It also enters into
the composition of the word Kmirru;, which
see among the Pluriliterals.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. urtv a kind
of precious stone, an onyx, thus called in Greek,
Lat. and Eng. from the Greek ow^ a nail or
hoof which it resembles in colour, and in being
semipellucid. Gen. ii. 12, & al. So the LXX
once, and Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodo-
tion several times, render it ow^, and the Vulg.
throughout, onyx.
As the Greeks call this gem ow^ a nail or hoof,
so it is not improbable that the Heb. Drra^
might have the same meaning, though used in
the Bible only as the name of a precious stone ;
for in Arabic the V. signifies to be nimble,
active, strong, as a horse, " Celer, agilis, vali-
dus fuit equus.'^ Castell. And every one
knows that it is by the hoofs that horses and
such kind of animals exert their strength and
activity, according to that well-known verse
of Virgil, Mn. viii. lin. 596,
Quadrupedante putrem sonitu' quatit ungula campum.
With bounding hoofs the trembling field resounds.
Or as in Georgic iii. lin. 88,
Solido graviter sonat ungula cornu.
His hoof sounds deep with solid horn.
Comp. Jud. V. 22. Isa. v. 28. Jer. xlvii. .3-
Mieah iv. 13.
* " Id pecus, quamms ex omnibus anitnalibus vestitissi-
mum, frigoris tamen impatientissimum est." Columella,
lib. viii. cap. 3.
t See Georgic iii. lin. 295321, and comp. Bochart,
vol. ii. 453, 454.
X It is not very usual with us to hom^e our sheep, not-
withstanding our climate is less mild than that of Italy ;
yet this is sometimes practised in England, and, it is
said, with advantage. See Martyn's note on Georgic iii.
lin. 295.
f Is not the Eng. hoof in this view ultimately d^'r^Td
from the Heb. ^IT to agitate.
inw
520
1112/
Hence perhaps Islandic s^ ?/) to run violently,
and Eng. to scamper. Qii ? Also Italian zampa,
the fore-foot of a quadruped, and zampare to
stamp or beat the ground with the feet, as
horses do.
nni/
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but seems nearly
related to irrD round. As a N. mas. plur.
D-airnr round ornaments, or round ornaments
like the moon. occ. Jud. viii. 21, 26. Isa. iii.
18. So the LXX throughout //,yintrxov;, and
Vulg. in Isa. lunulas, little moons. The
Chaldee Targum uses the Ns. KirrD and Kirr-D
for the moon, and in Arabic lipriD and nii7"iD
are used for the orb of the moon (" lunse orbis."
Schultens MS. Orig. Heb.) and "irrar for the
new moon; and it seems probable that the
Midianites, mentioned Jud. viii. were, like
the Arabs, (comp. Job xxxi. 26.) great moon-
worshippers. It is well known that the Ma-
hometans, and particularly the Turks, however
averse to images of all kinds, still adorn the
minarets of their mosques with crescents. See
Bochart, Phaleg. lib. ii. cap. 19, and Selden
De Diis Syris, Syntag. ii. cap. iv. p. 213, 214.
With the 1 radical and immutable, as in pna,
JJ^ar, &c.
It occurs not as a V. in Heb. but
I. As a N. Kltt^ vanity, a vain thing, falsehood,
a lie. See Exod. xx. 7. xxiii. 1. Deut. v. 20.
Mai. iii. 14. It is used adverbially, in vain,
to no purpose. Ps. cxxvii. 1. So Kiurb- Jer.
ii. 30. iv. 30, & al.
II. As a N. iVW a vain idol, a vain false god.
Jer. xviii. 15. Comp. Ps* xxxi. 7. Hos. xii.
11 or 12. Jon. ii. 8 or 9.
Iltf See under Tir^ I.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n and
a radical but mutable \ as in ma.
To make equal, plain, level
I. In Kal, to make plain, level, smooth, Isa.
xxviii. 25.
II. To smooth, soothe, compose. Ps. cxxxi. 2.
(where Symmachus ^KTwaa. I have made even)
Isa. xxxviii. 13, I composed (myself) for the
morning : {but) as a lion, so did he break all my
bones, namely by the violence of the distemper,
in that very night. Thus Vitringa, whom see.
But comp. Targimi and Bishop Lowth.
III. To be or put upon a level or equality, to be
or make equal by comparison. Isa. xl. 25. xlvi.
5. Lam. ii. 13. Prov. xxvi. 4. As a parti-
ciple Pehil (Chald.) "la; made equal or like.
Dan. V. 21. In Kal and Hiph. with d follow-
ing, to make equal or like. 2 Sam. xxii. 34. Ps.
xviii. 34. In Hith. to be equal or on a foot-
ing, occ. Prov. xxvii. 15 ; where observe that
mna^a seems of a mixed form between Niph.
and Hith. as mana, 1 Sam. xv. 9, of Niph.
and Hiph.
IV. Chald. in Ith. to be made, fio. occ. Dan.
iii. 29.
V. To be of equal value, to countervail, to
answer in this sense. See Esth. iii. 8. v. 13.
vii. 4.
VI. With naab following, to place exactly or
diametrically opposite or before one. Ps. xvi. 8.
Comp. Ps. cxix. 30.
VII. To equalize or make one thing equal or
equiponderant to another, as a means to the
end, or vice versa. Ps. Ixxxix. 20. Trj? -n-iu;
I have equalized help, that is, I have laid or
given sufficient help, upon a mighty one. Ps.
xxi. 6, mtyn thou hast equalized upon him
honour, or laid upon him honour and majesty
equivalent or equal, to his desire namely.
Comp. ver. 3, 5, and John xvii. 5. Job xxxiii.
27, "b mur KbT and it was not equalled or bal-
anced, or rather, he ( God) hath not balanced
{it) to me, i. e. as the Vulg. explains it, ut
eram dignus non recepi, / have not received ac-
cording to my deserts. See Scott. Hos. x. 1,
Israel is a wasting vine ,- ib i^\^W "'13 his fruit
is accordingly. Comp. ^ii'2. under pi.
VIII. As a N. ^m occurs Job xv. 31, and,
seems used for continued, equable prosperity ;
Let him not tj-ust iu;n in continued prosperity,
njrna being deceived. LXX /ttj ^la-THJirea on
vTofiivu, let him not trust thathe shall continue.
IX. As a N. ^m (formed as o from ma), a
gift for benefits received, q. d. a compen,sative
present, occ. Ps. Ixviii. 30. Ixxvi. 12. Isa.
xviii. 7.
With a ^ radical, fixed, and immutable, as in
n^^v, yna, and some others.
' To open, as in calling out, and it is opposed,
Isa. xxxii. 5, to "b-S tenacious, as rich or liberal
is to poor or stingy." Bate.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to open, cry out, vociferate.
Job xix. 7. xxiv. 12. xxix. 12. Ps. Ixxii. 12,
& al. freq. As a N. jriiy a crying out. Ps. v.
3. Job XXX. 24. But yet he will not stretch out
his hand against the grave : surely in his des-
truction or destroying {of me namely) j?iu? ^nb
a shout (would be) to them ; i. e. to death and
the grave before-mentioned. The sense of this
violently pathetic and obscure passage seems
to be, that God would not extend Job's punish-
ment beyond the grave, and therefore that even
in death and the grave he would shout for joy
in being relieved from his present sufferings.
As a N. fem. in reg. nj?lty vociferation, cry,
SHOUT. Exod. ii. 23. 1 Sam. v. 12, & al.
II. As a N. iriur open, liberal occ. Isa. xxxii.
5. Also openness, liberality, munificence, occ.
Job xxxvi. 19. ^piiy "TnUNT will he (God) esti-
mate or set in array thy munificence ? (of which
Job had boasted, ch. xxix. 11 16.) or accord-
ing to Schultens, " An in acie stabit munifi-
centia tua ? Will thy munificence stand in
array {that thou shouldest) not {be) in distress ?
So Schultens, " ut non sis in arcto." Hence
III. As a N. 's^m rich, opulent, as opposed to
b"r poor, exhausted, occ. Job xxxiv. 19.
^VJ See under t\M}.
With a radical, fixed, and immutable ^ ; comp.
under 's^m.
I. In Kal, transitively, to view, behold, regard.
Num. xxiii. 9. xxiv. 17. Job vii. 8. xvii. 15
particularly with accuracy and attention. Job
XXXV. 5. Hos. xiii. 7. Job xxxiii. 14. Indeed
God speaketh once, yea twice {to him who) has
nw
521
nr
not regarded it. To this purpose Diodati's
Italian, Egli e ben vero, che talhora Iddio
parla una volta ; e due, a chi non u' ha atteso.
And Martin's French, Bien que le Dieu fort
parle une premiere fois, et un seconde fois a
celui qui n^aura pris garde a la premiere.
II. As a N. fern, rr'inti'n a present offered to
a superior as a kind of fee for beholding him,
or being admitted into his presence, occ. 1
Sam. ix. 7. " It is accounted uncivil,'^ says
Mr Maundrel, Journey, March 11, " to visit
in this country [Syria] without an offering in
hand. All great men expect it as a kind of
tribute to their character and authority, and look
upon themselves as affronted and indeed de-
frauded-w^ienXhxs compliment is omitted. Even
in familiar visits among inferior people, you
shall seldom have them come without bringing
a flower or an orange, or some such token of
respect to the person visited : the Turks in
this point keeping up the ancient oriental cus-
tom hinted, 1 Sam. ix. 7, If we go, (says Saul)
what shall we bring the man of God ? There is
not a present, &c. Which words are unques-
tionably to be understood in conformity to
this eastern custom, as relating to a token of
respect, and not a price of divination. " See
more in Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p.
1, &c.
III. As a N. '^^m a beeve of any age, or of ei-
ther sex. See Lev. xxii. 27, 28. Ps. cvi. 19,
20. Exod. xxi. 28. xxxiv. 19. Num. xviii. 17.
Job xxi. 10. Also collectively, beeves. Gen.
xxxii. 5. This species of animals seems to be
so called from the steady and attentive manner
in which they behold or survey objects. Comp.
under ipa VI.
Deut. xxii. 10, Thou shdU not plough with an
ox and an ass together. As to the spiritual
sense of this law, see 2 Cor. vi. 14. With
regard to its outward sense, it is certain from
Isa. XXX. 24, that asses as well as oxen were
anciently employed in Judea for ploughing,
and so they are in the East to this day. *
And Niebuhr, Description de 1' Arable, p.
137, tells us that near Bagdad he twice saw
an ass harnessed to a plough together with
oxen.
IV. To look about, take a full view ^ survey insi-
diously ; as he who setteth snares, occ. Jer.
V. 26 ; where Vulg. insidiantes watching in-
sidiously ; and in this view Bate understands
it, Hos. ix. 12, Woe unto them orrn '>*ilt2;n
when I spy my advantage against them ; when
their foot slippeth as it is elsewhere," Ps.
xxxviii. 1 6 ; or rather perhaps, when I am
spying, i. e. in order to take advantage against
them. Comp. Hos. xiii. 7. Jer. xxxi. 28.
xliv. 27. But see Bp Newcome on Hos. ix.
12. As a participle or participial N. mas.
plur. in reg. ^T(^ insidious enemies watching and
eyeing one. occ. Ps. xcii. 12. So Jerome,
qui insidiantur.
''\y\m occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate
form (for Job xxxvi. 24>, see under '^iv), but
as a participial N. mas. plur. in reg. '^yw in-
* See Dr Russel's Nat. Hist, of AUeppo, p. 16, and
Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 279.
sidious enemies, frequently eyeing those for
whom they lie in wait. occ. Ps. v. 9. xxvii.
1 1. liv. 7. Ivi. 3. lix. 11. Observe that in Ps.
xxvii. 11. liv. 7, very many of Dr Kennicott's
codices insert the ^.
'D.W Chald.
In Kal and Aph. to rescue, set free, deliver. So
Theodotion, i^sXta-^at, and Vulg. eripere and
liberare. The Targums often use the V. in
the same sense, occ. Dan. iii. 17, 28. vi. 14,
20, 27. And with the epenthetic a inserted,
as usual, before the pronoun sufl&x. occ. Dan.
iii. 15. vi. 16 or 17.
I. To look or glance at. So LXX wa^a/SXurw.
occ. Job XX. 9. xxviii. 7.
II. To shine upon. occ. Cant. i. 6.
Hence perhaps by transposition Latin specio
to look, aspicio, conspicio, despicio, respicio,
prospicio, &c. whence Eng. species, specious,
specimen, specify, &c. also, aspect, conspicuous,
despise, respect, he. prospect, prospective, &c.
From the Latin specio are also derived specto,
speculor, &c. whence spectator, spectre, specta-
cle, speculate, speculation, speculative, specu-
lum, &c.
To twuft together, to twine. Hence in the form
of a participle Huph. "iTU^n twisted, twined. So
the Vulg. retorta, and LXX xixXufffAtvou
twisted, spun. Exod. xxvi. 1, & al. freq.
I. In Kal, to incline, bow, bend downwards,
stoop, be humbled. Psal. x. 10. xliv. 26. Prov.
xiv. 19. Isa. ii. 9, 11, 17. li. 23, & al. In
Hiph. the same. Lam. iii. 20. Also, to
make to bow, or incline, to depress, bring down.
Isa. XXV. 12. Prov. xii. 25.
II. As a N. TT'U' a shrub, a low or dwarf tree,
a woody plant less than a tree, " and bending
to the ground, as brambles and many sorts [of
shrubs] do." Bate. occ. Gen. ii. 5. xxi. 15.
Job xii. 8. XXX. 4, 7.
III. To couch, crouch, or lie down, as wild beasts.
' occ Job xxxviii. 40.
IV. To incline, tend downwards. Prov. ii. 18.
For her house rrnu' inclineth to death. Vulg.
inclinata est is inclined ; where observe that
n-n the N. to rrnu' is construed as di feminine,
though almost every where else as a mascu-
line N.
V. To be brought low. Eccles. xii. 4. So the
LXX excellently Ta-riivu0yiffo*Tai, which suits
both the active and the passive daughters of
music, comp. under *ny VIII. ; and on this
text I farther observe, that the verb nnir"
seems to receive its number from man, and
its gender from T-u'. Comp. under -rnn II.
As a N. UTl" a bringing low, casting down,
faintness. Vulg. humiliatio. occ. Mic. vi. 14.
VI. As Ns. fem. nn^m a pit, a hole sunk in
the earth, occ. Prov. xxii. 14. xxiii. 27. Jer.
ii. 6. * xviii. 20, 22. rrn-u^ the same. occ.
Ps. Ivii. 7. cxix. 85. So nnu^ Ps. vii. 16.
ix. 16. xciv. 13. Prov. xxvi. 27. Isa. li. 14.
Ezek. xix. 4, 8, & al. And to illustrate the
two last cited texts we may observe from Dr
* See Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 350, &c-
mw
522
)ntL'
Shaw, Travels, p. 172, that the Arabs still
practise the ancient method of catching lions
in pits slightly covered over with reeds or
small branches of trees.
VII. ^^^m or wti; to be deep in thought, to be in
profound meditation, to meditate or think pro-
foundly or deeply. Gen. xxiv. 63. Jud. v. 10.
'Ps. cxix. 148, & al. freq. As a N. n'-i:'
profound meditation, deep thought, care. 1 Sam.
i. 16. Ps. Iv. 3. Prov. xxiii. 29, & al. freq.
It is once in reg. printed nir, Amos iv. 13,
biit very many of Dr Kennicott's codices
there read njT'U'. Fem. rrrT'tt' and in reg. nn-U'
the same. occ. Job xv. 4. Ps. cxix. 97, 99.
In Prov. vi. 22. n-cn may be a N. medita-
tion, subject of meditation. See Targum.
VIII. nn^ to swim. See root rrnc^.
nnu^ I. To bow, stoop, or bend very much. See
Job ix. 13. Ps. XXXV. 14. xxxviii. 7. Isa. Ix.
14. In Hith. to bow oneself. Gen. xlvii. 31.
Also, to prostrate oneself, fall prostrate on the
ground. This latter was the profoundest act
of religious and civil adoration, as it is in the
East to this day. freq. occ.
This verb nna', like many others formed by
the reduplication of the last radical * uses t in-
stead thereof, sometimes in Kal, as Ps. xxxv.
14. xxxviii. 7. "mnu^ for "nnna; ; and gener-
ally in Hith. as Gen. xviii. 2. inntt^" for
nnna'" ; Gen. xlii. 6. xliii. 26, mnnu^" for
innntr- ; Gen. xxxiii, 6, rinnu^n forTnnnu?n
or rra^nnnirn, and so the rest. But farther
this V. pften admits n after the final i, as
Gen. xxii. 5. xxiv. 48 ; and in this particidar,
as also in its inserting " before the personal
affixes (see Exod. xxiv. 1. Deut. 4. 19. 2 Sam.
xvi. 4. 2 K. V. 18,) it is formed as if it were
a quadriliteral verb nnniy or mnu?, with rr for
the last radical.
n-inntyn is used, 2 K. v. 18. either as a N.
prostration, or rather as the infin. of Hith.
"n-nna'rTa in my prostrating myself As a N.
fem. with a formative n prefixed, and d their
postfixed. occ. Ezek. viii. 16, And as for
them on^intrn their prostration (was) towards
the east, to the sun.
II. nmtr; to m,editate, refect deeply, occ. Isa.
liii. 8, And who can (bear to) reflect on (the
men of) his generation ?
To make a present, to present a gift, a bribe, occ.
Job vi. 22. Ezek. xvi. .33. The Chaldee and
Syriac use the verb in the same sense. As
a N. nnty a gift, a present, a bribe, bribery.
Exod. xxiii, 8. Job xv. 34. Mic. iii. 11, &al.
freq.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
To swim, as a man. occ. Isa. xxv. 11, twice.
So Vulg. natans ad natandum. In a Hiph.
sense, to cause to swim. occ. Ps. vi. 7 ; where
LXX koverof, and Vulg. lavabo I will wash.
As a N. ^m:; (formed as nnn, ini, 1317, &c.)
swimming, occ. Ezek. xlvii. 5. ^^^m "D
waters to swim in. Eng. translat.
To drain, exprimere.
See Hebrew Grammar, VII. 30.
I. To shed or drain off the blood of men or ani-
mals in sacrifice or otherwise. Gen. xxii. 10.
xxxvii. 31. Exod. xii. 6. Jud. xii. 6. Jer. ix.
8, lomu; yn a wounding arrow. So the LXX,
/3aX/f TiT^uffKovfx, and Vulg. sagitta vulnerans.
In Niph. to be so drained. Lev. vi. 25. Num.
xi. 22. It is once joined with on the bloody
which determines the true sense of the word.
Exod. xxxiv. 25. As a N. jnu' blood-shed-
ing. occ. Hos. v. 2. Fem. in reg. nwnur
the same. occ. 2 Chron. xxx. 17.
II. To drain grapes, squeeze or press out their
juice or blood, occ. Gen. xl. 11; where the
LXX ilieKiy^u, and Vulg. expressi, I squeez-
ed.
III. Applied to gold, to drain or clear it of its
dross. It occurs as a participle paoul, 1 K.
X. 16, 17. 2 Chron. ix. 15, 16. To this pur-
pose the Vulg. renders it in Kings by puris-
simo most pure, and probato proved, refined^
and LXX in Chron. ix. 15, by xxSct^oi pure.
Occurs not as a V. and the ideal meaning is
imcertain ; but from the application of it as a
N. it seems to denote to be dark- coloured,
black, blackish.
I. As a N. br\v a black or blackish lion, of
which colour these animals are said to have
been found in Ethiopia, India, and Syria.
Job iv. 10, & al. freq. *
II. As a N. fem. nbna'. occ. Exod. xxx. 34,
where LXX ow^o^i and Vulg. onycha. It
appears therefore to mean the onyx, an odor-
iferous shell, properly, I apprehend, the Baby-
lonish onyx, which we learn from Dioscorides,
lib. ii. cap. 10, was of a black colour, and
yielding in incense a sweet perfume. Comp.
Ecclus xxiv. 15 or 21 ; where it is mentioned
with the other odoriferous ingredients of the
holy incense, and called ovv^. See Bochart, as
above, who observes, that as it was very unusual
to see either black shells or black lions, so their
uncommon colour afforded a name to both ; and
for farther satisfaction see Scheuchzer, Phy-
sica Sacra on Exod. xxx. 34, who introduces
the learned naturalist Rumphius remarking,
that as aloes are the basis of all the oriental
pills, so is the onyx, i. e. the murex shell, of
all their kinds of incense.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee
and Syriac (as likewise the Arabic ino) sig-
nifies, to be warm, hot. See Castell. As a
N. yrw an inflammatory swelling, a burning
boil, a morbid tumour, attended with a sense of
heat. Exod. ix. 9. Deut. xxviii. 27, 35. 2
Kings XX. 7. Job ii. 7, & al. freq. In the
last cited passage one of the versions in the
Hexapla renders it Xs<pavT/ the elephantiasis, a
king of leprosy ,- a translation particularly re-
markable ; since in all probability this was the
very distemper with which Job was afflicted,
as I have had frequent occasion to remark in
the course of this work, when explaining the
words expressive of the symptoms. Comp.
See Bochart, vol. ii. 717 ; Johnston, Nat. Hist, do
Quadruped, p. 81 ; Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. and Scott's
Note on Job iv. 10; and Gusset, Comment. Ling. Heb. in
Dnt2/
523
nnu^
under lp3 IIL and see Miehaelis in Lowth,
Praelect. p. 688, edit. Getting, and his Re-
ciieil de Questions, Quest, xxxvi.
Der. The Islandic skiin, Saxon scinan, Eng.
shine. The sun. Qu? Also, to singe.
To spring up. It occurs not as a V. but hence
as a N. vn^ corn springing up the third year
of its own accord. Once, Isa. xxxvii. 30. To
this purpose Aquila and Theodotion auroipw
self-growing. Comp. u;nD.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but from the Chal-
dee use of the word, and from the ancient ver-
sions, the idea appears to be to waste, consume
away. Comp. tjnD.
I. As a N. fem. nsnir a species of distemper,
a wasting, consumption, atrophy, occ. Lev.
xxvi. 16. Deut. xxviii. 22. The Vulg. in
both passages renders it by egestate want, and
one of the Hexaplar versions in the former by
a,nfjt.o(pdo^ia.v blasting.
II. As a N. v\'nw a kind of bird, the sea-
gull or mew, thus called on account of its lean-
ness, slenderness, or small quantity of Jlesh, in
proportion to its apparent size. So the LXX
Xa^flv, and Vulg. larus. occ. Lev. xi. 16. Deut.
xiv. 15.*
III. As a noun ci'>nirr occ. Ezek. xli. 16. It
may signify either slender, so }>i? ci-jity may be
rendered slender planks of wood ; or else v\'^T\X!}
may be a compound of ur which, and rj-n co-
vered, and the words may be translated, cover-
ed with wood ; thus the Targum for fi-nu' has
"sm, a word compounded of *t, which, and
"sn covered. Comp. 1 K. vi. 9, 15.
Occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic
signifies to lift up, be lofty. As a noun yn^
elation, pride, height, occ. Job xxviii. 8. xli.
25 or .34 So the Vulg. renders it in the lat-
ter passage by superbise pnc?e, and the LXX
in the former by aX^ovv lofty, haughty, -ai
ynir the sons of elation, or height, in both these
texts plainly mean the larger and stronger
kinds of animals or wild beasts. See Bochart,
vol. ii. 718, 719. vol. iii. 790, 791. Comp.
notes under pnb.
I. To conflict, collide, grind, beat, or wear to
pieces, occ. Exod. xxx. 36. 2 Sam. xxii. 43.
Job xiv. 19. Ps. xviii. 43. So the LXX in
Exod. ffvyxo-^ui, and Vulg. contuderis. As
a noun pna' small dust formed by division, occ.
Isa. xl. 15.
II. As a noun pnir, plur. D'-pnu' the celestial
fluid, which is in a perpetual state of conflict
and struggle, q. d. the conflicting ether, ethers,
or airs. See Psal. Ixxxix. 7, 38. Deut. xxxiii.
26. Job xxxvii. 18. Prov. viii. 28.f Aquila
renders the word by w/i^ the air. Job xxxvii.
21 ; Symmachus by aJyio the ether. Job xxxvi.
28. xxxvii. 18, & al. freq. ; and the LXX by
ttiouv airs (a word used by Shakspeare, Mil-
* See Bochart, vol. iii. 263, and Johnston's Nat. Hist,
de Avibas, p. 92, 93.
t See Hutchinson's Mosc?' Princip. pt. ii. p. 2(56275,
and Pike's Phiiosophia Sacra, p. 15,
ton, and Thomson) 2 Sam. xxii. 12. Ps. xviii.
12.
III. To conflict, contend, flght, skirmish, as men
do. 2 Sam. ii. 14 ; where it is rendered play.
This however was a very rough sort of play ;
for, ver. 16, They caught every one his fellow
by the head, and thrust his sword in his fellow's
side; so they fell down together. The true
meaning of pnir in this text is fighting or skir-
mishing ; and a like skirmishing by small par-
ties is still used among the Arabs, when one
of their tribes is at variance with another.
See Shaw's Travels, p. 250.
IV. The reciprocations or reciprocal motions of
the body in dancing, sporting, and laughing,
are expressed by this word.
In Kal and Hiph. to dance, sport, play, laugh.
See Jud. xvi. 25, 27. 1 Sam. xviii. 7. 2 Sam.
vi. 5, 21. Job V. 22. Zech. viii. 5.
With a following, to play with. occ. Job xl. 24,
or xli. 5. Also, to laugh or sport at. occ.
Prov. i. 26.
With bH following, to laugh or smile on. occ.
Job xxix. 24.
With b or bj? following, it sometimes signifies,
to make sport at, deride. See 2 Chron. xxx.
10. Job xxx. 1. xxxix. 7, 18. Ps. xxxvii. 13.
As a noun pinur and pnu; laughter. Job viii.
21. xii. 4. Eccles. ii. 2. vii. 7. Also, a laugh-
ing stock, derision. Jer. xx. 7. xlviii. 26. Lam.
iii. 14. Comp. pny. As a N. pnc'n a laugh-
ing-stock, occ. Hab. i. 10. On Amos vii. 9,
16, Miehaelis, Supplem. p. 1171, observes
that " in those two texts alone the Israelitish
people, who are usually called after Israel or
Jacob, are denominated after their more re-
mote progenitor Isaac, whom they had in
common with Esau, and that therefore it can
hardly be doubted but the name pnir% not
pnys (comp. Gen. xviii. 11 15. xxi. 6.)
contains an allusion to their ridiculous idola-
tries, and that accordingly the LXX render
pnc" m?3l at ver. 9, by (ia/n-m rov yiXwros al-
tars of laughter or derision, the Arabic by
pnobx bSNTi the temples of derision, the
Syriac by xmn."n HS'iS the tabernacles of de-
rision, and Vulg. excelsa idoli, the high places
of the idol, and at ver. 16, the Vulg. has do-
mum idoli, the house of the idol, which version
Jerome embraces, and observes, that " for the
house of the idol is written in the Heb. beth
Isaac, i. e. the house of laughter, which the
LXX have translated, the house of Jacol),
imderstanding the noun for another name, and
not for a thing. "
Der. To shake. Also, French choquer, choc,
and Eng. shock, shog,jog,
I. To be dark-coloured, dusky, swarthy, occ.
Job xxx. 30. (comp. under on I.) Cant. i. 5;
on which latter text see Shaw's Travels, p.
220 ; to which I add from Niebuhr, Voyage,
tom. i. p. 187, speaking of the Bedoweens or
wandering Arabs. " Les pavilions sont
d'une toile epaisse, noire ou rayee de noir et-
de blanc. Their tents are of a thick stuff,
black or striped with black and white." And
Volney, Voyage, tom. i. p. 364, " Ces tentes
[des Bedowins] tissues de poil de chevre ou
intrf
524
nntr^
ie chameau, sont noires ou brunes. These
tents of the Bedoweens, woven of goat's or
camel's hair, are Mack or brown." As nouns
nnc' dark-coloured, blackish, occ. Lev. xiii.
31, 37. Cant. v. 11. Zeeh. vi. 2, 6. ^^n^
occ. Lam. iv. 8; where LXX and Symma-
chus render it aal^okv soot, but perhaps it has
the same sense as the following word.
II. As a noun ina' the dawn; grey, gloom, or
dusk of the morning. Gen. xix. 15. xxxii. 24.
Isa. Iviii; 8. Joel ii. 2, & al. freq.
Ps. xxii. title. To the conqueror, ^nuTT nb-N b]J
upon or concerning the interposition of the dusk,
or such darkness as prevails at the dawn of
day. The scene of this Psalm is the cruci-
fixion of Christ, when the Divine Light ap-
peared almost overwhelmed by the interposing
powers of darkness, and when the sun, sympa-
thizing with his great antitype, was darkened
for three hours, and afforded to all believers a
sensible and affecting image of what the Sun
of Righteousness then endured. See Luke
xxii. 53. Com p. Matt, xxvii. 45. Mark xv.
33. Luke xxiii. 44, 45. The LXX and
Symmachus render nb-x in the above passage
of the Ps. by a^TiXv^iui a laying hold on ; so
the Vulg. by susceptione. As a N. with a
formative n, inirn the dawn. occ. Ps. ex. 3,
jmb^ bu lb innrn omn more than (the dew
from) the vjomb of the dawn (shall be) the dew
of thy progeny, i. e. more abundant and nu-
merous. Thus Cocceius, and the learned
Bp Lowth, De Sacra Poes. Heb. Praelect.
X. towards the beginning, explain this difficult
text, the latter of whom cites Psal. iv. 8. Isa.
X. 10. Job XXXV. 2, as affording instances of
similar ellipses. Comp. Deut xxxii. 5. Job
xxxiii. 25. xl. 9.
III. As a noun inc; the dawn, or dawning, in a
figurative sense, as of evil. occ. Isa. xlvii. 1 1 ;
where Vulg. ortum ejus, its rising. Fem.
mine' the dawn of human life, when the joys
and pleasures thereof are new, and the facul-
ties begin to taste and relish them. occ. Eccles.
xi. 10, comp. ver. 69. and ch. xii. 2.
IV. In Hiph. to rise early in the morning, q. d.
to morning, diluculare. occ. Job xxiv. 5.
V. In Kal, to seek, as it were, early in the
morning, i. e. diligently and earnestly. Job vii.
21 or 22. Ps. Ixiii. 2, & al. In this sense it
is followed by bx. Job viii. 5.
VI. To do a thing betimes, or, as it were, early
in the morning, occ. Prov. xiii. 24, And he
that loveth him "iDin TiHiy is early (to) him
(in) correction, q. d. diluculat ei correctionem.
V II. As a N. 'iin-H' *nncr and ina; the river
Nile, so called from its turbid, dark-coloured
water. See Jos. xiii. 3. Jer. ii. 18. 1 Chron.
xiii. 5. Isa. xxiii. 3. " "nn-i:?," says the learn-
ed Ger. Johan. Vossius,* *' literally denotes
black now the Nile is turbid and blackish,
namely from the mud it rolls down with it
from the southern countries. There is also
another reason for its having this name, be-
cause it makes the land overflowed by it black.
But as in Gen. xv. 18, by the D"''^y?3 nrraf
De Orig. & Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap. 74, p. 691. 4to.
edit Comp Bp Lowth on Isa. xxiii. 3.
t Como. imder bn X. 2,
river of Egypt, so in Jos. xiii. 3, by the "nrcar,
is to be understood not the 7vhole Nile, but
that branch of it which is called, Amos vi. 14,
m'lyrr bna the river of the wilderness. And
as the Nile, from its blackish waters, and from
its giving a black colour to the country it
overflows, was called by the Hebrews inn-it' ;
so for the same reasons it was called by the
Greeks MsXa; black, according to the testi-
mony of Plutarch and Eustathius ; and from
them by the old Latins, Melo." See more on
this subject in Jablonski's Pantheon Egypt.
lib. iv. cap. i. 4, &c. But comp. Bruce's
Travels, vol. iii. p. 656.
Der. Eng. swart, swarth, swarthy. Old Lat.
scurus, whence obscurus, obscuritas, and Eng.
obscure, obscurity.
nntz^
I. In a natural sense, in Kal and Hiph. to cor-
rupt, spoil, mar, destroy. Gen. vi. 1.3, 17. ix.
15. xiii. 10. xviii. 28, 31. xix. 29. Exod. xxi.
26, & al.
Jer. Ii. 1, n-na;^ mi a destroying wind, in al-
lusion to the " hot pestilential ivind, as the
Arabic version renders these words, which is
frequent in those parts, and when it lights
among a multitude destroys great numbers of
them in a moment, as it frequently happens to
those vast caravans of the Mahometans who
go their annual pilgrimages to Mecca." Thus
Dr Prideaux, Connex. parti, booki. an. 710.
I shall add a farther account of this destruc-
tive wind from Niebuhr, Description de 1' Ara-
bic, p. 7, 8. " It is," says he, " in the desert
between Basra, Bagdad, Aleppo, and Mecca,
that they speak most frequently of the poison-
ous wind called sam, smum, samiel, or sameli,
according to the various pronunciations of the
Arabs. But it is not unknown in some parts
of Persia, of the Indies, and even of Spain.
It is to be feared only in the greatest heats of
summer. There often pass years without the
pestilential smum being felt between Basra
and Aleppo. According to the relation of
the Arabs, men and animals are suffocated by
this wind in the same manner as by the ordi-
nary hot wind of summer. "When any one is
suffocated by this wind, or, as they express it,
when his heart is broken, the blood sometimes
flows out violently from his nose and ears two
hours afterwards. The corpse preserves its
heat for a long time ; it swells, turns blue and
green j at length, when they want to raise it
by an arm or a leg, those limbs come off."
In Niph. to be spoiled, marred. Exod. viii. 24.
As a noun nnv corruption. Psal. xvi. 10.
(Comp. Acts ii. 27, 31. xiii. 36, 37.) Job ix.
31. xvii. 14. Comp. under r\m VI. As Ns.
nnirn corruption, destruction. Lev. xxii. 25.
Ezek. ix. 1. rcnu'D spoiling, destruction.
Exod. xii. 13. 2 Chron. xx. 23. Ps. cvii. 20,
& al. Also, an instrument of destruction, a
trap, a gin, a snare. So LXX -rxyilas.
Vulg. laqueos et pedicas, Montanus extermi-
natorium. occ. Jer. v. 26.
II. In a spiritual sense, in Kal and Hiph. to
corrupt, spoil, or be corrupted, spoiled. See
Ezek. xxviii. 17. Amos i. 11. Mai. ii. 8.
Exod. xxxii. 7. Deut. ix. 12. Gen. vi. 12.
ntoty
525
jioti'
Deut. iv. 25. Jud. ii. 19. In Hiph. to act
corruptly. 2 Chron. xxvii. 2. In Niph. to be
corrupt or corrupted. Gen. vi. 11, 12. As a
N. nniy corruption. Deut. xxxii. 5.
Deb. Scathf hurt, waste, scathfid.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, ii.
I. To decline, go, or turn aside. Num. v. 12.
Prov. iv. \.5. vii. 2b, & al. freq. Comp. niDD.
II. To go or run this way and that, or to and
fro, obambulare, discurrere. Num. xi. 8. 2
Sam. xxiv. 2, & al.
III. As Ns. U1U7 a whip or scourge, from the
manner of its motion, when used. 1 K. xii. 11,
14-. Prov. xxvi. 3. Nah. iii. 2, & al. war the
same. Isa. xxviii. 15.
IV. To row, move the oars to and^o, or hack-
wards and forwards. It occurs not as a verb,
but as a participle or participial noun mas.
plur. D-nar rowers, persons rowing, occ. Ezek.
xxvii. 8, 26. As Ns. la-ar an oar, or collec-
tively, oars. occ. Isa. xxxiii.21 ; where Aquila
renders lo'-m "iN by vavs kutths a ship of oar,
i. e. an oared vessel, Symmachus by tXoiov
xwrnXocrou a vessel of the rower, and Vulg. by
navis remigum, a ship of rowers, \nyivn an oar,
instrument of rowing, occ. Ezek. xxvii. 6, 29.
V. As a N. rrtaiy. occ. Isa. xli. 19. plur. D^^oar,
Exod. XXV. 5, & al. freq. The shittah tree, or
shittim wood, of which great part of the sa-
cred furniture of the tabernacle was made.
The LXX generally render it by afffivra. in-
corruptible : the Vulg. after Theodotion, trans-
lates it in Isa. by spinam the thorn. " Jerome
says that the shittim wood resembles the white
thorn; that it is of an admirable beauty, soli-
dity, strength, and smoothness. It is thought
he means the black acacia, which is, they say,
the only tree found in the deserts of Arabia. "
Calmet's Dictionary in Shittim ; who ob-
serves farther, that this tree is very thorny, and
even its bark covered with very sharp thorns,
and hence perhaps it had the Heb. name rrtott',
from making animals decline or turn aside, lest
they should be wounded by it, q. d. a noli me
tangere.
To confirm the interpretation just given, I add
the words of Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 44*4, note
9. " The acacia being by much the largest,
and the most common tree of these deserts [of
Arabia Petraea] we have some reason to con-
jecture that the shittim wood, whereof the
severa 1 utensils, &c. of the tabernacle, &c.
Exod. 2XV. 10, 13, 23, &c. were made, was
the woo dof the acacia. This tree abounds
with Jlowers of a globular figure, and of an ex-
cellent smell, which may farther induce us to
take it for the same with the shittah tree, which
in Isa. xli. 1 9, is joined with the myrtle and
other sweet- smelling plants." Comp. also
Scheuchzer, Physica Sacr. on Exod. xxv. 5.
VI. ntauTT rr-a the house of declination, or of the
declinator, the name of a place mentioned Jud,
vii. 22, and not improbably so called from a
temple there dedicated to the heavens, con-
sidered as causing the declination of the
earth, and thereby the successive variation
of seasons, and their beneficial effects to
man. * Neither is it at all wonderful that these
ancient Canaanitish heathen should be acquaint-
ed both with the annual motion, and with the
declination of the earth, since we find the same
doctrines expressly taught by some of the
Greek philosophers. Thus Philolaus the
Pythagorean, according to Plutarch, De Plac.
lib. iii. cap. 13, thought, r>j Kvxka, TiaKpioiff-
6cci vi^i TO w^, KATA KTKAOr AOSOT, that
the earth was carried round the fire in an ob-
lique circle," i. e. in an orbit, which is oblique
or inclined to the equator in an angle about
23 30'. So Aristarchus taught that the hea-
ven was immoveable i^iXimadut 5s KATA AOHOT
KTKAOT T>jy yf)v, oc,f/,cx, xeti 'xi^i rot avTm a^ova
hvoufiivyiv, but that the earth moved in an ob-
lique circle, revolving at the same 'time round
its own axis." Plutarch De Facie in Orbe
Lunse, tom. ii. p. 933, edit. Xylandr. And
consult the very learned Mr Duten's Inquiry
into the Origin of Discoveries attributed to
the Moderns, part ii. ch. 9. Did not the
Greeks give to Apollo or the Sun the epithet
Ao^txs originally from his oblique course or ap-
parent declination ? See Hederic's Lexic.
\2\Dm I. In Kal and Hiph. to go or run about
hither and thither, or to and fro, repeatedly.
occ. Jer. v. 1. Dan. xii. 4<. Amos viii. 12. 2
Chron. xvi. 9. Zech. iv. 10. In Hith.
tJiDiuTin the same. occ. Jer. xlix. 3.
II. As a N. uiDiy a whip or scourge, either
from its litheness, or its repeated motion in
scourging, occ. Josh, xxiii. 13. Comp. rfou;
Der. Shoot, shot. Swedish skutta, Eng. to scud,
scuddle.
To spread abroad, stretch out, expand, occ.
Num. xi. 32. 2 Sam. xvii. 19. Job xii. 23.
Psal. Ixxxviii, 10. Jer. viii. 2. As a N.
riiou^U a place for spreading, occ. Ezek. xxvi.
5, 14. xlvii. 10. On the former texts see Bp
Newton's Dissertations on the Prophecies,
vol. i. p. 347350, 8vo. To which I add
from Mr Bruce's Travels, Introduct. p. 59.
" Passing by Tyre, from curiosity only, I
came to be a mournful witness of the truth of
that prophecy, that Tyre, the queen of nations,
should be a rock for fishers to dry their nets
on ; two wretched fishermen with miserable
nets having just given over their occupation,"
Der. a stick. Qu ?
To bear malice against, to hate or persecute with
rancour, infestum i;e/infensum esse. occ. Gen.
xxvii. 41. xlix. 23. (where LXX ivu;^ov avru
stuck close to him) 1, 15. Job xvi. 9. xxx. 21.
Psal. Iv. 4. As a N. fem. nniocrn implacable
malice or hatred, spite, rancour, occ. Hos. ix.
7,8.
I. To oppose, to be adverse, an adversary or
enemy to. occ. Ps. xxxviii. 21. cix. 4, 29.
Zech. iii. 1. As a participial N. 1:21^ an ad-
versary, opposer. Num. xxii. 22. 1 Sam. xxix.
* See Hutchinson's Moses' Princip. part ii. p. 410.
tp]^
526
1^
4, & al. freq. And so I would understand it,
1 Chron. xxi. 1 , of a human adx^ersary. Comp.
2 Sam. xxiv. 1, which perhaps may best be
rendered ; And again the anger of Jehovah was
kindled against Israel ^^^ riN ncJ-T and David
was moved against them by {one's) saying, or
rather indefinitely, and one moved David
against them, saying. Go, number Israel and
judah. See Dr Chandler's Life of King
David, vol. ii. p. 410, &e. As a N. fern, rraiao'
an opposition or opposite accusation, oec. Gen.
xxvi. 21. Ezra iv. 6.
II. As a N. lUtt' Satan, foe to God and man,
and the accuser of the brethren. See Job i.
and ii. Zech. iii. 1, and Rev. xii. 10. The
LXX in Job and Zech. render it by a ha^oXes
the accuser.
I. To cover with water, to immerge, wash by
immersion. Lev. vi. 28. xv. 1 1. Ezek. xvi. 9,
& al. freq. In Niph. to be thus washed. Lev.
XV. 12.
II. To overflow, overwhelm, or rush upon, as
waters. Psal. Ixix. 3, 16. Ixxviii. 20. cxxiv.
4. Jer. xlvii. 2, & al. As a N. ruauf an inun-
dation. Ps. xxxii. 6.
IIL In a metaphorical sense, to overflow, to
rush over or upon, like water. Isa. viii. 8.
xx\dii. 15. Jer. viii. 6, As the horse ciwitt'
nnnbna rushing into thebattle, says our transla-
tion, but rather, bounding over, i. e. all obsta-
cles, in the battle. Thus Bate. As a N. v\'om
an overflowing or inundation. Prov. xxvii. 4.
Nah. i. 8. Also, an overflowing shower or
rain. Job xxxviii. 25.
Der. To steep, soak, a stope or stoop, a large
vessel for liquids.
I. Occurs not as a V. but as a participial N.
"ITSSI^ or '^0'\^I; an inferior magistrate or oflicer,
who attended on a superior magistrate or
judge, to execute his orders, answering in
some measure to a sheriff oxnow^ us. Exod. v.
6. Deut. xvi. 18. 2 Chron. xxvi. 11. Prov. vi.
7. As a N. 'owcrn ministerial authority or
power, occ. Job xxxviii. 33.
II. Chald. As a N. "iiair a side or part. So
Theodotion fiiooi, and Vulg. parte, occ. Dan.
vii. 5, And it raised up itself on one side. The
Persian empire was founded by the Medes
^nd Persians, but after the short titular reign
of Cyaxares or Darius I. all the succeeding
kings were Persians, and this empire is al-
ways called the Persian. *iud (with d) is used
in the same sense in the Targums, and in the
Sjriac language. See CasteU's Lexicon in
Der. 73 or M, being prefixed, the Saxon, mces-
ter, and Eng. master. Also perhaps the La-
tin magister, whence magisterial, magistrate,
magistracy, &c.
^t2/ See under T^^m IX. and nm II.
With the - radical and immutable, as in HTi
a-x, &c.
To urine, piss, whence the tv, as in other in-
stances, being changed into n, the cognate
Syriac V. ]^r^, of the same import. See Cas-
tell. ]w however occurs not as a Heb. V. in
Kal, but as a participle Hith. ^Tiiyn (the ra-
dical m and formative n being transposed as
usual), one pissing, he who pisseth. So the
LXX constantly render it by au^wv, and Vulg.
mingens. 1 Sam. xxv. 22, 34. & al. In which,
as in all the other passages wherein it occurs,
n-pn TTurrs is a periphrasis for a male. As a
N. mas. plur. in reg. -a'^ii; urine, piss, literally
urines, occ. 2 Kings xviii. 27. Isa. xxxvi. 12 ;
so the LXX in both passages eu^ov, and Vulg.
urinam.
To stop, assuage, CHECK.
I. Intransitively, or in a Niph. sense, to stop,
be stopped, assuaged, or checked, as the waters
of the deluge, from rising higher, occ. Gen.
viii. 1. So the LXX iKo^aen ceased, were at
quiet, and Aquila icrraXi^trav were restrained.
Let the reader attentively peruse from Gen.
vii. 11, to ch. viii. 4, in the Heb. and 1 think
he will perceive the case (which seems to have
puzzled some very learned and good men) to
be as follows : The flood began on the 17th
day of the 2d month, on which day Noah and
his family entered into the ark ; then it rained,
or the flood was upon the earth forty days and
forty nights, by which time the waters were
so high as to bear up the ark ; but the rain
still continued to fall (comp. ch. viii. 2, 3.)
and the waters to increase (ch. vii. 18,20.)
till the end of 150 days, reckoning from the
17th of the 2d month, and then, ch. viii. 1,
the Aleim caused the spirit to pass upon the
earth (as at the formation, Gen. i. 2.) ^^:iw^
D^nrr and (immediately) the waters stopped or
were checked, i. e. from rising higher. Ver.
2, And (the spirit continuing to act) thefouiv-
tains of the abyss and the air-cracks were closed
up, and the spherical shell of earth consoli-
dated, as at the formation. Gen. i. 6, 7, be-
tween two spheres of water, and the rain from
heaven was restrained, or fell no longer. Ver.
3, And (the shell of earth being cracked or
broken in various places by the continued ac-
tion of the spirit or expansion, as at Gen. i.
9. ) the waters returned from off the earth ; whi-
ther? surely, from whence they came ; name-
ly, to the great deep (see ch. vii. 11) going
and returning ; and the waters failed or abated
at the end of a hundred and fifty days : which,
at thirty days to a month, is five months ; and
as soon * almost as the waters, which had pre-
vailed fifteen cubits above the highest mountains,
(ch. vii. 20.) began to fail, we find that the
ark, which we may suppose to draw near fif-
teen cubits, or half its own height (see ch. vi.
15.) of water, grounded on a high mountain ;
for ver. 4, The ark rested in the seventh month,
on the 17th day of the month, on the mountains
of Ararat.
II. In Kal, intransitively, to stop, be assuaged
* I say almost, because we probably oug^ht to allow
two or three days above the hundred and fifty, in order
to bring the time to the seventeenth day of the seventh
month : for some of their months must have consisted of
more than thirty days, otherwise twelve of them could
not have been equal to the solar tropical year of 365i
days, for 12 multiplied by thirty equals only 360. Comp.
under U;nn II. :
nDtz/
527
h^^i;
or appeased, as anger, occ. Esth. ii. 1. In
Hiph. transitively, to stop, appease, as mur-
murings. occ. Num. xvii. 5.
III. As a N. T"3iy (formed as ^-ID from id) a
check, stop, restraint, occ. Prov. xxiii. 2. The
Targum renders it N2"'3D a knife, so Aquila
and Theodotion ^;^a/^av, and Vulg. cultrum,
taking the sense from the Chaldee t>dd. And
indeed seventeen of Dr Kennicott's codices
now read ]'<^d, as two more did originally ; but
this, as just intimated, is a Chaldee word, and
the Jews knew nothing of that language till
long after the time of Solomon. But I sus-
pect that some Chaldaizing transcribers, either
by mistake, or from not understanding the
Heb. ]''3ur, substituted their ^-ao for it, whence
the word still appears in so many MSS.
Comp. Ecclus xxxi. 12.
IV. In Kal, to stop, stop up, obstruct, as away
with thorns; so LXX (p^xg-trco. occ. Hos. ii.
6 or 8. Hence
V. To fence, hedge, occ. Job i. 10. As a N.
-fir a hedge, occ. Lam. ii. 6. In this text
twenty of Dr Kennicott's codices now read
13D his tabernacle, as two more did originally ;
and though this reading, which is followed by
the ancient versions, and our English transla-
tion, might make a good sense, (comp. Isa.i.8.)
yet the other seems preferable. Comp. under
VOTl I. plur. D-Dir sharp stakes or thorns, such
as are used in making fences, occ. Num.
xxxiii. 55; where the LXX crxoXo-ns stakes,
thorns, and Vulg. clavi stakes, spikes. As a
N. fem. nanur, and in reg. nana? a stake, occ.
Jud. ix. 48, 49. Fem. plur. msir stakes
forming the wall of a fisherman's hut. occ.
Job xl. 26, or xli. 7. Comp. baby IV. under
b. As Ns. fem. in reg. naitrrs and n^trn a
fence, hedge, occ. Isa. v. 5. Prov. xv. 19.
VI. To stake, as toils or nets, i. e. fix them
with stakes, occ. Jer. v. 26; where LXX sa--
T*itrav set.
jaur I. Intransitively, to assuage or be assuaged
entirely, as anger, occ. Esth. vii. 10.
II. 2o fence or hedge thorough^, occ. Job x.
Der. To check, checker, or chequer. Qu?
Also, to suage, assuage.
I. In Kal, to lie, lie down, as a man. Gen. xix.
4, & al. freq as a beast. Num. xxiv. 9. In
Hiph. to cause to lie, or lie down. 1 K. iii. 20.
xvii. 19, & al. To cast down, as cities and
towns, including perhaps the destruction of
the inhabitants. 2 Sam. viii. 2. t^a(pi^u, comp.
Luke xix. 44, and see Bp Patrick's note, and
Dr Chandler's Review of Hist, of the Man
after God's own Heart, p. 179, 180, and notes.
As a noun fem. rrriau? a lying or lying down.
Exod. xvi. 13, 14, & al. freq. Comp. Lev.
XV. 16 18. As a N. naurn a place of lying
doivn, a bed. Lev. xv. 4, 5, & al. freq.
II. To rest, be at quiet. Job xxx. 17. Eccles.
ii. 23. So the Vulg. in Eccles. requiescit.
III. To lie down, as in the grave or sepulchre.
2 Sam. vii. 12. Job iii. 13. Isa. xiv. 18, & al.
freq. Comp. Isa. Ivii. 2. .
Der. Squab, squabbish.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
It occurs not as a verb in Heb. but in Arabic
signifies, inter al. to be like, resemble, and the
cognate verb rrao in Chaldee imports to view,
look at with attention, contemplate. See Castell.
The former notion seems best to suit the fol-
lowing Heb. nouns.
I. As a noun fem. plur. m-aar resemblances,
representations, i. e. engravings, or pictures.
occ, Isa. ii. 16. As a noun n-Su^n imagery,
sculpture, occ. Lev. xxvi. 1. Num. xxxiii. 52.
Ezek. viii. 12. Comp. ver. 10. So plur.
riT'Sim. occ. Prov. xxv. 11, (As) apples of
gold (citrons or oranges. Qu?) m-aa^nn in
curiously engraved work of silver,* (so is) a
word spoken upon its wheels, i. e. not only, as
the Vulg. explains it, in tempore suo, in Us
season, but in every respect properly " delec-
tando pariterque monendo," so as to be set a
running, as it were, upon wheels, till it reaches
the heart of the hearer, its destined goal.
II. As a participial N. "nau; (formed as '<^pm
from rrpir) the imagination or conception, occ.
Job xxxviii. 36 ; where Targum xaab the
heart, Montanus contemplationi the contempla-
tion. As a N. fem. in reg. nDU^n the imagi-
nation, occ. Prov. xviii. 11. As a noun fem.
plur. m-DU^ra, joined with aab, the imagina-
tions or effigiations of the heart, occ. Psal.
Ixxiii. 7.
It is frequently opposed to n3T to be strong,
vigorous, and thence to remember, so the pri-
mary idea of rtDtr seems to be to fail, relax,
let go. See Deut. xxxi. 21. Ps. cxxxvii. 5.
I. In Kal, to forget, let go the remembrance of.
Gen. xxvii. 45. xl. 23, & al. freq. Comp.
Lam. ii. 6. In Niph. to be forgotten. Gen.
xli. 30, & al. freq. Applied to subterraneous
waters. Job xxviii. 4. Comp. D-'Tr D-'Q strange
waters. 2 K. xix. 24. In Hiph. to cause to
forget, occ. Jer. xxiii. 27. In Hith. nsnaTT
to be forgotten, occ. Eccles. viii. 10.
IL Chald. in Aph. to find. Dan. ii. 25, & al.
In Ith. to be found. Dan. ii. 35, & al.
I. In Kal, intransitively, to direct onself wisely,
be wise, prudent, behave wisely, occ. 1 Sam.
xviii. 30. Also, transitively, to direct wisely,
or knowingly, occ. Gen. xlviii. 14. As a N.
baur directing wisdom, prudence. 1 Sam. xxv. 3.
1 Chron. xxii. 12. Job xvii. 4. So b^atr Job
xxxiv. 35. But observe that forty of Dr
Kennicott's codices here read without the ",
bauTTi. As a N. fem. plur. mbau? acts or
instances of wisdom or prudence, occ. Eccles.
i. 17, where LXX iTiffTr,f/,yiv knowledge. But
observe that thirty-four of Dr Kennicott's
codices read mbsD, which seems best to suit
the context, and will account for the Vulg.
and modern versions of the word by stultitiam
folly. In Hiph. to understand. Deut. xxxii.
29. Psal. xxxvi. 4, to behave wisely. Deut.
xxix. 9. Josh. i. 7. So, to prosper, f See
Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 401 ; Lowth's Pre-
lect, xxiv. towards the beginning.
\ See Meric Casaubon De Ling. Heb. p. 88, &c.
bD^
528
Dr)ty
Josh. i. 7, 8. Prov. xvii. 2. Jer. xxiii. 5. Also,
to cause to understand, make wise, give under-
standing. Gen. iii. 6. Neh. ix, 20, & al.
Hence Eng. skill, Sfc.
And since Eve's desire of being made wise, not
only independently on, but in opposition to,
her Creator, was the original moving cause
which, in the language of Milton,
Brought death into the world, and all our woe.
With loss of Eden,
hence, constantly to remind believers of this
grand privation, and its cause, and thereby
continually to caution them against all infidel
schemes of seeking wisdom in any other man-
ner than that appointed by God, the word
bau' signifies
II. In Kal, to ivaste, destroy, so Vulg. vastabit.
Deut. xxxii. 25. Ezek. xiv. 15. Comp. Ezek.
xxxvi. 12, 13. Jerem. xv. 7, where see Eng.
marg. As a noun b^^a^ a spoiling, depriving,
as of comfort, occ. Ps. xxxv. 12.
III. To deprive, bereave, or to be deprived or
bereaved, as of children, orbare, orbari. Gen.
xxvii. 45. xlii. 36. xliii. 13. Lev. xxvi. 22. 1
Sam. XV. 33 as a bear of his mate. 2 Sam.
xvii. 8. Prov. xvii. 12. Hos. xiii. 8 ; in all which
passages the Vulg. explains biDar m by a
she-bear bereaved of her cubs ; so LXX in
Sam. a^KTOi vTiJtvcofiivn Theodotion in Prov.
agKT/u nrixvufAivv and another Hexaplar ver-
sion in Hos. arixvov/Aivn. But this inter-
pretation, I apprehend, cannot be right, be-
cause in all the three texts we have biau' mas-
culine, and that without any various reading in
Dr Kennicott's Bible, except in Prov. where
one MS. has b'JV!, but still this is masculine ;
and as I know not that the he-bear shows any
remarkable affection for his cubs, I choose to
refer b^p^D to liis being bereaved of his female,
on which occasion, no doubt, he would be
fierce and dangerous enough. Thus Brookes,
Nat. Hist. vol. i. p. 192, says, that " in rut-
ting season they are much more formidable than
at other times, which is perhaps owing to
jealousy." In Hiph. to bereave of children,
occ. Jer. 1. 9. As a noun ^y^w a bereaving,
privation, as of children, occ. Isa. xlvii. 9.
xlix. 20.
IV. As a N. biSU'N, plur. fem. in reg.
nbatt'N a cluster or bunch of grapes, which when
ripe is plucked from the vine. Gen. xl. 10.
Num. xiii. 24, 25, & al. So Martinius (Lex.
Etymol. in Uva) derives the French grape,
whence our Eng. grape, from griper to pull
or pluck ofi". of dates. Cant. vii. 7 or 8. But
comp. ver. 8 or 9, and See Harmer's Outlines,
&c. p. 337.
On Num. xiii. 24, observe that Dandini,
though an Italian, speaks with wonder of the
bigness of the grapes on Mount Libanus,
which he says were equal to a prune ,- and the
grapes of Palestine were not inferior in size;*
and Lucas affirms that near Damascus some
of the bunches of grapes weigh from thirty to
forty pounds, f But Qu? And I think with
Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 313, where see
more.
t Complete System of Geography, vol. ii. p. 109. col.
1. Lucas' word.s (Voyage, torn. i. p. 192.) are '' plus
Le Clerc and Scheuchzer, that the reason
why the spies bare the bunch of grapes on a
staff between two was not on account of its
enormous size, as if one man might not easily,
have carried it, but for fear the grapes should
be broken or crushed in his so doing.
V. Spoken of animals. In Kal and Hiph. to
suffer abortion, miscarry, be bereaved of off-
spring by its untimely birth, occ. Gen. xxxi.
38. Exod. xxiu. 26. Job xxi. 10. Cant. iv. 2.
vi. 6. Hos. ix. 14.
VI. To cast its fruit, as a vine. occ. Mai. iii.
11. Comp. Job XV. 33.
VII. In Hiph. to blight, as the land its fruit,
occ. 2 K. ii. 19. Comp. ver. 21.
VIII. Chald. In Ith. bDnuTT to consider at-
tentively, occ. Dan. vii. 8. As a noun fem.
nbaiy understanding, occ. Dan. v. 11, 12.
Comp. above sense I.
bbDur occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chal-
dee, from the Heb. bbD, in Kal and Aph. to
finish, complete. Ezra iv. 13. v. 3, 11. vi. 14.
It denotes readiness, forwardness, diligence,
alertness.
I. As a V. in Kal and Hiph. to be ready,
forward, diligent, alert. Gen. xix. 27. D3U'''T
Dnpnrr bx ipsa omax and Abraham was
ready in the morning at, or went hastily in the
morning to, the place, where he had stood before
Jehovah. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 15, And Jehovah
the Aleim of their fathers sent to them by the
hand of his messengers DSU^rT (infin.) being
diligent and sending. So Jer. vii. 13, 25. xi.
7. XXV. 3. Prov. xxvii. 14, & al. freq. Ps.
cxxvii. 2, It is vain for you Dip 'n'-Sirn being
forward to rise (and) delaying to lie down.
Zeph. iii. 7, But inNTa^rr inoa^rr they were
forward, they corrupted (i. e. in corrupting)
their doings. Hos. vi. 4 or 5, and xiii. 3,
"jbrr D-airo bias as the dew, ready or forward
to go off. As to D''3tyD in Jer. v. 8, it seems
best to refer that word to the root -ja^n to
draw, and so Aquila and Theodotion render
it ikxovns drawing, and Symmachus Ixxof^tvoi,
and perhaps the LXX nearly to the same
sense ^nXv/^anti raging with lust. Vulg. emis-
sarii stallions. Comp. under ]t I.
This verb is generally rendered to rise up ear-
ly, but since it is constructed with Dip to rise,
Ps. cxxvii. 2, rising up is excluded from its
meaning ; and since it is very frequently join-
ed with "ipns in the morning early, (comp.
Josh. vi. 14.) it cannot in itself strictly im-
port earliness, though this may sometimes be
implied from the circumstances of the case,
or from the context, as in Gen. xix. 2. 1 Sam.
V. 3. XV. 12.
II. As a N. DDiy the shoulder of the human
body, so called from its readiness in bearing
burdens or the like. See Gen. ix. 23. xxi.
14. xlix. 15. Ps. Ixxxi. 7. Isa. x. 27. xiv. 25.
And since several men frequently join in car-
rying one burden between them, hence DSa^
nnx one, or united, shoulder denotes one con-
sent, as rendered in our translation, Zeph. iii.
de qjiarante livres, more than forty pounds ;" and ob-
serve the French pound is somewhat more than the
English.
]y\r/
529
nDt2/
9. So rrnaa; Hos. vi. 9, is translated in the
text bt/ consent, and in the margin with one
shoulder ; but perhaps with Bate we should
rather refer it, as an adverb, to sense I. and
render it, forwardly, eagerly.
Isa. ix. 4, 6, And the government shall he upon
his shoulder. " 1 believe,"' says Raphelius
in his note on this text, " that because we
carry burdens on our shoulders, therefore go-
vernment is said to he laid upon them." He-
rodotus [lib. ii. cap. 106,] mentions a statue
of Sesostris, king of Egypt, on which some
sacred Egyptian letters were engraved, reach-
ing from one shoulder to the other, of this
import, " "Eya) TYi\i^i X'^^nv ufAOia-i TottTi ifjbaim ix,-
Tnffa.iJ.nv. I obtained this country by my
shoulders." In like manner Pliny, in his
Panegyric, cap. 15. "Quumabundd expertus
esset qudm ftew^humeris tuis sederet imperium.
When he had abundantly experienced how
well the empire icould sit on your shoulders."
Thus far pfaphelius. I add, that our Queen
Elizabeth concluded one of her speeches to
the House of Commons, in answer to a re-
monstrance about monopolies, thus : " Prin-
ces cannot themselves look narrowly into all
things, upon whose shoulders lieth continually
the heavy weight of the greatest and most im-
portant affairs." *
Psal. xxi. 1.3. D3a; inrT'trn ^"2 for thou shalt put
them the shoulder or shoulder -wise, i. e. thou
shalt make them turn the shoulder or the hack.
To this sense Symmachus orrt tk^u; (al. ^na-n;)
uurov; uToa-r^o^ov;. See Merrick's Annot.
Comp. Es. xviii. 41, under r)iir IV.
III. As a N. WDV a district, portion of a coun-
try, as the shoulder of the back. occ. Gen.
xlviii. 22. Comp. C)nD IV.
IV. As a N. fern. rrDDt:? the shoulder-bone, or
-blade, occ. Job xxxi. 22. Comp. under v\n^ I.
I. In Kal, to dwell, inhabit, particularly in a
tent or tabernacle. Gen. ix. 27. xiv. 13. Ps.
Ixxviii. 60. Deut. xxxiii. 16, rr^D "SSir Those
who dwelt in the bush, i. e. the Aleim. See
Exod. iii. 4, 6. But comp. Jer. xlix. 16.
Obad. ver. 3. Also in Kal and Hiph. to place,
to cau.se to dwell or inhabit, particularly in a
tent or tents.\ Jer. vii. 3, 7, 12. Job xi. 14.
Ps. Ixxviii. 55. As participial Ns. per an in-
habitant. Num. xvi. 24. Hos. x. 15. Prov.
xxvii. 10. Jer. vi. 21. pu'D, plur. Q-sau^n and
Rapin's History by Tindal, folio, vol. ii. p. 155, at
the year 1601.
+ May we not hence assign the true interpretation of
pU'"' Gen. iii. 24 ? And Jehovah Aleim caused to dwell,
or placed, in a tabernacle at the east of the garden of
Eden, the cheriihim. See. So the word piy" here expresses
that there was a tabernacle (resembling, doubtless, the
Mosaic) in which the cherubim and emblematic fire or
glory were placed from the fall (comp. Wisd. ix. 8.) ; and
which surely continued in the believing line of Seth.
Whether this same sacred tabernacle was preserved bv
Noah in the ark, and remained in the family of Eber, till
the descent of the children of Israel into Egypt, and was
brought up by them from thence, I pretend not to deter-
mine. Certain it is from Exod. xxxiii. 79. (comp. Exod.
xvi. 33, 24. 1 Sam. iv. 8.) that the Israelites had a taber-
nacle or tent (see 2 Sam. vii. 6), sacred to Jehovah, before
that erected by Moses ; and it appears from Amos v.
26, and Acts vii. 42, that soon after the Exodus the idola-
ters and apostates had such likewise for tJieir idols. Comp.
under ID I.
maatt'O a place to dwell in, an habitation. Isa.
xxii. 19. Jer. ix. 19. Ezek. xxv. 4, & al.
Particularly, a tent or tabernacle. Num. xvi.
24. xxiv. 5, & al. Also, the sacred tabernacle,
for God to dwell in among men. See Exod.
xxv. 8, 9. xxix. 45, 46. Lev. xxvi. 11, 12.
Num. XXXV. 34.
II. In Kal, to remain, rest, continue. Exod.
xxiv. 16. xl. 35. Num. x. 12. Job iii. 5. Ps.
xvi. 9. Nah. iii. 18, rest, sit still. In Hiph.
to cause to remain or rest. Josh, xviii. 1. Ezek.
xxxii. 4.
III. As a N. ]-3cr rendered a knife. See under
^u III.
Der. Greek irxnvn a tent, and its derivatives ;
whence Lat. scena, Eng. scene, scenic, sceno-
graphy. Also, perhaps, the skin.
To satisfy, satiate.
I. In Kal, to satisfy thirst, or the desire of drink-
ing (as ynur of eating), to drink heartily or
freely, to be cheered with drink, in a middle or
indifferent sense. Gen. xliii.f3.3, (where Eng.
translat. were merry) Can. v. 1 . And so I
apprehend the word is used, Gen. ix. 21.
Comp. under brrx I. In like manner the Greek
f4.iSvoua.t, by which the LXX often render
"ISty, sometimes signifies to drink freely, though
not to drunkenness, and is plainly used in this
sense John ii. 10. As a N. fem. n^-^v a
being satisfied or cheered with drink, occ. Hag.
i. 6 ; where it is applied to rrnu? drinking, as
rrysiy to eating.
II. In Kal, to satisfy one's lust of drinking, even
to inebriation, to be drunk, intoxicated with
liquor. Jer. xxv. 27. Lam. iv. 21. Comp. Isa.
xxix. 9. xlix. 26. In Kal and Hiph. to make
drunk, inebriate. Hab. ii. 15. Jer. xlviii. 26.
Ii. 7, 39, 57. Applied metaphorically to ar-
rows. Deut. xxxii. 42. In Hith. 'iDnu^rr to be
drunken, make oneself drunk, occ. 1 Sam. i. 14.
As Ns. nDiy drunk, a drunkard. 1 Sam. xxv.
36. Isa. xxviii. 1, 3. Also, intoxicating or hte-
briating liquor in general, sicera. It is once
used for wine, Num. xxviii. 27. (comp. Exod.
xxix. 40. ) ; but most commonly for any ine-
briating liquor besides wine. So Aquila, Sym-
machus, and Theodotion render it in Isa,
xxviii. 7, by f^'Ju^f^u. Lev. x. 9. Num. vi. 3.
Isa. xxviii. 7, & al. freq. Jerome* informs us,
that in Heb. " any inebriating liquor is called
sicera, whether made of corn, the juice of
apples, honey, dates, or any other fruit." As
a N. ]^'^^D1l; drunkenness, occ. Ezek. xxiii. 33.
xxxix. 19.
III. In Kal, to satisfy, or give a satisfaction for
service done, or to be done, to hire, to reward.
Deut. xxiii. 4. Jud. ix, 4. xviii. 4. Prov. xxvi.
10, & al. freq. In Niph. to be hired, let out for
hire. 1 Sam. ii. 5. In Hith. iDnu'rr to let one-
self out for hire. occ. Hag. i. 6, twice. As a
N. -)Du; satisfaction, hire, wages, reward for
service or labour. Gen. xxx. 28, 32, 33, & al.
freq. iDar "a?}; Isa. xix. 10, those who make
gain or earn wages. As a N. T-Da; a hired
servant, a mercenary. Exod. xii. 45. xxii. 15.
Lev. xix. 1.3, & al. freq. As a N. fem. in
Epist. ad Nepotianum De Vita Clericorum, and iii
Isa. xxviii. 1.
M m
bz-
reg. niau'D hire, wages, reward, occ. Gen.
xxix. 15. xxxi. 7, ^i. Ruth ii. 12. As a N.
13tt?N a compensative present, made on account
of benefits received, occ. Ps. Ixxii. 10. Ezek.
xxvii. 15. In the former passage the LXX
render it 'hu^a gifts, in the LXX fji,iffdovi,
rewards.
To loose, loosen, let loose.
I. To loose, loosen, as a shoe or sandal from
the foot. occ. Exod. iii. 5. Josh. v. 15. So
the LXX Xuffov, and Vulg. solve; and Sym-
machus in Exod. v-raXvtrat.
II. To let loose, a,s com from the handfuls in
which it is gathered, occ. Ruth ii. 16. Mon-
tanus solvendo solvetis.
III. To loosen or cast its fruit, as the olive-
tree, occ. Deut. xxviii. 40.
IV. To dissolve, as the animal frame in death.
Qu? Comp. under bir3 II- occ. Job xxvii. 8.
V. As a N. biir, plur. in reg. ^bia; the loose-
flowing skirt or skirts of a garment, syrma.
Exod. xxviii. 33. Nah. iii. 5, & al. freq.
Comp. Isa. vi. I.
VI. As a N. ba^ looseness, licentious freedom,
rashness, occ. 2 Sam. vi. 7. Comp. 1 Chron.
xiii. 10, and under udet II.
VII. Chald. As a N. rrbur, licentiousness, li-
centious speech, occ. Dan. iii. 29 ; where
Theodotion (hxar^vfiiar, and Vulg. blasphe-
miam, blasphemy.
VIII. Chald. as a N. nbir negligence. See
under irbttr III.
ubar I. To hose or loosen entirely, to strip off,
as clothes. It occurs not as a verb strictly in
this sense, but as a participial N. bb-a; (Keri
and Complut. 'ib^v) stript of clothes, occ.
]Vlic. i. 8 ; where Vulg. spoliatus spoiled, but
LXX ayvTohiTii unshod, without sandals.
Comp. under bar I.
I. To strip off, spoil, as goods or things.
I Ezek. xxvi. 12. xxix. 19. xxxviii. 12, 13.
Also, to strip, spoil, as persons. Ezek. xxxix.
10. Zeeh. ii. 8. In Hith. bbinarr to make
oneself, or become, a spoil, occ. Isa. lix. 15.
Ps. ixxvi. 6 ; in which latter text nbbintrx is
in the Chaldee form, with the initial x instead
of n ; and this seems some confirmation of
the common opinion that this Psalm was
composed on occasion of the miraculous de-
struction of Sennacherib the king of Assyria's
army, 2 K. xix. 35. So in the LXX it is
entitled r>^j -too; rov a.<t(tu^k,)> An Ode concern-
ing the Assyrian, and in the Vulg. Canticum
ad Assyrios. As Ns. bba? spoil, plunder, prey.
Gen. xlix. 27. Exod. xv. 9. Josh. vu. 21, &
al. fi-eq. bbiur nearly the same. occ. Job xii.
17, where Aquila Xat^v^a. a prey, and LXX
a.i^fji.a,\airovi Captives.
Der. Gr. ffvXau to spoil. Perhaps, Lat. solvo
to loose, whence solutus, solutio, and in com-
position absolvo, dissolvo, resolvo, whence
Eng. solution, absolve, dissolve, resolve, absolu-
tion, dissolution, resolution, &c. Also, a shell,
and sluile, a husk. Shakspeare.
I. To be disposed or put in order, to correspond,
answer. Hence as a participle Hiph. fern,
plur. nnbirn answering, corresponding, occ.
530 nb^
Exod. xxvi. 17. xxxvi. 22. So the LXX
avTiTiTTflVTEJ.
II. As a N. mas. plur. o-ibiy parallel ledges,
horizontal projections correspondent to each
other; so LXX t\i^ofjt.i)ioL projections ; or, ac-
cording to others, the little pillars or upright
standards by which the upper and lower bra-
zen tables of the bases were connected, and
which answered each other, occ. 1 K. vii. 28,
29 ; on which passage see Scheuchzer's Phy-
sica Sacra.
Der. a shelf, a slab. Qu?
The radical idea of this word seems to be near-
ly the same as that of the Greek ffiXayica, an-
Xayilu, which appear to be evidently derived
from it, namely, to be bright, shine, " splendeo,
fulgeo." Hederic.
As a noun aba^ snoio, from its shining whiteness,
which is often taken notice of in scripture.
See Exod. iv. 6. Num. xii. 10. Ps. Ii. 9. Isa.
i. 18. Lam. iv. 7.
Ps. cxlvii. 16, He giveth his snow like wool:
" * Sir John Chardin tells us, that towards
the Black Sea, in Iberia, and Armenia, and
he should imagine therefore in some other
countries, the snow falls in flakes as big as
walnuts, but not being hard or very compact, it
does no other hurt than presently covering
and overwhelming a person." Such large
flakes of snow are not common in England,
though they may be sometimes observed even
larger than those just mentioned, whence I
suppose our expression of fleeces of snow.
Comp. under *nn5: 1.
Prov. XXV. 13, As the cold of snow in the time
of harvest (so is) a steady agent to those who
send him ; for he refresheth the soul of his mas-
ter. This seems plainly to allude to the an-
cient custom of cooling their wine and other
liquors, by putting preserved snow, as we do
ice, into them, which is still much practised in
the hot eastern countries, particularly in Sy-
ria, f It appears from Xenophon that the
Greeks had the same practice, Memor. So-
crat. lib. ii. cap. i. 30, where Virtue says
to Pleasure, " You provide expensive wines,
xeet <rov Bioovs ^tovtx, Ti^ihovtrot ^nru; and run
about in ^summer to procure snow." See
Simpson's note, Jer. xviii. 14, W/Uhe snow
of Lebanon fail from the rock of the field? or
will the issuing cold flowing waters (from that
mountain namely) be exhausted ? ( See Targ.
LXX, and Vulg.) No more could I fail my
people if they trusted in me. Comp. ch. ii.
13. " The chief benefit the mountain of Le-
banon serves for, is, that by its excelling
height it proves a conservatory for abundance
of snow, which thawing in the heat of summer
affords supplies of water to the rivers and foun-
tains in the valleys below." Maundrell's Jour-
ney, at May 6.
Prov. xxvi. 1, rpn abura as snow in spring,
and as rain in harvest, so honour is not miO
desirable for a fool. All three in such circum-
stances do mischief. "The [beginning of the]
Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 16, note.
+ See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. 393, &c. ; Com-
plete Syst. of Geography, vol. ii. p. 99, coL 1.
nVti'
531
nVii'
month of February ( O. S. ) is the usual time
at Jerusalem for the falling of snow.'" * yp or
the aivakening season therefore must here de-
note the time subsequent to that, and (as the
text shows) previous to n'^p or the harvest,
i. e. the end of February, March, &c.
From the noun, 3bjy is once used as a verb,
Ps. Ixviii. 15, When the Almighty scattered
kings m /or her (i. e. the dove, or triumphant
people of God, mentioned in the preceding
verse), abaTi it snowed, (3d per. fut. fem.
sing, used impersonally as *T"j72n it rained.
Amos iv. 7.f ) in Salmon, a mountain near
Shechem, Jud. ix. 48. But what is the
meaning of the expression. It snowed in Sal-
mon ? Is it not that every thing seemed as
bright and cheerful to the minds of God's
people, as Salmon does to their eyes when
glistering with snoio ? So Buchanan in his
version,
Sqnalida qua luctu et tenebris Solyma ante jacehat,
Nivea turn luce refulsit :
Ceu nive vicinos inter candentia colles
Salmonis culmina fulgent.
As snow is much less common, and lies a much
shorter time in Judea than in England, no
wonder that it is much more admired. Ac-
cordingly the son of Sirach speaks of it with a
kind of rapture, Ecclus xliii/ 18 or 20, KaXXoj
XiVKormTOi a.vTv\i tx^xvfzctffii o<p$a.X(/,oSf xeti s?r/ roo
viTov aorfis ixtrryitrsrai xk^^ik. The eye will be
astonished at the beauty of its whiteness, and the
heart transported at the raining of it. And
this passage, I think, aflfords a good illustration
of the Psalmist. |
Der. Sleek, also, Lat. siligo, a very white kind
of corn.
With a radical, (see 2 K. iv. 28.) but mutable
or omissible, n.
I. To be quiet, easy, secure. Job xii. 6. Jer. xii.
1. Lam. i. 5. Comp. Job iii. 36. In a Hiph.
sense, to make quiet, easy, secure, occ. 2 K. iv.
28. So Montanus, securam reddas. It is
here equivalent to nnn fail, ver. 16, and ac-
cordingly Bate, Grit. Heb. explains it by giv-
ing a false ease and peace of mind. As nouns
ibir quiet, secure. Job xvi. 12. Ezek. xxiii. 42.
Also, quietness, ease. occ. Job xx. 20. iba?
quiet, security, occ. 2 Sam. iii. 27. vbu quiet,
secure. Job xxi. 23. Jer. xlix. 31. As a noun
fem. mbu', in reg. mbii' quietness, security.
Ps. cxxii. 7. Prov. i. 32. xvii. 1. Ezek. xvi.
49. Comp. Jer. xlix. 31. In 1 Sam. i. 17,
inbtt' might be rendered thy peace, quiet or
content, but observe that fourteen of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices now read ]nbKu; thy petition,
as one more did originally.
Chald. As a noun nbw quiet, secure, occ. Dan.
iv. 1 or 4. As a noun fem. in reg. mba^ se-
curity, tranquillity, occ. Dan. iv. 24 or 27.
See Dr Shaw's Travek, p. 335, text and note. Comp.
2 Sam. xxiii. 20.
t Comp. xbnn job xv. 32. a^irbn job xxi. a itrnn
Ezek. xu. 25, 28. '^DTH Ezek. xxv. 10, where see LXX
and Vulg.
: The reader may find other interpretations of this
very difficult text of the Ps. in Dr Chandler's History of
the Life of K. David, voL ii. p. 69, &c.
II. To be easy, careless, negligent, occ 2 Chron.
xxix. II; where LXX haXfrnn intermit,
leave off, Vulg. negligere to neglect.
III. Chald. As a N. ^bw negligence, neglect,
fail. occ. Ezra iv. 22. vi. 9. Dan. vi. 4 or 5.
IV. As a noun fem. in reg. n-btt'. occ. Deut.
xxviii. 57. It is strangely rendered by the
LXX and Vulg. the secundine or after-birth.
The Targum seems to come nearer to its true
meaning by interpreting it xrrin n^^T her little
child. So Eng. translat. young one, and Mon-
tanus still closer, parvulum little (daughter).
The word seems properly to express a young
female child, quiet, secure, and easy, and appre-
hending no harm or mischief A most affect-
ing image ! The l in rrn^bc^n is not radical,
as I once thought with Bate it might be.
This appears from a's being prefixed, as a par-
ticle, to the three preceding, and to one fol-
lowing noun.
V. As a N. mas. with a radical rr, rrbcr Shiloh,
the giver of peace, tranquillity, or security ; the
Saviour, Salvator. occ. Gen. xlix. 10 ; where
the Samaritan Pentateuch, and at least twen-
ty-six of Dr Kennicott's Hebrew codices read
nbur without the ", but the sense is nearly the
same. The word is a title of the Messiah, as
the three Chaldee Targums rightly explain it :
that of Onkelos by NlT'iyD the Messiah, and
those of Jerusalem, and of Jonathan Ben
Uziel by Kn-C'D XDbn the King Messiah.
Bochart has shown, vol. i. 453, 454, that the
fabulous account of Silenus, the drunken com-
panion of Bacchus, in the Greek and Roman
mythology, took its rise from a horrid distor-
tion of Jacob's prophecy concerning nb^ur, from
which name Sileniis is an easy derivative.
And for farther satisfaction see Bochart him-
self, and the learned Mr Spearman's Letters
on the LXX translation, and Heathen My-
thology, p. 100.
VI. As a noun fem. ibir, plur. D'-nbur, the quail,
or collectively, quails, so called, I apprehend,
from their remarkably living in ease and plenty
among the corn. " An amazing number of
these birds," says Hasselquist, Travels, p. 209,
" come to Egypt at this time (i. e. in March),
for in this month the wheat ripens. They con-
ceal themselves amongst the corn, but the Egyp-
tians know extremely well that there are
thieves in their grounds ; and when they ima-
gine the field to be full of them, they spread a
net over the corn, and surround the field, at
the same time making a noise by which the
birds are frightened, and endeavouring to rise,
are caught in the net in great numbers, and
make a most delicate and agreeable dish. " Abbe
Pluche tells us in his Histoire du Ciel, tom.
i. p. 247, that the quail ibtr' was among the
ancient Egyptians the emblem of safety and
security.
Several learned men, particularly the famous
Ludolphus, our Bishop Patrick and Scheuch-
zer, have supposed that the D^ibir eaten by the
children of Israel in the wilderness were lo-
custs. But, not to insist on other arguments
against this interpretation, they are expressly
called, Psal. Ixxviii. 27, 'MtTit flesh, which surely
locusts are not : and the Heb. word is con-
nVti'
532
DVt2^
stantly rendered by the LXX o^rvyoftfir^x a
large kind of quail, and by the Vulg. eotur-
nices quails. (Corap. Wisd. xvi. 2. xix. 12.)
oce. Exod. xvi. 13. Num. xi. 31, 32. Ps. cv.
40. And on Num. xi. 31, 32, observe that
D*n?3N3 should be rendered, not two cubits
high, but, as Bate translates it, two cubits dis-
tant, i. e. from each other ; for as * he well
observes, quails ' do not settle, like the lo-
cust, upon one another, but at small distances. "
And had the quails lain for a day's journey
round the camp, to the great height of two
cubits, or nearly three feet, the people need
not have been employed two days and a night
in gathering them. The spreading them round
the camp was in order to dry them for use in
the burning sands, as is still practised in Egypt.
See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 439,
&c. and Merrick's Annotation on Ps. cv. 40.
Der. Lat. salus, saluto, salubris, salvus, &c.
and Eng. salute, salubrious, salve, salvation.
Also French sauf, whence Eng. safe.
I. In Kal, to send, in almost any manner, to
send forth, out, or away. Gen. iii. 23. viii. 7.
xxi. 14. xxiv. 56. 2 K. xiv. 9, & al. freq. In
Niph. to be sent. occ. Esth. iii. 13; where
mbirrD seems to be for inba'3. In Hiph. to
send. Exod. viii. 21. Lev. xxvi. 22. As a N.
fem. nnbtt^a a sending, immission. occ. Psal.
Ixxviii, 49. Also, a dismission, discharge, occ.
Eccles. viii. 8.
II. To send or shoot forth, as an'ows. 2 Sam.
xxii. 15. Psal. cxliv. 6. As a N. nbc? a mis-
sile, or missive weapon, a dart or javelin. 2
Chron. xxiii. 10. xxxii. 5. Job xxxiii. 18,
literally, and his life passing on the javelin, as
we say, falling on the sword. Neh. iv. 11, 17,
or 17, 23, which verse may be considered as a
continuation of Nehemiah's speech. And nei-
ther I, nor, &c. will put off oiir clothes, each
(with or having) a javelin and water, i. e. ne-
cessaries, a being understood before nbir^,
and the i at the end of that word being pre-
fixed to D'-nrr. Comp. under nyin. On Joel
ii. 8, see under nys 2.
III. To emploij. Ps. 1. 19.
IV. Joined with n" the hand, or ynyx the finger,
to stretch forth. Gen. iii. 22. viii. 9. Isa. Iviii.
9. Does not this last text refer to the insolent
behaviour of the Jewish masters in giving their
orders, not by speaking, but by signs of the
hands, as is still usual with the great men in
the East, particularly the Turks and Persians?
See Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 124.
Comp. under rrsj; V. on Psal. cxxiii. 2.
Joined with ban a sickle, to thrust forth. Joel
iii. 18.
V. As a participial N. mas. plur. D^mbc or
D-nbcr gifts or presents sent or transmitted from
one to another, occ. I K. ix. 16. Mic. i. 14.
VI. To emit, send or shoot forth, as a tree its
branches, occ. Psal. Ixxx. 12. Ezek. xvii. 6,
7. xxxi. 5. Comp. Gen. xlix. 21. Ps. xliv. 3,
Dnbtirm and madest them, i. e. our fathers,
shoot out and spread, like a vine, answering to
the preceding oyun plantedst them. Comp. Ps.
Note in New and Literal Translation, fee.
Ixxx. 12. Ezek. xvii. 6; and see Ainsworth
on Ps. and Menick's Annot. As a N. mas.
plur. in reg. -nbi:^ branches or shoots sent forth
from a tree. occ. Cant. iv. 13; where both the
LXX and Vulg. preserve the idea of the
word, the former rendering it by wrotrraXoHf
the latter by emissiones. Fem. plur. in reg.
-nnba^ the same. occ. Isa. xvi. 8.
VII. As a N. inbir a table, which is " set out
or put forth to place provisions upon." Bate.
Jud. i. 7. 1 Sam. xx. 29, 34. On 1 Kings
xviii. 19, see Harmer's Observations, vol. iv.
p. 436.
The table of show-bread is often called by this
name. This table being made of shittim wood
(LXX ^vXas uffnTTBc, incorruptible wood) and
both overlaid and crowned with gold, was a
type of the compound nature of Christ, God-
man, invested with regal power, w^hose flesh
should never see corruption, but be given for the
life of the world. See Exod. xxv. 23, & seq.
Comp. John vi. 51, and Mr Catcott's first
Sermon on the Tabernacle. It appears from
Isa. Ixv. 11, that the idolaters had such tables
in their worship. Comj). under rr3?3 IX. and
1 Cor. X. 21. Both the altar of incense, and
that of burnt-offerings, are called ]nba^ from
their resemblance to tables on which provisions
are placed. See Ezek. xli. 22. xliv. 16. Mai.
i. 7.
Der. Greek ariWu to send, whence in com-
position cfTeotrroXoi, iviffToXyi, &c. and Eng.
apostle, apostolic, epistle, epistolary.
To be over ox before, either for protection or rule.
I. As a N. mas. plur. o-obu' shields, arms of
protection or defence. 2 Sam. viii. 7. 2 Ki. xi.
10.
II. In Kal, to rule, have dominion, authority, or
power. It is followed by n or bj?, Esth. ix.
1. Ps. cxix. 133. Eccles. ii. 19. viii. 9. Neh.
V. 15, & al. In Hiph. to make to rule, to give
power. Eccles. v. 18. vi. 2. As a N. ij^bttf
one who is appointed ruler, a constituted ruler
ov governor. Gen. xlii. 6. Eccles. viii. 8. As
a noun fem. nabsy imperious, domineering, occ.
Ezek. xvi. 30. As a N. iiubu' power, au-
thority. Eccles. viii. 4, 8.
III. Chald. as a verb with n or bl? following,
to have rule, authority, or power over. See
Dan. ii. 39. iii. 27. v. 7. vi. 24.
Dan. iv. 23 or 26, From the time that, or as soon
as, thou shalt know thati^'aw liobi:' the Heavens
do rule. A comparison of this with the im-
mediately preceding verse, and with ver. 14 or
17, and with ch. v. 21, does, I think, clearly
determine, that by ]\Db^ here is denoted abso-
lute, not delegated, rule or authority, and that
.?,by K-nar the Heavens, are signified the true
Aleim, or Persons of JehovaL ( See D'-nar
under Qjy XIL) Comp. Ezra iv. 20. In
Hiph. to make a ruler. Dan. ii. 48. As a N,
U-ba^ a ruler, one who hath authority or power.
Dan. ii. 10. As a N. ^ubir power, dominion.
Dan. iv. 19 or 22. vi. 26. & al. As a N. mas.
plur. in reg. ">3i:bu; or "aiuba^ governors. Dan.
iii. 2, 3.
Der. Shield, shelter. Also, Arabic ^xubD a
sultan.
nt>t^
533
dhw
I. In Kal and Hiph. to cast, cast down or away.
Gen. xxxvii. 20,22. Josh. x. 11, 27, & al.
freq. Jud. ix. 17, 13373 itt'Sa na ibu'n and
threw his life before (him), i. e. hazarded, ex-
posed it in battle *-TXHN nAPABAAAOME-
N02 ToXs/iil^i/v, as Horner expresses it, II. ix.
lin. 322. Corap. Wetstein, Var. Lect. on
Ph. ii. 30.
II. To let go, i. e. gently, without violence.
Gen. xxi. 15; where observe that Ishmael
was now between fourteen and seventeen years
of age ; but had he been an infant, surely his
tender mother would not have cast him from
her.*
III. To let fall, cast, as an olive-tree doth its
flowers. Job xv. 33. As a N. fern, n^bm a
casting, as of the leaves of a tree. occ. Isa. vi.
13. Thus it is rendered in our translation,
when theij cast their leaves ; but nsb'^y seems
rather to mean a casting down ov felling, as
of the tree itself. The whole verse may be
thus translated and explained. And (though)
a tenth (shall) yet (be or remain) in it (the
land of Judea mentioned in the preceding
verse, namely after the taking of Jerusalem
and the havoc of the Jews by Titus) that
(tenth) also shall again he cleared off (^comp.
Num. xxiv. 22, in Heb. This was dreadfully
accomplished in the second destruction of the
Jews by Adrian); as an oak and an ilex, whose
slock remains nabtyn in felling, or when they
are felled, the holy seed (shall be) its, i. e. the
land's or nation's stock. Comp. Rom. xi. 16,
28, 29 ; and see Vitringa, Comment, on Isa.
and Bp Lowth's note.
IV. As a noun -jbu^ a kind of sea-fowl, the
cataract or plungeon. So the LXX >caTx^xz-
V71S, which Suidas explains by nlos opnov B-x-
Xairffiov a kind of sea-fowl Its Heb. and
Greek names are taken from a very remarka-
ble quality, which is, that when it sees in the
water the fish on which it preys, it flies to a
considerable height, then collects its wings
close to its sides and darts down, like an arrow,
on its prey. See Bochart, vol. iii. p. 278,
and Johnston, Nat. Hist, de Avibus, p. 94,
who adds, that by thus darting down it plunges
a cubit depth into the water, whence, evident-
ly, its English name plungeon, occ. Lev. xi.
17. Deut. xiv. 17.
nhv:;
To make whole, entire, complete, integrare, per-
ficere.
I. In Kal, to complete, perfect, finish. 1 K. ix.
25. Also, in a Niph. sense, to be completed,
finished. I K. vii. 51. 2 Chron. v. 1. viii. 16.
Isa. Ix. 20. In Hiph. to complete, finish, make
an end of Job xxiii. 14. Isa. xxxviii. 12, 13.
xliv. 26. Comp. Dan. v. 26. As a partici-
pial noun Dbi:; whole, entire, complete, perfect.
Gen. xv. 16. Deut. xxv. 15. xxvii. 6. 1 K.
viii, 61, &al. freq. Zech. viii. 12, The seed
(shall be) ba' prosperous, so our translators ren-
der it, but rather perfected, i. e. in the fruit it
produces rikia-^o^oufMvov. See Greek and Eng.
* ^^e by all means Harmer's Observations, vol. v. p.
324, &c.
Lexicon in TtX.iff(po(tu. Chald. in Pehil D^bu^
finished. Ezra v. 16.
II. To make up, or make good, as a loss, resar-
cire. Used absolutely, Exod. xxi. 34. xxii.
5, 6, & al. freq. Also, transitively, to repay
or restore one thing for another. Exod. xxi.
36. xxii. 1, & al. freq. Comp. Gen. xliv. 4.
Job xxxiv. 33. He hath requited that which
is from thee (as n3?3?2rT what came from him, 1
Kings XX. 33. ) ; but thou hast despised (his
correction namely). Comp. ch. v. 17, and
see Scott. As a noun fem. in reg. ryabm re-
tribution, recompense, occ. Ps. xci. 8. As a
noun mas. plur. D'-STsbtt' recompenses, rewards.
occ. Isa. i. 23. Chald. in Hiph. to restore.
Ezra vii. 19.
III. To make up a difference. In Kal, to have
peace, be at peace, occ. Job xxii. 21. As a
participle paoul or participial N. nbii' at or in
peace. Gen. xliii. 27. 1 Sam. xxv. 6. Job v.
24. In Hiph. to make peace. Deut. xx. 12.
Josh. X. 1, 4, & al. freq. As a noun mbar,
and sometimes, though rarely, oba', peace, re-
concilement, tranquillity ; also happiness, welfare
in general ; for every blessing, temporal and
spiritual, is included in restoring man to that
peace with God (and I may add in a lower
sense with the whole creation) which was lost
by the fall. See Deut. ii. 26. xx. 10. xxiii. 6.
Josh. x. 1. Gen. xv. 15. xxviii. 21. xli. 16.
xliii. 27, 28. 2 K. ix. 22. Hence the expres-
sion Dlbtyb bxa; to petition or wish for happi-
ness to another. See Exod. xviii. 7. Judg.
xviii. 15. 1 Sam. xxv. 5, 6. But since in this
world happiness or welfare is by no means
certain or constant, hence mba' is used in an
indiff'erent sense like the N. success, and verb
fare in English; Gen. xxxvii. 14, Go now
and see iNarr D^bu; nn^ ynn oibar riK
how it fareth with thy brethren, and how it
fareth with the flocks. Comp. Esth. ii. 11.
Gen. xliii. 27. And in this view I would
understand ob^ or, as thirty-four of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices read mba^, Jer. xxii. 11, Thus
saith Jehovah D''ba' bx concerning the success
of the son of Josiah king ofJudah, who reigned
instead of Josiah his father Now this son
was Jehoahaz, 2 K. xxiii. 30. 2 Chron. xxxvi.
1 ; and since by 1 Chron. iii. 15, Josiah had
a fourth son called Shallum, Dlbar, it would
seem very odd and puzzling for the prophet to
call Josiah's successor by the same name.
IV. As a noun oba; a kind of sacrifice, a peace-
offering. It occurs once in the singular, Amos
V. 22; but frequently in the plural, D-Qba^
peace-offerings. Exod. xx. 24. xxiv. 5, & al.
So called as eminently typifying the peace and
reconciliation of God with man, through the
death of the Prince of Peace, (Isa. ix. 6.) of
HIM who is our Peace (Eph. ii. 14.) ; for it
must be particularly observed, that of these
sacrifices both God and man, both priest and
people, were to partake. See Lev. vii. 11, &
seq. Comp. Rom. v. 1, 10. 2 Cor. v. 18, 19.
Eph. ii. 1417. Col. i. 20.
V. As a noun fem. nnba' an outer garment,
covering the whole body, q. d. a complete cover-
ing. It seems to have been much the same
kind of garment as the hyke, which is still
^b^
534
tyVttr
worn by the Kabyles and Arabs in Africa
and the Levant. " These hykes, or blankets,
as we should call them, are of different sizes,
and of different qualities and fineness. The
usual size of them is six yards long, and five or
six feet broad, serving the Kabyle or Arab for
a complete dress in the day ; and as they sleep in
their raiment, as the Israelites did of old,
Deut. x\iv. 13, it serves likewise for his bed
and covering by night. The plaid of the
highlanders in Scotland is the very same."
Dr Shaw's Travels, p. 224, 225. See Exod.
xxii. 26, 27. 1 K. xi. 29, 30. Ps. civ. 2.
VI. As a noun fern, n-nbiir, or, according to
the reading of many of Dr Kennicott's codi-
ces, rrnbu;. occ. Cant. vi. 13, or vii. 1, twice.
It is rendered Shulamite, but might perhaps be
more justly expressed Salemitess, and seems
to be the appellation, not of Solomon's Egyp-
tian bride, but of his * former or Jewish wife,
so called from d";*^ Salem or Jerusalem, the
place of her birth. Comp. Ps. Lxxvi. 3.
nv
'H'
To draw, or push out, or off,
I. To draw out, as a sword. See Josh. v. 13.
Jud. iii. 22. viii. 10. 1 Chron. xxi. 5, & al.
freq. Job xx. 25, ciba? He (i. e. God) draw-
eth out, from the quiver namely, the arrow
shot out of the brazen bow just mentioned,
atid it Cometh out of his body.
II. To draw, or pluck off] as a shoe. Ruth iv.
7,8.
III. Intransitively, to push out, unsheath, as
corn its ear. occ. Ps. cxxix. 6. Aquila ren-
ders it ays^aXsv sprung up. See Harmer's
Observations, vol. ii. p. 462, &c.
I. As Ns. of number, irbir and inbtr, ncrbtr'
and rrir^ibc; three. Gen. v. 22. ix. 19. Esth. i.
3. iii. 12, & al. freq. Plur. mas. D"'B;bu; and
D*iriba? thirty. Gen. v. 3. Esth. iv. 11, & al.
freq. A Iso, of the third generation. Gen. 1.
23. Exod. XX. 5. "ar-ba; and "urbu; the third.
Gen. i. 1.3. ii. 14. xxii. 4, & al. freq. Fem.
n-a^'bar the third. 1 K. xviii. 1 . xxii. 2, & al.
Also, a third ov third part. 2 Sam. xviii. 2. 2
K. xi. 5. So n'-a^ba^ and na-ba^ Num. xv. 6,
7. xxviii. 14. Fem. rr''a'''ba^ a third, occ. Isa.
xix. 24.
II. To divide into three parts, q. d. to third.
occ. Deut. xix. 3. So the LXX r^iij^iom,
and Vulg. in tres aequaliter partes divides.
III. To do a third time, to treble or triple, q. d.
tertiare. occ. 1 K. xviii. 34, twice. As a
participle or participial noun a'ba^D treble, tri-
ple, tripled, occ. Eccles. iv. 12.
IV. As a participial noun spoken of animals,
arba^n, fem. nc^ba^n, three years old. occ. Gen.
XV. 9, thrice of a building, of three stories.
occ. Ezek. xlii. 6. Comp. Gen. vi. 16.
V. As a N. a^-ba^ and a^ba;, a certain measure
of capacity, containing a third part of some
other known and common measure, q. d. a
tierce (Eng. marg.); but as this in English
* See Harmer's Outlines of a New Commentary on
Solomon's Song, p. 1(59, and note in Mfb Francis' Poeti-
jal iranslation.
denotes the third part of a pipe, so it is pro-
bable, from a comparison of Ps. Ixxx. 6, with
Isa. xl. 12, which are the only places where
the word occurs in this sense, that it denotes
the third part of the bath, and so is equal to
somewhat more than two gallons and a half
English.
VI. As a noun mas. plur. D-U'bu' three stringed
instruments of music, occ. 1 Sam. xviii. 0. So
-na^I? is used for a <en-stringed instrument.
See under lu^j; III.
VII. As a N. vbtv, a'-bar, or a/lba^, a comman-
der, a general , properly a third man, so called,
perhaps, because in military affairs he was
third from the king, the generalissimo or com-
mander-in-chief being immediately above him :
(but comp. below sense VIII.) 1 K. ix. 22.
2 K. XV. 25. 1 Chron. xi. 11, & al.
We read Exod. xiv. 7, And he (Pharaoh) took
six hundred chosen chariots, and all the chariots
of Egypt, and arba' captains (third men) 17b
iba over all this (armament namely ; so Vulg.
duces totius exercitus) or over all these cha-
riots, not over every one of them, as we translate
it, and the words express no more than that
there were several generals or third men* to
command the chariots : agreeably to which we
find, Exod. xv. 4, that the choice of Pharaoh's
<'a;ba', or third men, were drowned in the sea.
VIII. As a noun mas. plur. "a'ba^, according
to the reading in Walton's Polyglott, in
Plantin's Interlineary Bible of 1572, and in
thirteen of Dr Keimicott's codices, or D-a^ba'
according to the Keri, and seventeen of Dr
Kennicott's codices. Prov. xxii. 20. The best
and most natural interpretation of the word in
this place seems to be rules, directions, or the
like ; and from this passage in Prov. compar-
ed with the sense of az-ba' 2 K. vii. 2, 17, 19,
and of D-a'ba; 2 Kings x. 25 ; and from con-
sidering that the other Hebrew names of
number, as yn^i, a^rsn, ^c. to seven inclusive,
are taken from roots descriptive of some act
performed on those respective days of the
formation, it may reasonably be doubted,
whether the ideal meaning of a;bar be not to
rule, direct, or the like, and whether the third
day might not be thus denominated, because
on that day the heavens began to exert that
rule, which God had given them on the pre-
ceding day, (when he called, or constituted
them D-na; disposers, Gen. i. 8.) in draining
the earth, and causing it to bring forth vege-
tables. See Gen. i. 9 13.
IX. As a particle of time, Da^bar or Dia'ba^
(formed as orsT- by day, oxna and DlxriH) sud-
denly) a third time past. It is always preceded
by, ban, bion, or bnnnx yesterday, lately
(which see among the pluriliterals in n), to
which it refers, and denotes some time before.
Gen. xxxi. 2, 5. Exod. v. 7, 8, 14. 1 Chron.
xi. 2, & al. freq.
Since writing tlie above, I have observed that the
LXX render the Heb. words, ' r^iirTciTots tin -rcivTm
and tristatas over all. And Jerome, on Ezek. xxiii. says,
" Tristatae among the Greeks is the name of the second
rank after the royal dignity." See Flamin. Nobil. in
LXX, Exod. xiv. 7, note c, in the vi. vol. of Walton's
Polvglott.
Dty
535
Dt^
1. In Kal, to place, set, put, generally in order,
with care and art. Gen. ii. 8. vi. 16. xxiv. 4-7,
& al. freq. In Hiph. the same. Gen. xxx. 42.
xliv. 2, & al. freq. The formative rr of Hiph.
is often dropped, as in Gen. xxiv. 2. xxxi. 37.
And in Num. xxiv. 21. Obad. ver. 4. D-ty
seems used for the participle Hiph. cutd.
As a noun fem. in reg. nmir;n a placing or
putting. Lev. v. 21, or vi. 2; where nnirn
*7- the putting, joining, or striking of the hand,
seems to denote suretyship, which was con-
firmed by that action. Comp. Job xvii. 3.
Prov. vi. 1. xvii. 18. xxii. 26.
Hence perhaps Eng. to sham, put one thing for
another.
I I. To place, give. See Gen. iv. 15. Exod. x.
2. 1 Sam. ii. 20. Gen. xlv. 7.
III. In Kal and Hiph. to constitute, make. Gen.
xiii. 16. xxi. 18. xxvii. 37. xlv. 9. Exod. iv.
11, & al. freq.
IV. In Kal and Hiph. with n following, to lay
upon, lay to the charge of, impute to. I Sam.
xxii. 15. Job xxiv. 12.
V. In Hiph. a military term, to set in array,
form. 1 K. XX. 12. Comp. 1 Sam. xv. 2. 1
Chron. xviii. 6.
VI. To adjust, set off. 2 K. ix. 30; where
Vulg. depinxit painted.
VII. In Hiph. a''ty to lay up, i. e. in mind, re-
ponere, Isa. xli. 20; where perhaps DSab ba
to your heart is understood : or rather perhaps,
to attend to, consider, D35b Vx being under-
stood, comp. ver. 22. See under ab I.
lib by Q^ to put upon his heart, to purpose or
resolve in his heart. Dan. i. 8. Mai. ii. 2.
VII. As a N. Du/ plur. fem. mniy.
1. A name, an articulate sourid, which is * placed
or substituted for a thing, as its sensible mark
or sign. Gen. ii. 11, 19. xxv. 13. 2 Sam. vii.
9. viii. 13, & al freq.
2. Name, fame, reputation, renown. See Gen. vi.
4. Num. xvi. 2. 1 Sam. xviii. 30. 1 Chron. v.
24. xiv. 17. xvii. 8. Eccles. vii. 1 or 2. Comp.
Ezek. xxiii. 10.
IX. mfi" Dirr the name of Jehovah, DNibx Qiv
the name of the Aleim, and simply du^.I or Qtv
the name (Lev. xxiv. 1 1, 16. Comp. 1 Cor.
xii. 3.) are used as titles of the second person
of the ever-blessed Trinity. Isa. xxx. 27.
(comp. ch. xxxvii. 36. 2 K. xix. 35.) Exod.
xxiii. 21. (comp. 1 Cor. x. 9.) Deut. xii. 11.
Jer. xiv. 7, 21. Ps. xx. 2. liv. 1 or 3. Ixxv. 2.
(comp. John xii. 28. ) The reason of the title
seems to be this. A name is the representative
of a being or thing; Christ is in the N. T.
called the image of God, 2 Cor. iv. 4. and the
image of the invisible God, Col. i. 15 ; so being
not only Jehovah or very God, but also being
the visible representative of the whole ever-
blessed Trinity, he is in the Old Testament
styled the name of Jehovah, or of the Aleim.
Comp. John xii. 28. xvii. 1, 5, and Greek
and Eng. Lexicon in Ovo^a VI.
X. As a particle of place, oar there, thither. Jer.
ii. 6. Deut. i. 37. Jer. xxii. II, & al. freq.
See Mr Locke's Essay on Human Understanding,
book iii. ch, i. and ii.
rr-an; the same. Gen. xix. 20. xxiii. 13, & al.
freq. Job i. 21. Naked came I out of my mo-
ther's womb, and naked shall I return nou;
thither, i. e. either into the earth, " the common
womb, receptacle, or repository of all the dead.
Gen. iii. 19. Eccles. xii. 7," (Clark) or
thither, pointing to the earth Iuktikus-
XI. As a participial N. mas. plur, D-na; the
heavens, literally, the disposers, placers (in
which sense the word is plainly used, Isa. v.
20. Mai. ii. 2.) This is a descriptive name of
the heavens, or of that immense celestial fluid,
subsisting in the three conditions of fire, light,
and spirit, or gross air, which fills every part
of the universe not possessed by other matter,
(comp. under bx II.) In this not only the
birds fly, Gen. i. 20 ; the meteors, as rain,
dew, &c. are formed, see Gen. xxvii. 28;
Deut. xi. 11. xxviii. 12. xxxii. 2. Isa. Iv. 10.
but also the sun, moon, and stars, are, accord-
ing to the scriptural philosophy, placed not in
vacuo, but in the same celestial expanse. Gen.
i. 14 17. Aquila and Theodotion render
D'nar by a*?^. Job xxxv. 11 ; and our transla-
tion frequently by the air. See Gen. i. 30. vii.
3. 2 Sam. xxi. 10. Prov. xxx. 19. Eccles.
X. 20.
This appellation was first given by God to the
celestial fluid, or air, when it began to act in
disposing and arranging the earth and waters.
Gen. i. 8. And since that time the cna;
have been the great agents in disposing all ma-
terial things in their places and orders, and
thereby producing all those great and wonder-
ful efl^ects, which are attributed to thera in the
Scriptures, and which it hath been of late
years the fashion to ascribe to attraction, gra-
vity, repulsion, &c. which (though the effects
are manifest) are, when taken for causes, as
occult as the sympathy of some of the preced-
ing philosophers. But on this great and im-
portant subject, which would soon lead one
far beyond the bounds of a Lexicon, I w'ith
pleasure refer the reader for farther satisfac-
tion to the Rev. Wm. Jones' Physiological
Disquisitions, Disc. ii. and particularly to p.
47, and following.
That the heavens, under different attributes,
corresponding to their different conditions and
operations, were, together with the heavenly
bodies, the first and grand object of heathenish
idolatry, is certain, not only from the ancient
names of their gods, but also from many plain
declarations of Scripture. See inter al. Deut.
iv. 19. xvii. 3. Job xxxi. 2628. 2 K. xvii.
16. xxi. 3, 5. xxiii. 4, 5. 2 Chron. xxxiii. 3, 5.
Jer. viii. 2. xix. 13. Zeph. i. 5. Acts vii. 42,
43. Comp. Wisd. xiii. 13. The reader
may find this point farther proved, with a
variety of useful learning, and by numerous
testimonies, both divine and human, sacred
and profane, in the 2d and 4th vols, of Mr
Hutchinson's Works. And to these authori-
ties many more might be added from the hea-
then writings, which abound with them ; par-
ticularly from the * very ancient Hymns called
\ It is justly observed by the author of Letters on My-
thology,"p. 167, 168, that the hymns which we now have
under the name of Orpheus are the very same which
DtC;
536
Dty
Orpheus', and from * Phornutus, the Stoic, Of
the Nature of the Gods; the former of which
are a rich treasure of this kind of learning, and
the latter, a philosophical explanation of the
heathen worship and ceremonies, written in
the reign of the emperor Nero, f
It may be here worth observing, that Phornu-
tus, in his first chapter, iiioi Ov^avov, Concerning
Heaven, derives hovs the Greek name for the
gods, from hvi; position or placing. " For the
ancients," says he, " took those for gods,
whom they found to move in a certain regular
manner, thinking them to be the causers of
the changes of the air, and of the conservation
of the universe. These then are gods (hoi)
which are the disposei's (hrti^u) and formers
of all things." ^ And this species of idolatry
was not confined to the ancient Greeks, Ro-
mans, and Asiatics, or even to the old world.
The inhabitants of the new world, or America,
who had any religion at all, were, when first
discovered, universally addicted to it. Some
of the West Indian heathen, among their
other physical gods, had in particular their
Chemens or Chemim, that is with little varia-
tion, D-nir, whom they represented by idols of
such a compound form, as appears an e\'ident
though monstrous perversion of the cherubic
emblems, and may, in some measure, serve to
confirm the explanation above given thereof.
Comp. under yy^ V. 1.
D'Ou^n ^na; the heavens of heavens are supposed
by some to mean only the highest heavens ;
but " the propriety of the expression seems
to arise from the material heavens or celestial
fluid having been at the beginning of the for-
mation. Gen. i. 6, 7, in two places ; part with-
in the hollow sphere !of the earth, and the
much larger part without. These, when
joined, as they soon afterwards were, consti-
tuted the D^narn -nar, or whole of the material
heavens." And it is, I apprehend, in refer-
ence to their original situation, that the Psal-
mist calls them, Psal. Ixviii. 34. Dip "nu; ""nu;
the heavens of heavens of old ; where observe,
that the latter -na? is put in regimine or con-
struction with onp, which shows that it relates
were revered by the ancient Greeks as his, and used in
their solemn worship. This he proves from an evident
and direct reference which Demosthenes makes to Or-
pheus' Hymn to AIKH, or RIGHT, in his first speech
against Aristogiton. (Comp. Wetstein's note on ' H A/-/j,
Acts xxviii. 4.) One thing is most certain, that a clear
vein of physical heathenism runs through them all, which
seems to prove them more ancient tlian the time of
Homer. ITie words of Demosthenes above referred to
are these : T-zjv ocTrccoaiT'/irav xou (rifjt,yr,v AtxviV, r,v o ra;
otyia/TttTett ri/juv TlXirot; xxtk^u^xs 0P$ET2 HAPA
TON TOY AI02 PONON (^7,0; KA0HMENHN
HANTA TA TflN ANOPfinnN E$OP^N. And
the lines of the Orphic Hymn in Eschenbachius' edition
run tlius :
'H xcu Ztjvos a.v%70i icri d^evov lieev IZn
Published by Thomas Gale, among the Opuscula
Mythologica, Ethica, & Physica, under the title of <POTP-
NOTTOT Biiu^ioc -riPi Skm (fucruu;.
t See also Vossius De Orig. & Prog. Idol. lib. ii. cap.
30, and Leland's Advantage and Necessity of Christian
Revelation, part i. ch. iii.
t CoiBp. Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 52.
See Greek and Eng. Lexicon, under Tftro; II.
to that N. and not to the preceding participle
nai riding ; so our Eng. translat. which were
of old. See Deut. x. 14-. 1 Kings viii. 27.
Neh. ix. 6.
XII. As the D-Da' are eminently what declare
or exhibit the glory of God, Psal. xix. 1, and
are, I apprehend, according to that of St Paul,
Rom. i. 20, the created, visible emblem of his
eternal power and godhead ; and as each of the
three Divine Persons, and their economical
acts are described to us in Scripture, by the
three conditions of the heavens, and their opera-
tions (comp. under nn3 p. 342, 3.) so the
Heb. D'>T3a', and Chald. K-rsa', are sometimes
used as a name of the eternal and ever-blessed
Trinity. See 2 Chron. xxii. 20. (comp. 2 K.
xix. 14, 15. Isa. xxxvii. 14, 15.) Dan. iv. 23
or 26. (comp. under oba; HI.) Psal. Ixxiii. 9.
(comp. Rev. xiii. 6.) and 1 Mac. iii. 18,
(Alexand.) 19, 60. iv. 10. Thus also in the
New Testament Ow^avo,- Heaven is used for
God. Mat. xxi. 25. Mark xi. 30, 31. Luke
XV. 18. XX. 4, 5. John iii. 27. So fixcrtXua. tmv
av^xvuv, literally, the kingdom of the heavens
(plur.), occurs frequently in St Mat. for the
kingdom of God. Comp. inter al. Mat. iv.
17, with Mark i. 15; Mat. xix. 14, with
Mark x. 14 ; and Mat. xix. 23, with ver. 24.
XIII. As a N. mas. plur. Q>'a^m some species
of onion, so denominated from the regular dis-
position of their several involucra, or integu-
ments, occ. Num. xi. 5.
Mr Hutchinson has ingeniously remarked, (vol.
iv. p. 262. ) that the worshipping of onions, by
the Egyptians, with which they have been so
sarcastically upbraided by * others of the hea-
then, was, like the rest of their idolatrous ser-
vice, merely emblematical. " Our (common)
onion,'' adds he, " is a perfect emblem of the
disposition of this fluid system (of the heavens)
supposing the root, and top of the head, to re-
present the two poles. If you cut any one
transversely or diagonally, you will find it
divided into the same number of spheres, in-
cluding each other, counting from the sun or
centre to the circumference, as they knew the
motions or courses of the orbs (or planets)
divided this fluid system into ; and so the divi-
sions represented the courses of those orbs."
This observation has since been made or bor-
rowed by Dr Shaw, Travels, p. .358. " The
onion," says he, " upon account of the root of
it (which consists of many coats enveloping
each other, like the orbs [orbits] in the planet-
ary system) was another of their sacred vege-
tables. "
X I V. In Kal and Hiph. to make waste or de-
solate, to reduce to such a state as to leave
place or room for other things ; so the Latin
* So Juvenal, Sat. xv. lin. 9 11.
Porrum et cepe nefas violare, etfravgere morsu.
sanctas gentes, quihus hccc nascuntur in hortis
Nimiinal
So Lucian, in his Jupiter Tragoed. torn. ii. p. 233, C. edit.
Bencd. where he is giving an account of the different
deities worshipped by the several inhabitants of Egypt,
says llriX(iv<riana.n Ss xiofcpuiov, " Those of Pelusium wor-
ship the onion." Comp. Plin. Nut. Hi-t. lib. xix. cap. 6;
Minucius Felix, cap. xxviii. p. 115, edit. Davisii, ana
note.
172^
537
nnti'
vasto, to waste, is derived from vastus, vast,
wide. Ezek. xxxvi. 3. Psal. Ixxix. 7. Jer. x.
25. xlix. 20. In Niph. to be desolate, reduced
to a vast solitude. Lev. xxvi. 22. Isa. xxxiii.
8. & al. freq. As a N. fem. rrnu' desolation,
waste. Isa. v. 9. xxiv. 12. Hos. v. 9. Plur.
mnu; desolations, occ. Ps. xlvi. 9. Ezek.
xxxvi. 3. In this latter passage it is com-
monly taken for a V. infin. but then the root
ought to be rfom, and I do not find that the
rr in this vi^ord is ever radical. As a N. mas.
plur. with the formatives x and 3. D-snarx de.
solate places. So Montanus, desolatis locis.
occ. Isa. lix. 10. But see under tdu' VI.
XV. In Niph. to be desolate in mind, to be as-
tounded, amazed, confounded, so as to have no
sense left. 1 Kings ix. 8. Job xviii. 20. Jer.
iv. 9, & al. As a N. fem. nnsz; amazement,
astonishment. Jer. v. 30. viii. 21, & al.
Hence perhaps Eng. shame, &c.
O'OTV I. To place, or dispose with great care, re-
gularity, and order. It occurs not as a V. in
this sense, but hence as a N. fem. rT'nrsar a
name of the spider ; q. d. " The placer, dis-
poser, as the spider eminently is, in the curious,
and almost mathematically exact disposition of
the threads of her web ; for as Mr Pope says.
Who made the spider parallels design.
Sure as Demoivre, without rule or line ?
Thus Mr Catcott, in his Answer to Observa-
tions on a Sermon, &c. Bochart, however,
(though I think with less probability,) inter-
prets n-DDa; to be a kind of lizard, which fre-
quents the walls of houses. See his Works,
vol. ii. 1083, & seq. And it is observable,
that to this purpose the LXX render it by
K(x.Xa.fM)Tm, and the Vulg. by stellio. occ. Prov.
XXX. 28, The rr'ttnu? layeth hold with her hands.
See this illustrated of the spider m Nature
Displayed, vol. i. p. 57, & seq. Eng. edit.
12mo.
II. In Kal, to be exceedingly desolate or waste.
Ezek. xxxiii. 28. xxxv. 15, & al. As a N. fem.
HDTSa' great desolation. Joel iii. or iv. 19.
III. In Kal, to be amazed or astonished exceed-
ingly. Lev. xxvi. 32. Isa. Iii. 1 4<. Ezek. xxvii.
35, & al. freq. So as a participle Hiph. or
Huph. astonishing. Ezra ix. .3, 4. Ezek. iii.
15 ; where observe, that two of Dr Kennicott's
codices read Dn-tT'n. In Hith. orainu^rr the
same as in Kal. occ. Isa. lix. 16. Dan. iv.
16. (Chald.) viii. 27. Comp. Ps. cxliii. 4. As
a N. pnDU' great astonishment, stupor, occ.
Ezek. iv. 16. xii. 19. As a N. fem. rrnnc
nearly the same. Ezek. xxiii. 33.
To destroy, abolish, demolish, or dissipate utterly,
disperdere, delere. It occurs not as a V. in
Kal in this sense, but in Niph. to be destroyed
utterly. Gen. xxxiv. 30. Jud. xxi. 16, & al. In
Hiph. to destroy utterly. Lev. xxvi. 30. Num.
xxxiii. 52. Deut. i. 27, & al. freq.
Der. Saxon smitan, Eng. smite ,- Saxon smith,
Eng. smith. Comp. under nrs!.'.
n72ir;
I. To move briskly and alternately, to move to
and fro, or vibrate with a quick motion, as the
heart in joy. Psal. xvi. 9. xxxiii. 21, & al.
freq. In Hiph. to cause to move thus. Psal.
xix. 9. civ. 15. As a N. fem. in reg. nnisty
the quick beating, throbbing, or palpitation of
the heart. Isa. xxx. 29. Jer. xv. 16, & al.
II. To move or vibrate briskly, as light emitted
and reflected. Prov. xiii. 9.
III. To move backward and forward, as the
fluid of the heavens doth in light and spirit.
" This vibration or vibrative motion of the hea-
vens, which is even visible through telescopes,"
and with which the livelier thermometers are
sensibly affected, * " is produced by the irra-
diation of the light outward from the centre,
and the irradiation of the spirit (gross air) in-
ward to the centre, and produces the constant
gyration of the earth, and other planets round
their own axes, and round the sun."f 1 Chron.
xvi. 31. Ps. xcvi. 11. Comp. under ba II.
IV. From the briskness and agility of the body,
occasioned by joy. In Kal, to rejoice, exult.
Lev. xxiii. 4o. Deut. xii. 7. Job xxxi. 25.
Also, to cause to rejoice. Jer. xxxi. 13. In
Hiph. to make joyful, cause to exult. Ps. Ixxxix.
43. As a N. fem. r^nrmf joy, exultation. Isa.
xxii. 13. li. 3, 1 1 ; in which three passages the
LXX, rendering it by a.yx'KXta.fia., have given
nearly the idea. Isa. xxxv. 10, And everlast-
ing joy upon their heads. This alludes to the
oil with which they used to anoint their heads
on public festivals and occasions of rejoicing,
Eccles. ix. 7, and which was an emblem of the
Holy Spirit, the true oil of gladness. Comp.
Isa. Ixi. 3. Ps. xlv. 8. John xvi. 22 ; and see
more in Vitringa.
On Psal. civ. 14, 15, we may remark that Ho-
mer in like manner, II. iii. lin. 146, styles
wine iv<poovx cheering, and kx^tov aoov^ns the
produce of the earth.
Deut. xxiv. 5. When a man hath taken a new
wife, he shall not go out to war (but) he shall
be free at home one year, iniyx nx n?3u;T and
rejoice with his wife (comp. Prov. v. 18.) whom
he hath taken. It is remarkable that Alexan-
der the Great, in his expedition against Per-
sia, nearly conformed to this law. For after
the battle of the Granicus, and " before he
went into winter- quarters, f he ordered all of
his army who had married that year to return
into Macedonia, and spend the winter with their
wives, appointing three captains over them to
lead them home, and bring them back at the
time appointed ; which, agreeing with the Jew-
ish law, Deut. xxiv. 5, and being without any
instance of the like to be found in the usages
of any other nation, it is most likely Aristo-
tle learned it from the Jew he so much con-
versed with while in Asia, and approving of it
as a most equitable usage, communicated it to
Alexander, while he was his scholar, and that
* This vibration of the heavens the great Boerhaave
calls " the perpetual unintermitting systole and diastole
of the air." Chemistry by Shaw, vol. i. p. 224; where
trie reader may find the description of a thermometer so
contrived as to render tliis xnbratory motion visible to the
eye.
f See Huti-hinson's Moses' Princip. part. ii. p. 525, and
note, edit. Hodifes.
t " Arrian. lib. i."
But comp. Bayle's Dictionary in Aristotle, note A.
III. and B. who disputes the story of Aristotle's con-
verse with the Jew. Alexander, however, might by
some other means have been informed of the Jewish cus-
tom and law.
roDty
538
pti'
he from thence had the inducement of prac-
tising it at this time." Thus the learned
Prideaux, Connexion, part i. book vii. an. SSI.
tDT^"^ In general, to let go, remit.
I. In Kal, to let go, let drop, or fall down. occ.
2 K. ix. 33, twice ; where observe, that for
imuno' twenty-one of Dr Kennicott's codices
read niiD'om-
II. Intransitively, to drop, slip, stumble; so
Montanus labascebant. occ. 2 Sam. vi. 6. 1
Chron. xiii. 9. Jehovah had given particular
directions by Moses, Num. iv. concerning the
manner in which the ark of the testimony was
to be removed, and had commanded, ver. 5,
that on such occasions it should be covered
with the vail, &c. by Aaron and his sons, i. e.
by the priests only, and when so covered, that
it should be carried by its staves on the shoulders
of the Levites of the family of Kohath, (ver. 15.
Comp. Exod. XXV. I4<.) who were expressly
forbidden to touch it undei- pain of death, ver.
15. This prohibition Uzzah presumed to dis-
obey, andbirrr bv for this freedom, or rashness,
was struck dead by Jehovah. But it is mani-
fest that this misfortune would not have hap-
pened, had not the law been first violated by
placing on a carriage drawn by oxen, (perhaps
in imitation of the heathen, comp. 1 Sam. vi.
7, &c. and Tacitus cited under p V. 3.) the
ark which ought to have been borne on the
shoulders of the Kohathites ; and to this devi-
ation from the law Da\id ascribes it, 1 Chron.
XV. 12, 13; comp. ver. 2, li, 15 ; and for far-
ther satisfaction on this subject I with great
pleasure refer the reader to Dr Chandler's
Life of K. David, book iii. ch. iv. vol. ii. p.
38, &c.
III. In Niph. to be let go, dismissed, occ. Ps.
cxli. 6, Their judges nuncD have been dismiss-
ed m the sides of the rock, and have my words
ihatjlhey were sweet. This plainly refers to Da-
vid's letting Saul escape out of the cave at En-
gedi, and the kind manner in which he ad-
dressed him after that glorious transaction, 1
Sam. xxiv. See more in Mr Peters on Job,
p. 348, &c. and in Dr Home's Commentary
on the Psalms.
IV. In Kal, to remit, release, as a debt. occ.
De. XV. 2, 3. As a N. fem. rruna' a remis-
sion, release, occ. Deut. xv. 1, 2, 9. xxxi. 10.
See Vitringa, Observ. Sacr. lib. iv. cap. 4.
V. Of land, to let it alone, let it rest, leave it
uncultivated, give it a remission, occ. Exod.
xxiii. 11. And in allusion to the ordinance
contained in this text, Jehovah threatens Ju-
dah, Jer. xvii. 4, "jribnan *]aT rrnona'T and
thou shalt have a remission or discharge, even
for thyself, from thine inheritance. See Lowth's
note. Comp. Lev. xxvi. 34-, 43. 2 Chron.
xxxvi. 21.
The above -cited are all the passages wherein
the root occurs.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Ethiopic
signifies to recline, lie down or along. As a N.
fem. rrs^nir, probably a rug, mattress, or some-
thing of that kind, which served, as still usual
in the East (comp. under rrU3 XIV. 1.) for
a bed. Once, Jud. iv. 18.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies to surround on all sides, to clothe, involve.
I. As a N. fem. nbnur a garment, vestment,
hyke. Gen. xix. 23. Deut. x. 18, & al. freq.
Comp under nbw V.
On Deut. xxii. 5, observe that " the reason
why men and women's interchanging dresses
was so severely forbidden seems to be, that
this was an idolatrous custom practised by se-
veral nations in the worship of particular idols,
especially by the Egyptians in that of Ms ; to
set forth, I suppose, the * all-generative nature
of the heavens or air, that it was a^ptvohku
both male and female, as some of them called
it. Hence we may guess at the unnatural Bxid.
abominable impurities that accompanied this
service."! But see more on this subject
under "ina II.
II. It is applied to the left hand, which, ac-
cording to the eastern custom, was generally
involved in the hyke, while the right hand was
usually at liberty. "We do not, however, meet
either with the N. brsa' or rrbnur in this sense,
but as a V. in Hiph. b-nu^rr to turn to the left
hand, q. d. sinistrare. occ. 2 Sam. xiv. 19.
Ezek. xxi. 16 or 21. Comp. under bx?2iy
among the pluriliterals.
I. To abound, superabound. It occurs not as
a y. simply in this sense, but hence as a par-
ticipial N. ]niy one who abounds in strength,
robust, strong. So the Vulg. robustos. Jud.
iii. 29. Also, plenteous, abundant. Isa. xxx.
23. Comp. Gen. xlix. 20. As a participial
N. mas. plur. in reg. -anttrn those who were
gorged with food, or had eaten most abundantly.
Ps. Ixxviii. 31.
II. As a N. i?3ar the superabundant fertility, or
fatness of the earth. See Gen. xxvii. 28, 39.
Also, abundant, fertile, fat, as a land or coun-
try. Num. xiii. 20 or 21. Neh. ix. 25 or
pasture, 1 Chron. i. 40. Comp. Hab. i. 16.
III. The fat of men or animals, that supera-
bundant unctuous humour, which, if not abso-
lutely necessary to their life, yet, when in
moderate quantity, contributes greatly to their
yvell -being and health. | Ps. cix. 24. As a V.
in Kal, to be fat, abound in fatness. Deut. xxxii.
15. Jer. V. 28. In Hiph.' to make fat, Isa. vi.
10. Comp. under u^bio.
IV. Oil, an unctuous substance, resembling the
fat of animals, and thence called by the same
name. Gen. xxviii. 18. Exod. xxx. 24, & al.
freq.
V. )nB' V17 is mentioned with nn the olive-tree,
Neh. viii. 15 ; and so seems in that text to
mean the resinous or gummy kind of trees,
whose juices superabound and exude.
VI. As a N. mas. plur. with a formative a,
D''3?3tt'X abundant, affluent, circumstances, *' res
opim8e."occ. Isa. lix. 10 ; where it corresponds
to D-'irriJ the noon-day light in the preceding
hemistich.
Comp. under iy"Tp v.
+ Editor's note in Bate's New and Literal Translation,
&c.
I See Haller's Physiolog-y, lect. ii. sect. 24. p. 21, edit.
Mihles.
r^Dty
539
nrjt^/
VIL As Ns. of number, nanu^, rrainiy, and,
as it were, in reg. nsnu', and nDinti'j eight, q.
d. the superabundant number. See inter al.
Gen. V. 4, 10. xvii. 12. Num. iii. 28. 1 Chron.
XXV. 25. xxix. 7. Eccles. xi. 2. Plur. o'-anu'
and D-ainiy eighty. Gen. v. 25. xvi. 16, & al.
freq. "j-'nu; eight. Exod. xxii. 30. Lev. ix. 1,
& al. Fern, ns^nur eight, oce. Lev. xxv. 22.
The seventh was the day on which Jehovah
finished or completed his work of creating and
forming this system, and all things therein ;
and as the number seven was hence denomi-
nated s'ov from completion (see jr^ir), so eight
was called rrDQU^, because the eighth day was
superabundant, or over and above the grand
completion.
VIIL As a N. fem. n-a-na^. It occurs 1
Chron. xv. 21. Psal. vi. and xii. titles.
In 1 Chron. xv. 16, David spake to the
chief of the Levites to appoint their brethren
(to bej singers 'I'-i:' "bsi with instruments
of music, psalteries, and harps, and cymbals,
sounding, by lifting up the voice with joy ; and
at ver. 21, some Levites were| accordingly ap-
pointed to sing mn23S with harps n^^'^'aTl/n bv-
Here it is evident that n-a^nu^rr cannot possi-
bly denote a musical instrument, as it has been
supposed to do in the Psalms. It seems much
more natural to interpret that word which is
preceded by by concerning, of the subject matter
of their hymns, which we are informed were
addressed nysb to the conqueror or iriumpher,
i. e. to Jehovah in Christ. (Comp. under naa
III.) And if so, what interpretation can be
more natural than to refer n-D-na; either to the
abundant riches of God's mercy in Christ,
(comp. Isa. xxv. 6.) or more particularly to
that unction from the Holy One, mentioned
1 John ii. 20, 27 ? Comp. 2 Cor. i. 21. And
if the 6th and 12th Psalms be understood as
spoken prophetically in the person of the man
Christ Jesus, jT'D'-nur in their titles may well
be explained of that oil of gladyiess with which
he was anointed, (Ps. xlv. 8. Comp. Acts x.
38. ) and which on the day of Pentecost he
was pleased to shed forth abundantly on those
whom he is not ashamed to call his friends,
his fellows, or companions, and even his bre-
thren. Comp. Acts ii. 33, and see Mr
Fenwick's Thoughts on the ij.ebrew titles of
the Psalms, p. 18, &c.
I. In Kal, to hear, perceive by hearing. Gen.
iii. 8. xiv. 14. In Niph. to be heard. Gen.
xlv. 16. In Hiph. to cause or make to hear.
Deut. iv. 36. To cause to be heard, to declare.
Isa. xlv. 21. To make aloud sound. 1 Chron.
XV. 16, 28. To make a proclamation unto, to
summon or muster by proclamation. 1 Sam.
xxiii. 8. 1 K. XV. 22. Jer. 1. 29. As a N.
VO^ a hearing. Job xlii. 5. Psal. xviii. 45.
Also, somewhat heard, a report, tidings. Gen.
xxix. 13. Exod. xxiii. 1. Fem. rrjJintt' and
rrjrinty a rumour, report, somewhat heard. 2 K.
xix. 7. Ezek. vii. 26. As a N. jynurn a
hearing, occ. Isa. xi. 3. So fem. in reg.
nynu^n a hearing, occ. 1 Sam. xxii. 14. Also,
rumour, noise, occ. Isa. xi. 14. Also, a mus-
teiing by proclamation, occ. 2 Sum. xxiii. 23.
1 Chron. xi. 25. " This was an office of
great consequence and power." Bate. Comp.
2 Sam. XX. 4.
II. Transitively, with n, bx or b following, to
hearken, listen to, mind, obey. See Josh. i.
18. Jud. ii. 17. (Comp. Gen. xi. 7.) Deut.
i. 45. Zeph. iii. 2. Gen. xxi. 17. Josh. i. 17.
Gen. iii. 17. 2 Chron. x. 16. Ps. Ixxxi. 12
with bir, Hag. i. 12. Jer. xxiii. 16; but in this
last cited text, fourteen of Dr Kennicott's
codices read bx.
in. To understand. Deut. xxviii. 49. 2 K. xviii.
26. Isa. xxxvi. 11. Jer. v. 15. Applied to
the heart. 1 K. iii. 9.
To mutter, murmur, whisper. This seems a
word formed from the sound, as -^t^v^t^a, &c.
in Greek, susurro, murmur o in Latin, and as
murmur, mutter, whisper in Eng. It occurs
not as a V. but as a N. ym^ a muttering, whis-
pering, occ. Job iv. 12. xxvi. 14. So Sym-
machus in the former passage 4'/^|i5'^av, and
in the latter, ^^^v^itTf^x. As a N. fem. n)i'on;
nearly the same. occ. Exod. xxxii. 25, rraniyb
Dti''T2p'^ for a muttering (or so as to occasion a
muttering) among their enemies ; " so that their
enemies muttered among themselves : Is this
the people of God ? Are they any more the
people of God than we ?" Cocceius.
I. In Kal, to keep, keep safe, preserve. Gen. iii.
24. xxviii. 15, 20. xxx. 31, & al. freq. In
Niph. to be kept, preserved. Psal. xxxvii. 28.
Hos. xii. 14. In Hith. to keep oneself occ.
2 Sam. xxii. 24. Psal. xviii. 24. Also, to be
kept. occ. Mic. vi. 16. As a participial N.
*l72iy a guard, watchman. Psal. cxxvii. 1. Isa.
xxi. 11, & al. Sir John Chardin illustrates
Jer. iv. 17, by remarking, that " as in the
east, pulse, roots, &c. grow in open and un-
inclosed fields, when they begin to be fit to
gather, they place guards, if near a great road,
more, if distant, fewer, who place themselves
in a round about these grounds, as is practised
in Arabia." Harmer's Observations, vol. i.
p. 455. As a N. fem. n^niD a watch, guard.
Psal. cxli. 3. Comp. Psal. Ixxvii. 5. As a
N. -)ntt'72 a keeping' Prov. iv. 23. Also,
custody, ward. Gen. xl. 4. xlii. 17.
II. As a N. fem. with a formative x, mintrx,
in reg. niDtrx, plur. miDU'K a watch, i. e. a
third part of the night, reckoned from sun-set-
ting to sun-rising, occ. Exod. xiv. 24. Jud. vii.
19. 1 Sam. xi. 11. Ps. Ixiii. 7. xc. 4. cxix.
148. Lam. ii. 19. * It appears pretty evident
from Jud. vii. 19, compared with Lam. ii. 19.
Exod. xiv. 24, that, whatever the modem
Jews might do after their conquest by the
Romans, (see Mat. xiv. 25. Mark vi. 48.)
yet that the more ancient ones distinguished
their night into three watches. It is also plain
from Lam. ii. 19. Ps. cxix. 148, that they had
some means of knowing the several nocturnal
watches ; and as they had no clocks nor bells,
and as it is certain from Ps. cxxvii. 1. Cant,
iii. 3. V. 7, that in the Jewish cities there
were watchmen (onair) who went about in
1
* See Greek and Eji?. rexiron uuder ^u>^sir, VI.
172'V
540
^-0^
the night, it seems very natural to suppose
that these, somehow or other, gave notice of
the different watches, but whether by the voice
only, or by drums or other instruments of
music, * as still usual in some parts of the
east, I pretend not to determine.
On Psal. cxix. 148, I add Dr Home's excel-
lent comment. " David delighted in the holy
exercises of prayer and meditation ; there-
fore he prevented the dawning of the morning,
and was beforehand with the light itself;
therefore his eyes prevented the watches, that
is, the last of those watches into which the
night was by the Jews divided ; he needed not
the watchman's call, but was stirring before it
could be given."
III. To keep, observe. See inter al. Gen.
xxvi. 5. Exod. xii. 17. xv. 26. Deut. v. 12.
As a N. fem. mr^tt'n a charge, somewhat to be
kept or observed, (xen. xxvi. 5. Lev. viii. 35,
&al.
IV. In Kal and Hiph. to observe, take heed, be
cautious. Gen. xxiv. 6. Deut. xxxii. 46. Josh,
vi. 17. xxiii. 11. 2 Sam. xx. 10.
V. To watch or observe insidiouslg, lie in wait
for. Psal. Ivi. 7. Ixxi. 10. Comp. Job xxiv.
15.
VL As a N. mas. plur. D^'ini:^ the dregs, sedi-
ment, or lees of wine, which are preserved at
the bottom of the vessel, and " preserve the
strength and flavour of the xAine." occ. Psal.
Ixxv. 9. Jer. xlviii. 11. Zeph. i. 12. So in
Ps. LXX r^vyius, Symmachus r^vyia, Vulg.
faeces. Also, wine kept on the lees. occ. Isa.
XXV. 6, twice ; where see Bp Lowth's note.
VII. As a N. TQu; a thorn or briar, which by
its prickles is preserved from being plucked up
or cropped, Isa. v. 6, & al. Comp. 2 Sam.
xxiii. 6, 7.
VIII. As a N. "n^nar some kind of very hard
stone. It is rendered adamant and diamond,
but Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr. on Jer. thinks it
rather means a very hard kind of stone, called,
agreeably to the Heb- name, smiris, and serv-
ing for the engraving, polishing, and cutting of
other hard stones and glasses ; so called from
its durableness. occ. Jer. xvii. 1. Ezek. iii. 9.
Zech. vii. 12.
IX. As a N. fem. plur. m*i 722^73. occ. Eccles.
xii. 11 or 13, which may be thus translated.
The words of the wise (are) as goads, i. e. to
quicken, stimulate men to their duty, nTiniyDD^
D-PTOa artd like the fences of plantations, i. e.
to guard the plants and trees of righteousness ;
the masters of collections, or those who have
made collections of such words or sayings, as
Prov. XXV. 1, (LXX ol <ra^a Tcov irvy^ifAaTuv),
have given forth or published (them) from one
shepherd, namely, God. See Gen. xlix. 24.
Ps. xxiii. 1. Ixxx. 1. The Heb. words in
Eccles. D-i?lt23 mnnirnaT are rendered by the
LXX xcci 6j; ytXai ^i^vrtvuitoi, and as nails
planted, by the Vulg. et quasi clavi in altum
defixi, and as nails fixed deep, and by our
English translators, and as nails fastened, as
if they all had read nTiTSDODl, which is indeed
the reading of twenty of Dr Kennicott's co-
* See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 210.
dices ; and this sense might be admitted if
D"<37nu3 agreed with m^TaDD in gender. But I
observe that Bp Lowth in his 25th Preelection
(p. 486, edit. Gotting.) refers D-jyiiaa to the
preceding ''li'T, " the words of the wise are like
goods, and deeply infixed like nails ; they sharp-
ly stimulate the niind, penetrate deeply, and
stick firmly." And this sentiment he very
happily illustrates from Horace, Art. Poet,
lin. 336,
Quicquid prcecipies esto hrevis ; ut cito dicta
Ferctputnt animi dociles, teneantque fideles.
Short be the precept, which with ease is gain'd
By docile minds, aA faithfully retained.
Francis.
On the latter part of Eccles. xii. 11. comp.
Harmer's Observations, vol. iv. p. 70, &c.
I. To serve, minister unto. It occurs not as a
V. in Heb. but in Chaldee, Dan. vii. 10. So
Theodotion iXurov^yow, and Vulg. ministra-
bant. The Chaldee Targums often use it in
this sense. See Castell.
II. As a N. VdV! the sun, that is, the solar
light, which is the great *minister in this sys-
tem, which God causeth to rise on the evil and
the good, which bringeth forth the precious
fruits of the earth, and from the heat whereof
nothing is hid. See Mat. v. 45. Deut, xxxiii.
14. Psal. xix. 6, 7. Job xxv. 3. Ecclus xliii.
2. Baruch vi. 60.
That wtiv doth indeed signify the solar light,
and not the solar orb, appears plainly from
Deut. iv. 19. xxxiii. 14. Josh. x. 12, 13.
Exod. xvi. 21. 1 Sam. xi. 9. Jonah iv. 8. Ps.
cxxi. 6. Eccles. xi. 7.f Hence wo^ is fre-
quently joined with n^"" the lunar light, but
never with rraib the lunar orb or disc.
In Mai. iii. 20 or iv. 2, Christ is called a^ncr
rrpTa the light of righteousness or justification
arising, or rather spreading or diffusing itself
with healing in its expansions ; not fire, but
light, with its benign, healing, and enlivening
influences, being the emblem of our divine
Redeemer, both in the Old and New T. See
the texts cited under ai3 II. p. 342, col. 2.
Comp. Wisdom v. 6.
III. As a N. fem. plur. in reg. "nt^nu^. occ.
Isa. liv. 12. It is rendered in our English
and other modem translations,M7inc?ows,through
which, namely^* the solar light enters. But it
should be observed with Vitringa (whom see),
that the prophet is speaking of the church un-
der the image, not of a palace, but of a city.
Comp. Rev. xxi. 10, &c. Accordingly the
LXX render the word by scrax|wj, and Vulg.
by propugnacula, bulwarks, i. e. works pro-
jecting for the defence of the gates ; and as these
bulwarks bad slits or openings whence the de-
fenders threw various missive weapons, they
might have the name "narrsti; from admitting
the ir'dV!, q- d. lightsome towers ; or else they
might be so called from ministering, as it were,
to the gates, according to sense I.
* See this illustrated by Mr Hervey towards the be-
ginning of his Reflections on a Flower Garden.
t The reader may find this point amply confirmed in
Mr Hutchinson's Moses' Principia, part ii. p. 462, & seq.
and proved with great clearness in Mr Pike's Philosophia
Siu-ra, p. 45, & seq.
K:itt^
541
nw
I. In Kal and Hiph. to hate, dislike, he averse
from. It is often opposed to nrrx to love.
See inter al. Gen. xxiv. CO. xxvi. 27. xxix.
31. xxxvii. 4, 5. 2 Sam. xiii. 15. xix. 7. Job
xxxi. 29. Ps. Iv. 13. In Niph. to he hated.
Prov. xiv. 17, 20. So Eccles. viii. 1, A man's
wisdom maketh his face to shine, maketh it look
pleasant and agreeable ; Naiy" 1*39 ^V^ hut he
who is strong, i. e. impudent ivith his face, shall
he hated. So LXX xcti a.ya,ihni cr^otrwrci) aurou
II. As a N. ia> sleep, occ. Ps. cxxvii. 2. See
under VJ'" I-
III. Chald. from Heb. nstr to change, or he
changed. Dan. vi. 17. So 2 K. xxv. 29, N3u;i
and changed for which in Jer. lii. 33, we
have mw\. Lam. iv. 1, How is the gold oyn-
become dim ! (How) is the stamped gold xsiy
changed But twenty-three of Dr Kenni-
cott's codices here read m^''. To he diverse
or different. Dan. vii. 23, 24. In Aph. to
change. Dan. ii. 21. vi. 8, 15, or ix. 16. In
Ith. to he changed, occ. Dan. ii. 9.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies to he cool, as a particular day, " frigida
fuit dies." Castell. As a N. with a formative
X, 23c;n a lattice or latticed window (so the
LXX, Complut. and Alexand. and Theodo-
tion in Jud. ^ixrvair'/]?, and Vulg. in Prov.
cancellos lattices), perhaps thus named in
Heb. from its use in cooling their chambers,
for which purpose such windows are designed
in the hot eastern countries to this day. See
under ri^p VIII. and query, whether nsu^x
may not strictly denote one of the kiosks or
how-windows there noticed ; and whether the
LXX translation in Jud. by toIikov from ro^ov
a how, does not mean this ? occ. Jud. v. 28.
Prov. vii. 6.
"With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, to iterate, repeat, do again, or a se-
cond time, 1 Sam. xxvi. 8. 2 Sam. xx. 10.
1 K. xviii. 34. In Niph. to be repeated. Gen.
xli. 32.
II. As a N. mas. "au?, and plur. D-str, two.
Gen. i. 16. vi. 19. vii. 9, & al. freq. Fem.
"Tiu' and D-na' (as if it were DTOa;, the 3 being
dropped before a servile n, as in nn, for nan,
a daughter, nn, for nsn, to give, &c.) two.
Gen. iv. 19. v. 18, & al. freq. As an
ordinary N. of number -sty second, the other,
of two. freq. occ. The word is first applied
to the grand iteration of light at the formation.
Also, second or next, in rank or succession.
Eccles. iv. 15. Plur. D-Dty second, in order,
occ. Num. ii. 16. Fem. nou? second, the other,
of two. Gen. iv. 19. Exod. i. 15. Num. i. 1,
& al. freq. Also, adverbially, secondly, the
second time. Gen. xxii. 15. xli. 5, & al. freq.
As a N. rT3ty?2 second in order, age, or dig-
nity. See Gen. xli. 43. 1 Sam. xvii. 13.
xxiii. 17. 2 K. xxiii. 4. xxv. 18. 1 Chron. xv.
18. Ezra i. 10. The second {city) a part of
Jerusalem so called. 2 K. xxii. 14. 2 Chron.
xxxiv. 22. Zeph. i. 10. Also,, dovhk. Gen.
xliii. 11, 14. Exod. xvi. 5. Job xlii. 10. Jer.
xvi. 18. xvii. 18. Zech. ix. 12. Also, a dupli-
cate or copy of a writing. Deut. xvii. 18.
III. As a N. fem. nDU?, in reg. nau', plur. D-aar
and n-S'i' a year, the iteration or repetition of
the * solar light's revolution over the whole
face of the earth by its annual and diurnal
motion and declination ; or as Buxtorf, though
not with such philosophical strictness,f " The
year is called rr2jy from iteration or repetition,
because it is iterated by the sun's returning to
the same point whence he set out, and always
revolves and returns upon itself by its own
path." It is well observed by the learned Mr
Kennedy, Scripture Chronology, p. 37, that
we cannot define n^m, as applied to the sun,
without defining at the same time the tropical
year. Gen. i. 1 4. v. .3. Deut. xxxii. 7, & al.
freq.
IV. As a N. *3tt?, plur. D-au^ (Isa. i. 18.)
double-dyed ; so the LXX render it h^Xow,
Exod. xxv. 4 ; and Symmachus 'hi^a.(pi>v, and
Vulg. bis tinctum, Exod. xxviii. 8, & al. -3ir^
is often joined with nj?bin, being sometimes
placed before it, as Exod. xxv. 4. xxxvi. 8, &
al. and sometimes after it, as Lev. xiv. 4,6, 49,
& al. In the former case it may be rendered
worm-colour, double-dyed, in the latter, double-
dyed of worm colour. (Comp. under ybn II.)
and these Heb. phrases, I think, show that "aar
cannot be (as Bate in Crit. Heb. suggests
that it may) the name of the fish murex, thus
called from its pointed ov craggy form (see
next Sense), and so signify muricatus muri-
cated, or dyed with the murex. The truth seems
to be this, that as the murex and kermes were
the principal dyes with which the ancient
Israelites were acquainted, and both of them
yielded a scarlet, crimson, or purple tinge, so
"iu; double, when spoken of a colour, means,
of course, double-dyed of crimson or purple.
And that it was usual in later times to double-
dip or -dye their purples is certain from many
passages in the Roman writers. Thus Ho-
race, Carm. lib. ii. ode xvi. lin. 35,
Murice tinctae
Vestiunt lanae.
'Te bis Afro
Thy wools with A fric's purple double-dyed.
And again, Epod. xii. lin. 21,
Muricibus Tyriis iteratse vellera lanae.
The wools with Tyrian purple double-dyed.
And Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. ix. cap. 16, men-
tions dibapha Tyria, called dibapha, says he,
" because it was twice-dyed [bis tincta] at a
great expense." See more in Bochart, vol. iii.
624. In Gen. xxxviii. 28, 30, -au^ is used for
a crimson or purple thread, or the like, just as
KOKx.nov of the LXX, and coccinum of the
Vulg.
V. As a N. \i:}, plur. D-atr.
* See Eccles. i. 46, under ^iW II. and Mr Spear-
man's Enquiry after Philosophy and Theology, p. 138, &
seq. edit. Edinburgh.
t " Annus Tl'^TV dicitur ab iteratione : cfuod, sole ad
punctum, unde di^redi ceeperat, redeunte, iteratur, et in
se sua per vestigia semper volvatur, et redeat." Bux-
torf. Lexic.
n^ti^
542
nriti^
1. A tooth, because these are remarkably cast
and renewed in men, and most other animals.
Gen. xlix. 12. Exod. xxi. 24.
2. The most eminent kind of tooth, elephant's
tooth, ivory ; so in Latin dens tooth is used for
the elephanVs tooth 1 K. x. 18. Cant. v. M,
& al. That elephants shed their teeth " is not
only related for truth by Pliny, and from him
adopted by succeeding naturalists, but is also
asserted by Smith, and corroborated with such
arguments as one would think sufficient to
confirm it. Atkins joined in the same opin-
ion ; but then he confines it to the young
ones, believing that they change the old for
young teeth, like children, and some brute
animals. To this may be added the testi-
mony of the Negroes, from experience, who
never find but a single tooth at a time, and
that frequently where no dead elephant or
skeleton had ever been found." Modern Uni-
versal Hist. vol. xvii. p. 171. But query?
See Bufl!bn, Hist. Nat. tom. ix. p. 266, 12mo.
The ivory-house built by Ahab, 1 K. xxii. 39,
and those mentioned Amos iii. 15, were pro-
bably so called from the great quantity of
ivory used in ornamenting and inlaying the
apartments ; just as the emperor Nero's pa-
lace mentioned by Suetonius, in Nerone, cap.
31, was named aurea or golden, because lita
auro overlaid with gold. This method of orna-
menting or inlaying rooms was very ancient
among the Greeks. Homer seems to mention
it, Odyss. iv. lin. 72, 73, as employed in
Menelaus' palace at Laced;emon.
X^vrtv t', viXix.r^ov Ti, xoti a^yv^au, rS' EAE4>ANT02.
Above, beneath, around the palace shines
The sumless treasure of exhausted mines ;
The spoils of elephants the roof inlay.
And studded amber darts a golden ray.
Pope.
And Bacchylides, cited by Athenaeus, lib. ii.
says, that " in the island Ceos, one of the
Cyclades, the great men's houses x^vtru ^
EAE*ANTI TS fjuaof^aioevaiv glister with gold
and ivory.*' Lucan, in his description of
Cleopatra's palace, Pharsal. lib. x. lin. 119,
observes, that " Ebur atria vestit, ivory over-
lays the entrances." And that the Romans
sometimes ornamented their apartments in
like manner seems evident from Horace,
Carm. lib. ii. ode xviii. lin. 1,
Non ebur, neque aureum
Mea renidet in domo lacunar.
Nor ivory nor * golden roof.
Adorns my house
And, no doubt, when Ovid, Metam. lib. ii.
lin. 3, said of the palace of the Sun,
Cujus ebur nitidum fastigia summa tegebat.
Its lofty roof with shining iv^ry bright.
his idea was taken from some ancient palaces
or temples. So in modem times Lady M.
W. Montague affirms, Letter xxxix. vol. ii. p.
146, that in the Haram of the fair Fatima at
Constantinople, which she had seen, " the
* i. e. overlaid with sheet-gold, like Nero's palace
above mentioned; for the Romans had not the art of
gilding or corering with leaf-gold.
winter- apartment was wainscotted with inlaid*
work of mother-of-pearl, ivory of different
colours, and olive-wood."
Amos, ch. vi. 4, speaks of yo! miDn sofas of
(i. e. adorned or inlaid with) ivory. So in
Homer Odyss. xix. lin 55, 56, we read of
xXiirmt "^tvuTnv EAE#ANTI xctt cc^yv^ou a COUCh
wreathed with ivory and silver ; and Odyss.
xxiii. lin. 199, 200, of " Xi^os ^a<5axxy x^'^'^v
vi Kui tt^yu^ij 7]V EAE^ANTI, variegating a bed
with gold, silver, and ivory. "
3. A point or crag of a rock, resembling a
tooth, occ. 1 Sam. xiv. 4, 5. Job xxxix. 28.
VI. In Kal and Hiph. to do over again, so to
change, alter. 1 Sam. xxi. 13. (where observe
that natt?" is remarkably used for rrDty" 3d pers,
masc. sing. fut. in Kal, and that without any
various reading noted in Dr Kennicott's Bible,
comp. Psal. xxxiv. 1.) Job xiv. 20, (where
perhaps there is an allusion to the facies Hip-
pocratica, or Hippocratic face,* as physicians
call it, which is a certain symptom of approach-
ing death.) Jer. Iii. 33. In Hith. to change^
alter, or disguise oneself, occ. 1 K. xiv. 2.
VII. Chald. to he changed. Dan iii. 27. In
Hiph. or Aph. to change. Dan. vi. 8, 15.
Comp. under xsa^ III.
VIII. It appears from 1 Sam. xxxi. 10. 2
Sam. xxi. 12, that the Philistines had a n-a
or temple to ]iy, i. e. I apprehend, to the hea-
vens under the attribute of the changer, re-
newer, or reiterator, from their reiterating the
years and seasons, and thereby producing,
ripening, casting oflf, and consuming the
flowers and fruits of the earth, and so renew-
ing and changing the face thereof, f We may
easily guess what the Philistines aimed at by
fastening the body of Saul to the walls of n"!
\W' Was it not in acknowledgment of the
power of their god, to subdue the people of
Jehovah, and to turn to corruption and dust
the body of their king? ym n-n does not ap-
pear to be the same as the temple of Dagon,
as Bate by mistake asserts. By 1 Sam. xxxi.
10, the Philistines fastened the body of Saul
to the walls of Bethshan ; but by 1 Chron. x.
10, they fastened his head (which they had cut
oflf, 1 Sam, xxxi. 9.) in the temple of Dagon.
IX. As a N. masc. plur. in reg. "a-U' urine.
See under root y^m.
T3ur I. To repeat over and over again, occ.
Deut. vi. 7 ; where one of the Hexaplar ver-
sions renders it livTi^axnts thou shall repeat a
second time.
II. As a N. fem. T\yiW a by-word, somewhat
frequently repeated, occ. Deut. xxviii. 37. 1
K. ix. 7. 2 Chron. vii. 20. Jer. xxiv. 9.
Hence Lat. sanna a scoif, &c.
III. 2b whet, sharpen, which is performed by
reiterated motion or friction, occ. Deut. xxxii.
41. So LXX -ra^o^uva, and Vulg. acuero.
This word is, by a beautiful metaphor, ap-
plied to a wicked tongue, Psal. Ixiv. 4. cxl. 4.
Bate, however, in this last cited passage, would
* See Hippocratis Aphorism, sect. viii. 13, 14, and K.
Solomon's Portrait of Old Age, by Dr Smith, p. 195, 196.
2d edit.
\ See Hutchinson's Trin. of Gent. p. 436, &c. and Hol-
lo way's Originals, vol. i. p. 199.
D3t2^
543
hr^
rather render it vibrate, as it is certain a ser-
pent does his tongue. As a participle or par-
ticipial N. ]i3tt^. whetted, sharp. Prov. xxv.
18, &al.
IV. In Hiph. ^annuTT to be affected with pain,
as from a sharp weapon, to feel acute pain.
occ. Ps. Ixxiii. 21.
To gird up. So the LXX ffuvKnpiy'i^iVy and
Vulg. accinctis. Once, 1 K. xviii. 46.
Hence perhaps Latin cinxit, cinctum, whence
Eng. cincture, and in composition, surcingle.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, ,"7.
I. In Kal, to rob, plunder, pillage, diripere.
Jud. ii. 14, 16. 1 Sam. xvii. 53. Hos. xiii. 15.
In Niph. to be plundered. Zech. xiv. 2. As
a N. tiDwn and rrDlu^n a plundering, spoil. 2
K. xxi. 14. Isa. xlii. 22, 24. & al.
Der. French chasser, and Eng. chase. Qu ?
I. To split, cleave, rend, yet not so as to separate
entirely, occ Lev. i. 17. Jud. xiv. 6.
II. This word is applied to those animals that
are cloven-footed, i. e. whose hoof is not only
divided into two parts or claws, (see under
D12 II.) but those two claws cleft from each
other, without any connecting membrane. In
Kal, to cleave, in this sense. As a N. iraur a
cleft, occ. Lev. xi. .3, 7, 26. Deut. xiv. 6, 7.
III. To rend, cut off, or separate from one's pur-
pose, occ. 1 Sam. xxiv. 8. Vulg. confregit
broke.
To cut or hew in pieces. So the Vulg. in frusta
concidit. Once, 1 Sam. xv. 33.
Der. To chip, chop. Qu ? comp. under syp.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n .
I. To look, regard, turn, have respect. It is
used either absolutely, as 2 Sam. xxii. 42 ; or
with the preposition n, Exod. v. 9. Ps. cxix.
117; or bi?, Isa. xvii. 7. xxxi. 1; or most
commonly with bx following, Isa. xvii. 7, 8.
Gen. iv. 4, 5. in which last cited passage
Theodotion interprets rriJiy by in-^v^itrtv set
fire to, or sent fire upon, which, though not the
strict meaning of the Heb. word, yet expresses
the manner of God's testifying of Abel's offer-
ing ( Heb. xi. 4. ) to have been similar to the
miraculous attestation of his acceptance on
other great occasions. See Lev. ix. 24. 1
Chron. xxi. 26. 2 Chron. vii. 1,3. 1 K. xviii.
38. Comp. Ps. XX. 3 or 4. And from some
early instances of this kind the heathen seem
to have derived their notion that when a sacri-
fice took fire spontaneously, it was a happy omen.
See Virgil, Eclog. viii. lin. 105, 106 ; Geor-
gic. iv. lin. 384386 ; and Vitringa, Obs.
Sacr. lib. iv. cap. 15, 2, 3. To the passage
he has produced, I add from Pausanias, in
Atticis, concerning Seleucus, " SsXst/x^ yag os
u^fiocro IX, Moixi^ovias ffvv AXi^avBpu Bvovrt iv
TliXkif ru All, TO, ^vXa ivi rou {lufAov xsif/,iva -r^ov-
finTo ciVTOf/.xTCi vgof TO ayaXfix, xai ecviv -ttv^os
fi<()6v. When Saleucus, who accompanied
Alexander in his expedition from Macedonia,
was sacrificing at Pella to Jupiter, the wood
advanced of its own accord towards the image,
and was kindled without fire."
II. With n or byn following, to turn away or
from. Job vii. 19. xiv. 6. Isa. xxii. 4. In Hiph.
to turn, turn away, as the eyes. Isa. vi. 10.
xxxii. 3. comp. Ps. xxxix. 14. And in Isa.
vi. 10, observe that the ^nu^rr, nnarr and ytrrr
may be in the indicative mood, and that Sym-
machus accordingly has 'O Xaaj ovroi tu, ura
ifiaovvi, xoii Tou; o(p6a,Xfji.ovi uvtou ifAutrt, This
people hath made their ears heavy, and hath
closed their eyes. Comp. LXX, Mat. xiii.
14. Acts xxviii. 26; and Randolph on the
Prophecies, p. 29.
III. In Hith. untiTT to turn oneself, or look
about, as in terror. Isa. xli. 10; where LXX
*Xava wander, and Vulg. declines decline.
Comp. Isa. xli. 23. (where Vitringa, ut dis-
piciamus that we may look about on every side.
Comp. Targ.) and below yarya^ III.
IV. I7iu; to cry aloud, shout. See root J?^u;.
V. As a N. J7i2;r2. Ezek. xvi. 4. See root j?a;n.
VI. Chald. As a N. fem. rryti', and emphat.
Hnv^, an hour. Dan. iii. 6. iv. 16, or 19, & al.
VWV^ I. To turn this way and that, in play, to
sport, play. Isa. xi. 8. Ixvi. 12 ; where Eng.
translat. excellently, be dandled.
II. In Kal, to turn this way and that, or jump
for joy. Ps. cxix. 70. In a Hiphil sense, to
cause to turn in this manner. Ps. xciv. 19. In
Hith. j;trrj;niyrr to turn oneself thus. Ps. cxix.
16, 47. As a N. mas. plur. q^tj^vv^ and in
reg. -jrurinz; delights. Prov. viii. 30, 31. Ps.
cxix. 24, & al.
III. In Hith. to turn oneself, or look this way
and that, as in doubt and uncertainty, occ. Isa.
xxix. 9. so the Vulg. nearly to this sense, fluc-
tuate. Comp. above rryc^ III.
Occurs not as a V. but the idea seems to be
either to stamp or to rush forward ; for hence
as a N. fem. in reg. nwyii' a stamping or rush-
ing. LXX, o^ftns a rushing. Once, Jer.
xlvii. 3.
Der. To shoot, Qu ? comp. under \d^.
Occurs not as a V. but the idea appears to be
hollow, concave, or the like.
I. As a N. bjju^ the hollow of the hand, when
shut. occ. Isa. xl. 12. plur. D'bytr handfuls, as
much as may be contained in the hollow of the
hand. occ. 1 Kings xx. 10. Ezek. xiii. 19 :
where LXX \u.xos, and Vulg. pugillum, a
handful.
II. As a N. blirti'a a hollow, narrow way. occ.
Num. xxii. 24 ; where Vulg. angustiis narrow
passes.
III. As a N. bi7*ity, plur. cbj^iar and D-'bjrur, the
name of an animal, probably so called from
his burrowing or making holes in the earth to
hide himself or dwell in. occ. Jud. xv. 4. Neh.
iv. 3. Psal. Ixiii. 11. Cant. ii. 15. Lam. v. 18.
Ezek. xiii. 4. In all which texts the LXX
render itby aXu-^yil ihefox, so the Vulg. vulpes,
and our Eng. translation, ybx ; and it must be
owned that this seems a very proper appella-
tion for that animal, from his burrowing. Thus
Oppian,
Vrttf
544
ir^
Cunning he dwells in burrows
And our blessed Saviour obsen'es. Mat. viii.
20. Luke ix. 58, the foxes have holes. But
still it is no easy matter to determine whether
the Heb. bv^^ means the common fox, canis
vulpes, or the jackall, canis or vulpes aureus,
the little eastern fox, as Hasselquist* calls him.
comp. Cant. ii. 15. Several of the modem
oriental names of the jacAa//, that is the Turk-
ish chical, and Persian sciagal, sciiigal, sciachal,
or schachal, (whence French chacal, and Eng.
jackaU oTJackcalL,) from their resemblance to
the Heb. bv^v, favour the latter interpreta-
tion. And DeloUjf in his Voyage, observes
of the jackaUs on the coast of Malabar, that
" when they are wild, they hide themselves
in holes under the ground in the day-time, never
keeping abroad but in the night in search of
their prey." And Hasselquist, Travels, p.
277, says, that in Palestine he saw many of
the jackalts caves and holes in the hedges round
the gardens. The Heb. name bv^^ therefore
may suit the jackall as well as the /ox. And
Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 175, remarks that "as
the jackalls axe creatures by far the most com-
mon and familiar, as well as the most numer-
ous, of those countries, several of them feeding
often together, so we may well perceive the
gi-eat possibility there was for Samson ( Jud.
XV. 4.) to take, or cause to be taken, three
hmidred of them. The fox, properly so called,
is rarely met with, neither is it gregarious."
Thus the Doctor. But Hasselquist, whose
evidence in the present case seems more to be
depended on, informs us in his Travels, p.
184, that ^' the fox, canis vulpes, is common in
Palestine, that they are very numerous in the
stony country about Bethlehem, ( Comp. p.
119,) and sometimes make great havoc among
the goats. There is also plenty of them near
the convent of St John in the desert, about
vintage time ; for they destroy all the vines
unless they are strictly watched." He sub-
joins however concerning the jackall, canis
aureus, that " there are more of this species of
fox to be met with than of the former, parti-
cularly about Jaffa, near Gaza, and in Galilee.
I leave others." says he, "to determine which
of these is the fox of Samson. It was certain-
ly ^ one of these t\vo animals. " And so say I
too. And that the brier did likewise anciently
abound in Palestine, we may be pretty certain
from the number of places denominated from
it. See 1 Sam. ix. 4. xiii. 17. Josh. xv. 28.
xix. 3. 1 Chron. iv. 28. Neh. xi. 27. And
however strange the history of setting fire to
com by tying firebrands to foxes' tails may sound
to us, yet we find such a practice mentioned
in the 38th fable of Aphthonius ; and what is
more remarkable, Ovid, Fast. lib. iv. lin. 681,
mentions a custom observed at Rome every
Travels p. 119.
^ Cited by BuflFon Hist Nat. torn. xi. p. 191, 12mo, note ;
and by Brooke's Natural Hist aoI. i. p. 223.
t In another place indeed, p. 227, he says of the Jack-
all, " This is, past all doubt, the fox o/Samson." The good-
natured critic however will remember that Hasselquist's
is a posthumous work, and will therefore overlook little
slips and inconsistencies.
year about the middle of April, of turning out
foxes into the circus with burning torches at
their backs,
missse junctis ardentia taedis
Terga ferunt vulpes
which custom Bochart derives from this very
exploit of Samson. I shall only add, in order
to illustrate Ps. Ixiii. 11, that both/o:re.9 and
jackalls will prey on human carcases, but the
latter more remarkably. And for farther sa-
tisfaction on the subject of these D"'bl?iur the
reader will do well to consult Bochart, vol. ii.
850, &c. ; Michaelis, Recueil de Questions,
Qu. xxxviii. ; and Mr Merrick's learned and
entertaining Annotation on Ps. Ixiii. 11.
To incline, recline. It occurs not however as a
V. in Kal, but
I. In Niph. to be inclined or reclined, to lean, re-
cline, rest. Gen. xviii. 4.
II. With bv following, to lean, rely upon, both
in a bodily and mental sense. Jud. xvi. 26. 2
Sam. i. 6. 2 K. vii. 2. 2 Chron. xvi. 7, 8, &
al. In this view it is once followed by n, Isa.
1. 10. With bx following, it denotes, to incline
or lean to. Prov. iii. 5. As Ns. yniva, and
fem. rrayarn, and in reg. n3i?B*73, a staff, prop,
support. Exod. xxi. 19. Isa. iii. 1, where Vi-
tringa, " every prop both greater and less ba-
culum et bacillum." freq. occ.
III. To lie on, as a brook on the border of a
country, occ. Num. xxi. 15. So the LXX
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic
signifies, to seize, hurry away, madden, as love
does the heart. See Castell. As a N. mas.
plur. D-syu^ ecstatic, hurrying, or maddening
thoughts, occ. Job iv. 13. xx. 2. In the former
text " Aquila renders it -rx^aXXuyus, abalien-
ationes, a state of mind wherein a man loseth
the possession of himself;" in the latter it de-
notes " a multitude of agitating thoughts." See
Schultens and Scott.
To stand erect or upright. Hence Eng. to shore
up, a shore, and perhaps to soar.
I. To stand erect, upright, or on end, as the hair
in astonishment or horror. E^ek. xxvii. .35,
1I?a' Tiyty had their hair stand on end. (To
this purpose Moritanus horripilaverunt crine.)
So Ezek. xxxii. 10. comp. Job iv. 15. This
effect of astonishment or horror is often ob-
served by the poets. Thus Virgil, ^En. ii.
lin. 774, and iii. lin. 48,
Obstupui, steteruntque comae-
Again, ^n. iv. lin. 280, and xii. lin. 868,
Arrectseque horrore comae-
So Ovid, Metam. lib. iii. lin. 100,
Gelidoque comae terrore rigebant
Fast. lib. i. lin. 97,
Obstupui, sensiquemetu riguisse 03^)11108.
Comp. under ino HI But I know not of
any poet, ancient or modern, who has described
this symptom of horror so particularly and
1]/^
545
im^r
strongly as our Shakspeare, where the royal
ghost says to Hamlet,
But that I am forbid
To tell the secrets of my prison-house,
I could a tale unfold, whose lightest word
Would harrow up thy soul, freeze thy young blood,
Make thy two eyes, like stars, start from their
spheres,
Thi/ knotty and combined locks to part.
And each particular hair to stand on end
Like guilts upon the fretful porcupine.
Hamlet, act i. scene 3.
Hence
II. In Kal, transitively, and intransitively to
fear, he afraid, horrere. Deut. xxxii. 17. Jer.
ii. 12.
III. As a N. 'ijyur the hair of the head. Num.
vi. 5, 18. Jud. xvi. 22, & al. The pile or
down of the body. Lev. xiii. 3, 4, & al. freq.
Prov. xxiii. 7, because as lya' hair in one's
frame (body or stomach) so is he. To this
purpose the L/XX '0 t^otov yao u ti; xctraTtet
T^i^^x. For in like manner as if one swallowed
hair. The reader v^'ill readily perceive how-
well this interpretation suits the context. Isa.
vii. 20, D^baiiT '^I7lrr hair of the feet, i. e. the
puhes. Comp. under nsD I. Fem. mpu;
hair, down. 1 Sam. xiv. 45. Job iv. 15. As
a N. "inyur hainj, rough with hair, hirsutus.
. Gen. xxvii. 11. Dan. viii. 21. Fem. plur.
prw^ the same. Gen. xxvii. 23. Mas. plur.
D'-^iirty applied to figs, which, when corrupt, are
often hoary, or covered with a twomM resembling
hair, vinnewed. Jer. xxix. 17.
IV. As a N. i-irir, fem. in reg. riT'jriz;, a he- or
she-goat, from their shaggy-hair, q. d. a rough
hairy one. So the Greek roayts a he-goat, is
from r^K^v; rough, on account of the rough-
ness of his hair, and the Latin hircus a he-goat,
from hirtus rough. This word is frequently
followed by d^ti? of the goats, as in Gen. xxxvii.
31. Lev. iv. 28. v. 6. xvi. 5, 7, & al. freq.
Comp. Dan. viii. 21. And in the same sense
of a he-goat I would understand 'T'lrty in Isa.
xiii. 21. xxxiv. 14; in which latter text Aquila
and Symmachus render it by r^ix'iov, and Vulg.
by pilosus a hairy one. The qualities men-
tioned in the texts just cited, eminently agree
to he-goats, which are remarkable for calling
to one another, for their skipping motion, and
also for delighting to browse on the spontane-
ous vegetables springing up among ruinated
buildings. Thus Dr Chandler, Travels in
Asia Minor, p. 150, describing the ruins of
the temple of Apollo Didymeus, observes, that
at evening a large flock of goats returning to
the fold, their bells tinkling, spread over the
heap, climbing to browze on the shrubs and
trees growing between the huge stones."
The poets fail not to present us with the like
image :
-Globose and huge
Grey mouldering temples swell, and wide o'er-cast
Ihe sohtary landscape, hills and woods
And boundless wilds j while their vine-mantled
brows
The pendent goats unveil, regardless they
Of hourly peril, though the clefted domes
Iremble to every wind.
Dyer's Ruins of Rome, lin. 32, &c.
So I'Abbe de Lisle, in his poem entitled Les
Jardins, describing the same ruins of Rome,
Voycz rire ces champs au laboureur rendus,
Sur ces combles tremblans ces chevreaux supendus. *
I shall not trouble the reader with the non-
sense of the Rabbins and their followers, who
will have it that these D-T'iJar in Isa. were
devils, who, they say, used to appear in a hairy
form. But if D->i:, o-nx, &c. in these texts, be
the names of some kind of animals, so must
D-'T'iru' be likewise. It is not, however, im-
probable that the Christians borrowed their
goat-like pictures of the devil, with a tail, horns,
and cloven feet from the heathenish represen-
tations of Pan the terrible. See Spence's Po-
lymetis, dialog, xvi. p. 255. Comp. sense IX.
V. As a N. fem. rrnyu', plur. onyu? barley,
from its rough, bristly beard. So its Latin
name hordeum is from horreo to stand on end,
as the hair. See Martinii Lexic. Etymol. in
hordeum. Exod. ix. 31. Lev. xxvii. 16, & al.
freq. So Gen. xxvi. 12, Isaac sowed and re-
ceived in the same year D''1]}ti; rrxn f a hundred
fold of barley. So LXX ixaraffTiuauffsv x^t^nv.
Barley being less productive than wheat, this
increase was the more extraordinary.
In 1 K. iv. 28, barley is mentioned as food for
horses, and so it is by Homer, H. v. lin. 196 ;
D. vi. lin. 506, & al. And in the east horses
are still fed with barley. Thus Hasselquist,
Travels, p. 129, observes, that, in the plain of
Jericho, " the Arabians had sown barley for
their horses.'' Comp. under pn.
VI. Asa N. liriy a gate, from its erect position.
Gen. xix. 1, & al. freq. The Targum on
Prov. xxiv. 7, though I apprehend it misin-
terprets that passage, may yet serve to illustrate
and confirm the reason here given of the name
1V^, yai bnian xn'i XlJ'nn because as a gate is
erect Hence as a N. nyia; and "yuv; a porter,
keeper of a gate or door. 2 Chron. xxxi. 14. 2
K. vii. 10. Neh. xi. 19.
" Among the Israelites the gate of the city was
the forum or place of public concourse. Prov.
i. 2 1 . [viii. 3. ] There was the court ofjudi-
cature held for trying all causes, and deciding
all afl'airs. Deut. xxv. 7. Ruth iv. 1, 9. [2 Sam.
XV. 2. 2 Chron. xviii. 9. Lam. v. 14.1 Ps.
cxxvii. 5. Prov. xxii. 22. xxiv. 7. xxxi. 23.
Amos V. 15. There also was the market,
where corn and provision was sold. 2 K. vii.
1, 18." Taylor's Concordance. And nearly
the same observations might, I suppose, be ex-
tended to the other ancient nations of the
east. See Gen. xxxiv. 20, 24. Job v. 4.
xxix. 7. xxxi. 21. Esth. ii. 19. iii. 3. v. 9, 13.
Dan. ii. 49. Compare Harmer*s Observa-
tions, vol. ii. p. 524, &c. and Shaw's Travels,
p. 253. To which I add, that the square
tower which is the present principal entrance
to the alhambra or red palace of the Moorish
kings in Grenada, " from its being the place
where justice was summarily administered,
was styled the Gate of Judgment." Annual
Register, 1779. Antiquities, p. 124.
VII. As Ns. ijru', and fem. rr'njra' a rough or
horrible storm or tempest, occ. Job ix. 17. Isa.
xxviii. 2. Nah. i. 3. Hence as a V. in Kal,
* Cited in Maty's Review for June 1782, p. 399.
t See Wetstein on Mat. xiii. 8, and Niebulir Descrip-
tion de 1' Arabic, p. 133, &c.
NT
t^tt^
546
HBXt/
to hurl or huiri/ away, as with a storm or tem-
pest, ooc. Job xxvii. 21. Ps. Iviii. 10; where
twenty-six of Dr Kennicott's codices read.
i3irDS Comp. Jer. ii. 12. In Niph. to he
tempestuous, occ. Ps. 1. 3. In Hith. to make
oneself, or be, like a tempest, to assault as a tem-
pest, occ. Dan. xi. 40.
VIII.' As a N. mas. plur. DT'Utt' hasty showers.
So the LXX ofifi^oi, and Vulg. imber. occ.
Deut. xxxii. 2 ; where the Samaritan Penta-
teuch and twenty-four of Dr Kennicott's co-
dices read D'"'Ti7a;D.
.Hence Eng. shower.
IX. As a N. mas. plur. o'-T-yu;, 01"!?^?, and
D-niJC, certain idols, representing the power of
the heavens in storms, tempests, rains. Most
probably they wei'e in the form of wild goats,
or of other rough, shaggy, animals, occ. Lev.
xvii. 7. 2 K. xxiii. 8. 2 Chron. xi. 15. That
such representative animals were worshipped
in Egypt, whence the Israelites and Jeroboam
derived this species of idolatry, the learned
reader may see proved at large from the testi-
mony of ancient writers, by Bochart, vol. ii.
641, & seq. And that this species of idola-
try was very ancient among the Egyptians ap-
pears from Exod. viii. 26, compared with Gen.
xlvi. 34. xliii. 32 ; in which last passage the
words, for that is an abomination to the Egyp-
tians, are thus paraphrased in the Chaldee Tar-
gum of Jonathan Ben Uziel, because it is not
right with the Egyptians to eat with the Jews,
because the Jews eat the beast which the Egyp-
tians worship. Comp. senses III. IV.
nljrty occurs not as a V. but as Ns. fem. rr*iTiin:*
horrible wickednesses, such as makes one shud-
der, and one's hair stand on end. occ. Jer. v.
30. xxiii. 14. ni"ni;ur the same. occ. Jer. xviii.
13. rr-nnriz' the same. occ. Hos. vi. 10. Comp.
Ecclus xxvii. 14.
In Kal, to cover, overwhelm, as with a tempest
or darkness, occ. Job ix. 17, "sbih^" mini's na'X
who will overwhelm me with a tempest. Psal.
cxxxix. II, Surely the darkness '^'iy^V}" will cover
me i thus Symmachus fXKtKi'gct.ffu wiU hide, and
another Hexaplar version xocXv^u will cover,
and so Jerome operient. This latter text,
compared with the context, appears to me to
fix the true meaning of the verb, and there-
fore, according to the common reading, I am
obliged to understand it in the same sense in
the only remaining passage where it occurs,
namely Gen. iii. 15, which in this view will
contain an allusion to that outer darkness to
which Satan should finally be condemned, as
well as to that darkness of death and the grave
to which the mortal part of the promised seed
should be reduced when the power of darkness
(Luke xxii. 53.) should prevail against him.
The LXX render the sentence, Avra; aov rz-
^Vffii tcntpaXYiv, xa.1 au rn^viims avrou frrs^vav he
shall keep, observe, watch, thy head, and thou
shah keep, or &c. his heel. I am not clear what
they meant. See Le Clerc's note on the text. *
risu? occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate form,
but as a N. ^s-sa? a species of serpent, probably
so called from its concealing itself in the sand,
or holes of a road, and infesting travellers.
occ. Gen. xlix. 17, Dan shall be a serpent by
the way, a ^a^Str by the path, that biteth the
horse's heels, so that his rider falleth backward.
The Vulg. renders the word by cerastes the
horned serpent, and Nicander, in his Theriaca-v,
lin. 262, remarkably describes this species as
lurking in the sand or wheel- tracks by the path :
-6v V eciJba,d6Knv,
The Arabs call a species of serpent sipphon or
supphon, which may be the same as the Heb.
Is^Bur. See more in Bochart, vol. iii. p. 416,
&c. and in Michaelis, Recueil de Questions,
Qu. Ixi.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
To clash, crush, or break by impube.
I. In Niph. to be broken or craggy, occ. Isa.
xiii. 2, nsars nrr a craggy mountain (so Mon-
tanus, montem prccruptum,) a mountain hroken
into rugged inequalities, at the deluge namely.
Comp. under ypn XIIL As a participal N.
>sa? a high, craggy place, occ. Num. xxui. 3.
mas. plur. d^Bu; craggy, or rugged eminences.
Jer. iii. 2. xiv. 6. (where LXX va^vi woody
cliffs, and Vulg. rupes rocks) & al. D^^Bir the
same. occ. Isa. xli. 18. (where LXX o^iu*
mountains) -xlix. 9. Jer. iii. 21.
II. In Kal, intransitively, it is spoken ot the
bones of a person emaciated, occ. Job xxxiii.
21, And his bones (which) they did not see, ^m
are craggy, Eng. translat. stick out. To this
sense the Vulg. Et ossa, quae tecta fuerant,
nudabuntur. And his bones, which had been
covered, shall be made bare.
III. As a N. fem. plur. msiur. occ. 2 Sam.
xvii. 29; where nps mBu; "is used for some
sort of provisions, and translated cheese of kinCy
but perhaps wa.sjflesh qfkine or beef, prepared
in such a manner as we call potted, by beating
and bruising." Thus Bate, in the Appendix
to his Enquiry into the Similitudes, p. 258.
And his conjecture is confirmed by observing
that the eastern people in modern times pre-
pared potted fesh for food on a march or jour-
ney. Thus Busbequius (Epist. lu. Legat.
Turcic. p. 173, edit. Elzevir,) speaking of the
Turkish soldiers going on an expedition into
Persia, says, " Some of them filled a leathern
bak (siccatse et in poUinem redactse carnis bu-
bulse) with beef dried, and reduced to a kind of
meal, which they use with great advantage, as
affording a strong nourishment." And Dr
Shaw, Preface to Travels, p. xi. mentions
potted flesh as part of the provisions carried
* One of Dr Kennicott's MSS. in Gen. iii. 15,
ISa?* and niSttrn without the 1 in the 2d order, as if the
root were rrSU^, and these readings would well agree
with the Vulg. conteret (whence our Eng. translation
shall bruise,) and likewise with the apostle's fyvTg<'4'"
Rom. xvi. 20. So the Venetian MS. lately pubhshed by
Ammon, sr^'il", and s-X'-il'-'J shall smite. The Complut.
LXX has TUfiyiiru, and Tg>}<rws. But these words are
vk Greek. In short I suspect that the Jews have been
tampering both with the Hebrew and Greek of this im-
portant prophecy.
nati'
547
ro3*ii'
with him in his journey tlirougli the Arabian
deserts.
IV". As a N. fern, rraa?, in reg. nStt', phir.
D'-nsB^, and mnsur.
1 . The lip, so called, from squeezing or break-
ing the air into distinct articulations in speak-
ing. Ps. xxii. 8. xxxiv. 14. Prov. iv. 24.
Cant. iv. 3, & al. freq.
DTiBsr 131 a word or talk of the lips, i. e. mere
talk. 2 K. xviii. 20. Isa. xxxvi. 5. Prov.
xiv. 23.
O'DStt' U'-K a man of lips, i. e. a vain prater.
Job xi. 2.
Hence chap, chaps.
And because the lip is one of the chief organs
or instruments of speaking, hence,
2. Speech, language. Isa. xxxiii. 19. Ezek. iii.
o, 6. Isa. xxviii. 11, 12. Comp. 1 Cor. xiv.
21, 22.
3. Speech, talk. Job xii. 20. Prov. vii. 21. xii.
19. xvii. 4. Lam. iii. 62. Comp. Ps. xii. 3,
,5. And thus J apprehend the word is used
in those controverted passages, Gen. xi. 1, 6,
7, 9 ; and that the meaning of the former part
of this chapter in brief is this ; that mankind
in general y^Hii Va (Comp. Gen. vi. 12. 1 K.
x. 24,) were unanimous in their speech or
talk, and appeared so in their sentiments, in-
tentions, or designs * (probably because united
under one political government,) and coming
to the delightful plain of Shinar, they intended
all to settle there, instead of spreading them-
selves into the unknown countries of the
earth, and to this purpose encouraged one
another to build a city, and a high tower or
iemple,f to prevent their separation, lest, say
they, we be scattered abroad over the face of
the whole earth, but that God miraculously in-
terposed, and confounded or frustrated this
wicked and rebellious scheme, which was in-
consistent with his will, (comp. Gen. x. 25.
Deut. xxxii. 8. Acts xvii. 26,) and thereby
dispersed them over the face of the whole earth.
Comp. under rtmjj II.
4. Religious confession or sentiment, in parti-
cular. Ps. Lxxxi. 6 ; where, as \ Bate hath
justly observed, God is the speaker, and there-
fore the words must be rendered, / heard (not
a language I understand not, but) a religious
confession / acknowledged or approved not.
So Isa. xix. 18. Hos. xiv. 3. Zeph. iii. 9.
Comp. Isa. vi. 5.
5. The edge, border, margin of any thing, as
the lips are of the mouth ; of the sea, Gen.
xxii. 17 ; of a river. Gen. xii. 3; of a cur-
Sun'( writing the above, I am g^lad to find the inter-
pretation here ijroposed confirmed by the learned Vi-
trinfra, Observationes Sacrae, lib. i. cap. ix. whom see.
+ It is very probable that this tower was originaUy
destined to idolatrous worship, (See Targxim Jerusalem,
and of Jonath. Ben Uziel on Gen. xi. 4.) to which it is
well known that it served in after ages. Hence its top
was to be D''72a?3 carried up far into the heavens.
Comp. Deut. i. 28. ix. 1. It was repaired and beautified
by Nebuchadnezzar, and called the temple of Bel or
Belus. See Prideaux* Connex. vol. i. pt. i. book ii. an
570.
X Appendix to Enquiry into the Similitudes, page 260,
267. Comp. Crit. Heb. p. 683, col. 1.
See Vitringa's Comment on the place, and the
learned Bishop Newton's Dissertation on the Prophe-
cies, vol. i. p. 370.
tain, Exod. xxvi. 4; of a ffarment, Kxod.
xxviii. .32 ; of a vessel, 2 Chron. iv. 2 ; of
a table, Ezek. xl. 4^3 ; of a country, Jud. vii.
22. So Ezek. xxxvi. 3, Ye are come, up br
\ywb nsa? on the edge of the tongue, or as we
should say in English, ye are at the tongue's
end, i. e. ye are become a by-word.
V. As a N. fem. rrsu^x, in reg. nsu;N, a quiver
to hold arrows, so called from the arrows
dashing against it or against each other, ac-
cording to that of Homer, II. i. lin. 45, 46,
cited under pa^a III. which see
<,M^r?6(? TS OAPETPHN,
EKAArSAN S' ' oiWo* est' ufMiv ;)^aiOja.6v<o
So perhaps our Eng. name a quiver is from
its quivering or shaking.* Job xxxix. 23, & al.
VI. As Ns. msu' and niSU'K a dunghill. See
under nstt^.
I. To depress, humble, subject. So the LXX
TK-Tuvaxrii shalt humble, and to this purpose
the Targum T>ni7u;" shall subject, reduce to a
servile condition, occ. Isa. iii. 17. As a N.
nBiTD depression, oppression, occ. Isa. v. 7.
II. As a N. rrnsu', in reg. nnstr, looman of
a servile condition, a maid-servant, a hand-maid.
Gen. xii. 16. xvi. 1, 2, & al. freq.
III. As a N. fem. rrnaurra, in reg. nnsa^n,
plur, mnstirn, family, household, so deno-
minated from being subject to, or under the
authority of the master of the family. So in
Latin familia a family is from famulus a ser-
vant ; see under bny. Deut. xxix. 17, or 18.
Lev. XXV. 47. Ps. xxii. 28, & al, freq. It is
applied to the different species of beasts, rep-
tiles, and birds, Gen. viii. 19 ; to different
kinds of punishments, Jer. xv. 3.
" It denotes at large all regulation and disposal,
omnem ordinationem et discretionem,'' says
Cocceius. Comp. nstt'.
In Kal, to judge, discern, determine, order, re-
gulate, direct. Gen. xvi. 5. Lev. xix. 15.
Jud. iii. 10. I Sam. viii. 20, & al. freq. In
Niph. to be judged. Ps. ix. 20. Also, to con-
tend in judgment, set oneself to be judged, to
plead. Prov. xxix. 9. Isa. xliii. 26. lix. 4.
Ezek. XX. 35, 36. Comp. 1 Sam. xii. 7,
where Vulg. judicio contendam / will contend
in judgment. As Ns. laS'^r a judge. Gen.
xviii. 25. ,Tud. ii. 18, & al. freq. 'o^^m or
TDSur judgment, punishment. 2 Chron. xx. 2.
Ezek. xxiii. 10. Exod. vi. 6. vii. 4. lOsc^D
judgment. " It hath a very extensive signifi-
cation, including all distinction, regidation, or-
dering, right, custom." Cocceius. Comp.
Bishop Lowth on Isa. xlii. 1. freq. occ.
From this root the Suffetes, or rather Sufetes,
who were the supreme magistrates among the
Tyrians, Carthaginians, and some other na-
tions, and in some measure answered to the
Israelitish d-D3"ic or judges, had their name. *
Der. to shift (in old Eng.) to assign.
* See Junius' EtymoL Anglican, in Quivrr.
t See Prideaux' Connex. vol. i. an. 573; Bochart,
vol. i. p. 472, 473 ; Universal History, vol. xvii. p. 25i ;
Vossius, Etymol. Latin in Sufes ; and Vitringa m Iga.
vol. i. p. 670.
laiL'
548
]3t2/
I. In Kal, to pour out, shed, applied to liquids,
Gen. ix. 6. Exod. iv. 9. & al. freq. to
things dry, 1 K. xiii. 5. Ezek. xxvi. 8; and
metaphorically to the heart, Ps. Ixii. 9 ;
to the soul or affections. 1 Sam. i. 15 ; to
meditation, Ps. cxlii. 3 to contempt, Ps.
evii. 40; to anger, Lam. iv. 11. In Niph.
to be poured out. 1 K. xiii. 3. Lam. ii. 11.
Ps. xxii. 15. In Hith. Tsncrrr to pour out one-
self, OT be poured out. Lam. ii. 12. iv. 1. As
Ns. *|3tt^ a pouring out. occ. Lev. iv. 12.
Fem. nSBir' an effusion, a slipping or sliding,
applied to the steps, occ. Ps. Ixxiii. 2 ; where
the Keri, and at least six of Dr Kennicott's
codices havenssar, the L XX render it t\i)^u6fi,
and Vulg. effusi sunt, were effused.
II. As a N. fem. rrSHJU' a man's privy member,
from its functions, " urinam et semen efFun-
dens, quoM fusorium dices. " Leigh, occ. Deut.
xxiii. 1. So Vulg. veretro.
I. In Kal, to humble oneself, be humbled, brought
low. Isa. ii. 9, U, 12, 17. xl. 4. & al. freq.
In Hiph, to humble, bring down, bring or make
low. Isa. XXV. 11, 12. xxvi. 5, & al. freq. As
a N. bBm low, below, deep, humble. Lev. xiii.
20. 2 Sam. vi. 22. Ezek. xvii. 24, & al. freq.
As a N. fem. plur. mbS'y lowness, remissness,
hanging down, as of the hands, occ. Eccles.
x. 6. Comp. Isa. xxv. 3. Heb. xii. 12.
II. As a N. fem. rrbsu? a low plain country, as
opposed to a mountainous one. Deut. i. 7.
Josh. ix. 1, & al. So Holland, the Low
Countries, or Netherlands, have these Eng
lish names, as also their French one, Pais
Bas, from their low (flat) situation.
Der. Perhaps the Latin sepelio, sepulchrum,
sepidtura, whence Eng. sepulchre, sepulture.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. Dsar the upper
lip, or hair growing there, the mustache or mus-
tachio. So the LXX in 2 Sam. xix. 24.
fi.virTa.Ka.. OCC. Lev. xiii. 45. 2 Sam. xix. 24.
Ezek. xxiv. 17, 22. Micah iii. 7.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but plainly appears
to be nearly related to yao cover in, and to ]35:
hide ; as y^Ti; to a^D and to my.
I. As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "asu? hiding places
or hidden treasures. So the Vulg. renders
the two words -annu -33u; by thesauros abscon-
ditos. occ. Deut. xxxiii. 19.
II. As a N. ]3e; a kind of unclean animal, pro-
bably so called from hiding itself in holes or
clefts of the rocks, occ. Lev. xi. 5. Deut.
xiv. 7. Ps. civ. 18. Prov, xxx. 26. It is in
Lev. and Deut. joined with nas'ix the hare,
and mentioned as a ruminant animal.
In the second edition of this work I followed
Bochart's interpretation of ^sty by the jerboa,
i. e. the mus jaculus or jumping mouse ,- but
am now inclined to embrace Dr Shaw's opin-
ion, that it signifies the daman Israel, or
Israels lamb, " an animal " says he, ( Tra-
vels, p. 348,) " of Mount Libanus, though
common in other parts of this cotmtry [namely
Syria and Palestine]. It is a harmless crea-
ture, of the same size and quality as the
rabbit, and with the like incurvating posture,
and disposition of the fore-teeth. But it is
of a browner colour, with smaller eyes, and a
head more pointed, like the marmot's As its
usual residence and refuge is in the holes and
clefts of the rocks, we have so far a more pre--
sumptive proof that this creature may be the
saphan of the scriptures, than the jerboa;
which latter he says, p. 177, he had never
seen burrow among the rocks, but either in a
stiff loamy earth or else, in the loose sand of
the Sahara, especially where it is supported
by the spreading roots of spartum, spurge-
laurel, or other the like plants."
Mr Bruce likewise opposes the jerboa's (of
which he has given a curious print, and a par-
ticular description in his Travels, vol. v. p.
121,) being the isu' of the scriptures, and thus
sums up his observations on the subject, p.
12. " It is the character of the saphan given
in scripture, that he is gregarious, that he
lives in houses made in the rock, that he is
distinguished for his feebleness, which he
supplies with his wisdom : * none of these
characteristics agree with the jerboa ; and
therefore, though he chews the cud in com-
mon with some others, and was in great
plenty in Judaja, so as to be known to Solo-
mon, yet he cannot be the saphan of the scrip-
ture." And in the following section Mr
Bruce contends that this is no other than
what is called in Arabia and Syria Israels
sheep [the daman Israel of Shaw] and in Am-
hara ashkoko, of which animal also he has
given a print, p. 139, and a minute descrip-
tion, and thus applies to him, p. 144, the
characters just mentioned. " He is above all
other animals so much attached to the roch,
that I never once saw him on the ground, and
from among large stones in the mouth of
caves, where is his constant residence ; he is
gregarious, and lives in families. He is in
Judaja, Palestine, and Arabia, and conse-
quently must have been familiar to Solomon.
Prov. XXX. 24, 26, very obviously fix the
ashkoko to be the saphan, for the weakness
here mentioned seems to allude to his feet,
and how inadequate these are to dig holes in
the rock, where yet, however, he lodges.
These are perfectly round ; very pulpy or
fleshy, so, liable to be excoriated or hurt, and
of soft fleshy substance. Notwithstanding
which they build houses in the very hardest
rocks, more inaccessible than those of the
rabbit, and in which they abide in greater
safety, not by exertion of strength, for they
have it not, but are truly, as Solomon says, a
feeble folk, but by their own sagacity and judg-
ment, and therefore are justly described as
wise. Lastly, what leaves the thing without
doubt is, that some of the Arabs, particularly
Damir, say, that the saphan has no tail ; that
it is less than a eat and lives in houses, that
is, not houses with men, as there are few of
these in the country where the saphan is ;
See Prov. xxx. 24, 26, and Ps. civ. in Heb.
pat2/
549
DB^U
but that he builds houses, or nests of straw, as
Solomon has said of him, in contradistinction
to the rabbit and rat, and those other animals
that burrow in the ground, who cannot
be said to build houses, as is expressly
said of him." Thus Mr Bruce ; and for
farther satisfaction I refer the reader to his
account of the jerboa and ashkoko. I add,
that Jerome, in his epistle to Sunia and Fre-
tela, cited by Bochart, says the D"'3Sti' are a kind
of " animal not larger than a hedge-hog, re-
sembling a mouse and a bear ;" (the latter, I
suppose, in the clumsiness of its feet) " whence
in Palestine it is called aoKrofivs" q. d. the
bear-mouse ; and that " there is great abund-
ance of this genus in those countries, and that
they are always wont to dwell in the caverns
of the rocks, and caves of the earth." This
description well agrees with Mr Bruce's ac-
count of the ashkoko. And as this animal
bears a very considerable resemblance to the
rabbit, with which Spain anciently abounded,
it is not improbable but the Phenicians might,
from laa?, call that country rr-asa;, whence are
derived its Greek, Latin, and more modern
names ; and accordingly on the reverse of a me-
dal of the emperor Adrian (given by * Scheuch-
zer, tab. ccxxxv.) Spain is represented as a
woman sitting on the ground with a rabbit
squatting on her robe.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee
signifies, to flow together, be abundant, (" af-
lluxit, abundavit." Castell.) and in Syriac, to
overwhelm, overflow; accordingly Aquila has
given the idea of the word, Deut. xxxiii. 19,
by rendering it ?rx>j^^y^ inundation; and so
the Vulg. in Isa. Ix. 6. Ezek. xxvi. 10, in-
undatio. Comp. jjm^.
I. As a N. fem. in reg. nysiu^ an inundation or
deluge of waters, occ. Job xxii. 1 1. xxxviii.
34. Comp. ysiy Deut. xxxiii. 19.
II. Affluence, abundance, of other things, occ.
2 K. ix. 17. Isa. Ix. 6. Ezek. xxvi. 10.
I. In Elal and Hiph. to clap, strike, or smite
together, as the hands, and that whether in con-
tempt and insult, occ. Job xxvii. 23 ; where
twenty-seven of Dr Kennicott's codices now
read psDS as three more did originally. LXX
x^ornffu or in applause, occ. Isa. ii. 6, where
seven of Dr Kennicott's codices read np-SD".
Comp. root pSD. As a N. psiz; a clapping of
the hands in derision, an exploding, occ. Job
xxxvi. 18. Comp. under nD III.
II. To suffice, as the V. signifies both in Chal-
dee and Syriac (see Castell), and as we may
well suppose the Syrian Benhadad would apply
it. occ. 1 K. XX. 10.
It occurs not as a V. in Heb. (see below
Chald. sense V. ) but the idea is seemly, goodly,
elegant, beautiful, or the like.
I. As a N. *i3u; seemliness, beauty ; so LXX,
xotxxos. occ. Gen. xlix. 21, 'nsir -"nnN branches
of beauty. Comp. Dan. iv. 9, 18, or 12, 21,
See also Addisou on Medals, dialogue ii. series iii.
%. 6.
and under bx XVII. Also, goodly, fair, as
an inheritance, occ. Ps. xvi. 6.
II. As a N. fem. maty is applied to the seren-
ity and beautiful appearance of the heavens
after a storm, ffrioianfjt,a. Kxdc.ptor*iros, _ Ecclus
xliii. 1. occ. Job xxvi. 13, JBy his wind the
heavens msu; (become) a serenity or serene j
when in Virgil's language, JEn. i. lin. 147,
CoUectasque f ugat nubes, solemque reducit.
See Scott on the text, and comp. below "iD'nBizr.
III. As a N. I3iu; and isir, plur. misniy a
trumpet, from its goodly, majestic, cheering
sound. Exod. xix. 6. Lev. xxv. 9. Josh. vi. 4,
& al. freq. On Jud. vii. 16, &c. see Niebuhr,
Description de l' Arabic, p. 263 : and Harmer's
Observations, vol. iv. p. 237.
IV. As a N. with a formative n, IBtt'K a hand-
some piece, of flesh namely, occ. 2 Sam. vi.
19. 1 Chron. xvi. 3. The LXX render it in
Sam. by i(rxa^t'rv a roast, apiece of roasted or
broiled flesh, the Vulg. assaturam carnis bubu-
lae a roast of beef, and in Chron. partem assae
carnis bubidae a piece of roasted beef.
V. Chald. to be good, seemly, right, occ. Dan.
iii. 32, or iv. 2, 24 or 27. vi. 1 or 2. As a
participial N. T'SC' goodly, fair, beautiful, as
the branches of a tree. occ. Dan. iv. 9, 18, or
12, 21.
Iisty occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate
form, but as a N. nTl3U? a grand tent or pavi-
lion, occ. Jer. xliii. 10.
nS-iBu; Chald. as a N. emphat. KlS'iSiy the clear
morning light or morning, occ. Dan. vi. 19.
Comp. above Sense II. The Chaldee Tar-
gums use the word in the same sense in Job
iii. 4, for the Heb. rr'nrra ; in Isa. Iviii. 8, for
'^^nm ; in Isa. Ixii. 1, for naa.
In general, to put or set in order, to dispose.
Comp. \DBTi;.
L To set or put on, as a pot on the fire-ranges
for boiling, occ. 2 K. iv. 38. Ezek. xxiv. 3.
II. As a N. mas. plur. cn^):; flre-ranges, rows
of stones on which the caldrons or pots were
placed for boiling, somewhat like, I suppose,
but of a more durable structure than, those
which Niehuhr, Voyage, torn. i. p. 188, says
are used by the wandering Arabs. " Their
fire-place is soon constructed ; they only set
their pots upon several separate stones (sur des
pierres detachees), or over a hole digged in
the earth." occ. Ps. Ixviii. 14; where lying
among these denotes the most abject slavery ;
for this seems to have been the place of rest
allotted to the vilest slaves. So old Laertes,
grieving for the loss of his son, is described in
Homer. Odyss. xi. lin. 189, 190, as in the
winter sleeping where the slaves did, in the ashes
near the fire ;
oBi h/Muii, ivi eixoj,
Ey xoyiy yx' ""*?
Comp. Odyss. vii. lin. 153, 154, 160, and
Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 55. As
to Ezek. xl. 43, the meaning of DTiSiy in that
text is very dubious, the Vulg. translation of
it by labia lips, meaning, I suppose, borders or
edges, seems as probable as any. Comp. Jism
IV. 5.
III. To dispose, place, occ. Ps. xxii. 16.
Y\L'
550
ip\l/
I V. To dispose, ordain, occ. Isa. xxvi. 12.
V. As a N. mas. plur. D-nDura the regular di-
visions in a stall or stable, i. e. the bars or
boards which divide it into distinct standings.
occ. (ien. xlix. 14.. Also, sheep-folds, or pens
tor sheep, occ. Jud. v. 16.
VI. As a N. mHJirx, plur. mn3H?x dunghill,
a heap of dung or ordure. The Heb. is a
name of decency, like the Eng. laystall. 1 Sam.
ii. 8. Ps. cxiii. 7. Lam. iv. 5 ; all which pas-
sages seem to refer to the stocks of cow-dung
and other offal stuff, which the easterns for
want of wood were obliged to lay up for fuel.
See Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 254-.
One of the gates of Jerusalem was called ysiv
msuTKn. occ. Neh. ii. 13. iii. 14?. xii. 13. iii.
13 ; in which last cited text the common print-
ed editions have msarrr, but the true reading
seems to be msiyxrT, as six of Dr Kennicott's
codices give it.
VII. As a N. fem. in reg. n^v, plur. OTiSu^,
and nmnar a lip. See under rrsar IV.
yiX/ See "25"^12(' among the pluriliterals.
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. cii;a? little, small,
or short. Once, Isa. liv. 8 ; where the LXX
umoa, a little, Vulg. momento a moment.
I. In Kal, to move, run, or push forwards, as
locusts, occ. Joel ii. 9. As a N. pa/n a mo-
tion, running or pushing forwards, occ. Isa.
xxxiii. 4.. ( Comp. below j)pu; I. and ^upTi;)
Also, one who runs about, occ. Gen. xv. 2,
"n"! \)WT^ pT And the son of him who runs
about 7rt// house, and so superintends it (thus
Theodotion vlo; tov l-Xi rn; otxieti (aou), i. e. of
my house-steward (so Vulg. filius procurato-
ris domus meai), Kirr piym namely this Dam-
masec (thus LXX euro; Aaf4.ecffKo;, and Vulg.
iste Damascus), my "bx (in two words, comp.
under nmn) is viy help, " or hope and depen-
dance, i. e. for an heir, as it follows." Bate's
note on his New and Literal Translation,
where see more.
II. As a N. pa; a sack or large bag made of
coarse hair (comp. Rev.vi. 12.) or the like, into
and out of which things dry, as com, &c. are
moved, shot, or made to run. Gen. xlii. 25, 27,
35. Also, sackcloth. Gen. xxxvii. 34, & al.
freq.
Hence Greek ffocKKo?, Lat. saccus, Eng. sack ;
a word which, as hath been often observed,
has from the Hebrew passed into many other,
]>articularly the north-western, languages. Me-
nander cited by Porphyry De Abstin. lib. iv.
cap. 15, takes notice of the Syrians observing
the ancient custom of wearing sackcloth in
times of religious humiliation :
^a^Khiyuot, Tous lupous Xflt/3s
UTo, 2AKKION iXccQov, ue 3"' o5ev
EzCcBKrctV OtUTOI iTl X&T^OU, XOCt TKII ^-iOV
They then wear sackcloth, and besmear'd with filth
Sit by the public road, in humblest guise.
Thus placating the dread Atergatis.
And it appears from Plutarch De Superstit.
torn. ii. p. 1C8. D. edit. Xylandr. that the
fcame was sometimes practised among the |
Greeks : E| xx^htcii SAKKION tx'^v, x. r. X.
The superstitious man sits out of doors wear-
ing sackcloth, or sordid rags, and often rolls
himself in the dirt. Comp. under lay I.
III. As a N. pia; a street, where men. &c. pass
or push forward, occ. Prov. vii. 8. Eccles. xii.
V. Cant. iii. 2. The word is metaphorically
applied, Eccles. xii. 4, in a collective sense,
to " those open ways or passages in the body of
man, which the matter of nourishment passeth
along without let or molestation." See king
Solomon's Portrait of Old A^e, &c. by Dr
Smith, p. 108, 3d edit.
IV. As a N. pity the leg of a man, ov fore-leg
of an animal, which is eminently formed for,
and is a principal organ of, their motion or
pushing forward. Exod. xxix. 22. De. xxviii.
35. Jud. XV. 8. Prov. xxvi. 7. Cant. v. 15.
Isa. xlvii. 2.
In Jud. XV. 8, Samson smote the Philistines
TT" bv PIS', literally, leg upon thigh, vdth agreat
slaughter, i. e. either after they were fallen
upon their knees, in such a manner that their
legs touched their thighs, or, rather, so as to
bring them to the ground, and make their legs
touch their thigJis.
In 1 Sam. ix. 24, Samuel reserves for Saul pitrrrr
TT'bljm the shoulder, and what was upon it (so
LXX, according to the Alexandrian and Com-
plutensian reading, Ty zuxia,)) koli to s^r' avrv);)
as a delicacy, namely, for him whom God had
appointed king. Thus Abdolmelich, the Ara-
bian chaliph, proposes, as a treat for his friend,
a leg or a shoulder of a sucking lamb well roast-
ed, and covered over with butter and milk. See
more in Mr Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p.
319, &c.
V. It expresses eager desire or appetite, to run
toivards in affection, to desire eagerly, appetere.
It occurs not in this sense as a V. in the sim-
ple form, (comp. below '^pxi; II.) but hence as
a N. fem. in reg. npiu^n eaqer desire, occ.
Gen. iii. 16. ix. 7. Cant. vii. lO.
"p-piv I. To run or rush forwards violently, occ.
Isa. xxxiii. 4.
II. To desire earnestly, have eager appetite, occ.
Psal. cvii. 9. Prov. xxviii. 15. Isa. xxix. 8.
piyptt' In Hith. pirpniyrr to run or push forward
violently, repeatedly, or in great numbers, occ.
Nab. ii. 5.
"fpti'
I. In Kal, to wake, watch. Psal. cii. 8. cxxvii.
I. Jer. xxxi. 28, & al. In Niph. to wake, be
watchful, wakeful occ. Lam. i. 14. Tptrra He
is awake, or hath watched, over my transgres-
sions. So the LXX iy^Tiyoavidn i9rt Tcc aa-ifii)-
f/,ecru /u,ou. Comp. Jer. v. 6. Dan. ix. 14. Job
xxi. 32, -npar" a^'-n^ byi " i ad tumulum vigi-
lat aliquis, vigilatur." Cocceius, rightly ; and
they (indefinitely, French on) watch over his
tomb, i. e. to keep it clean and nice with plants,*
tiowers, and verdure, as it follows in the text,
and as is still the custom in the east. So
Sandys, Travels, fol. p. 56, says that " the
Turks of a second condition are buried in their
* This ancient custom still prevails in North Wales ;
see a most inter(^sting accouui of it in Evans' Tour
tluough North Wales, p. 17, &c.
npti'
551
hp^
gardens in sepulchres set with varieties of
Jiowers, according to the custom of the Py-
thagoreans and universal wishes of Ethnism,
(Juvenal, sat. vii. lin. 207, 208.) they be-
ing as they thought sensible of burden, and
delighted with savours or with the honour
therein done them." And Hasselquist, Tra-
vels, p. 28, speaking of Smyrna, " The bury-
ing-places of the Turks are handsome and
agreeable, which is owing chiefly to the many
fine plants that grow in them, and which they
carefully place over the dead : cypresses of re-
markable height and an innumerable quantity
of rosemary were the plants chiefly found here.
The latter were now in full blossom, and af-
forded a delicious odour, &c." Comp. 2 K.
xxi. 18, 26. John xix. 41 ; Arnald on Ecclus
xlvi. 12 ; Complete Syst. of Geog. vol. ii. p.
306, col. ii. and Harmer's Observations, vol.
iii. p. 413.
II. As a N. -Tpur the almond-tree, " quae prima
inter arbores evigilat, because this tree, before
all others, first waketh and riseth from its win-
ter repose : * it flowers in the month of Janu-
ary, and by March brings its fruit to maturity
[that is, in the hot southern countries]. The
forwardness of this fruit-bearing tree is inti-
mated unto us by the vision of Jeremy ; for
the word of the Lord came unto him, saying,
Jeremiah, what seest thou ? And I said, I see
a rod ipv of an almond-tree. Then said the
Lord unto me, thou hast well seen, for bl? ''3X Tpi:^
/ am hastening,'" f or rather / am walking or
watching over, or on account of, my word to ful-
fil it. So the LXX, ly^nyo^a, zyu itti and
Vulg. vigilabo ego super occ. Jer. i. 11.
Eccles. xii. 5. Also, the almond fruit, occ.
Gen. xliii. II. Num. xvii. 8. Hence as a
participle Huph. mas. plur. Dnpi^n made like
almonds, almond-shaped, occ. Exod. xxv. 33,
34. xxxvii. 19, 20.
It is probable from Num. xvii. 6 8, that the
chiefs of the tribes bore each an almond vod as
emblematical of their vigilance ,- and Aaron's
dead almond rod, that blossomed and bore
fruit, was a very proper emblem of him who
first rose from the dead. And as the light ap-
pears first to affect the same symbolical tree, it
was with great propriety that the bowls of the
golden candlesticks were shaped like almonds.
npti'
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
In general, to irrigate, wet, moisten, with water
or other liquor.
I. In Hiph. to irrigate, wet, moisten, water, as
the earth. Gen. ii. 6 ; comp. ch. xiii. 10 the
mountains, Ps. civ. 13. a garden. Gen. ii.
Thus Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xvi. cap. 25, floret prima
omnium amygdala tne7ise Januario, Martio veropomum
maturat. So Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 144, says, that in
Barbary the almond. Vie mos^early bearer, flowers in Jan-
uary, and gives its fruit in the beginning of April. Rus-
sel, Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 13, speaks of "the almond,
tree (near Aleppo,) when latest, being in blossom be-
fore the middle of February ; " Hasselquist, Travels, p.
25, 26, says, that on February the twelfth, "the almond-
tree flowered round Smyrna on bare boughs ;" and Dr
Chandler, speaking of Smyrna, " Early in Februwnj the
ahnond-tree blossomed." Travels in Asia Rlinor, "p. 79.
I King Solomon's Portraiture of Old Age, by Dr
Smith, p, 142. Comp. Amob viii. 1, 2, in Heb.
10 a wood, Eccles. ii. 6. In Niph. to be
watered, occ. Amos viii. 8, rrpU'ST and watered
as {by) the river of Egypt, i. e. oveifiowed with
enemies and calamities as the Nile overflows
Egypt. But observe that the Keri, the Coni-
plutensian edition, and twelve of Dr Kenni-
cott's MSS. now read, as four more did ori-
ginally, rrypU'a sink down. Comp. ch. ix. 5.
" The rising and falling of the-ground with a
wave-like motion, and its leaving its proper
place and bounds on occasion of an earthquake,
are justly and beautifully compared to the
swelling, the overflowing, and the subsiding of
the Nile." Bishop Newcome.
II. In Hiph. to be wet, moist, as the vats with
wine and oil. occ. Joel ii. 24. iii. or iv. 13.
III. To moisten, as marrow doth the bones of
a healthy well fed person, occ. Job xxi. 24.
As a participial N. -npiy such moistening or
moisture, occ. Prov. iii. 8. Comp. under next
sense.
IV. In Kal and Hiph. to give drink to, cause
or let to drink, whether men or animals, as
Gen. xix. 32. xxi. 19. xxiv. 14. * 18. 46.
xxix. 3, 7. Num. v. 24. xx. 8. Esth. i. 7, &
al. freq. As a N. fem. npii?, plur. mnpir a
drinking- or watering -trough, occ. Gen. xxiv.
20. XXX. 38. As a participial N. -ipu' (formed
as "lau^ from n3tr), drink, occ. Ps. cii. 10.
Hos. ii. 5. As a N. mas. rrpu^n, plur. D-piya
one who furnisheth or provideth drink, a butler,
cup-bearer. Gen. xl. 1, 2, & al. freq.
From this root, no doubt, are derived the names
of the 2AKEAI vifii^oii Sakean days, and of
2AKAIA idolatrous drunken feasts of the Ba-
bylonians and Persians. See Selden De Diis
Syris. syntag. ii. cap. 13, and Glassii Philolo-
gia Sacra, lib. iv. tract iii. observ. xiii. p. 1334.
edit. Lips. 1743.
ppiy to drench with moisture, to water plente-
ously. occ. Ps. Ixv. 10; where LXX, if^ihaa,?
and Vulg. inebriasti, thou hast inebriated.
Symmachus ffoTitrm thou shalt water, and Je-
rome iniga, irrigate, water.
Der. Lat. succus, juice, whence Eng. succulent,
succulence ; perhaps Lat. sugu, Eng. to suck.
Also, to soak, and shuckish, a word used in
some parts of England for wet, moist.
In Kal and Hiph. to be quiet, at quiet, or rest.
Josh. xi. 23. Ruth iii. 18. Job iii. 13. Isa.
vii. 4. In Hiph. to quiet, make quiet. Ps. xciv.
13. Prov. XV. 18. As a N. upu? rest, quiet-
ness. 1 Chron. xxii. 9.
Der. Squat.
hpm
I. In Kal, to weigh, 2 Sam. xiv. 26. Job xxxi.
6. Isa. xl. 12. In Niph. to be weighed.
Job vi. 2. Ezra viii. 33. As a N. bparn
weight. Gen. xxiv. 22. & al. freq. for 2 Sam.
xii. 30, see under nbn V- Job xxviii. 25,
when he constituted the weight of the spirit or
gross air, and so regulated what is called the
pressure of the atmosphere, a regulation of the
utmost importance to men and animals. See
Jones' Physiological Disquisitions, p. 232.
* See this passage agreeably illustrated in Niebuhr,
Voyage, torn. ii. p. 33?i 333.
ptr
552
t]pti^
II. As a N. fern. nVpu'D a weight used to esti-
mate perpendicularity y a plummet, occ. 2 K.
xxi. 12. Isa. xxviii. 17.
III. In Kal, to weigh money , put it hy weight,
appendere. Gen. xxiii. 16. Jer. xxxii. 9, 10.
In Niph. to he thus weighed or paid. Job
xxviii. 15. Comp. Gen. xliii. 20. " This
practice of weighing money, says Mons. Vol-
ney, is customary and general in Syria, in
Egypt, and in all Turkey. No piece, how-
ever light, is refused : the tradesman takes out
his money-weights {trehuchet) and values it.
it. It is the same as in the time of Abraham,
when he bought his burying-ground." Voyage
en Syrie, tom. ii. p. 389.
IV. As a V. bpi:^ a shekel, the weight, by way
of eminence, or the standard weight among the
Israelites, to which all their other weights
were reduced, as they are in England to our
pound, a word derived in like manner from the
Latin pendo to weigh. The Jewish shekel
was, according to Bp Cumberland, equal to
nine pennyweights and three grains troy, i. e.
to the Roman, or (nearly) to our avoirdupois
half-ounce. In money the bishop reckons the
shekel of silver to be equal to 2s. ^^d. But
IVIichaelis, Supplem. ad Lex. Heb. p. 367,
estimates the weight of the shekel at no more
than one gros 20^ grains, or 92| grains Paris
weight ; and its value in silver, according to
his estimation of the silver talent given under
*13D 3. (of which the shekel is the 3000th
part), wiU amount to little more than eleven-
pence English. The weight of Absalom's
hair, mentioned 2 Sara. xiv. 26, will, accord-
ing to Michaelis' account, be little more than
two Paris pounds, instead of 6^ pounds avoir-
dupois, as others have reckoned it. And the
weight of Goliath's armour, 1 Sam. xvii. 5,
7, will be proportionally reduced.
The shekel of the sanctuary, mentioned Exod.
XXX. 13, & al. was not different in weight from
the common or civil shekel, as is evident from
Exod. XXX. 13, compared with Ezek. xlv. 9,
12 ; from which passages it is evident they
were both equal to twenty gerahs; and besides,
all estimations are expressly ordered, Lev.
xxvii. 25, to be made according to the shekel of
the sanctuary, containing twenty gerahs. The
reason of the appellation, shekel of the sanctu-
ai-y, was, because the standard of this, as of
all other weights and measures, was kept in
the sanctuary, according to 1 Chron. xxiii. 29 ;
as with us in the exchequer.
V. To ponder, weigh mentally. It occurs not
as a V. in this sense, but as a participial N.
bp^ a ponderer, considerer, occ. Isa. xxxiii. 18;
where LXX, ol ffuft^ouXivovrt; the counsellors.
Der. Old Eng. to skill, to be of weight or im-
portance, a scale for weighing.
Dptr^
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur.
Cnpiy sycamore or sycamine-trees and -fruit.
1 Kings X. 27. Amos vii. 14. Fem. mnpty
sycamore-trees, occ. Ps. Ixxviii. 47. The
LXX and Theodotion render the word
cuKa.fj.ivai Aquila and Symmachus by cuKa^co^oi
a species of trees, " called the Egyptian fig-
tree. Its Greek name avKctfto^o; is composed
of ffuKos (sycos) a fig-tree, and f^o^o; (moros) a
mulberry- tree. It partakes of the nature of
each of these trees ; of the mulberry-tree in
its leaves, and of the fig-tree in its fruit,
which is pretty like a fig in its shape and big-
ness. This fruit grows neither in clusters,
nor at the end of the branches, but sticking to
the trunk of the tree. Its taste is pretty
much like a wild fig." Calmet's Dictionary in
Sycamore. Comp. under obs, and see
Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra on 1 Kings x. 27,
and tab. cccclxiv. Shaw's Travels, p. 435 ;
Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 309, &c. ;
and Bishop Lowth on Isa. ix. 9.
I. In Kal, to sink, subside, as fire. occ. Num.
xi. 2. To this purpose the LXX iKO'xa.tn.
II. In Kal, to sink, be sunk, as in water, occ.
Jer. Ii. 64 ; or, as the water itself, occ. Amos
ix. 6. Comp. Amos viii. 8, under n'^iv; I. In
Hiph. to cause to sink, as in water, occ. Job
xl. 20 or xli. 1, Thou canst drag Leviathan
with a fi^shhook, yT\mb v^pivn bnrrm and his
tongue with a cord (which) thou sinkest, or let-
test down. Also, to cause to subside, and so
make clear, as water that had been fouled or
muddied, occ. Ezek. xxxii. 14; where LXX,
(ry;^a<r/ shall be quiet, and Targum o-pirx /
will make quiet, and Vulg. purissimam reddam
/ will make very pure. So, as a N. j^pirn ren-
dered deep, but seems rather to mean clearnesSy
or what is clear, occ. Ezek. xxxiv. 18.
Der. Gothic sigquan, Saxon sencan, and Eng.
sink.
t^pti^
I. In Kal, intransitively, to look, turn towards,
OT front an object. Though it may sometimes
imply seeing, yet it does not strictly express
it ; so it is joined with XT' he saw. Gen. xix.
28. xxvi. 8. 2 Sam. xxiv. 20. In Hiph. the
same, Deut. xxvi. 15. 2 K. ix. 32. Ps. xiv. 2.
liii. 3. In Niph. intransitively, to be turned, so
to look. See Jud. v. 28. 2 Sam. vi. 16. 2 K.
ix. 30. Cant. vi. 10. It is applied to a moun-
tain, as /S>.5r/v in Greek, and look in Eng.
Num. xxi. 20. (where LXX (hxi<Tov) xxiii.
28. Comp. Jer. vi. 1, and see Greek and
Eng. Lexicon under BXssrw VII.
II. As a N. t)pU7, plur. D^Spur, a window to look
out at. So Aquila in 1 K. vii. 4, airo/SXsfrTaj.
1 Ki. vi. 4, D-ntJX D-Sptt' -aibn openings or
apertures, i. e. in the walls, for windows
which shut. This text shows the difference
between pbn and ripa^. It occurs also 1 K.
vii. 4, 5.
III. As a N. tnptyn the frontispiece or lintel (so
Aquila u-ria^v^ov, and Vulg. superliminare)
of a door, thus called as being the most con-
spicuous part belonging to it. occ. Exod. xii.
7, 22, 23 ; where sprinkling the blood of the
paschal lamb on the two side-posts, and on the
upper door-posts was, as Bate has justly re-
marked, making " ostentation of the blood of
Christ, and glorying in it as the salvation of
the house."
Der. Greek a-Kt-prrofiai to look, whence erxo'ros,
and Eng. sceptic, sceptical, scepticism, scope.
YP^
553
ir
and from the compounds tviffxt^To/u,eti, tvri(rxo-
Toi, I'TitrKOTYi, &c. Lat. episcopus, Eng. epis-
copal, episcopacy, * bishop, French eveque, &c.
See also the derivatives under t)W, which per-
haps should rather be referred to this Heb.
root. Let the reader judge.
To abominate, abhor, detest, as unclean and
filthy. Lev. xi. 11, 13. Ps. xxii. 25. Also,
to make abominable ovjilthy, to pollute. Lev. xi.
43. XX. 25. As a N. ypty and y^'pm, an abo-
mination, abominable thing. Lev. vii. 21. xi.
10, 41 43. These three last texts show that
the term ypm is peculiarly applied by Moses
to reptiles, which it likewise seems to denote in
Isa. Ixvi. 17, where see Vitringa, and comp.
Ezek. viii. 10.
ypu; is particularly applied to the heathen idols,
1 K. xi. 5, 7. 2 K. xxiii. 13. & al. freq.
In Kal, to lie, speak, act, or deal falsely. Gen.
xxi. 23. Ley. xix. 11. Ps. xliv. 18, & al.
freq. In Hiph. to deceive, occ. Isa. iii. 16,
O-D-J? miptya deceiving with (their) eyes, which
the Targum explains by ^a-j; ^pa"iDn having
their eyes tinged with stibium; and Bishop
Lowth renders, " falsely setting off their eyes
with paint." The LXX however interpret
the words by sv vsw^ttac/v a<p^xX/u,ikiv, and Vulg.
by nutibus oculorum, with winks or leers of
the eyes ; which our translation well expresses
ivith wanton looks, the " oculorum mobilis pe-
tulantia" of Petronius Arbiter. And to this
latter exposition I own myself most inclined.
Comp. Ecclus xxvi. 9, and Amald there.
As a N. ipa; a lie, a false or deceitful word or
thing. Exod. v. 9. xxi. 16. Ps. xxxiii. 17.
Prov. xxxi. 30. Isa. xliv. 20, & al. freq.
npu' See under rrpa; IV.
1. To regulate, direct, rule. So LXX a^z'"'
occ. Jud. ix. 22. (comp. ver. 6.) Prov. viii.
16. Isa. xxxii. 1. This root in sense as well
as in sound bears a resemblance to 'iiy to be or
make straight, and to rr"liy to have power,
strength ; and in some particular instances it
may be difficult to determine whether a word
belongs to one or to another of these roots,
but still the notions of straightness, power, and
regulation, are different. I would however
refer ^cr- Job xxxvii. 3, and iu^n thou hast
gone straight, directly, Isa. Ivii. 9, to ^w I.
which see. As a participial N. iu^ plur.
D'''iu;, in reg. -^ty a director, ruler, commander,
chief. Gen. xii. 15. xxi. 22. xxxix. 1, 21. xl. 2.
Josh, v^ 14, 15, & al. freq.
Hence French Sieur, whence Monsieur, Eng.
Sir, Sire,
* It may not be amiss to remark, for the sake both of
the friends and enemies of etymological inquiries, that
the French eveque, and Eng. bishop, have not one let-
ter the same, though both undoubtedly derived from tlie
Greek ifritrxofros, or Lat. episcopus. And to this obser-
vation may I be permitted to add another etymology,
than which, at first sight, nothing can appear more
whimsical and absurd ? I mean that of the Eng. strange
and stranger, from the Greek proposition e, out, from.
Thus however runs the pedigree : e, |, Lat. ex, extra,
extraneus. Old French estrange, estranger (now
etrange, stranger), Eng. strange, stranger.
As a participle or participial N. fem. sing, in
reg. -mu^ (formed either poetically with the -
paragogic, or rather with " my postfixed, as
"nan in the same verse, -nau^" and -nsaprs Jer.
xxii. 23, "n33iy Jer. li. 1.3, "nniy- Ezek. xxvii.
3. Comp. \:-p I. under n^p) a directress, lady,
princess, occ. Lam. i. 1. Plur. rw^tif chief
women, princesses, ladies, occ. Jud. v. 29.
1 K. xi. 3. Esth. i. 18. Isa. xlix. 23. As a
N. fem. Tr'-)T2;t2 regulation, direction, rule, go-
vernment, occ. Isa. ix. 5, 6, or 6, 7.
II. To regulate by measure. It occurs as a par-
ticiple paoul fem. In Kal, Isa. xxviii. 25,
mnar rr^Dn measured wheat, wheat of a certain
measure. So Bishop Lowth (Praelect. X.)
Far certd mensurd. As a N. fem. rr'iia^D a
measuring, or measure of capacity, which regu-
lates the quantity, occ. Lev. xix. 35. 1 Cbron-
xxiii. 29. Ezek. iv. 11, 16.
Hence French mesure, Eng. measure, and per-
haps Latin mensura, whence Eng. mensurate,
mensuration, admensuration, commensurate, &c.
III. As a N. *iny a wall, from the regularity of
its structure, or from its regulating the extent
of the building, city, or &c. occ. Gen. xlix. 6,
22. 2 Sam. xxii. 30. Ps. xviii. 30. Plur. fem.
7\yy\^ andmiu;. occ. Jobxxiv. 11. Jer. v. 10.
IV. Chald. as a N. mas. plur. in reg. "^na^, and
emphat. x-^iu;, the walls, occ. Ezraiv. 12, 13,
16.
V. Chald. as a N. fem. i'nu>j< a wall. Ezra
v^ 3, 9.
VI. As a N. "^Tj} the funis umbilicalis, or navel-
string, consisting, according to the anatomists,
of two arteries, a vein, and the urachus, whose
use is to regulate the motion of the blood
which passes between the mother and the
foetus, and so to keep up the continuity or
communication between them. occ. Ezek. xvi.
4. Hence, the navel, occ. Prov. iii. 8, mNB*!
y^wb "iTD it shall be healing medicines to thy
navel ; so the eastern people to this day chiefly
use external medicines (as plasters, ointments,
oils, &c.) applied to the stomach and belly. See
Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 488.
VII. As a N. fem. plur. mniy. They are
mentioned among the female ornaments, Isa.
iii. 19, and seem to have had their name from
their regular structure. The word is rendered
by the Vulg. monilia necklaces, and in the
French translation, by chainettes little chains.
It probably means a kind of necklaces of pearls
or other stones,* or rather chains of gold, or
&c. such as the eastern women still wear about
their necks. Thus Judith, when she was de-
sirous of charming Holofernes, (ch. x. 3 or 4.)
did not forget ;^X/^&;vas her chains; and in
Stewart's Journey to Mequinez, the maids of
the Moorish emperor's palace are described
with gold chains about their necks.
From the sing, rr^nu? may be derived Greek cu^a,
a chain, also the Lat. and Eng. series.
VIII. In Kal, to regulate the voice in singing, to
sing, utter musically. Jud. v. 1. Ps. vii. 1.
Prov. XXV. 30. And in this sense, I would,
after Schultens and Scott, understand the
* Comp. under IIH, and Niebuhr, Description de I'A-
rabie, p. 57, and Voyage, torn. i. p. 242, note.
-lit'
554
"lt^
word, Job xxxiii. 27, D*a^3N bj? la^"* he shall
sing before men and say Comp. Ezek. xxvii.
25. in Hiph. but the fornaative rr always
dropped, T'tr to sing. Exod. xv. 1, 21, & al.
freq, Obser\'e that the final n in m-urx,
Exod. XV. 1, & al. and in rrT'ara, Ps. xxi. 14,
is not radical, but paragogie, as in many like
instances. In Huph. to be sung. occ. Isa.
xxvi. 1. As a participial N. mas. onti', fern.
mitr, singing men, and singing women, cantores
et cantatrices. freq. occ. So good old Bar-
zillai says, 2 Sam. xix. 35, Can I hear any
more the voice of singing men and singing wo-
men ? Juvenal, Sat. x. lin. 210, &c. mentions
the same melancholy circumstance of old age :
-Quae cantante voluptas,
Sit licet eximius citharoedus, sitve Seleucus,
Et guibus auruta mos est fulgere lacerna ?
What music, or encfianting voice, can cheer
A stupid, old, impenetrable ear?
Drvdex.
As Ns. '^^m a song or si/iging. occ. 1 Sam. xviii.
6, "i-n;, plur. D-'i-'ur and D-iirr, fem. mD, plur.
mi-ir, a song or ode. See Jud. v. 12. 1 Chron.
xiii. 8. Gen. xxxi. 27. Exod. xv. 1. Num.
xxi. 17. Amos viii. 3. Eccles. xii. 4-, And all
'^'^'mrr man the daughters of song or music shall
be brought low, i. e. all the organs which per-
ceive and distinguish musical sounds, and those
also which form and modulate the voice, both
the passive and the active daughters oj' music, as
Dr Smith* styles them, shall be greatly ob-
structed in their respective functions. As to
the former, the Vulg. renders the Heb. words,
et obsurdescent omnes filiae carminis, and all
the daughters of song shall grow deaf; and we
have just heard the complaints of Barzillai,
and the remarks of Juvenal ; and with regard
to the latter, let us observe that Homer com-
pares old king Priam and his aged counsellors
to the eastern f Cicad.-e,
Who on the trees in summer-days rejoice,
A bloodless race, that send a feeble voice.
Pope altered.
TiTrtyiira-iv leixorts, otn xetf vXuv
Aiv^eieo i(pi^ofAivoi ores. AEIPIOE22AN itiffi.
II. iii. lin. 151, 152.
On which passage Dionysius Halic. Ui^i rm
'Ofjtn^vv TleitKneo;, 18, remarks O/ h yigovTis,
The old men, being likened to cicadce, are
compared to shrill-voiced animals. "
So Shakspeare describing the effects of age,
his big manly voice.
Turning again towards childish treble, pipes.
And whistles in his sound
As YOU LIKE IT, act ii. scene 9.
Hence the melodious ffv^vivis or sirens of Homer
(Odyss. xii.) had their name.
IX. -112? to behold, a beeve, nnuTi a present, &c.
See under root "iic.
X. As a N. -na^D a saw. See under *ia^3 I.
XI. As a N. nia^D a preparation. See under
nity II.
'i')u I. Asa participle or participial N. -i-iar
regulating, directing, or ruling absolutely, or an
absolute ruler, occ. Esth. i. 22. In Hith.
* K. fHjlomon's Portraiture of old age, p. 117, &c. &c.
2d edit, which see.
+ Sec Martin's note on Virgil, Gcorgic. iii. lin. 328.
innaTT to make oneself an absolute director or
ruler, occ. Num. xvi. 13, twice.
II. As nouns fem. plur. mn^'ic' and m*Tijr,
joined with nb the heart, the ruling principles,
directions, or determinations of the heart. Deut.
xxix. 19. Psal. Ixxxi. 13. Jer. iii. 17. vii. 24.
&al.
III. As a nounTiar the navel, or part of the bo-
dy about the navel. So LXX oft.(pukos, and
Vulg. umbilicus. Comp. lu^ VI. occ. Cant,
vii. 2 or 3 ; where in describing the dress of
Solomon's queen, it is said -fTnur Thy navel
f like J a round goblet which wanteth not liquor,
i. e. " the clasps of her girdle were so formed
as to look like a goblet filled with liquor or
mixed wine (^Tnrr) as it might easily be made
to do by a proper disposition of the precious
stones." Harmer's Outlines of a New Com-
mentaiy on Solomon's Song, p. 110, where
see more. Dr Chandler, Travels in Greece,
p. 123, 124, describing the dress of a Grecian
lady, says, " A rich zone encompasses her
waist, and is fastened before by clasps of sil-
ver, gilded, or of gold set with precious stones."
In Russel's Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, p. 101, is
a print of a Turkish lady, whose clasp looks
like three artificial flowers, of precious stones
I suppose. And Niebuhr, "Voyage en Ara-
bic, tom. i. p. 135, presents us in tab. xxiv.
with a Grecian lady of Alexandria in Egypt ;
the clasp of whose girdle resembles two little
oval shields having a flower in the middle. As
a noun mas. plur. in reg. n**!!:^ the navel or parts
about the navel. So LXX of^px^if, and Vulg.
umbilico.occ. Job xl. 1 1 or 16, n^'itm ^':^ii^ I353i
and his f active J force in the navel of his belly,
i. e. in the muscles about that part. It is
spoken of the behemoth ,- and this circumstance
seems to agree both with the elephant and with
the hippopotamus, to which latter Buflfon,
Hist. Nat. tom. x. p. 211, 12mo. ascribes
" une force prodigieuse de corps, a prodigious
strength of body,^' of which he gives some re-
markable instances, p. 211, 212. As for
what Bochart observes, vol. iii. 756, 757, of
the penetrability and softness of the elephant's
skin under the belly, to prove that the parti-
cular here mentioned in Job cannot be refer-
red to this latter animal, I think it is incon-
clusive ; for the muscles of the elephant in
that part may be very strong, though the skin
be soft.
IV. To sing repeatedly or melodiously, decantare.
occ. Job xxxvi. 24. (where Vulg. cecinerunt
have sung) Zeph. ii. 14. As a participial
noun -i-nt:;^, plur. omu'n a singer. See 1
Chron. vi. 18 or 33. ix. 33. xv. 16. 2 Chron.
xxix. 28. Fem. plur. m*Tna^?2 singing women,
cantatrices. occ. Ezra ii. 65. Neh. ni. 67.
"ityitt' occurs not as a V. in this reduplicate
form, but as a noun fem. plur. nTiirisr and
mi^iiy chains, so called from regulating the si-
tuation of a thing, or keeping it in its place.
Comp. under "itz? VII. occ. Exod. xxviii. 14,
twice, xxxix. 15. 1 K. vii. 17. 2 Chron. iii.
5, 16. So LXX in Chron. render it ;^uXair-
ra. chains ; Aquilaand Symmachus in *Exod.
J See Appendix to Montfaucon's Hexapla.
H^VJ
555
lltL'
xxviii. It, a.kvjii{ chains, and the Vulg.
throughout catenulas little chains. Exod.
xxviii. 14-, nai; rrarjjn ma?"itt' chains of
wreathen or plaited work, and nn3S?n mar'iirr
wreathen or plaited chains, i. e. not consisting
of distinct links, but of links intwined with
each other. These are also called, Exod.
xxviii. 22, n^'^m roots, from their tapering
shape, as nitt'lU' from their chain-like tex-
ture. As for the nia^na' in 2 Chron. iii. 5,
they seem to have been carved chains joining
the engraved palm-trees together all round the
sanctuary, and as they are not, I think, at all
mentioned in I K. are supplied here. The
chains on which the pomegranates were placed,
2 Chron. iii. 16. (comp. 1 K. vii. 17, and
under b"r3 II.) were, I apprehend, (as Mr
Hutchinson hath observed, Columns, p. 50
53,) intended to represent the columns of con-
densed stagnant air, on the back part of the
fixed stars, which confine or keep them steady
in their places. Comp. Job ix. 7, and under
Dnn VIII. and rrni; V.
^-MJJ and nntl'
I. C'hald. to loose, occ. Dan. iii. 25. In Ith.
to he loosed, occ. Dan. v. 6. So Theodotion
renders it by Xvu, and Vulg. by solvo.
II. Chald. to begin, occ. Ezra v. 2.
III. Chald. to solve or resolve, as difficulties,
occ. Dan. v. 12, 16.
IV. Chald. to dwell, remain, occ. Dan. ii. 22.
The Targums often use the word in all these
senses. See Castell under n^m.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but appears to be
nearly related to c^ia; to burn (as mii to rny)
and in Chaldee signifies, to scorch, parch. As
a N. mil? scorching heat. So the LXX kuu-
rrcov, and Vulg. aestus. occ. Isa. xlix. 10 ; where
it is distinguished from a?nar the solar light or
rays. Also, a parched place, occ. Isa. xxxv.
I. To be wreathed, twisted, or twined together.
occ. Job xl. 12 or 17. So the LXX o-y^-
<ri<}rXiKTa.i, and Vulg. perplexi sunt. In Hith.
3'nntyrT the same. occ. Lam. i. 14. So the
LXX ffunTXuxnffav, and Vulg. convolutaj
sunt.
II. As a N. T\m or aniy the pliable, or flexible
shoot of a vine or fig-tree. So Vulg. propa-
gines; and Montanus still more accurately,
rami plicatiles, pliable branches, occ. Gen. xl.
10, 12. Joel i. 7.
To leave, or be left, behind.
I. In Kal, to be left, remain, after the destruc-
tion of others, superesse, superstes esse. occ.
Josh. x. 20. As a N. -r^-^iy one thus left, su-
perstes. Num. xxi. 35, & al. freq.
II. n-iiy n^n, or T^a;rr ^n^n clothes of leaving,
n'ltt'b to do service in the holy place, the gar-
ments of holiness for Aaron the priest, and the
garments of his sons to minister in the priest's
office, Exod. xxxv. 19, and called (/ame/jte of
* See Bisliop I^jwth's note, but Qu? aud comp. Vi-
tringa's Comment. ; Hairaer's Observations, yol. i. p.
4:3;}, note ; aud Shaw's Travels, p. 439, 410,
lleaving, because left in the sanctuary after the
priests had officiated. (See Ezek. xlii. 14..
xliv. 1719.) It occurs also, Exod. xxxi. 10.
xxxix. 1, 41.
IIL AsaN. nnu?. occ. Isa. xliv. 13; where
the LXX render it *a>.x>? glue, Vulg. runcina,
a carpenter's plane, Eng. transl. a line; but
this last is expressed by the preceding ^p, and
the most probable interpretation of nniy seems
to be that of Aquila, TK^uy^eKpt^t a pencil, thus
called from the substance or mark it leaves be-
hind it.
Hence Eng. a shred, and perhaps sherd or
shard.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To be strong, have strength or power, occ.
Hos. xii. 4-, By his strength, rf^m he (Jacob)
had power with the Aleim ; ver. 5, Yea "^m" he
had power over the angel, and prevailed. Here
in n^\i;, mas. the rr is clearly radical, in "iiy" it
is dropped. The LXX in both verses render
the V. by sutrxuin he was strong ,- so the Vulg.
in the latter by invaluit. In r\''^m Gen. xxxii.
28, the radical n is, as usual, supplied by ",
and the LXX render it by in ff:^vtras, so the
Vulg. by fortis fuisti, thou hast been strong.
II. As a N. iviu^ or ^-^ar, plm*. D-D-'iar a coat
of mail, a kind of defensive armour, so called
from its strength. See I Sam. xvii. 5. 1 K.
xxii. .34. 2 Chron. xxvi. 14. Jer. xlvi. 4.
IIL As a N. rrnu; a kind of strong javelin,
spear, or halberd. It seems to have been of a
stronger make than either the n-an or yon,
and therefore is mentioned after them. occ.
Job xli. 17 or 26.
IV. As a N. n"<1tt' the remainder. 1 Chron. xii.
38. See under -inu^ I.
To scarify, cut, or wound. It is only spoken of
the flesh, occ. Lev. xxi. 5. Zech. xii. 3. As
Ns. u-iirr, and fem. niotiy a cutting, incision.
occ. Lev. xix. 28. xxi. 5. The frantic custom
condemned in these passages still prevails
among the Circassians, whose religion is al-
most heathenism ; for, " to show their sorrow
for the deceased they cut their forehead, sto-
mach, arms, &c. till the blood gushes out in
large streams ; and their mourning is to last
tiU these wounds are healed ; or if they want
to have it last longer, they open them afresh."*
Comp. T-ra I. under na.
Der. Scratch. Also, a sword. Qu ?
To twine, wind, or bend about. The cognate
Chaldee j'id is used in these senses in the
Targum ; " pervertit, evertit, perplexit, im-
plexit." Castell. And in Arabic '[^ti; signi-
fies to furnish a sole with strings, " corrigiis,
astrigmentis instnixit calceum." CasteD.
Comp. also a'la'.
I. As a noun -]Tniy the latchet, or string, which
fastened the ancient sandals or soles to the
feet. Comp. under bj?3 II. " These strings,"
says BynaBus, De Calceis Heb. p. 164, " the
Hebrews call ^T^^y, from goijig about, because
they are twined round the foot; as the LXX
Complete System of Gcos^raphy, vol. ii. p. 168, col. 2,
Dili'
556
^iti'
also call them ripiti^urri^ii from ff<potiooM to in-
volve, roll round." And a little after, " These
strings among the ancients were twined round
tlie feet in various manners, as appears from
antique statues and medals." occ. Gen. xiv.
23. Isa. V. 27.
TI. In Hiph. to wind, cross, or traverse a way
or path. occ. Jer. ii. 23. In this sense it is
applied to a female dromedary running up and
down in a disorderly manner for lust. So Mon-
tanus, implicans vias suas.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies, to cut, cleave, and as a noun in that lan-
guage, a cleft, a chink. See Castell.
As a noun fem. piur. mniu'. Once, Jer. xxxi.
40. The LXX retain the original word, ecirce.-
^nfjLuS, the Targ. render it by Knnx pools,
fountains, aqueducts. If this be the true read-
ing, may it not mean the fountains, and aque-
ducts, which Hezekiah made for the supply of
Jerusalem? (comp. under 22 VI.) But it
should be observed that the Keri and seven-
teen of Dr Kennicott's codices read mma^rr
the fields, and so one of the Hexaplar versions
gives the original word aa-ah/^ai^, and Aquila
renders it tr^oairTua. It may denote the ful-
ler's and the potter's fields which were to the
south of the city of David, beyond the valley
of Tophet. See Dr Shaw's Plan of Jerusa-
lem, Travels, p. 277.
To stretch out, or grow beyond the usual size or
manner. As a participial paoul ]}^'\^a/ one who
has any part stretched or grown out unnaturally.
occ. Lev. xxi. 18. xxii. 23. In the former
passage it is opposed to D*in maimed; in the
latter, to onbp contracted, shrunk. In Hiph.
Pina^rr to extend, stretch oneself out. occ. Isa.
xxxviii. 20.
I. In Kal, to burn, bum up. Gen. xi. 3. Deut.
vii. 5, & al. freq. Comp. Lev. x. 6. In a
Niph. sense, to be burnt. Gen. xxxviii. 24.
Lev. iv. 12, & al. As a N. fem. rrDiar a
burning. Lev. x. 6. Num. xvi. 37. Deut.
xxix. 23, & al. As a noun fem. plur. msiirn
burnings. Isa. xxxiii. 12. Jer. xxxiv. 5. Comp.
2 Chron. xvi. 14. xxi. 19, and under c)1D.
II. As a noun rj^ur, plur. o-a-ia^ a species of
serpents. The word in this sense is some-
times found with, sometimes without irnD.
These serpents might have this name either
from the heat and burning pain occasioned by
their bite, or from their vivid fiery colour, occ.
Num. xxi. 6, 8. Deut. viii. 15. (where LXX
e<pis lotKMuv the biting serpent) Isa. xiv. 29. xxx.
6 ; on which passages of Isaiah comp. 5^sy I.
under rjj;.
That the v\^^ of brass, which Moses lifted up
in the ^\ildemess, was a type of Christ lifted
up on the cross, is certain from our Saviour's
own words, John iii.* 14, 15; and it appears
from Wisdom, ch. xvi. 5 7, that the ancient
Jews regarded it in the same view. Comp.
under D3 III. 2. This species of serpent, by
its radiancy and glorious brightness, was a very
See Wolfii Ciir, PhiloL in loc;
proper emblem first of the material, and then
of the divine Light. *
It may perhaps be worth remarking, that Es-
culapius, the Roman god of health, was feigned
to have been brought to Rome from Epidau-
rus, a city of Peloponnesus, in the form of a
large serpent, and that his image was usually
represented holding in one hand a knotted
stick with a serpent twisted round it.f
III. As a noun mas. plur. D-S'itt' seraphim or
seraphs, a supernatural exhibition (like those
to Ezekiel, ch. i. x.) of the sacred cherubic
emblems, thus named, no doubt, from their
burning brightness or radiancy. For as Jeho-
vah descended in fire upon mount Sinai (Exod.
xix. 18.) and the mouiitain burnt with fire unto
the midst of heaven (Deut. iv. U. Comp.
Deut. V. 2426. ) ; so the cherubim in Eze-
kiel were not only surrounded by the involving
fire, but themselves also sparkled like the colour
of burnished brass or copper, yea, their appear-
ance was like burning coals of fire, and like the
appearance of torches, D''13bn and the fire was
bright, and out of the fire went forth lightning.
See Ezek. i. 4, 5, 7, 13. This name D'<3nu^
occurs in this sense only in Isa. vi. 2, C ; which
passage, from the beginning of the chapter, I
would request the reader carefully to compare
with Rev. iv. and then would beg his atten-
tion to the following remarks. 1st. As it is
said in Isa. vi. 2, above, or upon (as -b blTDD
likewise signifies Gen. xxii. 9, & al.) it, i. e.
the throne, stood the seraphim; so in Rev. iv.
6, the four emblematic animals are represented
as being sv fAia-s, rov i^ovou in the midst of the
throne, as well as xX(w rov S-^ovou round about
the throne ; and therefore neither the sera-
phim nor the animals in Rev. can denote created
angels, of how high an order soever ; for an-
gels are not on the throne of God. 2dly. By
Isa. vi. 2, 3, there were several seraphs in the
exhibition to Isaiah. And 3dly. Each seraph
had, like each distinct animal in Rev. iv. 8, six
wings ; whereas the cherubs in the temple had
but two wings each, (see 1 K. vi. 24, 27,) and
those in Ezekiel's vision but four each. (See
Ezek. i. 11.) 4thly. The reason of the se-
raphs in Isaiah having each six wings is given,
ver. 2 ; With twain he covered his face or faces
(Heb. n-aa) and with twain he covered his feet,
and with twain he didfiy. Two of the wings
then signified the secrecy and inscrutability of
the divine proceedings ; two, their energy or
rapidity ; and the third pair of wings, covering
the seraph's faces, denoted that THEY whom
the seraphs represented were now in wrath
hiding their faces (comp. Isa. liv. 8. lix. 2.
Ixiv. 7. ) from the Jewish people. See ver. 9
12. 5thly. As D-m'iS signifies not only
several compound cherubs, but also sevei-al che-
* See Preface to Mr Cooke's Enqiairy into the Patri-
archal and Druidical Religion, &c. p. 3, 5, & seq. 2d edit.
t See Livv, Epitome, lib. xl ; Valerius Max. lib. 1.
cap. 8; Ovid, Metam. lib. xv. lin. 651, &c. ; Spence's
Polymetis, dial. ix. p. 232; Boyse's Pantheon, p. 59, &c.;
and Leslie's Works, fol. vol. i p. 120.
t It is remarkable that the Vulg;. renders ^b bj7?272
in Isa. vi. 2, by super illud upon it (i. e. the throne), but
the LXX by xuxXo) uvtcv round about it ot him, for uvreu
may refer either to S-jevoy the throne, or to Kvptv the
Lord.
yi^
557
12^
ruhic animals (see under n"n3 I.) so o-snu;
seems used in Isa. not only for the two com-
pound figures, ver. 2, but also ver. 6, for the
constituents of each compound. Lastly, The
seraphic hymn in Isa. vi. 3, is of the same im-
port with that of the four cherubic animals in
Rev. iv. 8, and proclaims the glory of that
Holy, Holy, Holy Lord, three Aleim or Per-
sons, and one Jehovah, of whom the seraphim
in Isaiah's vision, and the animals in St John's,
were the emblematic representatives* Comp.
under ni3 VI. p. 299, col. 1.
I. In Kal, to produce or increase abundantly.
Gen. i. 20. ix. 7. Exod. i. 7. viii. 3. Ps.
cv. 30.
II. As a N. y^w a reptile, a creeping thing,
either of the land or water, from their abun-
dant production or increase. See Gen. vii.
21. Lev. xi. 10, 20. Hence as a V. to move,
as a land or water reptile, to creep, crawl, Gen.
vii. 21. Lev. xi. 29. Ezek. xlvii. 9.
To be yellow, yellowish, tawny. It occurs not
as a V. in this sense, but hence
I. As a N. mas. plur. D-plu? yellowish, tawny,
spoken of horses. So Aquila, ^ccv6oi. occ.
Zecb. i. 8.
II. As a N. fem. plur. mp-nir yellowish,
spoken of raw flax, such as fishermen made
their nets of. occ. Isa. xix. 9.
III. As Ns. pT\w, p'^^', and fem. rrp'ia', a kind
of excellent wine, so called from the yellowish
colour of the grape and wine it produces, occ.
Gen. xlix. 11. Isa. v. 2. xvi. 8. Jer. ii. 21.
It is evident, as Bochart has well observed,
from Zech. i. 8, that the word denotes some
kind of colour ; and, from the other passages
here produced, that it must be some colour
common to horses, grapes, and raw flax, and
this can be no other than a yellowish one. See
Bochart, vol. ii. 1079.
IV. To hiss, whistle. In this sense it seems a
word formed from the sound, like the Greek
irv^iZ,io (by which the LXX almost constantly
render it) the Lat. sibilo, and the Eng. hiss,
whistle, shriek (comp. brrs II. and b) III.) 1
K. ix. 8. Job xxvii. 23. Lam. ii. 15. Ezek.
xxvii. 36. Isa. vii. 18, The Lord shall hiss or
whistle /or the bee that is in Assyria. Comp.
Isa. V. 26, (where see Bp Lowth.) Zech. x.
8. This method of gathering bees together, by
hissing or whistling (^ffv^itr/natri) as we now do
by beating of brass, was practised in Asia in
the fourth and fifth centuries. Cyril speaks
of it as a thing very common in his time ; and
so it still is in Lithuania and Muscovy, coun-
tries abounding with bees, where the master
of the hives leads them out to feed, and brings
them home again by a blast of his whistle. *
As a N. fem. rtpiTi; a hissing. 2 Chron. xxix.
8. & al. plur. mpniir is once applied to the
shrill Heatings of the flocks. Jud. v. 16, where
the LXX ffv^itrfjcov, and Vulg. sibilos.
V. Chald. as a N. fem. Nn-pTiu^n apipe,Jiute,
flageolet, occ. Dau. iii. 5, 7, 10, 15. So Theo-
dotion cru^iyyo;, and Vulg. fistulse.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to root, take root, or cause
to take root. occ. Ps. Ixxx. 10. Isa. xxvii. 6.
xl. 2i>. Jer. xii. 2. Job v. 3. As a N. iv^m a
root. Deut. xxix. 18. Job xiv. 8, & al. freq.
On Isa. xi. 10, comp. Rev. v. 5. xxii. 16 ; and
see Vitringa on all these texts, and also on
Isa. liii. 2. Job xiii. 27, *bai "tnur the roots,
i. e. soles of my feet. Comp. imder rrpn I.
Job xxxvi. 30, D\"7 'tt'lty the roots, bottom,
of the seas. So in the Orphic Hymn to Nereus
(which see under "ina I.) we ha.y e^ovrev pieces.
Comp. under rrDD I.
II. As a N. fem. plur. na'ic^ root-work, chains
of a tapering form, like roots, occ. Exod.
xxviii. 22.
III. In a privative sense, in Kal, to root up,
eradicate, occ. Job xxxi. 12. Ps. Iii. 7. In
Niph. to be rooted up. occ. Job xxxi. 8. Comp.
snb II. under ab and Dlij? III.
Denotes personal attendance or ministry.
I. In Kal, absolutely, to attend, wait, or minis-
ter personally. Num. viii. 26 ; where it evi-
dently denotes an attendance or ministry less
servile and laborious than what is expressed by
-raj?. Comp. Exod. xxviii. 35, 43. Also, in
Kal and Hiph. transitively, to attend upon,
minister unto, serve. See Gen. xxxix. 4. xl.
4. 1 Sam. ii. 11, 18. Ps. ci. 6. Isa. Ix. 10.
As a N. mti' ministry, occ. Num. iv. 12. 2
Chron. xxiv. 24. So miu;. occ. Jer. xv. 11,
which text has puzzled the translators and
commentators,* but which Bate has very hap-
pily explained in his Crit. Heb. " Jeremiah
complains that he was set to oppose all man-
kind, without any good to himself or them,
being cursed by all; but God tells him he
would support him against all opposition, and
his DTiur ministry should turn out to good both
to himself and others. Read the whole chap-
ter." The word in this view very exactly
answers the Greek huKoviee, which see in Greek
and Eng. Lexicon. As a N. mu'n a minister,
attendant. Exod. xxiv. 13. xxxiii. 11. (where
LXX h^cfxan) 2 Sam. xiii. 18. 2 K. iv. 43.
vi. 15.
II. As a participial N. ri'iirn somewhat prepar-
ed for drinking or eating, occ. Num. vi. 3,
n'ltt'Q ban and any preparation of grapes he
shall not drink; where the LXX oVa xars^-
ya^irai, whatever is prepared ; Vulg. quicquid
exprimitur, whatever is pressed out. 2 Sam.
xiii. 9, And she took n'ntrnrT nx the prepai'ation
or cooker)', so Vulg. quod coxerat, what she
had dressed.
Der. Lat. servio, whence serve, service, servant,
servitor.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to be brisk, active, spright-
ly, cheerful. It is spoken of the solar light,
Ps. xix. 6 ; of the Arabian war-horse. Job
xxxix. 21, where the LXX excellently yav^ta.
(a word expressive of ^o^ mingled with pride)
See Nature Displayed, vol. iii.
12rao. : Bochart. vol. iii. 506.
p. 23, English edit.
As also the ancient transcribers, if we may indg-ft
from the variety of readings in Dr Kennicott's Bible
^^n^"lu^ l^m^itt^ ^n'^^y n^mnxiJ' T^nna^
t2/t^'
558
W^
and Vulg. exultat exults, ^o Homer, in his
admirable description of a pampered horse, II.
vi. lin. 506, &o. uses the epithets KTAionN
yloryingy AFAAH*! llEnoieftS confiding in Ins
excellence.'oi the heart in joy, Isa. Ixvi. 1+.
to rejoice. See Deut. xxviii. 63. xxx. 9. Job
iii. 22. Ps. xl. 17. Isa. Ixii. 5. x. 13, I rejoic-
ed, triumphed, over (a being understood) their
prepared fortifications, and as a mighty man I
brought down the garrisons. As Ns. ]^z'^l^ and
]2;2r hilarity, exultation, triumphant joy. Esth.
viii. 16. Ps. cxix. 111. Isa. bd. 3, & al. freq.
V\m'0 hilarity, cheerfulness, joy, the object or
affection of joy. See Isa. xxiv. 8. Ixv. 18.
ham. V. 15. Hos. ii. 11.
In Isa. x. 13, observe that very many of Dr
Kennicott's codices for "ntt'itt' read >n''Diir,
^rcDcr, ^nmcr, or "noar, all with a d, as if
fiDm or w ; and that the LXX accordingly
render the V. by v-^oiofnutru I will plunder, the
Tai^m by -n*T3 / have plundered, and so
Vulg. by deprsedatus sum.
II. As Ns. of number row, and rrarar, and in
reg. r\waf, six. Gen. vii. 6. xxx. 20, & al. freq.
0*n* nc^JT a sLx of days, i. e. six days. Exod.
xvi. 26. XX. 9, & al. "isv sixth. Gen. i. 31.
Exod. xvi. 22, & al. So fern, n-tt'ar a sixth.
Exod. xxvi. 9. Also, a sixth part. Ezek. iv.
11, & al. " This niunber is first applied to
the sixth day, the day of exultation for the
finishing of the creation of this system and
man, when (as the Lord says in Job) the
morning stars sang together, and all the sons
of God shouted for joy. ch. xxxviii. 7."* The
scene in this passage of Job appears evidently
from the context to be the creation of the
world, and therefore by D\*7bK "33 b3 must, I
think, be here understood all those blessed
spirits or angels who kept their first estate, and
abode in the truth, and shouted for joy at the
f creation, as they did at the birth of the Re-
deemer, of the world, Luke ii. 14. Comp.
Job i. 6. ii. 1, and under rrai VI. 6.
Hence as a V. rtmm to give or take a sixth part,
q. d. sextare, as ic^p means to decimate, tithe,
to give or take a tenth part. occ. Ezek. xliv. 13.
Hence Greek 11 six, the aspirate breathing
being, as in other instances, substituted for
the sibilant letter, which however appears in
the Lat. sex, and in the Saxon, Eng. and
French six.
III. As a N. mm fine white linen- or cotton-
cloth. By comparing Exod. xxv. 4. xxvi. 1,
with 2 Chron. ii. 14; and Exod. xxvi. 31,
with 2 Chron. iii. 14 ; it appears that ynn
cotton is called mm ; and by comparing Exod.
xxviii. 42, ^vith Exod. xxxix. 28, that -ra linen
is also called c^iir : so that mm seems a name
expressive of either of these from their cheer-
Jxd vivid whiteness.
IV. As Ns. iTBr a kind of white marble, occ.
Esth. i. 6. Cant. v. 15. In Esth. the LXX
render it Uapnau Xi^ouy and Vulg. Pario lapide,
Parian-stone; in Cant. Aquila and Theodo-
tion Uaoitoi Parian, a^^ar the same, mm ""aix
stones of white marble, occ. 1 Chron. xxLx. 2 ;
HoUoway's Originals, vol. Lp. 338.
+ See Milton's Paradise Lost, book vii. lin. 601, & seq.
where the LXX n^<ov or nuonov, and ^'ulg.
mnrrnor Parium, Parian marble, which was of
a hriqht white colour. As Pindar, Nem. iv.
lin. 132,
Whiter than Parian marble.
And Horace, lib. i. ode xix. lin. 6,
Splendentis Pario marmore piiriiis :
Of purer hue than Pnrinn marble.
V. As a N. iiyiar, fern, rrsantt^, and in rog.
nsa^ia?, plur. o-saria? a well known species of
plant Wid flower, a lily, so called from its .<?/>
leaves, or rather from its vivid cheerful white-
ness. I K. vii. 26. 2 Chron. iv. 5. (And Hs
brim like the form of the brim of the cup of the
lily flower, i. e. not even and continued, up-
right and blunt, but indented and bending
outwards with easy elegance.) Cant- ii. 1, 16,
& al. Comp. Mat. vi. 29. Cant v. 13, his lips
(are) lilies, i. e. not in colour or form, but in
odoriferous sweetness, as the context shows.
But comp. Mrs Francis' note. 1 K. vii. 19.
(comp. ver. 22.) and the n"in3 chapiters which
(were) on the heads of the pillars (were) rrmvo
^irnar of the form of, or made like (as nrnVO
signifies, ver. 17, 26, and Exod. xxvii. 4.) a
lily, within a porch, vault, or opening, of four
cubits. And what is the form of a lily ? The
lily, to speak in the style of Linnaeus, belongs
to the hexandria nwnogynia class of plants, or
in other words, its six-leaved flower contains
within it seven apices or chives, i. e. six single-
headed ones and one triple-headed one in the
midst. And as the lustre of the molten brass
or copper, of which the chapters upon Solo-
mon's pillars were made, represented the body
of the heaven in its clearness, the pomegra-
nates the fixed stars, and the net- work the cir-
cumferential density in which those stars are
placed, so the six single-headed chives or fila-
ments of the lily seem very proper emblems of
the *five primary planets (the earth not being
reckoned), and of the moon, and the triple-
headed chive or style in the midst, of the sun in
the centre of this system, at whose orb or body
the three great agents of nature, fire^ light, and
spirit, are in the highest degree of agitation or
activity. Thus likewise the golden candle-
stick in the tabernacle, which was to repre-
sent first the material light of this worid (comp.
Heb. ix 2.), and then the Divine Light, was
furnished (Exod. xxv. 31, &c.) with six lamps,
and six branches shooting out from the shaft in
the midst, which also had its own lamp ; the
former representing the five primary planets,
and the moon (as above), and the latter the
sun communicating his light to all of them. Nor
has this explanation of the golden candlestick,
which is so obvious and striking, and so strong-
ly illustrates that just given of the artificial
lilies on the top of the pillars, any pretensions
to novelty. Josephus, Ant. lib. iii. cap. 6, 7,
long ago observed, " avrv* ffuyx.uf^ivnv m f^oi^ai
us offcti Tovs <rXecyyiras xai tov tjXiov xttravifcovtriv,
that it consisted of as many divisions as they
distribute the planets and sun into ; that it
* i. p. as we call them Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter,
and Saturn.
}^ww
559
nnti;
went ofF us i<rra. xt^etXett in seven tops placed
on a level, at equal distances ; that on these
were put seven lamps, one for each, twv -rkavti-
TU TO* ocotSfjLO)! f4,iurifA'.voi, imitating the number
of the planets. And again, De Bel. lib. v.
cap. 5, 5, EvE^aiva* ol fji.iv i-rra. Xv^voi rov;
^Xavtjras. The seven lamps represented the
planets. So Milton, Par. Lost, book xii. lin.
254,
-before him burn
Seven lamps as in a zodiac representing
The heavenly fires
VI. As a noun. '\^a)^1D, occ. Psal. Ix. 1 ; plur.
D'-airiir, occ. Ps. Ixix. 1 ; and D-aa^nr occ. Ps.
xlv. 1. Ixxx. 1. The meaning of these words,
as here used, I cannot pretend absolutely to
determine. Aquila constantly renders the
Heb. D-aizria; bj? rrasnb or o-aa^ar in the titles
of Psal. xlv. Ixix. Ixxx. by ru uxoToico iti roi?
x^itoi;, to the giver of victor]/, concerning the
lilies. And as we have already seen that the
lilt/ is an emblem of light, so true believers,
who are the children of light, and are accord-
ingly described as clothed in white, i. e. the
righteousness which is by faith, here, and in
white, or glory hereafter (see Rev. iii. 4, 5,
18. iv. 4. vi. 11. vii. 9, 14. xix. 8, 14.), may
be emblematically denoted by the name
Q'*'ia}^w or D-att^a; /i7ie5. See Ps. xlv. 11, 14,
15. Ixix. 7, .3337. Psal. Ixxx. 25, 8, 18
20, in the Heb. The LXX version of
D^atr^iar bi;, or D-aa^cr bp in the above cited
titles is very remarkable, v-n^ ru* aKXoiudnro-
fjbivui, concerning those who are to he changed or
transformed, as in reality true believers in
Christ will be, from corruption to incorrup-
tion, from dishonour to glory, from weakness
to power, from natural to spiritual. Comp. 1
Cor. XV. 4244, 5153. Phil. iii. 21.
In the title of Ps. Lx. we have ]trrnir bp nyaab
to the giver of victory, concerning the lily,
i. e. the divine light, who is a banner to them
that fear God, and is his right hand by which
they are delivered. See ver. 6, 7, 12, 14, in
the Heb.
Rendered in our translation, to leave a sixth
part, as if a dialectical word from vm six ,- but
the LXX explain it hy xa^ohy*i(ru I will lead,
Vulg. by educam / will bring out, and Tar-
gum by "jai^iDX / will seduce thee. Once Ez.
xxxix. 2.
Occurs not as a verb, and the ideal meaning is
uncertain, but as a noun nir^u;, vermilion, a very
beautiful red colour. So the LXX //.ikru.
Pliny informs us, that this, which the Greeks
call fiiXrov, was found in silver mines, in the
form of reddish sand, and was much used by
the Romans in his time as a paint, and for-
merly applied to sacred purposes. Nat. Hist
lib. xxxiii. cap. 7. occ. Jer. xxii. 14. (Comp.
under nu'tt II.) Ezek. xxii. 14. Bochart, vol.
i. 484, 485, observes, that there is a lake in
Africa, called from the Phenicians Sisara, so
named, he thinks, both on account of the ver-
milion or red paint (lara;) for which those parts
were famous, and also of the neighbouring river,
n^avdv, and Vulg. aruit was
to let ahne, q. d. set
called likewise in Latin rubricatus red-colour-
ed.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to set, place, settle, dispose^
constitute, appoint. It implies design, order,
ornament, or stability. Gen. iii. 15. iv. 25.
XXX. 40. Ps. cxl. 6. Isa. xxvi. 1, & al. freq.
II. In Kal, to set, or be set, in array or order
of battle, occ. Ps. iii. 7. Isa. xxii. 7.
III. In Niph. to be set, stiff, as the tongue
(litrb fem.) \vith thirst, occ. Isa. xli. 17
where LXX ?
dry.
IV. With n foUowing,
from. occ. Job x. 20.
V. As a noun n-tt' array, dress, a garment, occ.
Ps. Ixxiii. 6. Prov. vii. 10.
VI. As a noun n-ur a kind of thorn, so called
from its stability, strength, or toughness. Isa,
v. 6, & al.
VII. As a noun mnir settled or fixed founda-
tions, occ. Psal. xi. 3. comp. Psal. Ixxxii. 5 ;
but see Pole's Synopsis on the place.
VIII. As a noun plur. in reg. "nntr. occ. Isa.
xix. 10. The word is here rendered by some,
purposes or counsels ; by others, nets ; but it
seems rather to mean such weels or toils for
taking fish as are represented on the Prsenes-
tine table, and which Dr Shaw informs us
continue to be used by the Egyptians to this
day. " They are made," says he, " of several
hurdles of reeds, ^cJ, in some convenient part
of the river, in various windings and directions,
and ending in a small point ; into which the
fish being driven are taken out \vith nets and
baskets, as is here represented." Travels, p.
424, note.
IX. As a N. TW, plur. mnar that part of the
body on which men dt, the buttocks, occ. 2
Sam. X. 4. Isa. xx. 4.
X. As a N. "nt:' the warp, in weaving, that
range of threads which are set ox fixed length-
wise in the loom, and through which the
weaver shoots the cross threads called the
woof. The warp is in like manner called in
Greek ffmfAuv, and in Lat. stamen, q. d. the
standing or fixed threads, and by these words
the LXX and Vulg. constantly render the
Heb. -na? Lev. xiii. 48, & aL Comp. y^-Q
VL
XI. Chald. as a N. t\w, from the Heb. arar,
six, plur. yniD sixty. Ezra vi. 15. Dan. iii. 1,
& al.
XII. As a N. ^nc and D-nar two. See under
rraa^ IL
nnar occurs not as a verb, but hence as a noun
mas. plur. in reg. "nna^ toils or weels. See above
under nar VIII.
Der. Set, sit, seat, sooth, stout, sheath, Lat.
situs, whence Eng. site, situation. Latin sto,
standi, status, whence Eng. stand, 8fc. state,
station, Sfc. estate. Latin sedeo, svdo, sedo,
resideo, subsideo, whence Eng. sedentary, sedi-
ment, sedate, 8fc. reside, Sfc. subside, 8fc.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To drink, swallow liquids, as men or other
animals. Gen. xxiv. 14, 19, 22. Exod. xvii. 6.
Vntt^
560
nr)bti'
xxxiv. 28. 1 Sam. xxx. 12. Isa. xliv. 12, & al.
freq. As a N. "nm a drinking, indulgence in
dmiking, debauch, occ. Eccles. x. 17. Sofem.
mnif. occ. Esth. i. 8. As a participial noun
mas. rrnu^n, plur. in reg. -nc^n drink. Ezraiii.
7. Dan. i. 5, 8, 10, 16 ; in which four last
texts "na^n may be singular, as Theodotion
and the Vulg. render it, " being substituted
for rr. Also, a drinking bout, a compotation,
feast, or banquet accompanied with drinking.
So the LXX frequently render it by -praroi,
and once, Esth. vii. 7, by ffuf^toifiov. Gen.
xxi. 8. Isa. V. 12, & al. freq. On Esth. v. 6,
see Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 389,
who remarks from Chardin and Olearius, that
the easterns at their feasts drink wine before
eating, not after, as we do.
II. Figuratively, to drink, " absorb, as the earth
absorbeth rain. Deut. xi. 11." Comp. Heb.
vi. 7. as trees sup up water, Ezek. xxxi. 14,
16. " as poison absorbeth the spirit, Job vi.
4. To drink, as iniquity or scorning, is to ad-
mit and practise them with delight, as a thirsty
person swalloweth down agreeable liquor, Job
XV. 16. xxxiv. 7. To drink the wrath of God
is to feel the dreadful effects of it, as if it
were infused into the mind. Job xxi. 20."
Taylor's Concordance. Comp. Prov. xxvi. 6.
In Niph. to be drunk, occ. Lev. xi. 34. Also,
to be drunk up, absorbed, as the water of the
Nile by the earth, occ. Isa. xix. 5. So
Aquila, avavo^rKnTai.
III. Chald. in Kal and A ph. to drink, occ.
Dan. V. 1 4, 23. As a N. emphat. K^nu^n
a compotation, banquet, occ. Dan. v. 10.
I. To plant, or more strictly, to settle, as a tree,
or shoot thereof. It is more than 17133, which
is simply to plant, or set. occ. Psal. i. 3. xcii.
14. Jerem. xvii. 8. Ezek. x\'ii. 8, 10, 22, 23.
xix. 10, 13. As a N. mas. plur. "bnttr thriv-
ing plants, occ. Psal. cxxviii. 3. Comp. Ps.
cxliv. 12.
II. To settle, as a people, occ. Hos. ix. 13 ;
where Vulg. renders it fundata/ownc^ec/.
Der. Greek o-tuXos and ffrnXn a pillar, Eng. a
stool. Also, to settle, settlement, still, quiet.
To shut, shut up or out. It is, in sense as well
as sound, nearly related to onD to stop up,
close.
I. To shut or close up, as the eye, ^-yrr Dnu;
closed (as to his) eye, as the Latins say,
lumine captus. So Montanus, occlusus oculo ;
and to the same purpose the Vulg. cujus ob-
turatus est oculus, whose eye was closed or
shut. occ. Num. xxiv. 3, 15. " It plainly al-
ludes to Balaam's not seeing the angel of the
Lord at the same time the ass saw him."
Bishop Newton's Dissertations on the Pro-
phecies, vol. i. p. 129. Comp. Num. xxii. 31.
II. To exclude, shut out, as prayer, occ. Lam.
iii. 8. To this purpose the LXX a*{(pga|s,
and Vulg. exclusit.
It is supposed to occur as a participle Hiph.
rrtirn, 1 Sam. XXV. 22, & al. but the N. mas.
plur. in reg. -a-t:' shows the word to be the
participle Hith. or the root T-ar, which there-
fore see.
To be still or calm, properly as the sea after a
storm, occ. Ps. cvii. 30. Jon. i. 11, 12.
Applied likewise to contention, occ. Prov-
xxvi. 20.
Der. Stack, stake, stock, stick. Qu? Lat.
stagno, Eng. stagnate, stagnant.
It may be nearly related to ^r\V to hide, as onar
to DHD, &c.
In Niph. to be hidden, i. e. to be in the secret
parts. Once, 1 Sam. v. 9 ; where two of Dr
Kennicott's MSS. read nnnon. But if in 1
Sam. V. 9, onnu be the true reading accord-
ing to the Keri, and two of Dr Kennicott's
MSS. and as Chald. Syriac, LXX, Aquila
and Symmachus and Vulg. appear to have
read, it may be best to render T^nii'-I and were
smitten, or by some word expressive of the
disease of the part affected, as all the just
mentioned translators (except Symmachus,
who is here deficient) do. Thus Aquila Ka.i
7rioii\u0*iireiv avruv a'l il^ui, And their fundaments
were relaxed (prolapscB fuerunt), and Vulg. et
computrescebant prominentes extales eorum,
and their prominent intestines rotted. Comp.
PLURILITERALS in U/.
As a noun from nrrar witness, niT or rn to ap-
point, and Kn a boundary, a witness of the ap-
pointed boundary. Once, Gen. xxxi, 47, where
LXX fitter v^ia.;, and Vulg. testis, of loitness.
Comp. under 'na" II.
I^TtZ/ See under STu;.
'iJ^tt' Chald.
To finish, complete. It often occurs in the
Targums in this sense. See Castell under
xyur. As a participle pehil fem. x-Ji-ar com-
pleted, finished. Once, Ezra vi. 15.
It seems a plain compound of bur to loose, and
px excessive labour or grief; see under ]H.
So as a N. pxbur quiet, free from labour or
grief. Thus Montanus, quietus, LXX iurx-
Suv happy. Once, Job xxi. 23.
As a noun fem. from bti^ to loose, dissolve, and
nrrb aflame of fire, a dissolving, melting flame
or fire. occ. Ezek. xx. 47, or xxi. 3, nsrrb
nsrrbu' the flame of the dissolving lire ; where
LXX, . (px4 91 ilmtphitra. the kindled or ignited
flame, Vulg. flamma succensionis the burning
flame. In Job xv. 30, nnrrbur seems to de-
note the flame or flash of lightning, as Schul-
tens renders it, fulmen. So in Cant. viii. 6,
rr-narrbur the dissolving flame ofJah (flamma
Domini, Montanus) appears to have the same
import. Comp. Ps. cxliv. 6. Job i. 16. And
observe that very many of Dr Kennicott's
codices read rT"< nnrrbur in two words.
A compound particle (from a; for, because, ?
for, and nn tohat ?) For why ? Cant. i. 7.
nmh\^
561
rii^n
Dltt^bt:; and Wflh^ see under u^biy IX.
It seems a derivative from bnur to involve
(comp. imder bnii? II. ) and to be one of those
very few words in which a servile x is inserted
before the last radical. The following ^xiu',
and perhaps "iKia (which see under ya VIII.)
are instances of the like form.
As a N. bxDty or bixna^ the left hand, so called
because, among the easterns, usually involved
in their hykes. Gen. xlviii. 13, 14. Num. xx.
17, & al. freq. Also, the north, because the
east being considered as the fore part of the
earth, the north will be to the left hand. Comp.
under mp III. Ezek. xvi. 46'; where see Mr
Lowth. As Ns. "bun-iv, fem. n"'bxn2^ left, at
the left hand. 1 K. vii. 21. Lev. xiv. 15, 26, &
al. As a V. in Hiph. to go towards the left or
left hand. occ. Gen. xiii. 9. Isa. xxx, 21. Also,
to use the left hand. occ. 1 Chron. xii. 2,
It seems to be a word formed from pa^, denot-
ing reiterated repetition, by inserting x before
the last radical, as in the preceding bxnar.
It occurs but once, namely in Ps. Ixviii. 18,
DTiil DSlbx nan the chariots of God are
twenty thousand, (even) ]X3ttr ''Bba thousands of
repetition, i. e. repeated, or as in Eng. marg.
many thousands (French translat. des milliers
redoubles) the Lord (is) in or among them ;
Sinai is in the holy place. The subject or
occasion of this Ixviiith Psalm was evidently
the removal of the aik to Mount Sion. See
2 Sam. vi. 1 Chron. xv. Dr Chandler's Life
of King David, vol. ii. p. 54, &c. and Dr
Home's excellent Commentary on the Psalms.
Now as the Lord descended on Mount Sinai in
Jire and smoke, with darkness, clouds, and thick
darkness, Exod. xix. 18. Deut. iv. 11 ; and as
he is elsewhere said a^l to ride upon the hea-
vens, Deut. xxxiii. 26. Ps. Ixviii. 5 upon mi
the spirit or gross air, Ps. xviii. 1 1 on a swift
cloud, Isa. xix. 1 ; so when the ark of Jehovah
with the cherubim was brought and set in his
place in the midst of, or rather within, the taber-
nacle that David had pitched for it (2 Sam.
vi. 17.), no doubt it was attended by the mira-
culous cloud and splendour in which Jehovah
used to appear over the cherubim of glory
(comp. Lev. xvi. 2. Heb. ix. 5, and under
nns II.), so that Sinai might then, in a figur-
ative sense, be said to be a^npa, in the holy,
which is often used for the most holy, place.
D^nn^ti' See under IH L ,
As a N. cloth mixed of linen and woollen, as the
Scripture itself explains it in Deut. Linsie-
wookie." Ainsworth. occ. Lev. xix. 19. Deut.
xxii. 11. May not the word (if indeed it be
pure Hebrew) be a compound of u? which, ]]2)J
to involve, inweave, and ma to sprinkle, and so
express a texture sprinkled, as it were, with dif
ferent kinds of threads ? The Vulg. seems to
have translated it in Lev. by texta, and in
Deut. by contextum, woven.
As a N. fem. plur. (from ypm to sink, and i"!
to flow) running cavities or hollows. Once,
Lev. xiv. 37 ; where the LXX render it xoi-
Xct^as, and Vulg. valliculas hollows. Eng. trans.
hollow strokes.
A Chaldee or Persic N. of the same meaning
as the Heb. irjnar a sceptre, and probably form-
ed from that word by inserting i, as in the
Chaldee XD*13 and pD>n3 from the Heb. XD3
and p33. occ. Esth. viii. 4. ^'n'ljr the same,
occ. Esth. iv. 11. V. 2.
As a N. mas. plur. in reg. "syiiy thoughts dis-
tilling, as it were, from the heart ; for it seems
a compound of v which, and Fiyn to distil, occ.
Ps. xciv. 19. cxxxix. 23.
n
The radical idea of this word I suspect to be
the same as that of the Latin tabeo, which
may be derived from it, 'namely, to waste, con-
sume, pine away.
I. In Kal, with b following, to pine for or cfter,
to waste or consume with desire of. occ. Ps.
cxix. 40, 174, where Symmachus v<fftoi'7ri6v[ji,yiifa
I have excessively desired. As a N. fem. naxn
longing, pining desire, occ. Ps. cxix. 20.
II. In Hiph. with nx following, to consume
with hatred or dislike of. occ. Amos vi. 8. where
LXX ^'^iXvffffofjt.ai I abominate, and Vulg. de-
testor / detest. And though it must be owned
that the avS-^^tra-ra^s/a is in this view very
strong, yet comp. Gen. vi. 6. Deut. xxix. 20.
Jud. x. 16. Isa. i. 14. xliii. 24. Ezek. vi. 9.
xxii. 13, in Heb. But in Amos did not the
LXX and Vulg. translators read sjrnn ?
Der. Lat. tabeo, tabesco, tabes, whence Eng.
tabes, tabid.
mn
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to limit, bound, set or draw
a limit or bound, occ. Num. xxxiv. 7, 8, 10 ;
in the word DTT'ixnn of which last text the
radical rr, which itself never occurs in this
root, is supplied by s and the preceding ^ is
substituted for the formative < of Hiphil. As
a N. fem. plur. mxn occ. Gen. xlix. 2Q ;
where by some it is rendered bounds, as if from
this root, but more probably means desirable
things, from mx to desire. Comp. under 7XMr\ I.
II. To set bounds to, restrain, prescribe to. occ
Deut. xxxiii. 21, And he (Gad) xn- shall re-
strain the heads of the people. Comp. Gen.
xlix. 16.
III. As a N. xn, plur. o-xn, in reg. -xn, and
fem. mxn, a chamber or room bounded by walls,
&c. 1 K. xiv. 28. Ezek. xl. 7, 10, 12, & al.
IV. As a N. ixn a species of animal of the
deer or ^jroa^ kind, among which it is mentioned,
Deut. xiv. 5; where the LXX render it a^wya,
and Vulg. orygem, the oryx, which * Pliny
reckons among the wild goats. The nxn in
* " Caprariun sylvcstrium generis sunt et oryges.
Nat. Hist. lib. viii. cap. 53.
ra^n
562
Deut. seems to be the same as the xin in Isa.
li. 20, which is there mentioned as taken in a
net or toil (comp. Ecclus xxvii. 20, and under
bin I. 5.), and so does not denote a wild bull,
as rendered, for those animals used to be
caught, not in toils or nets, as deer and goats,
but in pitfalls.* And Aquila, Symmachus,
and Theodotion unanimously render Nin in
Isa. by a^y|, and so Vulg. oryx. But what
animal precisely they meant by the appellation
oryx I pretend not to determine. As to the
two Hebrew names under consideration, I
know of no animal that they more probably
signify than the second kind of bekker-el-wash,
mentioned by Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 170, and
there described as " a species of the deer kind,
whose horns are exactly in the fashion of our
stag, but whose size is only betwixt the red and
fallow deer." And it seems probable that it
had its name nxn or xin by an onomatopoeia
from its peculiar cry, as the Greeks called the
jackalls ^wis, and the Latins thoes, from their
howl.f
To be connected, cohere, or embrace, as twins in
the womb.
I. As a noun, or rather as a participle mas.
plur. Dnxn and D^nNnn connected, occ. Exod.
xxvi. 24. xxxvi. 29 ; where it is applied to the
two comer boards on the west side of the ta-
bernacle. They shall be D73Nn connected,
namely, by mortising, or the like (Eng. marg.
twinned), to the two extreme boards of the
north and south side, below, and in like manner
they shall be finished at the top, even to the first
or uppermost ring. See more in Cocceius'
Lexicon on the word.
IL Asa N. mas. plur. D""mxn, or D'-nxn, twins.
occ. Gen. xxxviii. 27. Cant. iv. 5. vii. 3. And
without the k, omn Gen. xxv. 4. But the
Samaritan Pentateuch and one of Dr Kenni-
cott's MSS. here read D-nxn.
IIL In Hiph. to bring forth twins, or rather,
" to stand close together (see Exod. xxxd. 24,
&c. ) in a row having no chasm, none having
lost its fellow, according to the new translation."
Harmer's Outlines, p. 287, note. Comp. Bate's
Crit. Heb. and Lowth, Pnelect. xxxi. p. 410,
edit. Oxon. 8vo. and p. 634, edit. Getting,
and notes, occ. Cant. iv. 2. vi. 6.
Hence the proper name Thomas, which is in-
terpreted Ai^v//.os, or the twin, by St John, ch.
xi. 16, & al.
Der. Teem,. team. Qu?
I. As a N. fem. nsxn a Jig-tree. Plur. mas.
D^^anfigs, whether trees or fruit. See under
]N VIL
IL As a N. mas. plur. o^axn labours, occ.
Ezek. xxiv. 12. See under ]n III.
I. In Kal, to delineate, draw, or mark out ,- or,
to be delineated, &c. Josh. xv. 9, 11. Isa. xliv.
13,&al.
II. As a N. nxn lineament, form, shape, appear-
ance. See Gen. xxix. 17. xli. 18. 1 Sam. xvi.
* See Bochart, voLlii. 974.
|2.See Bochart, as aboA'e.
pn
18. xxviii. 14. Jer. xi. 16. Lam. iv. 8. freq.
occ.
m Chald.
The same as the Heb. aiy.
I. In Kal, intransitively, to return, occ. Dan.
iv. 31. In Hiph, or Aph. transitively, to re-
turn, cause to return, restore, occ. Ezra v. 5.
vi. 5.
II. To return answer, to answer, occ. Ezra v.
11. Dan. ii. 14. iii. 16.
nin See under HI IIL
h'2'n See under Vl VI. VII. and vhl VIII.
)in
Occurs not as a V. in Heb- but I suspect the
idea to be, to cut or shatter to pieces, or the
like.
I. As a N. pn, straiv, cut or shattered to pieces,
and reduced to a kind of chaff by the eastern
modes of threshing. (See tz;"T I. y^n III. and
ain.) So the LXX render it throughout
ax^pov, and Vulg. palea; and the Arabic pn
signifies, according to Michaelis in Lowth's
Praelect. p. 192, note, " Stramen triturando
dissectum." See Job xxi. 18. xli. 18 or 27.
With this kind of chopped straw, sometimes
mingled with barley, the eastern people an-
ciently fed their labouring beasts, as they
still do. See Gen. xxiv. 25, 32. 1 K. iv. 28.
Isa. Ixv. 25, and Harmer's Observations, vol.
i. p. 423, &c. The use of the chopped straw
and stubble in making bricks, Exod. v. was
not as fuel to bum or bake them with, for
which purpose surely neither of these are
proper ; but to mix with the clay in order to
make the bricks, which were dried or baked in
the sun, cohere. So Philo, who was himself
of Alexandria in Egypt, expressly informs us,
in Vit. Mosis. And from Dr Shaw, Travels,
p. 136, we learn that " some of the Egyptian
pyramids are made of brick, the composition
whereof is only a mixture of clay, mud, and
straw, slightly blended and kneaded together,
and afterwards baked in the sun. The straw
which keeps these bricks together, and still pre-
serves its original colour, seems to be a proof
that these bricks were never burnt or made in
kilns." And as to the Egyptian manner of
building in modem times, Mr Baumgarten,*
in his Travels, ch. 18. speaking of Cairo in
Egypt, says, " The houses for the most part
are off brick that are only hardened by the
heat of the sun, and mixed with straw to make
them firm." See also Complete System of
Geography, vol. ii. p. 177, col. 1 ; Hassel-
quist's Travels, p. 100; Harmer's Observa-
tions, vol. i. p. 176, note.
IL As a N. ]nna a place of shattering, or where
straw is shattered by threshing, occ Isa. xxv.
10 I nna pnn u^i-rna vnnn axnn lyinai
rrsmn, which is rendered in our translation.
And Moab shall be trodden down under him,
even as straw is trodden down for the dunghill.
In Collection of Voyages and Travels, 4 vols, folio,
vol. i. p. 443.
+ So Niebubr, Voyage en Arable, torn. i. p. 92. " Les
maisons des petits quartiers [de Kahira] sont pour la
plupart de briques non cuites "
X So read the Keri and many of Dr Kennicott's codi-
ces, not "Di.
i:in
563
in
But mMi does not signify to be trodden down,
but to be threshed, as noted in the margin ; nor
does ]nnn signify straw, which is expressed
by pn!; and laesides straw * has always been
too valuable in the east, whatever it is in the
western countries, to be trodden down for the
dunghill. These remarks seem to show that
our translators have mistaken the meaning of
this passage in Isaiah. But we may farther
observe, that severe calamities inflicted on na-
tions and people are in Scripture often com-
pared to the oriental maimer of threshing com
and straw. See 2 K. xiii. 7. Amos i. 3.
Hab. iii. 12. Comp. Isa. xxi. 10. xli. 15.
Dan. ii. So. Accordingly the LXX render
Isa. XXV. 10, Ka KO.TK'ra.TnSyitTiriti ii Mwa/S/r/;,
cv T^oTov Taroutri* oiXeavcc sv uuei^a.i; A.nd the
country ofMoabshaUbe trampled as they trample
threshing floor unth (threshing) carts ; Vulg.
Et triturabitur Moab sub eo, sicuti teruntur
palecB in plaustro ; on which versions observe
not only that ]nn?3 is rendered in the LXX
by aXuva. a threshing Jioor, but rT3T3-rn by a^-
%eti; {threshing) carts, and in the Vulg. more
properly in the singular by plaustro ; which
meaning the Heb. word may very well have,
if considered as a derivative from rrran to level,
lay level, or the like. Comp. under yyo and
bay I V. and see Vitringa and Bishop Lowth
on Isa. XXV. 10.
im Chald.
The same as the Heb. '^'2.v!, to break, once,
Dan. ii. 42. So Theodotion, awr^ifhofuvov, and
Vulg. contritum.
^in Chald.
It occurs not as a V. in the Bible, but as a N.
NT'Tn continuance, continuation, occ. Dan. vi.
16, 20.
nn or nnn
Occurs not as a V. but the idea appears from
Isa. xxxiv. 11, to be confusion, loose, uncon-
nected, without form, order, or the like. So
Aquila excellently renders it by etTaxru with-
out order, Deut. xxxii. 10. Comp. under nn I.
I. As a N. rrn a confusion, waste, occ. Isa. v.
^ ; where Vulg. renders nna, by desertam
desert.
II. As a N. irrn, formed like nm, 131?, ibirr,
&c. without order) form, or regularity, loose,
unformed, waste. See Gen. i. 2. f Isa. xxxiv.
II. Deut. xxxii. 10. Job vi. 18. xii. 24. On
Job xxvi. 7, comp. under ^S5: I. 2.
III. As a N, inn a waste, unprofitable thing or
idol, vanity, inanity. 1 Sam. xii. 21. Isa. lix.
4. xlv. 19, / said not to the seed of Jacob "inn
(as) a vain thing, " a thing of no consequence
(Bate, vfhom see), seek ye me." Comp. ver.
18, and Isa. xlix. 4.
WnT) See under r^rir: VI.
mn
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, n,
which is supplied by " in n-inrr, Ezek. ix. 4.
I. In Kal and Hiph. to mark, make a mark.
occ. 1 Sam. xxi. 13. Ezek. ix. 4 ; where LXX
'hos ffyif/.uov put a mark. As a N. in a mark.
occ. Ezek. ix. 4, 6. So LXX ffn/j^my.* f In
Persia to this day their ink, which resembles
our printer's ink, though not so thick, serves
them not only for writing, but for making the
impression of their seah, which well illustrates
the above passage of Ezekiel, especially if
compared with Rev. vii. 3, 4 ; where the ser-
vants of God are said to be sealed in their
foreheads.
II. Asa N. in a /warA or ^fa^e for standing trial
with an adversary, (a-i w^n). occ. Job xxxi.
35, -in \]ii behold, or here is (French voici)
my ga,ge ; let the all-bountiful answer me. Hence
in Hiph. to challenge or accuse, as one who
gives his mark or pledge upon a trial," (Bate,)
and causes his adversary to do the same. occ.
Ps. Ixxviii. 41 ; where perhaps is an allusion
to the very phrase in Job xxxi. 35. See Targ.
on Ps.
HI. Chald. in Kal, to tremble, be terrified or
amazed. Once, Dan. iii. 24; where Aquila
and Theodotion i6a.v(ji.(tat he wondered, Vulg.
obstupuit he was astounded. The Targums
often use it in these senses. See Castell.
DID See under Dxn II.
Tn
I. In Hiph. to cut, or rather, to shake off. So
Vulg. excutientur, shall be shaken off. once
Isa. xviii. 5.
Der. To toss, I tease, to tose (pull), wool.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. a^nn,
plur. D-C'nn, denotes, according to the rabbins
and some modem translations, some kind of
animal, a badger, or the like ; but not so the
ancient versions, who all agree that it means
not an animal, but a colour , so the LXX
throughout, vaxivSos and vax,ty6ivo{, and Jerome
hyacinthus and hyacinthinus, azure, shj-blue ;
Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion, in
Exod. XXV. 5, tavdiva violet-coloured. So Vulg.
throughout by ianthinus, freq. occ. See Bo-
chart, vol. iii. p. 989, & seq. and Bynaeus, De
Calceis Heb. p. 46, & seq. and Scheuchzer,
Physica Sacra in Exod. xxv. 5, and Ezek.
xvi. 10. An outermost covering for the taber-
nacle of azure or sky-blue, was very proper to
represent the sky or azure boundary of this
system. Comp. under ban.
nnn see under nna IV. V.
WD See ^T)
T
I. To be in the midst, between, within, occ.
Deut. xxxiii. 3, They were between thy feet
(l^banb plur. as the Samaritan Pentateuch and
very many of Dr Kennicott's codices read).
This was the ancient posture of disciples with
their master. Comp. 2 K. iv. 38. Luke viii.
35. X. 39. Actsxxii. 3. The LXX render
it usra iiiri are under Vulg. appropinquat
approaches. As Ns. -jm t?te midst, middle, or
inner part. Gen. i. 6. ii. 9, & al. freq. p-n,
fem. nsa-n, and naia-n, middle, middlemost.
* See Harmer's Observations, as above, and vol. i. p. See Vitringa, Observ. Sacr. lib. ii. cap. 15, 8, &c.
*^^ ^ See Hanway's Travels, vol. i. p. 317. Comp. Niebuhr,
f See Burnet, Archaeolog. Philos. lib. ii. cap. 1 ; and Description de I'Arabie, p. 90 : Hanner's Observations,
the Rev. William Jones' Physiological Disquisitions, p. I vol. ii. p. 458, &c.
23, &c. I I See Junius, Etymol. Anglic, in tease and tose.
hDD
564
nVn
Exod. xxvi. 28. 1 K. vi. 8. Jud. vii. 19,
&al.
II. As Ns. fn or -jin concealed wickedness,
deceit, occ. Ps. x. 7. Iv. 12. Ixxii. 14.
III. As a N. mas. plur. Q'-'^an or D^-Din pea-
cocks, occ. 1 K. X. 22. 2 Chron. ix. 21. So
LXX according to the Alexandrian MS.
rauvuv, and Vulg. in both texts, pavos. It
seems a foreign word, as perhaps D-nrT3ty and
D^Bp, which occur in the same texts, likewise
are. These birds might have this name by
an onomatopoeia from their cri/. Let any one
attentively survey the peacock in all the glori-
ous display of the prismatic colours in his
train (mille trahens varies, adverso sole, colo-
res), and he mil not be surprised that So-
lomon's marines, who cannot be supposed
ignorant of then- master's taste for natural
history, (see 1 K. iv. 33.) should bring some
of these wonderful birds with them from their
southern expedition.
isn occurs not as a V. but as a N. mas. plur.
DODn great or repeated frauds or deceits, occ.
Prov. xxix. 13. See above -jn II. and Comp.
Mat. v. 45.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. fem.
nbsn blue, azure, sky colour. So the LXX
Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion, fre-
quently votxivSo;, and Vulg. hyacinthus and
hyacinthinus. Exod. xxv. 4, & al. freq. Might
not this colour be so called as being that of the
verge or extremity of this system (as every one
may observe) from the V. rrba to finish, end?
Thus we call it, a sky colour. By Num. iv. 6,
nban seems to have denoted a deeper colour
than jpnn.
pn
I. In Kal, to direct, regulate. Isa. xl. 13. In
Niph. to he regulated. 1 Sam. ii. 3. ibl (ac-
cording to the Keri, and the reading of the
Coraplutensian edition, and many of Dr Ken-
nicott's codices ; so Vulg. ipsi) and by him
events are regulated : or if we follow the com
mon printed reading nb^, we may render the
sentence interrogatively. And are not events
regulated ? namely, by his providence. Comp
under nxb II. 4.
II. In Kal, to regulate by weight, measure, or
rule. Job xxviii. 25. Isa. xl. 12. Ps. Ixxv. 4.
Comp. Ezek. xviii. 25, 29. xxxiii. 17,
20. Applied metaphorically to the spirits
and heart. Prov. xvi. 2. xxiv. 12. In Huph.
to be weighed. 2 K. xii. 11. As Ns. pn
measure, tale, Exod. v. 8. Ezek. xlv. 11.
Comp. naian Nah. ii. 9. Fem. naDnn the
same. Exod. v. 8. Also, proportion. Exod.
XXX. 32, 37. Fem. n-^an measure, sum. Ezek.
xxviii. 12. xliii. 10. Comp. ver. II, and see
Bishop Newcome. Comp. root"pn.
Der. Greek t6;^v?, art, ri^mofjt.ai, Tt^^vaXa,
Ti^vou, TixTuv, a^^iriKTeoi, whence Eng. tech-
nical, architect, architecture, &c.
Vn
The idea seems to be elevation, rising above the
adjacent ground, elevari, in altum tumere in-
star tumuli aut cumuli. Hence Latin toUo, to
lift up, raise.
As a N. bn
I. An elevation, elevated situation, occ. Josh,
xi. 13 ; where Dbn may be plural, and the Vulg.
accordingly explains obn by mioj^rr by quce
erant in collibus et in tumulis sitce which were
situated on hills and rising grounds ; as many
towns in the mountainous country of Judea
were. Comp. Judith iv. 5. Butifoinobn
be considered as a suffix, their, the sense wiU
be the same.
II. A ruinous heap. occ. Deut. xiii. 16. Jer.
xlix. 2. Josh. viii. 28 ; in which last cited text
the LXX render it x.^f^'^ '^"txyirov an uninha-
bited heap, and the Vulg, in all tumulum, a
heap, a hillock. Comp. Jer. xxx. 18. and
Blayney there.
bbn I. As a participial N. blbn greatly elevat-
ed, eminent, occ. Ezek. xvii. 22. So Vulg.
eminentem, Targ. bt33 and Syriac N-^brn,
elevated.
II. As a participle Benoni mas. plur. with i3
postfixedia-bbnn wholaidus (i. e. Jerusalem and
the temple) in heaps, occ. Ps. cxxxvii. 3. Comp.
Ps. Ixxix. 1, and above bn II. alsobb" II. im-
der bs and of the two senses proposed let the
reader judge for himself.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but seems nearly
related to the following rrbn, as xnn to mn,
Nsn to rrsn, &c. As a participle or partici-
pial N. mas. plur. D-Nbn hanging, suspended,
in suspense. So LXX x,^ifjcxfx.ivn, and Vulg.
quasi pendens, occ. Deut. xxviii. 60. Hos. xi.
7. "^nmurnb D^mbn -nyn and my people (shall)
hang in doiibt, i. e. be in the utmost suspense
and anxiety, at my turning away from them
namely. So LXX sTtx^tfiafj^ivos suspended,
Vulg. pendebit shall hang.
3bn Chald.
As a N. the same as the Heb. abn snow. occ.
Dan. vii. 9.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. To hang, hang up, suspend. See Gen. xl.
19. Deut. xxi. 22, 23,* 2 Sam. xviii. 10. Job
xxvi. 7. Ps. cxxxvii. 2. f Ezek. xv. 3. xxvii.
10, 11; on which two last verses observe that
Pausanias says " the architraves [of the temple
of Apollo at Delphi] were decorated with
golden armours, bucklers suspended by the
Athenians after the battle of Marathon, and
shields taken from the Gauls under Brennus."
Chandler's Travels in Greece, p. 262. So in
modem times, Sandys, p. 25, speaks of one
of the gates of the seraglio at Constantinople
being '' hung with shields and cimetars." Comp.
Cant. iv. 4. 1 Mac. iv. 57. See more in
Harmer's Observations, vol. ii. p. 518. In
Niph. tobe hangedup. Esth. ii. 23. Lam. v. 12.
II. As a N. "bn a quiver, which is hung on the
shoulder. So LXX <pix,pir^Kv, and Vulg.
pharetram. occ. Gen. xxvii. 3.
bnbn As a N. pendulous, pendent, hanging
down; or rather as the LXX render D-bnbn
iXaras, and the Vulg. more plainly elatas
* See Vitringa's excellent Comment on this passage,
Observat. Sacr. lib. ii. cap. 12.
t See Harmer's Observations, vol. iii. p. 200, &c.
rhn
565
i7Dn
palmarum, i. e. the clusters or strings of embryo
fruits after they have burst the sheaths of the
female palm-tree, and which then hang down,
and resemble locks of hair freely flowing.
Verbal description however can give but a
very imperfect idea of them, and therefore
I refer the reader for farther satisfaction to
Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacra, tab. dxxiv. fig. F.
and tab. dxxv. fig, 6. IG. See also Michaelis
on Lowtb's Priclections, p. 639, edit. Got-
ting. who observes that in Arabic likewise
rrbnbn signifies a cluster of young dates, spatha
palmarum. occ. Cant. v. 11.
oVn
In Arabic it signifies, to break, break in pieces,
particularly as a sword or potter's vessel on
the edge, to break on the edge with many jaggs
or notches. See Castell. The Vulg. have
once, and perhaps rightly, rendered it verbally,
Job xxxix. 10, Dbni, ad arandum to plough.
As a N. Dbn, plur. in reg. "nbn a furrow in
a ploughed field. So the LXX generally
render it awXa|, and Vulg. sulcus, occ. Job
xxxi. 38. xxxix. 10. Ps. Ixv. 11. Hos. x. 4.
xii. 11 or 12.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Chaldee
signifies to split, cleave. Thus the Jerusalem
Targum uses it for the Heb. jjDu; Lev. i. 17,
and hence perhaps is derived the Greek Sxaw
to break.
I. As Ns. fem. m;bin, ni7bin andnybn, plur.
mas. D'-I^bin, a worm, or rather maggot (see
Bate) from its eating into and dividing certain
substances. See Exod. xvi. 20. Deut. xxviii.
39. Isa. xiv. 11. Jon. iv. 7.
II. As a N. j;b"in, and fem. npbin scarlet or
crimson-colour, q. d. worm-colour, so called be-
cause made of small worms, which are found
in the tubercles of a certain shrub. Isa. i. 18. *
Lam. iv. 5. Exod. xxv. 4. Lev. xiv. 4, & al.
freq. Comp. "211; under tT:m IV. As a par-
ticip. Huph. mas. plur. D-j^briD clothed in
scarlet, occ. Nah. ii. 4.
It may be worth observing, that the Arabs
call both this worm and the colour it yields
al-kermez, whence the French cramoisi, and
Eng. crimson ; and that the cochineal insect is
by naturalists ranged under the same genus.
See Bochart, vol. iii. 624, 625 ; Scheuchzer,
Phys. Sacra on Exod. xxv. 4; Goguet's
Origin of Laws, &c. vol. ii. 106, edit. Edin-
burgh ; and Brooke's Nat. Hist. vol. iv. p.
81, &c.
III. As a N. fem. plur. mj^bnn the grinders,
i. e. the teeth which divide or grind the food in
pieces. So the LXX f^vXa?, and Vulg.
molas and molares. occ. Job xxix. 17. Prov.
XXX. 14. Joel i. 6.
Der. French tailler to cut, whence Eng. taihr,
taillage, tally.
^Vn See among the pluriliterals.
ron Chald.
As Ns. nbn and rrnbn the same as the Heb.
wbTV and rru^bti^, three. Dan. iii. 24. vii. 5, &
al. So Knbn Ezra vi. 4. also, the third. Dan.
* See Bishop Lowth's Note, and Annual Register for
1780, and Nat. Hist. p. 100.
V. 29. So "nbn Dan. v. 7. Fem. nxn-bn
Dan. ii. 39. plur. ^nbn thirty. Dan. vi. 7, 12,
or 8, 13.
Dn
To finish or be finished, whether in a good or
bad sense.
I. To finish, make an end of, complete, perfect.
Josh. iv. 11. Also, to be finished, completed,
ended. Gen. xlvii. 18. Job xxxi. 40. So 1 Sam.
xvi. 11, D"'"ll?3mnnr7 are the young /nen com-
plete ? i. e. are they all come ? For on-N Ps.
xix. 14, see under root on" I. In Hiph. to
finish, make an end. 2 Sam. xx. 1 8. transitive-
ly, to make an end of, take all. 2 Kings xxii. 4.
As Ns. on perfect, finished, complete, nXuos.
Gen. xxv. 27. Job i. 1, & al. on completeness,
perfection, complete soundness. Jobxxi .23. FuU
strength. 1 Kings xxii. 34. Integrity. Gen. xx.
5. Ps. ci. 2. Observe that in Prov. x. 9,
very many of Dr Kennicott's codices read onn.
Fem. rrnn, in reg. nnn integrity. Prov. xi. 3.
Job ii. 3, 9, & al. Dn?3 soundness, occ. Ps.
xxxviii. 4, 8. Isa. i. 6.
IL As a N. mas. plur. D^nn THUMMIM,
perfections. So the LXX, according to the
Complutensian edition, render it, Neh. vii.
65, ri\iiu(rt(rtv ; Aquila and Theodotion, Lev.
viii. 8, TiXiiuirui ; and Symmachus, Deut.
xxxiii. 8, TiXituryiTis, by which last word the
other Hexaplar versions likewise translate it,
Exod. xxviii. 30. As the precious stones put
into the high priest's breastplate were called
DmN lights (in the Greek versions (purnrfAovs,)
on account of their luminous splendour, but
principally from the illumination of the divine
oracles delivered by Jehovah to the high
priest, when arrayed in them, so are they call-
ed D'-nn from the completeness or perfection of
the said oracles, never failing, but always ac-
complished. Comp. D-TIN under "nx IV.
III. In Kal, to be finished or consumed, tofaiL
Gen. xlvii. 15, 18. Deut. ii. 14. Josh. iii. 16,
& al. freq. In Hiph. to consume, cause to be
consumed. Ezek. xxii. 15. xxiv. 10; where
Bishop Newcome, " waste away, percoquendo
consume." Comp. under 'it III. 2.
IV. Chald. as a particle nnn, the same as
the Heb. nnur there. Ezra v. 17, & al.
onn In Hith, onnrr to make or show oneself
perfect, occ. 2 Sam. xxii. 26. Ps. xviii. 26.
As a N. D-nn very perfect. Gen. vi. 9. xvii.
1. Also, great perfection, complete integrity.
Josh. xxiv. 14. Psal. Ixxxiv. 12.
From this root the Greeks seem to have had
their @i/^is, denoting law, right, and used as
the name of the goddess of oracles. Also, in
plur. i^ifitffTis laws, oracles*
Occurs not as a V. but the idea is evident ;
from hence as a N. l-ron continuance, continual
succession. So Exod. xxix. 42, T-nn nbl? is
the burnt-offering of continuance, or continual
burnt -offering. Lev. vi. 13 or 20. Num. iv.
16, "T^nnrr nnan the bread-offering of contin-
uance. Also, as an adverb, continually, perpe-
tually. Exod. xxv. 30. xxviii. 29, .30. xxix. 38,
& al. freq. It denotes either uninterrupted
j continuance, as Lev. vi. 6 or 1 3 ; or continual
inn
566
T^n
renewals at certain times, Num. xxviii. 3, 6.
Jer. lii. aS, 34. Ezek. xlvi. 15. So Exod.
xxvii. 20, that the lamp may burn n^Dn con-
tinually, " both night and day" says Clarke
in his note here ; but by the next verse Aaron
and his sons were to order the lamp/ro7n even-
ing to morning, and by Exod. xxx. 8, Aaron
lighted the lamps at even, and by 1 Sam. iii. 3.
the lamp usually went out, ms", towards morn-
ing. But as to the fire on the brazen altar, it
was expressly commanded. Lev. vi. 6 or 13 ;
The fire shaUT-'Dn ever be burning on the altar,
rrasn Hb it shall not go out. And this pro-
bably was a rite, not only of the Levitical, but
of the ancient patriarchal dispensation, from
whence it was derived to the heathen. For
thus we find that " Numa [the second king of
Rome] erected a particular temple to Vesta,
and caused a fire to be kept always burning in
it." Hooke's Roman Hist, book i. ch. viii.
6, who adds the following learned note from
Cartrou and Rouille. " The keeping up of a
sacred fire had always been a part of religion
in different nations. The fire shall ever be
bm~ning on the altar, saith the Lord, it shall
never go out. Lev. vi. 13. Such a fire was pre-
served in the temples of Ceres at Mantinea,
of * Apollo at Delphi and Athens, and in that
of Diana at Ecbatan, among the Persians.
Setinus committed the care of the sacred fire
in the temple of Minerva, and of the statue of
Pallas, to a society of young women. The
magi had the^charge of keeping a fire always
burning on altars erected in the middle of those
little temples, which Strabo calls -rv^aihien. A
lamp was always burning in the temple of Ju-
piter Ammon ; and if we believe Diodorus
Siculus, this custom [i. e. of keeping up a
perpetual fire] came from the Egyptians to the
Greeks, and from them to the Romans, who
made it a principal point of their religion." f
Nor was this religious custom confined within
the limits of the Old World. " The sun was
the chief object of religious worship among
the Natchez [a nation situated on the banks
of the Mississippi in North America.] In
their temples they preserved a perpetual fire
as the purest emblem of their divinity. Minis-
ters were appointed to watch and feed this
sacred flame. :|: But what was the spiritual
import of that law. Lev. vi. 6 or 1.3? Was not
the perpetually keeping alive that miraculous
fire which came from before Jehovah, Lev. ix.
24, to exhibit his perpetual wrath against sin,
and to show that this wrath could not be ap-
peased or satisfied by the mere Levitical sac-
rifices, however numerous or costly, but would
bum tiU the appearance of Him who should
come to put away sin by the sacrifice of Him-
self? See Heb. ix. 26. x. 110.
See Callimachus' Hymn to Apollo, line 83, 84.
+ Comp. Plutarch in Numa, vol. I p. 66, edit. Xyland.
and Bochart, vol. ii. 363 ; Virgil, ^n. ii. lin. 297, iv. lin.
200 ; Xenophon, Cyropaed. lib. viiL p. 460, edit Hutchin-
son, Svo. and note ; Selden De Diis Syris, Syntag-. ii. cap.
8. Vitringa in Isa. tom. ii. p. 249. note A.
X Dr Robertson's Hist of America, vol. i. p. 385.
Comp. p. 314, and Gentleman's Magazine for July 1753,
p. 326, and Critical Review fur November ir/1, p. 330.
With a radical and immutable n, as in rT22, rraa.
I. In Kal, to wonder, be astonished, amazed.
See Ps. xlviii. 6. Job xxvi. 11. Isa. xxix. 9.
Hab. i. 5 ; in which last text it occurs both in
Niph. and Kal, irrnn nrrnnm and be ye as-
tonished ; wonder because, &c. As a N. iirrnn,
astonishment, amazement, occ. Deut. xxviii.
28. Zech. xii. 4.
II. Chald. as a N. mas. plur. ^rrnn emphat.
NTTion wonders, occ. Dan. vi. 27 or 28. iii.
32 or iv. 2. It occurs also in construction,
Dan. iii. 33 or iv. 3.
For rrnrrnnrr see under rrn.
Hence Greek Sat/^a wonder, B-avf^oi^M to won-
der, by which latter V. the LXX several
times render rrnn. Also Ba.ft(-)iu, Bui^fhiofMut
to be amazed, by which V. Aquila translates
it, Psal. xlviii. 6, as another of the Hexaplar
versions does the N. ^nrrnn by Bk/^I^o;, Deut.
xxviii. 28. Also perhaps Latin timeo, to fear,
whence Eng. timid, timidity.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but as a N. tiisn
Tammuz, the name of an idol. Once, Ezek.
viii. 14, Then he brought me to the door of the
gate of the Lord's house, which was towards the
north, and behold there sat women weeping for
Tammuz, here Jerome interprets Tinn by
Adonis, who, he observes, is in Hebrew and
Syriac called Tammuz. Now it is well known
that Adonis was a Syrian idol, of whose wor-
ship, as celebrated in the temple of Venus, at
Byblus in Syria, we have an account in Luci-
an De Dea Syra, tom. ii. p. 878, &c, edit.
Bened. as follows. The Syrians, says he,
" affii-m that what the boar is reported to have
done against Adonis was transacted in their
country ; and in memory of this accident they
every year beat themselves (^Twrrovron) and la-
ment, and celebrate frantic rites {to. o^ytee. i^iTt-
kiovffi) ; and great wailing s are appointed
throughout the country ; and after they have
beaten themselves, and lamented, they first per-
form funeral obsequies to Adonis, as to one
^dead, and afterwards, on the next, or another
(Its^jj) day, they feign that he is alive, and as-
cended into the air or heaven (is rov at^a, rifi.-
-rovffi), and shave their heads, as the Egyptians
do at the death of Apis ; and whatever women
will not consent to be shaved, are obliged, by
way of punishment, to prostitute themselves
during one day to strangers ; and the money
thus earned is consecrated to Venus." Thus
my author: and from his account we may
form a tolerably just notion of the manner in
which the Jewish idolatresses lamented Tam-
muz. But still what was meant by Tammuz
or Adonis? * Macrobius says, Adonis was un-
doubtedly the sun, and many other writers are
of the same opinion ; and the fable of Adonis'
descent into hell, and of Venus' (i. e. generative
nature's) weeping on that account, they with
him explain of the sun's passing through the six
southern signs, as they do Adonis' return to
Venus, of the sun's entering into the northern
* Adonin quoque solem esse 7ion dubitabitur, &c. Sa-
tiuruiil. lib. i. cap. 21.
nrin
367
^TDD
signs, and so returning to the northern hemi-
] sphere of the earth ; and [they think that the
' fiction of Adonis' being killed by a boar,
means the diminution of the sun's light and
heat by winter. * But if this had been all
that the idolaters intended by Adonis, would
they, as Lucian relates, have commemorated
his resurrection so soon after his obsequies ?
Would they not rather have kept his funeral
at the winter solstice, and celebrated his resur-
rection at the vernal equinox or thereabouts ?
Besides, the Jewish women are represented
as weeping for Tammuz on the fifth day of the
sixth month, (comp. Ezek. viii. 1, 15.) i. e.
nearly of our August, O. S. at which season
the diminution of the solar heat could hardly be
thought a subject for lamentation in the hot
eastern countries ; and the sun is then more
than four months distant from the winter-sol-
stice. And farther, as Bate has pertinently
remarked in his Crit. Heb, the worshipping
of the ivn^v, sun, or solar light, is not only dis-
tinguished from that of Tammuz, but expressly
called a greater abomination, ver. 15, 16. With
the learned writer therefore last mentioned, I
find myself obliged to refer nnn, as well as
the Greek and Roman f Hercules, to that
class of idols which were originally designed
to represent the promised Saviour, the desire
of all nations. His other name Adonis is al-
most the very Heb. "annx or Lord, a well
known title of Christ: and as for n?3n I
would, without being dogmatical or positive,
propose the derivation of it from on to put an
end to, and "in heat, i. e. wrath or punishment.
I cannot forbear adding from the learned Mr
Spearman, to whose 2d Letter on the LXX
I am much obliged in this article, that " ac-
cording to Julius Firmicus, upon a certain
night, while the solemnity [in honour of
Adonis] lasted, an image was \ laid in a bed,
and after great lamentation made over it, light
was brought in, and the priest, anointing the
mouths of the assistants, whispered to them
that salvation was come, that deliverance was
brought to pass;" or as Godwyn gives the
words, 0a,^piirt ru 0sa', iffri yoc^ fifnv tx, -Tfovuv
ffuTtt^ia, Trust ye in God, for out of pains sal-
vation is come unto US;" "upon which their
sorrow was turned into joy, and the image
taken, as it were, out of its sepulchre."
In Kal, transitively, and with n following, to
lay hold on, to hold, hold up, both in a proper
and metaphorical sense. See Gen. xlviii. 17.
Exod. xvii. 12. Ps. xvii. 5. Prov. iii. 18. iv.
4. Comp. Job xxxvi. 17. In Niph. to be
laid hold on, holden. Prov. v. 22.
For yo^n Ps. xvi. 5, see under root ^av
7?jn See among the pluriliterals.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but from the
things to which it is applied, the idea appears
to be straight, upright. The LXX have ren-
Compare the Orphic Hymn to Adonis.
+ Comp. under ]V V.
t Comp. Theocritus, Idyll, xv. lia. 8i, 85,
In his Moses and Aaron, p. 18G.
dered D-ian by (rnXix,*! (pmixsuv the stems or
trunks of palm-trees, Exod. xv. 27. Num.
xxxiii. 9 ; and m"i?2"n, by trnkix^, Cant. iii.
6 ; and this latter form min-n, having - in-
serted after the n, would plainly prove the n
in the noun inn, &c. to be radical, but the ->
is wanting in very many of Dr Kennicott's
codices, n, however, seems radical. Hence
perhaps Eng. timber.
I. As a N. fern. plur. miTSTi and nTnnn up-
right pillars or columns, as of smoke, occ.
Cant. iii. 6. (which refers to the smoke of the
lamps and perfumes with which the royal
bride was attended*) Joel ii. 30, or iii. 3.
Comp. Jud. XX. 40. And as to the connex-
ion between this and the subsequent applica-
tion of the Heb. "M^n, I observe that the
younger Pliny, lib. vi. epist. 20, thus describes
the column of smoke which ascended from
Mount Vesuvius in that eruption by which
Pliny the naturalist perished. When viewed
from the distance of Misenum, " its figure,
says he, resembled that of a pine-tree, for it
shot up a great height in the form of a trunk,
which extended itself at top into a sort of
branches." The comparing of it to a palm-
tree might perhaps have been equally proper,
but the pine-tree was more familiar to Pliny.
II. As a N. inn, plur. D"lDn and minn, a
palm-tree, from its straight, upright growth,
for which it seems more remarkable than any
other tree, and which sometimes rises to more
than a hundred feet. Thus Xenophon, who
was well acquainted with the eastern countries,
(Cyropaed. lib. vii. p. 403, edit. Hutchinson,
8vo. ) mentions (poivi^i palm-trees ou f^uov n tXs-
0^ixms not less than a plethron (i. e. about 100
feet) in length ,-" adding, E/o-/ yx^ xxt f4,ii^ovis n
roitouToi ro //.yikos TKpvKOTi; ; for some of them
grow even to a greater height." And in the
same place he immediately subjoins, xat ya^>
^n Tii^ofisvoi 01 (potvixis u9ro ftd^ov;, ayu xvotouv-
Tai, uffTi(> ol ovot ol xxyd'/iXioi, palm-trees being
pressed by a weight bend upwards, like asses
of burden." From which passage probably
arose that great, though common, mistake,
that the palm-tree, when growing, will support
a considerable weight hung upon it, and bend
the contrary way, as if resisting its pressure.
But Xenophon is there STpeaking of palm-trees
when felled and used as timber; and f Strabo,
I Plutarch, and Aulus Gellius, mention the
same fact, not of the palm-tree when grow-
ing, but of its "^oxov, ^vXov, or lignum, i. e. of
its beams or wood. || However the straight and
lofty growth of this tree, its longevity and great
fecundity, the permanency and perpetual flour-
ishing of its leaves,^ and their form, resem-
bling the solar rays, make it a very proper
emblem of the natural, and thence of the
divine light. Hence in the holy place or sanc-
* See Harmer's Outlines, &c. p. 124, and Mrs Francis'
note, in her Poeticiil Translation.
t Lib. XV. p. 10(53, edit. Amstel.
j Sympos. lib. viii. prob. 4, ad fin.
Noct. Att. lib. iii. cap. 6.
II, See note in Hutchinson's Xenophon Cyropaed. as
above, and Suicer's Thesaurus under <po/v;| 1 1.
If See Plutarch, Sympos. lib. viiL prob, 1, towards tho-v
middle.
i72n
568
nnn
tuary of the temple (the emblem of Christ's
body) palm-trees were engraved on the walls
and doors between the coupled cherubs. See
1 K. vi. 29, 32, 35. Ez. xU. 1820, 25, 26,
and comp. under n'la, p. 339, 341. Hence at
the feast of tabernacles branches of palm-trees
were to be used, among others, in making
their booths. Comp. Lev. xxiii. 4.0. Neh. viii.
15. And hence, perhaps, the prophetess De-
borah particularly chose to dwell under a
palm-tree, Jud. iv. 5. Palm-branches were also
used as emblems of victory, both by believers
and idolaters. The reason given by Plutarch
and Aulus Gellius, why they were so among
the latter, is the nature of the wood, which so
powerfully resists incumbent pressure. But
doubtless, believers, by bearing palm- branches
after a victory, or in triumph, meant to ac-
knowledge the supreme author of their success
and prosperity, and to carry on their thoughts
to the divine light, the great conqueror over sin
and death. Comp. 1 Mac. xiii. 51. 2 Mac.
X. 7. John xii. 13. Rev. vii. 9, and under
naD III. And the idolaters likewise proba-
bly used palms on such occasions, not without
respect to Apollo or the sun, to whom, among
them, they were consecrated. Comp. sense
V. below. For a farther account of the palm-
tree, see Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra on Exod.
XV. 27, and on Job xxix. 18; Shaw's Travels,
p. 141, &c. and p. 343, &c. and Hasselqiiist's
Voyages, p. 416, &c.
Jericho is called the city of D-'iOn, Deut. xxxiv.
3. 2 Chron. xxviii. 15, (comp. Jud. i. 16. iii.
13; where the Tai-gum has inn" ani'p the
city of Jericho); because as * Josephus,
f Strabo, and | Pliny have remarked, it an-
ciently abounded in palm-trees. And so Dr
Shaw, Travels, p. 343, remarks, that though
these trees are not now either plentiful or
fruitful in other parts of the Holy Land, yet
" there are several of them at Jericho, where
there is the convenience they require of being
often watered ; where likewise the climate is
warm, and the soil sandy, or such as they
thrive and delight in."
IIL As a noun nan Tamar, a city built in the
desert by Solomon, and probably so named
from the palm-trees growing about it, (comp.
Ez. xlvii. 19. xlviii. 28.) as it was afterwards
by the Romans caUed Palmyra, or rather Pal-
mira, on the same accoimt, from palma a palm-
tree, occ. 1 K. ix. 18. It is otherwise named
imn Tadmor, which seems a corruption of the
former appellation, 2 Chron. viii. 4. Josephus,
Ant. lib. viii. cap. 6, 1, tells us, that after
Solomon had built several other cities, " he
entered into the desert which is above Syria,
and taking possession of it, erected there a
very large city, distant two days' journey from
Upper Syria, one from the Euphrates, and six
from Babylon; and that the reason of his
building at such a distance from the inhabited
parts of Syria, was, that no water was to be
met with nearer, but that in this place were
Ant lib. iv. cap. 6, 1 ; and lib. xv. cap. 4, 2; and
De BeL lib. I cap. 6, 5 6.
+ Lib. xvL p. 1106, edit Amstel.
t Nat Hist. Ub. v. cap. 14, and lib. xiii. cap. 4 & 9.
found both springs and wells." And this ac-
count agrees with the late learned traveller,
Mr Wood's, who describes Palmyra as water-
ed with two streams, and says, the Arabs even
mention a third, now lost among the rubbish.
Josephus adds, " that Solomon having built
this city, and surrounded it with very strong
walls, named it @!iha,fji.o^a. Thadamora, and that
it was still so called by the Syrians in his time,
but by the Greeks Palmira, '0/ ^5 'EXX>iv? av-
TYiv T^otrayoosuauffi IlinXfii^ecv." With all due
deference however to such learned men as
may dissent from me, I apprehend that Pal-
mira was a name first imposed, not by the
Greeks, but by the Romans. There is no
Greek word from whence this appellation can
probably be derived ; but Palmira, from palma,
is the very oriental name translated into La-
tin ; and as the warm climate of this city, and
its enjoying the benefit of water in the desert,
make it highly probable that its Heb. and
Latin names refer to the palm-trees, with
which it once abounded, so * Abulfeda, a
learned oriental geographer, who flourished in
the 14th century, expressly mentions the
palm-tree as common at Palmira even in his
time. I cannot find that this city is ever
mentioned by any of the old Greek writers,
not even by that accurate geographer Strabo ;
nor indeed in the Roman history is any no-
tice taken of it, till Appian, in the fifth book
of his Civil Wars, speaks of Mark Antony as
attempting to plunder it.f But for a farther
account of the ancient history and present
state of this once noble and powerful city, I
with great pleasure refer the reader to Mr
Wood's curious, learned, and magnificent
- work, entitled, a Journey to Palmyra, and
shall only add, that the Arabs of the country,
like the Syrians in Josephus' time, still call
it by its old name Tedmor ; and that Mr
^ Bryant tells us he was assured by Mr Wood,
that " if you were to mention Palmyra to an
Arab upon the spot, he would not know to
what you alluded, nor would you find him at
all better acquainted with the history of Odoe-
natus and Zenobia. Instead of Palmyra he
would talk of Tedmor ; and in lieu of Zenobia
he would tell you that it was built by Salmah
Ebn Doud, that is by Solomon the son of
David. "
IV. As a N. ^nn Tamar, the name of several
women, in allusion to the straightness, height,
and beauty of the palm-tree, to which the Jew-
ish queen is compared, Cant. vii. 7, 8. So
Theocritus compares Helen to a cypress-
tree, in a garden, Idyll, xviii. lin. 30, xa-reu
xvrK^io-cros. But Ulysses, in Homer's Odyss.
vi. lin. 162, 163, makes almost the very same
comparison as that in Canticles, by likening
the princess Nausicaa to a young palm-tree
growing by Apollo's altar in Delos :
* For an account of whom see the Arabic authors
mentioned at the end of Prideaux's Life of Mahomet, p.
153, and Herbelot, Biblioth. Orient, in Aboulfeda.
t Comp. Prideaux, Cormex. part. ii. book 7, anno 41.
t New System, vol. i. p. 214.
See Harmer's Outlines of a New Commentary, &c.
p. 178, 335, 337. ,
n^n
569
nrn
$0INIK02 nov i^voi avsg;^''/*^''*'' f>'l'''
V. 'nnn bj?n ^aa/ Tamar. The name of a
place in Canaan, mentioned Jud. xx. 33 ; and
so called, no doubt, in honour of Baal or the
sun, whose image or idol was probably there
accompanied by the palm-tree. Comp. under
1I?3 II. We have already seen under sense II.
that the palm-tree was among believers emble-
matic of the natural, and thence of the divine
light, and, probably from a perversion of the
sacred ritual, it was by the idolaters of various
nations dedicated to, or made an emblem of,
the sun. The Delian palm, consecrated to
Apollo or the sun, was, from * very ancient
times, famous among the Greeks. And He-
rodotus, lib. ii. cap. 156, remarks that there
were likewise many palm-trees at Apollo's
temple at Brutus in Egypt ; and lib. ii. cap.
170, that at Sais, in the temple of Minerva or
Athena (a name for the solar light) there
were ai'tificial columns in imitation of palm^
trees.
linn occurs not as a verb but as a noun mas.
plur. Q-mnn lofty pillars or columns, to serve
for land- or way-marks, occ. Jer. xxxi. 21.
For Dx^nT^Dn bitternesses, see "Tin IV. under root
in.
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, rr.
I. In Kal, with b following, to shriek, wail, he-
wail. So LXX ^^nmv, and Vulg. plangant.
occ. Jud. xi. 40; where the infinitive being
formed in nT plainly refers to a root with a
radical n final. And observe that the root
^n3 to give makes pn3, ^na, and nn, but never
man in the infinitive.
In Jud. V. 1 1, lin" seems to signify, they utter-
ed, rehearsed, from in 3 V. which see.
II. As a noun mas. plur. D-sn dragons, a kind
of large serpents, from the horrid whining or
hissing noise they make. This property of
theirs is observed by ^lian, and to this Job
alludes, ch. xxx. 29, and Micah, ch. i. 8. freq.
occ. See Bochart, vol. iii. p. 437, and Scheuch-
zer, Phys. Sacr. in Job xxx. 29, and on
Isa. XXXV. 7, see Vitringa. For D^an sing.
see among the pluriliterals. As a N. fem.
plur. msn female dragons or serpents, occ.
Mai. i. 3. So Dr Shaw, Travels, p. 448,
speaking of Arabia Petraea, says, " Vipers,
especially in the wilderness of Sin, which
might be called the inheritance of dragons,
were very dangerous and troublesome ; not only
our camels, but the Arabs who attended them,
running eimry moment the risk of being bitten."
III. As a N. fem. rranx a gift. See under
tna I.
)3n occurs not as a verb in this reduplicate
form, but
As a N. i^3n.
I. A large kind of serpent, from its doleful whin-
ing noise. Exod. vii. 9, 10, 12. Deut. xxxii. 33.
Comp. above rran II. Exod. iv. 3. viii. 9, &c.
II. An amphibious animal, so called from its
form resembling a large serpent, a crocodile.
* See Horaer's Odyss. vi. cited under sense IV.
See Ps. Ixxiv. 13. Isa. xxvii. 1. Ii. 9. Job vii.
12, where Mr Harmer, Observations, vol. iv.
p. 286 (whom see), explains it of the crocodile,
which, when it appears, the Egyptians watch
with great attention, to prevent its doing mis-
chief. Also, a large aquatic animal, a sea
monster, a whale, which genus are remarkable
for their doleful cry. Psal. cxlviii. 7. Lam. iv.
3.* Gen. i. 21, where cbT^n D-^-anrr seems
to include both the crocodile and whale f spe-
cies. Comp. under ^nnb.
Hence Greek Swvvsf, Lat. thynnus, and Eng.
tunny or tunny-fish. See Merrick's Annot.
and Scheuchzer, Physica Sacra, on Ps. Lxxiv.
13.
III. As a N. pnx. See under ]n3 I.
IV. Chald. as a N. fem. rT3''3n, from the Heb.
Sirr, second, occ. Dan. vii. 5. Adverbially,
m3''3n secondly, the second time. occ. Dan. ii. 7.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Syriac sig-
nifies in Hith. to fail, and I suspect that the
radical idea of the Heb. is, to be soft, tender ;
hence as a participial N. yor\ the tender part
or tip of the ear. So Montanus, tenerum.
Exod. xxix. 20, & al.
")Dn See under 13 III.
In Kal, transitively, to loathe, nauseate, abomi-
nate, both in a natural and mental sense. Ps.
cvii. 18. Deut. vii. 26. xxiii. 7. Job xix. 19,
& al. freq. In Niph. to be abominable, occ. 1
Chron. xxi. 6. As a participle or participial
N. ai7n3 abominable, occ. Job xv. 16. Isa- xiv.
19. In Hiph. to act abominably. Ps. xiv. 1.
Ezek. xvi. 52. Comp. Ps. liii. 2. As a N.
fem. mirin, and in reg. nnj?in, an abomina-
tion. Gen. xliii. 32. Lev. xviii. 22, 26. Deut.
xviii. 12. XX. 18, & al. freq. It is often used
for an idol. See 2 K. xxiii. 13. Isa. xliv. 19.
Exod. viii. 26. Comp. Gen. xliii. 32 ; where
Targum Onkelos, For the Egyptians could not
eat bread with the Hebrews, because the beasts,
which the Egyptians worship, the Hebrews eat.
Comp. Gen. xlvi. 34. Exod. viii. 25, 26 ; and
see Herodotus, lib. ii. cap. 41 ; Bochart, vol.
ii. 644; and Jablonski, Pantheon Egypt.
Prolegom. 10, IL
nrn
With a radical, but mutable or omissible, .T.
In Kal, to err, wander, go astray, both in a
natural and spiritual sense. See Gen. xxi. 14.
xxxvii. 15. Exod. xxiii. 4. Ps. Iviii. 4. cxix.
176. Isa. xix. 14. xxviii. 7. xxi. 4, " is bewil-
dered," Bishop Lowth. In Niph. to be led
astray, deceived. Job xv. 31. To be disap-
pointed. Job iv. 10, The roaring of the lion.
See Bochart, vol. ii. cap. 46 ; Scheuchzer, Phys. Sacr.
in loc; Brooke's Nat. Hist. vol. iii. p. 9.
t It is an erroneous opinion that whales are not to be
found in the Mediterranean, and that therefore the Is-
raelites could not be acqu afcted with them ; for " Jolm
Faber saw one of the conimon toothless wfuiles without
fins on its back, thrown on shore in Italy, that was
ninety-one Roman palms long, and fifty thick. The
Roman palm is a little above half a foot. The same au-
thor avers, there was another at Corsica, a hundred feet
long; but Frederick Martens says the largest whale
caught at Spitzbergen is no more than sixty feet, or at
least seldom exceeds that lengtli." Brooke's Nat. Hist,
vol. iii. p. 6.
-irn
570
nun
and the voice of the black lion, and the teeth of
the young lions, i^yna are disappointed, or miss,
of their prey namely. Thus Bate ; and per-
haps this may be preferred to the common in-
terpretation from j^nb, which see. In Hiph.
to cause to wander or go astray, to seduce. Gen.
XX. 13. Ps. cvii. 40. 2 K. xxi. 9, & al. As
a N. rrpin a trick, deception, occ. Neh. iv. 8.
; Isa. xxxii. 6. In the former text the LXX
' render it a<pavj secret things, and Vnlg. insidias
treacheries; in the latter, the LXX <rXav>j(r/v
error, and Vulg. fraudulenter/raMC?/en%, de-
ceitfully.
ynj^n to err greatly or repeatedly. As a partici-
ple Hiph. ynynn one who causeth another
greatly to err, a great deceiver, occ. Gen. xxvii.
12; where Symmachus zxTaTxi^eov illuding.
Pliur. D-irnynn, with n following. Behaving
very wrong or erroneously, towards, or as Bate,
playing false and deceitful parts loith. occ. 2
Chron. xxxvi. 16. As a N. mas. plur. D">yn!?n
great or repeated errors, occ. Jer. x. la. li. 18.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea of the
word seems to be, to divide, cut, cleave, split,
diffindere ; for the Arabic has, evidently from
this root, a verb signifying, to be cut or notched,
to chink, and several nouns denoting a chink,
aperture, fissure, or the like. See Castell.
I. As a N. lyn a cutting instrument, a razor.
Num. vi. 5, & al. A penknife, to cut the reed,
with which they wrote, into a pen. Comp.
under unar V. Jer. xxxvi. 23.
II. As a noun "lyn the sheath or scabbard of a
sword from its cleft form. 1 Sam. xvii. 51, &
al. So some derive the Eng. sheath from the
Saxon ceadan to separate. See Junius' Ety-
mol. Anglican, in Sheath.
Der. Greek r^uu to woimd, Eng. to tear, tore,
torn. Also perhaps Greek tu^u, Lat tero,
tritus, whence contero, attero, contritus, and
Eng. trite, contrite, contrition, attrition.
To smite, strike, beat, particularly with the
hands. Comp. Nah. ii. 8. It occurs not how-
ever as a V. in the simple form, but hence
I. As a N. C)n, plur. D'-sn, a kind of musical
instrument, a tabor, tabret, or small drum carried
in the hand, Exod. xv. 20, and played on by
beating with the head or fingers, as is probable
from Nah. ii. 8. It was used both on civil
and religious occasions, and is often mentioned
as beaten by women, see Exod. xv. 20. Jud.
xi. 34. 1 Sam. xviii. 6. Ps. Ixviii. 26. Jer.
xxxi. 4, but was sometimes played on by men.
See 1 Sam. x. 5. There is no reason to doubt
but it was veiy like, if not the very same kind
of instrument as the modem Syrian diff;
which is described by Dr Russell,* as " a
hoop (sometimes with bits of brass fixed in it
to make a jingling), over which a piece of
parchment is distended. It is beat with the
fingers, and is the true tympanum of the an-
cients ; as appears from its figure in several
relievos representing the orgies of Bacchus and
* Nat Hist of Aleppo, p. &i, where in plate xiv. the
reader may Bee the figure of a Turk beating the diff.
rites of * Cybele. It is worth observing, that
according to f Juvenal, the Romans had this
instrument from hence," i. e. from Syria.
Niebuhr also. Voyage de I'Arabie, tom. i. p.
146, has given us a similar description, and a
print of an instrument which (according to his
German spelling) he says they call dqff^; he
informs us that " they hold it by the bottom,
in the air, with one hand, while they play on it
with the other. " See also Shaw's Travels, p.
202, 203 ; Scott's note on Job xxi. 12 ; and
Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 409. The
oriental diff appears to be very like what is
known to the French and English by the name
of tambourin.
II. As a N. nan, Job xvii. 6. See under ns-
III.
III. As Ns. nan and rrnan, Tophet. See un-
der rrna I.
rjtjn I. In Hiph. to smite repeatedly, to beat, as
on a tabor or diff. Eng. trans, tabering. occ.
Nah. ii. 7 or 8 ; where see Bishop Newcome,
and Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 412.
II. As a participle or participial N. fern. plur.
masin beating on tabors or diffs. So the LXX
rvfATaviffT^tuv, and Vulg. tympanistriarum. occ.
Ps. Ixviii. 26.
Der. Tap, tabor, tabret. Greek rvrra, rs7v/u,-
(jt.a.1, rv-roi, whence thump, tympanum, tympany,
tymbal, timbrel, type, typical, ^c.
nsn See under naa VIL VIIL
Occurs not as a V. but as a N. denotes crudcy
indigested, insipid, or the like.
I. As a N. ban untempered mortar, or plaster.
occ. Ezek. xiii. 10, 11, 14, 15. xxii. 28. So
the Vulg. absque temperatura, and absque
temperamento, and Symmachus in Ezek. xiii.
10, ava^rvTov. In Ezek. xiii. the building of
the wall is mentioned as distinct from the
ja/as^enn^ of it (comp. Ecclus xxii. 17); and
to this day in the east they sometimes build
their walls of clay or unburnt bricks, and then
plaster them over ; and it is the cracking of
this plaster by the rains and wind that exposes
the walls to dissolution. Comp. Amos vi. 11,
and see Harmer's Observations, vol. i. p. 178.
II. As a N. ban insipid, occ. Job vi. 6. So
Symmachus ava^rwrav, and Vulg. insulsum.
III. As a N. ban undigested, crude, insipid, in
a metaphorical sense, that is, inconsiderate,
foolish, absurd, occ. Lam. ii. 14. As a noun
fem. nb^n folly, occ. Job i. 22. xxiv. 12. Jer.
xxiii. 13.
n3n
To fasten or join together. The LXX and
Symmachus render it by penTru and tru^paTruy
So Lucretius, describing the attendants of tliis god-
dess, says, lib. ii. lin. 618,
Tympana tenta sonant palmis
f " Jampridem Syrus in llberim dej^uxit Oront(!S,
Et linguam et mores, et cum tibicine chordas
Obliquas, nee non gentilia tympana secum
Vcxit Sat iii. lin. 62."
Comp. the passage cited from Herodian in 13'n3 I. under
"IDj where we find the Phenician, or more properly the
Syrian, women accompanying the orgies of Heliogabalus,
TYMIIANA iMiToe, xH'^i (pi^oyret, carrying tabrets or diffn
in their hands."
ti'DD
571
-in
and Vulg. consuo, to sew, sew together,- but
these words seem too determinate, occ. Gen.
iii. 7. Job xvk 15. Eccles. iii. 7. Ezek. xiii.
18.
I. Kal, to laif hold on, catch, apprehend. Gen.
xxxix. 12. Deut. ix. 17. Com p. Prov. xxx.
9. In Niph. to be caught, as in a net, pit, or
crime. Ezek. xii. 13. xix. 4. Num. v. 13.
II. To lay hold on, to handle. Ezek. xxvii. 29.
Amos ii. 15, & al. Comp. Prov. xxx. 28.
III. To handle, play upon, as a musical instru-
ment. Gen. iv. 21.
IV. To handle, as the law, i. e. to study and
explain it, tractare. occ. Jer. ii. 8.
V. To undertake, manage, as war, capessere,
tractare, gerere. occ. Num. xxxi. 27.
VI. In Kal, to take in war, as a city or ene-
mies. Deut. XX. 19. Josh. viii. 8. 1 Sam. xxiii.
26. In Niph. to he taken. Jer. 1. 46.
VII. In Kal, to inclose, overlay, as an image
with gold or silver, occ. Hab. ii. 19.
nan
I. As a N. See under ns" III. and rrns) I.
II. Chald, as a N. mas. plur. emphat. N-nsn,
from the Heb. nS'iZ; to set in order. Some kind
of officers or magistrates, rendered, the sheriffs.
occ. Dan. iii. 2, 3.
Vpn Chald.
From the Heb. bT)V, to weigh, occ. Dan. v. 25,
27.
]pn
I. In Kal, to direct, correct, make straight or
even. occ. Eccles. i. 15. vii. 13. But in Jer.
xxii. 24, i3pnN seems to be the first person
fut. in Kal, from the root pn3 to pluck off (so
LXX ixa-Trccau, and Vulg. evellam) with 3
inserted before the pron. suffix, according to
the Chaldee form, in allusion perhaps to king
Coniah's or Jehoiachin's dethronement and
captivity by the Chaldeans, as it follows in the
text. See Chaldee Grammar, ix. 3.
II. In Kal, to set in order, compose. So Vulg.
composuit. occ. Eccles. xii. 9.
III. Chald. in Ith. to he established, confirmed.
So Theodotion, tx^araiuhv. occ. Dan. iv. 33.
Der. a token, Qu ?
rpn
In general, to force or drive one thing into or
against another.
I. In Kal, transitively, to force, thrust, or
drive in, as a dagger, Jud. iii. 21 a pin or
stake, Jud. iv. 21 ; where the LXX, (accord-
ing to the Aldine and Complutensian edition)
and Theodotion tviK^ouffi knocked in. Comp.
Isa. xxii. 23, 25. Also, to drive or fasten to-
gether, as with a pin or the like. Jud. xvi. 14,
Tn-3 l?pnm and she fastened (it) with a pin ,-
where LXX iyx^ava-tjs -ratrirciXu thou shalt
fasten (it) with the pin. Comp. 1 Sam. xxxi.
10. 1 Chron. x. 10.
II. In Kal, to j)itch, as a tent ; i. e. to fasten
or fix it with pins or stakes. Gen. xxxi. 25;
where LXX, i^n^i, and Vulg. fixit, fixed.
Comp. under Trr" 1.
III. To force, drive, as locusts by a wind into
the sea. occ. Exod. x. 19; where LXX,
zfiakiv, and Vulg. projecit, cast.
IV. With v\'2 the palm of the hand following,
to drive, strike, or clap one hand against the
other, whether in joy, as Ps. xlvii. 2 ; or in
insult, Nah. iii. 19. Comp. under cidd.
V. With T or CjD, to strike hands with an-
other, a general and well known emblem of
agreement, bargaining, or suretyship. See
Prov. vi. 1. xvii. 18. xxii. 26. .lob xvii. 3. So
in Homer, II. ii. lin. 341, and II. iv. lin. 159.
AESIAI, '/J? iiTi^iOfjiiy.
And in Virgil, ^n. iv. lin. 597,
-En dextra fidesque !
As a N. mas. plur. "irpin strikings of hand^
pactiones manus (Symmachus ni.-jta.ya.i,) sure-
tyship, occ. Prov. xi. 15.
VI. In Kal, with n following, to force or drive,
as the breath into a trumpet, to blow with a
trumpet. Num. x. 3, 4. Absolutely, to blow,
trumpet. Num. x. 7. Transitively, to blow, as
a clangour or alarm. Num. x. 6. In Niph. to
be blown, trumpeted, occ. Isa. xxvii. 13. Amos
iii. 6. As Ns. ypn a blowing of a trumpet,
occ. Ps. cl. 3, jnpn either the trumpet or the
blowing thereof, occ. Ezek. vii. 14.
I. In Kal, transitively, to overpower, overbear,
overcome, occ. Job xiv. 20. xv. 24. Eccles.
iv. 12. In Hiph. to have overpowering strength,
to be strong, mighty, occ. Eccles. iv. 10. As
a N. ^pn power, authority, occ. Esth. ix. 29.
x. 2.
II. Chald. in Kal, to be strong or strengthened.
See Dan. iv. 17, 19, or 20, 22. v. 20. As a
N. ?ipn power, might, occ. Dan. iv. 27 or 30.
As a participial N. fem. Ns^pn and rra-pn,
plur. mas. l-B-pn, strong, mighty. See Dan.
ii. 40, 42. iii. 33, or iv. 3.
in
I. To go round or about. Num. xv. 39 ; where
the LXX, hairT^i(poiu,cn turn about. As a N.
with a formative s -nn- a round or range, occ.
Job xxxix. 8. As a N. mas. plur. O'-in,
though rendered merchantmen or chapmen,
seems to mean places around, environs, occ.
1 K. X. 15. 2 Chron. ix. 14, D^nnrr ^ma men
around, or in the environs. In the former
passage the LXX explain the words by ruv
(po^aiv Tcov vTOTiTccyfiivuv the tributes of the
subjected (people), in the latter by ruv avt^uv
ru)v vfoTirayfji.ivea)) of the subjected men, where
Vulg. legati diversarum gentium, the ambas-
sadors of various nations.
II. As a N. mas. plur. "Tin, in reg. "*nn,
borders or rows of jewels or gold round the
head, perhaps not unlike what Lady M. W.
Montague mentions (Letter xxxix. vol. ii. p.
136,) as worn by the Sultana Hafiten, who
" round her talpoche [or head-dress'] had four
strings of pearl the finest and whitest in the
world ;" or else resembling the two or three
rows of pearls which * Olearius says the
Persian ladies wear round the head, beginning
on the forehead, and descending down the
cheeks and under the chin, so that their faces,
seem to be set in pearls. This coiffure
* Cited in Harmer's Outlines of a new Commentary
on Solomon's SonL', p. 205, where see more.
nn
572
rtiTj
seemed to him to be very ancient among the
eastern people, since, says he, mention is
made of it in the Song of Songs, ch. i. 10.
occ. Cant. i. 10, 11.
III. As a N. -in a turn in order or succession.
occ. Esth. ii. 12, 15.
IV. As a N. nn a turn, order, rank. occ. 1
Chron. xvii. 17.
V. In Kal, to go about in searching, to investi-
gate, explore, search out. Num. x. 33. xiii. 3.
Ezek. XX. 6, & al. freq. In Hiph. to cause to
explore or be explored, occ Jud. i. 23. Hence
VI. As a N. mas. plur. D-'inN explorers, spies.
So Aquila and Symmachus xctratrxoTuv, and
Vnlg. exploratorum. occ. Num. xxi. 1.
But the LXX retain the original word A^aouv
or (Alex.) A^x^ufi, and so take it for a proper
name.
VII. As a N. -Jin and in a turtle-dove (so
LXX, r^vyuv, and Vulg. turtur,) thus called
in Heb. by an onomatopoeia from its cooing,
as in Greek r^vym, in Latin turtur, and in
Eng. turtle. Gen. xv. 9. Lev. i. 14. Ps.
Ixxiv. 19. Cant. ii. 12, & al. See Merrick's
Annot. on Ps. Ixxiv. 19, and Bochart, vol. iii.
p. 35, & seq.
VIII. Chald. as a N. mas. plur. ^mn oxen,
beeves, from the Heb. omir. Ezra vi. 9.
Dan. iv. 22, & al.
Hence Greek Tav^os, and Latin taunts, a bull.
Also, thur, the * Lithuanian name for the
urus or wld bull.
IX. Chald. as Ns. perhaps from Heb. "in
III. above, "in two. occ. Ezra vi. 17. Dan.
iv. 26 or 29. ]nin two, second.^ occ. Ezra
iv. 24. Dan. v. 31, or vi. 1.
Der. Tour, turn, &c. Also compounded with
bn to confound, trouble ; compounded with
bu^i to agitate, twirl, troll.
Hence also the German idol Thor, nearly an-
swering to the Roman Jupiter, i. e. the hea-
vens in circulation, had his name. Thus Adam
Bremensis saith, " Thor presideth in the air,
causeth thunders, winds, showers, fair wea-
ther, fruits, and his sceptre seemeth to denote
Jupiter. " So Ericus Olaus, in his History of
Sweden, " Thor, as being the most powerful
and supreme of the gods, was set in the midst
and higher than the rest, shaped like a naked
man, holding in his right hand a sceptre, in
Ms left the seven stars or planets." And again,
" They invoked Thor for rain and wholesome
breezes (aura necessarid) as presiding on
high ; by whose protection also they hoped to
be preserved from hurtful blasts (a6 incommo-
dis impressionum,) from thunder and hail ; to
whom, on the fifth day of every week, they
offered sacrifices by the appointed priests,
whence that day was called Thorsdag," by the
Swedes namely, as I may add it is by us
Thursday. See Vossius De Orig. et Prog.
Idol. lib. ii. cap. 33 ; Introduct. to Camden's
Britannia, edit. 1695, p. cxxx ; and Mallet's
Northern Antiquities, vol. i. p. 95, &c. vol.
ii. p. 41, 68.
X^T\ See under rm II.
]in occurs not as a V. in Heb. but the idea
seems to be, to fix firmly, settle, or the like.
As a N. Tin a large and high piece of timber
strongly settled or fixed in the place where it
stands.
1. An obelisk, or the like. occ. Isa. xxx. 17.
2. The mast of a ship strongly fixed therein for
sustaining the yards, sails, tackling, &c. occ.
Isa. xxxiii. 23. Ezek. xxvii. 5.
The LXX constantly rendering pn by 'iffros
from IffTZfci to stand, stand firm, or fixed,
appear to have preserved the true idea of the
Heb. and confirm the interpretation here
given of the root.
Der. Greek S^'/j^y,- a footstool. Also, S^ovcj,
Lat thronus, and Eng. a throne.
pin Chald.
As a N. from the Heb. li;u;, a gate or door.
occ. Dan. ii. 49. of a furnace, occ. Dan. iii.
26 ; where Theodotion S-u^a. As a N. mas.
plur. emphat. N-J?"in porters, men who loait at
or keep the gate. occ. Ezra vii. 24. So the
LXX wXu^on, and Vulg. janitoribus.
Der. Greek 6voa. Eng. a door. Qu?
As a N. mas. plur. D-Sin teraphim. See under
rrsn XV.
ti'in See among the pluriliterals.
Occurs not as a V. in Heb. but in Arabic sig-
nifies to compress. See Castell's Lexicon
under urtrn. As a N. U'-n a he-goat kept for
breeding, hircus admissarius. occ. Gen. xxx.
35. xxxii. 14. 2 Chron. xvii. 11. Prov. xxx.
31. Comp. Jer. 1. 8. uElian has remarked
with what pride and stateliness the he-goat
precedes the flock. And the LXX have sup-
plied this circumstance in their version, r^ccyos
hyovfxitoi atvoXiov, a he-goat leading the fiock.
See Bochart, vol. ii. 648, and Scheuchzer,
Phys. Sacr. in Prov.
As Ns. of number jjirn, fem. rrsrirn and nj^iyn,
nine. Gen. v. 5. Num. i. 23. xxxiv. 13, &
al. freq. Plur. D-jra^n ninety. Gen. v. 9, 17,
& al. freq. -pen or ''pa;n, fem. n-v^-n or
njj-trn ninth. See Num. vii. 60. 1 Chron.
xxiv. 11. Lev. XXV. 22. 2 K. xxv. 1.
Is not the numeral N. i?u;n a derivative, with
a formative n, from the V. rryu; to look, turn,
as denoting that number which is looking or
turning, as it were, from units to a higher
order of numbers ? Thus Martinius, Lexic.
Etymol. in Novem, derives the Latin novem
nine from novus, as signifying the last (whence
novissimus) and the Greek imx nine from tveg
old and vto; new, as being old in such a sense,
that immediately after it there^ begins a new
order of numbers ; and, what is most to our
present piupose, he remarks that the Dutch
and Saxon negne (whence our Eng. nine) may
be deduced from the V. neigen to incline, and
that thence this may be named the inclined
number, i. e. from units to tens. And I
cannot forbear adding that the Vulg. renders
the Heb. V. rfVT27' by the very word inclina-
bitur shall incline or be inclined. Isa. xvii. 7,
8 ; and so Aquila, according to the reading
which Montfaucon thinks genuine, by frtxXtSn
inns inrlirtpff. CwPTl. IV. 4.
nn
573
ly-'tt'in
nn
The infinitive of the V. jna to give. See
Grammar, vii. 26.
nnn
As a N. some missive weapon, or rather, a
club. Thus Bochart, vol. iii. 785, who de-
duces it (with a formative n) from the root
nn- or nm, which latter in Arabic signi-
fies to strike with a club. This interpre-
tation is confirmed by the LXX, Aquila, and
Theodotion, who render it a<pv^a a hammer or
heetky so the Vulg. malleum. Once, Job xli.
20.
Der. n being prefixed to the V. a mattock.
Qu?
PLURILITERALS in n.
K-inn
As a N. occ. Exod. xxviii. 32. xxxix. 23. It
is rendered in our translation an habergeon,
i. e. a kind of coat of mail, " armour to cover
the neck and breast,'' Johnson ; and nearly to
this purpose the Targum Onkelos T-'iuf. Nei-
the LXX nor Vulg. however favour this ver-
sion, and indeed the paraphrases of both are
so loose that they leave us to conjecture what
is the meaning of the word. I suspect then
that the n in this noun is servile, and that it
is one of those few Hebrew nouns which (if
we embrace the printed readings) seem form-
; ed with a servile h final, as ji-bp parched corn,
1 Sam. xvii. 17 ; j<3U? sleep, Ps. cxxvii. 2 ;
KIlDD a butt. Lam. iii. 12; and perhaps j<an
Isa. xix. 17 ; and I take the root to be rr'in to
heat, make warm, and that the noun j^'inn de-
notes some kind of cloak or mantle, which was
made close about the neck for this purpose.
nrsVn
Once, Cant. iv. 4, Thj (i. e. the brides) neck
is like the tower of David, built m-sbnb ; a
thousand shields "ibn (are) hung upon it, all
targets of mighty men. The eastern custom
of hanging arms, shields, and cimeters on the
outside of towers has been already taken notice
of under rrbn L and in the passage before us
there is an evident allusion to the glittering or-
naments, pearls, jewels, &c. on the bride's neck,
and an intimation that these, when so placed,
were as efficacious in subduing the hearts of
the beholders as the swords and shields of
mighty men in conquering their enemies.
Comp. ver. 9. m-sbn then is, I think, a
compound of rrVn to hang, andm-S edges, and
so denotes a place for hanging up edged wea-
pons on. See Michaelis on Lowth, Praelect.
XXXI. vol. ii. p. 636, 637. edit. Gotting.
-^f "ouns "^nn, bnnn, and binnx yesterday,
Ihese words are compounded of the verb
on to finish or consummate, and bin (or bn) to
cut off. Yesterday, or the day immediately
past,answeTs to this description : It is just con-
summated and cut o^from the present day."*
See 2 Sam. xv. 20. Job viii. 9. In Isa. xxx.
J -^^ " ^' ''""^"^ denotes some time ago :
and m Ps. xc. 4, is joined wit h dv day; but
* Holloway's Originals, vol. a p. 212.
in all other passages than those just cited,
bnrij binn, andbinnx, are followed by Du;bu^,
or onu'ba' literally, a third time past, nearly as
the Greeks say in prose, * x,^is / t^covv, and
in poetry f x,^iZ^ xai -r^coi^a, yesterday and be-
fore, for lately, some time before. Comp.
Dtybiy under lybur IX.
D^Dn
As a N. mas. sing, (from ]n a dragon, and o-
the sea, or a large collection of water) a sea-
dragon, a crocodile, occ. Ezek. xxix. 3. xxxii.
2. In the former of which texts seventeen of
Dr Kennicott's codices now read v^nrr, as
four more did originally, and in the latter two
have i^sna. Comp. under ^nnb I.
D:nn
To expound, explain, interpret. Once, as a
participle Aph. Ezra iv. 7; so LXX -h^-
finnvfAtvnv interpreted written in the Syrian
tongue, and D^nnn interpreted in the Syrian
tongue, that is, in the Syrian, both character
and language.
Der. Targum, a Chaldee interpretation or pa-
raphrase of the Bible. Of these several are
still extant, and are of considerable use in ex-
plaining the Hebrew scriptures ; for a parti-
cular account of which see Walton, Prolegom.
xii. and Prideaux, Connex. part ii. book viii.
towards the beginning.
Also, truckman, truceman, dragoman, or drog-
man, " a name given in the Levant to the in-
terpreters kept by the ambassadors of Christian
nations, residing at the Porte, to assist them
in treating of their masters' affairs." New
and Complete Dictionary of Arts, &c. See
Targum Onkelos on Gen. xlii. 23. Exod. iv.
16. vii. i.
As a N. a^-UT-in, from in to go round, and iva;
to be vivid or bright in colour, a kind of precious
stone, the chrysolite of the ancients. So the
LXX and other Greek versions several times
X^tKxo'kiSoi, and Vulg. chrysolithus : " so named
(i. e. in Greek and Latin) from its fine gold
yellow colour. It is now universally called topaz
by modem jewellers, and, when perfect and free
from blemishes, is a very valuable gem ; it is,
however, very rare in this state. It is of the
number of those gems which are found only in
the round ov pebble form. They are ever of a
fine yellow colour, but they have this like the
other gems, in several different degrees ; the
finest of all are of a true and perfect gold co-
lour ; but there are some deeper, and others
extremely pale, so as to appear scarce tinged."
See New and Complete Dictionary of Arts in
CHRYSOLITE and TOPAZ. Exod.
xxviii. 20. Ezek. i. 16, & al. Comp. Dan.
X. 5, 6, and Vitringa, Observations, Sacr. lib.
iv. cap, 1. 19.
II. Tarshish, the name of the second son of
Javan, who was the fourth son of Japhet,
Gen. X. 4.
III. -4 place, and city, on the coast of Spain,
near Gades, (now Cadiz), originally settled by
Herodotus, lib. ii. cap, 53 ; Lucian, torn. i. p. 913,
edit. Bened,
t Homer, 11. ii. lia 303.
w^w'yn
574
pnnn
the descendants of Tarshish, and called after
his name, and thence by the Greeks Tx^r^a-tros,
and by the Romans Tartessus, and anciently
abounding in the commodities mentioned by
Ezek. ch. xxvii. 12.* Comp. Jer. x. 9.
It was to this Tarshish or Tartessus in Spain,
that Jonah, ch. i. 3. iv. 2, attempted to flee
from the presence of the Lord, as being a
place at a great distance both from Judea and
Nineveh : and not, as I once thought, to Tar-
sus, in Cilicia ; 1st, because this latter is no
sea-port, nor situated on the sea, and therefore
no ship, properly speaking, could be going thi-
ther, as Jon. i. 3 : 2dly, Tarsus in Cilicia is
nearer to Nineveh than Judea is, and conse-
quently, by going thither, Jonah would have
been approaching to, not fleeing from, the city
he was so averse from visiting, f
Ships of Tarshish mean large, strong ships, fit
to sail from Judea to Tarshish, (as Jon. i. 3.)
or to undertake the like distant voyage. See
1 K. X. 22. xxii. 49. Isa. ii. 16. xxii. 1, 14.
(comp. ver, 6.) Ps. xlviii. 8; which last text
is to be understood as a comparison. " The
meaning evidently is, that as the east wind
shatters in pieces the ships of Tarshish, so the
divine power struck the heathen kings with
terror and astonishment." Dr Home's note
on the text, whom see. Ezek. xxvii. 25,
" The ships of Tarshish "jTma/ were thy chief
in thy merchandise." Geneva translat. So
Vulg. principes fwiin negotiatione tua "thy
chief traders in thy market." Bp Newcome.
IV. The name of a place supposed to be in the
East Indies, mentioned 2 Chron. ix. 21. xx.
36, 37. That it was in that part of the world
may be argued from the commodities, name-
ly, elephants' teeth, apes, and peacocks,
brought from thence, and because the ships
sent thither were built at Ezion-geber on the
Red Sea. Bochart thinks this Tarshish was
probably the promontory Cory, on the north
of the island of Ceylon, which according to
him was the land of Ophir, whither the ships
of Solomon went. If this opinion be admit-
ted, this Tarshish may seem to have been so
called as being the farthest place then known
eastward, as Tarshish in Spain was westward ;
nearly as we from the East Indies, call part of
America, since discovered, the West Indies.
But after all that Bochart has written on this
subject, I must not omit that another very in-
genious WTiter is of opinion, that the Tarshish
to which Solomon's fleet sailed was no other
than Tarshish in Spain, whither the Pheni-
cians had before traded with vast advantage ;
Soe Bochart, vol. i. p. 169 171, 606; and Wells' Sa-
cred Geography, vol. i. p. 143, &c.
\ See J. D. Michaelis, Spicileglum Geographise Hebrse-
orum Exterse, p. 83, 85.
that he fitted out his fleet from Ezion-geber ,
on the Red Sea (comp. 1 K. ix. 26. ) because
he had no convenient port on the Mediter-
ranean ; that this fleet coasted along the shore
of Africa, and doubling the Cape of Good
Hope came to Tarshish in Spain, and thence
back again the same way. In this manner our
author accounts for their spending so long a
time as three years in their voyage out and
home, and remarks that Spain and the coasts
of Africa furnish all the commodities which
Solomon's fleet is said to have brought back.
And to confirm this, it seems certain from the
account given by Herodotus, (lib. iv. cap. 42. )
that in the reign of Necos or Pharaoh Nechoh,
king of Egypt, above six hundred years before
Christ, some Phenicians sent out with his or-
ders, did, in like manner, set sail from the Red
Sea, and coasted round Africa to the straits
of Gibraltar, though indeed, instead of going
back by the Cape of Good Hope, they return-
ed to Egypt the third year by the Mediter-
ranean. See Abbe Pluche's Nature Dis-
played, vol. iv. dial. ii. p. 197, & seq. Eng-
lish edit. 12mo. and comp. J. D. Michaelis,
Spicilegium Geograph. Heb. Exter. p. 98,
&c. and Bp Lowth's note on Isa. ii. 1.3 16.
As a noun, a censor, " a governor," so Eng.
margin. Castell takes it for a Persian word,
and derives it from the Persic na^'in austere,
severe, occ. Ezra ii. 63. Is'ih. vii. 65, 70. viii.
9. X. 1.
pn~in
As a noun, Tartak, the Aleim or idol of the
Avites, mentioned 2 K. xvii. 31. It seems
compounded of "in to go about, and pn*i to
swathe, gird round, as with a chain, and so
may denote the heavens or celestial fluid, carry-
ing the earth and planets about in their orbits,
and at the same time swathing them round as
it were, according to the expression in Job
xxxviii. 9. Comp. also Job xxvi. 7, under
Dbn II.
The Jews have a tradition that the emblematic
idol was an ass, which seems not improbable,
as that animal, when tethered, might, though in
a gross manner, represent the physical truth
intended.* And from this idolatrous worship
of the Samaritans, joined perhaps with some
confused account of the cherubim, seems to
have sprung that stupid story of the heathen,
that the Jews had an ass's head, in the holy of
'^ holies of their temple, to which they paid re-
ligious worship, f
See Hutchinson's Trinity of Gentiles, P- 434; and
Holloway's Primsevity, &c of Sacred Heb. p. 41.
t See Bochart, vol. u. 221, & seq. and Vossius De Ong.
& Prog. IdoL lib. iii. cap. 75.
Psalm xli. 13.
THE END.
*rrbK mrr''.
:0
>0F THl'
/ajTEBSIT
r
onn-K IS DUE ON^HE LAST DATE
RETURN TO the Circulation desk of any
University of California Library
NORTHERN REGIONa[ UBRa1?Y FACILITY
BIdg. 400, Richmond Field Station
University of California
Richmond, CA 94804-4698
ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS
|TorM2S?S-^^---edl^^^^,
* boX;: NRL^ '" "^'^^^^^ ^V bringing
"Jenewais and recharges may be made 4
days prior to due date. *^'naae4
DUE AS STAIVIPED BELOW
"Dec 1 2UUir
12,000(11/95)